《World of Warcraft: Foreign Realm Domination》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    ¡°Xiao Yu, wake up.¡± Xiao Yu was in a trance when he heard a beautiful and soft woman voice call out to him.


    ¡°God, which beauty is calling out to me?¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but imagine the beautiful face and body of the actress from the movie he had seen a few days ago.


    However, when he tried to open his eyes he found out that he had a bad headache. Rays of sunlight burst out as soon as his eyes opened.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Oh.¡± He tried to move his body but found out that his body hurt to death. It seemed as if all the bones in his body were broken. ¡°Where am I?¡± Xiao Yu only remembered participating in the ¡®World of Warcraft¡¯ contest and winning the championship. He received the gift. The manager took him to a room and Xiao Yu felt as if he was knocked on the head. He didn¡¯t remember anything from then on.


    ¡°Mom, the manager must have knocked me out and taken the prizes! Wait and see, how I get back at him!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, are you alright?¡± The same beautiful voice echoed once more. This time Xiao Yu was clear that he wasn¡¯t in a dream.


    ¡°Strange, where am I? Who is this beauty? I don¡¯t remember knowing someone with such a beautiful voice. Am I in the hospital?¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed.


    He finally opened his eyes fully after a while. He saw a beautiful charming face looking at him which almost stunned Xiao Yu.


    A beautiful young woman with an exquisite and delicate face. She had a pair of big eyes which were full of sadness. The long eyshes constantly trembled which gave her a different charm. The woman¡¯s body had a very feminine temperament and she was looking at Xiao Yu with affectionate eyes.


    ¡°Who is this? I have seen so many women but God I have never seen one with such charm and temperament! Look at her chest! Wow! Oh my God, 36d! At least 36 D... Maybe even E! GOD! What have I done so that you have blessed me with such a beauty?!¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s spirit went up instantly and saliva flew down his mouth. He was about to ask the beautiful woman when a cold voice echoed: ¡°Look at his appearance! He is going to die but still can¡¯t think of anything else! He will be a scoundrel for thousand years!¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mind moved when he heard the second voice: ¡°Another beauty?¡±


    He turned around and saw that there were four beautiful women in the room! A total of five beauties and each of them were more beautiful than another! Flowers! Empress Dowagers! Xiao Yu hasn¡¯t met so many beauties in his life than today!


    ¡°God, what has happened? Is this my prize for keeping my virginity for twenty years? Does it mean that I have to finally hand it over?¡±


    At the same time, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how but lots of unfamiliar memories began to pour into his mind. It felt very ufortable.


    ¡°Are they my sisters-inw? All five brothers are dead...¡± Xiao Yu was stunned as he knew what was happening.


    ¡°So, I have transmigrated into this dude¡¯s body whose name is also Xiao Yu! Dad, mom and five brothers are dead. I¡¯m the lord of thend and I have five widow sisters-inw who are as beautiful as flowers! Oh my God! Days of eternal happiness are mere steps away! I am an adolescent teenager and there are five lovely and lonely sisters-inw. The chance for sex is 100%¡±


    Xiao Yu almost fainted because of happiness. The God has been merciful to him. He was sent to such a needy family! Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about the blissful ¡®sex life¡¯ he was going to enter.


    The cold sister-inw spoke once again when she saw Xiao Yu¡¯s spirit was restored: ¡°He won¡¯t die! We have to discuss what to do now. This prodigal son hasn¡¯t just lost the family business but his sisters-inw in a gamble too! If we don¡¯t take countermeasures now then that bastard will bring people in a month to take us!¡±


    The other beauties also nodded. Their faces turned cold as they left one after another.


    The gentle and charming woman helplessly sighed: ¡°Xiao Yu, you are a disaster! Have good rest.¡±


    The young woman left the room too.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help me whisper: ¡°Family business is lost? Sisters-inw are lost too?¡±


    At the same time, another junk of memory popped up in his mind. Xiao Yu slowly began to understand things. He had transmigrated into the body of the lord of thend called Xiao Yu. This Xiao Yu was the prodigal son of the family.


    He had inheritednd and lordship from his father.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s father was called Xiao Zhan Tian. Zhan Tian was a general of the Tianshi (Sky Lion) Dynasty. Because of Zhan Tian¡¯s repeated and outstanding military exploits he was given a territory to rule over.


    However, Emperor was afraid of Zhan Tian¡¯s abilities and was worried to be excluded by the political opponents. As a result, Emperor bestowed upon Zhan Tian a remote and barrennd in the northwest.


    Zhan Tian helplessly took his own family and came to this region after the war ended. He came to the Great Northern wilderness to carry out the development.


    The piece ofnd that was bestowed upon him called the ¡®Great Northern Wilderness¡¯ was a massive ce. Actually, it was 1/3 of the size of thend of Sky Lion dynasty. Even the Ankagen Mountains were given to them. No lord in the dynasty had such arge fiefdom.


    Thend wasrge but it was very barren. Zhan Tian would manage somehow if it was just about the barren soil. The problem was that this territory was all about local wars with countless tribal forces on different sides. Moreover, the region was close to Praire Empire and nomad tribes. These people were just a group of bandits who roamed from ce to n to plunder the region.


    In addition to the local tribes and nomad groups, there were Ankagen Mountains which had trolls, orcs, goblins and other races that inhabited there. These monsters often attacked viges and towns creating nothing but chaos.


    The emperor¡¯s bestowal ofnd was easy to understand. If Zhan Tian could settle the problems thennd belonged to him. If Zhan Tian didn¡¯t have the capacity then there was nothing to be done. Originally, thend was a buffer zone between the Western Cloud Empire and the Sky Lion Dynasty so the empire didn¡¯t count it as part of theirnd to begin with.


    Zhan Tian wasn¡¯t a person to easily give up. He used his military talent and began to conquer the area. He set up arge area as his own.


    After 30 years of hard work, Zhan Tian was able to build a small town in the barrennd. The residents from nearby settlements moved to the ce and formed the town with a fixed poption. However, because of the military struggles, the poption of the territory suffered heavy losses. Out of 6 sons that Zhan Tian had 3 were killed in those skirmishes.


    After a long term of battles and wounds, Zhan Tian also died of illness.


    After the death of Zhan Tian, his 4th son took over the control of territory. But after a few days of control on his own wedding day a demon tribe attack and killed the 4th son. Xiao Yu¡¯s sister-inw became a widow before entering the bridal chamber.


    The fifth son Yi took control over the territory after the 4th brother. Unfortunately, he was sickly and died of illness not so long after. His wife was also left after.


    As a result, 5 sisters-inw who weren¡¯t even touched were kept in the dominion.


    After everything, the 16-year-old prodigal son of the family, Xiao Yu, inherited the lordship.


    Xiao Yu was too outrageous since childhood. He ate, drank and gambled all day long but he was proficient in everything. He was known as a bastard in the Zhan Tian¡¯s house as he liked to peep at sisters-inw who took bath.


    In a time frame of one year, Xiao Yu crippled the family¡¯s possessions which were weakened by the long battles and wars. He gambled with a youth called Carrie who was the son of a general that was the lord of territory not so far away from them. Carrie for long was obsessed with five sisters-inw of Xiao Yu. So he made a wager with Xiao Yu. If Xiao Yu won then he would give back all the money that Xiao Yu had lost in thest year.


    The prodigal son had unexpectedly bet his five sisters-inw as a wager to win back the money that he had lost.


    Naturally, Xiao Yu was cheated and he lost even the sisters-inw. However, although he was a prodigal son he knew that losing sisters-inw seemed wrong. So he took advantage of the situation and ate the contract.


    Carrie was in fury as he ordered people to beat Xiao Yu half to death!


    When the body of Xiao Yu was carried home the boy died and this Xiao unconsciously transmigrated over.


    ¡°What the hell? Why am I so unlucky? Originally, I thought that I would be swimming in boundless wealth and enjoying the great life with five beautiful sisters-inw but I have to face such a terrible situation. This prodigal son was too hateful! You had enjoyed every single day of your life and I can¡¯t even enjoy one!¡±


    Xiao Yu thought that he would be the little emperor of this territory enjoying the bodies of five sisters-inw. It seems he would be finished before even having a chance.


    He was pissed off about the idea to hand out five sisters-inw let alone the girls themselves. In any case, he was a modern socialist university student. How could he outdo everything?


    Even that prodigal son Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to hand over his sisters-inw by eating the contract.


    However, the other side will send soldiers for a battle in one month if he didn¡¯t hand out the girls. ording to the memories, his own territory couldn¡¯t withstand the attack of anyone. Otherwise, his own 4th brother wouldn¡¯t be killed on his own wedding day.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Master, you have a good rest. This old ve will go out now. There are many things that I have to deal with.¡± A white-haired old man said. Xiao Yu was shocked with the transmigration and the beauties. He was immersed in his own fantasy and hadn¡¯t realized that there was another man in the room.


    The old man was wearing fit but old clothes. He was looking at Xiao Yu. There was no anger in his eyes. But it felt as if he was looking at a wood instead of a human.


    It seems the old man was disappointed with Xiao Yu.


    ording to the memories, Xiao Yu knew that this old housekeeper was called Xiao Hong. He had followed his father for more than three decades.


    ¡°Uncle Hong.¡± Xiao Yu smiled in an embarrassed manner.


    Old Xiao Yu was only cautious of the housekeeper. After the death of Zhao Tian, old Hong was the only one who could control prodigal Xiao Yu.


    If there was anyone that Xiao Yu feared in the world that was Xiao Hong.


    Old housekeeper didn¡¯t say anything but left the room.


    ...


    ...


    After a while, a 14-year-old maid came in to bring a bowl of porridge to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even have spirit or energy to molest this girl because of the harsh decision he was facing.


    ¡°What a bad luck! What a bad face! such a prodigal son.¡± Xiao Yu almost cried out.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    After the maidservant girl went out Xiao Yu was left alone in the huge room. He was lying in bed feeling unwell.


    ¡°Why my luck is so bad? Anyone else who transmigrates to another world would get hugs right and left while I¡¯m left with a fate that directs me to total annihtion.¡±


    Xiao Yu finally got to admit the fact that he was in a situation that he couldn¡¯t reverse so he began to ponder about ways to deal with the situation. Should he justmit suicide by hanging?


    ¡°Is there any way out? I¡¯m a man from modern earth... I can invent gunpowder and get some guns to spray bullets at enemies. But it¡¯s not as if I will get gunpowder and rifles in a day or two. I¡¯m a university student but I haven¡¯t learned anything useful in the unit I used my days ying Warcraft. If you had given me a base of Orcs then I could sweep through this world... Hm...¡±


    Xiao Yu was entangled in depressing thoughts when a woman¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°You can operate the game now. Do you want to open the system?¡±


    Xiao Yu was shocked as he looked around. There was no one.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What the hell is going on? Am I hallucinating?¡± Xiao Yu muttered: ¡°Open the game system? Is it possible that I can still y the game? Warcraft?¡±


    A familiar picture appeared in front of Xiao Yu when he said the word ¡®Warcraft¡¯. It was the interface of the game Warcraft that he used to y on daily basis.


    ¡°Is it... Is it that I have transmigrated with the game?¡± Xiao Yu stood up in excitement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Xiao Yu calmed down after some time. He watched the game interface and found that the familiar buildings shown on it. There were town halls for the four races and altars to summon heroes.


    ¡°Great Hall of Orcs ... build ... that.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Please re-select the location of the building. This ce doesn¡¯t meet the requirements.¡± The electronic sound of the woman echoed in his mind.


    ¡°I can really build the Great Hall, Altar, Barracks and so on to call out units and heroes of Warcraft!¡± Xiao Yu wasughing in excitement. He looked like a madman: ¡°Damn it! If I can summon warriors from the Warcraft world then no one can stand against me let alone Carrie! Damned idiot! Don¡¯t you know that only this little brother can molest the sisters-inw?¡±


    Xiao Yu checked the interface. He found out that as long as he thought about Warcraft the information will pop up in his mind. He could see the information about the buildings too but he had to construct them first.


    He did his best to talk to the electronic voice but found out that it wasn¡¯t meant for conversation but only to convey the instructions. It didn¡¯t even take initiative to exin anything.


    However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t need an exnation as he was extremely familiar with the Warcraft game.


    Now, I have to find a good location to build the Great Hall and then began producing warriors. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be finished after a month.


    Xiao Yu quickly ran out of his room and went outside the mansion. He found a horse from the stable and ride out.


    The construction of town hall or great hall was inappropriate in the city.


    He had to find a suitable location and it had to be outside. He was best using the orcs so he was nning to summon orc warriors. The appearance of so many orcs in the city would cause riots at this point.


    Let alone orcs even such a strange building would attract the attention of the city and they may not ept such a thing that appeared out of thin air.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know anything about riding horses but old Xiao Yu knew. So he used his memories and ride the horse. He wasn¡¯t that fast.


    He got out of the town in excitement.


    Several sisters-inw and housekeeper Hong saw his departure. They sighed.


    ¡°Coward! He knows that he has done wrong and won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences. So he chooses to run away!¡± The 4th sister inw, the cold beauty said.


    ¡°Let him go. At least we can consider the blood of Xiao family will continue on.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s sister, the previous maid said as she sighed.


    The other sisters-inw didn¡¯t evenment. They had lost belief in Xiao Yu long time ago.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu ride the horse towards the Ankagen Mountains.


    The town was built by the foothill of the Ankagen Mountains. As a result, you could enter the endless Ankagen Mountains if you ride from the back of the town.


    It was said that there were numerous orc, elf tribes and other creatures in the Ankagen Mountains. ording to the legend, there was even a dragon.


    However, it was only legends and tales. People only saw trolls or low-level creatures.


    Xiao Yu was thinking about a good location for the great hall. He remembered a location from the memories. Old Xiao Yu used to y in a remote ce in the mountains. It was a very steep location but there was a t wide ce under it. It was very suitable for the construction of town hall.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu had to be careful from the creatures inhabiting in the Ankagen mountains. He wouldn¡¯t be able to kill a chicken let alone another creature.


    Xiao Yu ride along the path from the memory. After half an hour he reached the location under the steep cliff.


    If he located the town hall in the space below the steep cliff then it would be very difficult for others to attack the ce from the front.


    Xiao Yu had lots of experience about finding the locations for building because of his game skills from the Warcraft.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to start the construction of the hall.


    ¡°Are you sure to build the Great Hall in here?¡± The voice asked once more for confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, begin construction.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice was trembling because of excitement. Nevertheless, countless people had dreamed to be in the situation that he was in. He was ying the game in real life!


    Boom~~


    A loud sound echoed. A majestic and huge red great hall appeared in front of Xiao Yu. It was impressive and magnificent.


    It didn¡¯t look much in the game. But it was so huge in reality and Xiao Yu was shocked.


    ¡°Haha ... Awesome! It is a great hall!¡±


    Xiao Yu restrained the excitement in his heart and ordered: ¡°Construct Altar of Storms.¡±


    A loud noise echoed as a ten-meter high Altar of Storms made out of jade appeared in the location where Xiao Yu pointed towards.


    Both Great Hall and Altar of Storms were made for free. However, it was not the game but reality. So some things weren¡¯t the same way as in-game.


    ¡°The Altar of Storms is built. You can summon a hero for free. Do you want to summon?¡± The voice resounded.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like the game. The summoning of the first hero is for free. Summon.¡± Xiao Yu said without hesitation.


    ¡°Altar of Storms can summon following heroes ¨C demaster, Tauren Chieftain, Far Seer and Shadow Hunter. Which hero would you like to summon?¡±


    ¡°demaster.¡± Xiao Yu said without hesitation. In his past life, the demaster was his favorite hero. Moreover, it was the hero he was most skilled with.


    ¡°The summoning began. It will take an hour.¡± As soon as the voice stopped a strange green light covered the altar. A music was sung as a green person began to form above the altar.


    ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to seeing demaster in real life but it takes so long. It is simply a torture!¡±


    Xiao Yu was bored as he circled around the altar. He suddenly remembered that he couldn¡¯t dy time but construct other buildings. An elite yer like him had made a rookie mistake!


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to beat the troops just by using demaster. At best he would be able to beat dozens of people but he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if he faced troop of thousands.


    ¡°Construct barracks.¡± Xiao Yu ordered. He had the great hall and now he could build barracks.


    ¡°You need peons in order to construct barracks. Five peonse for free with the system. Do you want to summon them?¡± The voice of the system responded.


    ¡°I have to rely onbor to construct them. Ah! Alright, immediately summon them.¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    Not long after 5 peons came out from the great hall.


    Xiao Yu curiously looked for a long time. Even the lowest level peons were more robust than him.


    They had green skin, stout muscles, fangs and big eyes. They seemed like sturdy and ferocious orcs. Ordinary people would be scared and rushing away the moment they encountered them.


    Xiao Yu ordered them to build barracks so that he didn¡¯t lose time.


    The construction of barracks was going to take half an hour.


    Xiao Yu rubbed his hands together in torment as he waited for the building to finish.


    ...


    ...


    A magic array shed around the Altar of Storms. A roar echoed as a tall figure stood above the altar.


    The figure was burly and had green skin. It was holding onto a long de which was cold and shining. It was the demaster from the game.


    ¡°Oh my God! It¡¯s a demaster.¡± Xiao Yu was familiar with the heroes but he was still in shock as he saw it in real life.


    demaster leaped down from the Altar and bowed: ¡°Grom Hellscream greets the owner.¡±


    ¡°I will rely on you. Unexpectedly it turned out to be Grom. First generation demaster.¡± Xiao Yu was excited as he looked at the strong orc that was two heads taller than himself.


    Xiao Yu saw the current attributes of the demaster as Grom stood by his side.


    demaster Statistics


    Name: Grom Hellscream


    Race: Orc


    Level: 1


    Attributes:


    Strength: 20


    Agility: 30


    Endurance: 25


    Skills (can be acquired): Wind Walk, Omnish, Critical Strike


    remaining skill points: 1 point


    Xiao Yu walked around the de-master for severalps. He was satisfied as he observed the orc. His safety would increase for several times when such a bodyguard would hang around him.


    Such an appearance would intimidate anyone.


    However, the sword of the demaster was rusty. Xiao Yu was extremely dissatisfied with the sword. It seemed like a scrap of iron.


    ¡°Hero¡¯s attributes and equipment can be upgraded. You need to construct cksmith shop (war mill) to upgrade the weapons of hero.¡± The system exined. It seemed as if it knew the questions that arose in Xiao Yu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good that the weapons can be upgraded.¡± Xiao Yuughed. Sustainable development was much better than weapons that would go out of use after some time.


    ¡°The remaining skills for the de master is 1 point. May I ask if you want to distribute it?¡± System asked.


    ¡°Skills... Of course! What skills should it learn? Whatever... I¡¯ll go with the Wind Walk. It will increase the speed of the demaster and have stealth!¡±


    Xiao Yu made an order to distribute the point and made demaster learn Wind Walk. At the same time, skill appeared at the bar by the demaster.


    Wind Walk (Level 1): Increase of speed by 50%, damage increase by 10%. Stealth. Cooling time 5 seconds.


    ¡°yers can learn the skills of the hero. You have two skill points left. Do you want to learn skills?¡±


    ¡°What?!!! I can learn skills too!¡± Xiao Yu was shocked and frozen on spot.


    At the same time, game interface reappeared in his mind. The interface was showing his own image. Next to himself were attributes and skills.


    Name: Xiao Yu


    Race: Human


    Level: 1


    Attributes:


    Strength: 4


    Agility: 5


    Endurance: 6


    Meditation: 6


    Skills: None


    Remaining skill points: 2


    ¡°My attributes are way too bad! 4 strength and only 5 agility. But hey I have two points for skills! I can learn the skills of hero.¡± Xiao Yuughed like a madman.


    People would dream about having the skills of Warcraft heroes in reality. Today such a dream was realized! But he had only two skill points.


    The most critical is the Wind Walk. I have to be able to peek at sisters-inw when they take a bath. It¡¯s more convenient for me. I cane in stealth and escape easily. This skill was set up for peeping! Haha!


    ¡°Wind Walk.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate as he ordered.


    ******


    I have cross-checked skill names with proper WoW trantions. Omnish is written in Chinese and belongs to pdin skill set. So I¡¯m not sure at this point but I think author mixes up some skills. We will wait and see. Because Orcs need War Mill but it¡¯s clearly written that it¡¯s a cksmith shop in the raw.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t wait to try Wind Walk.


    He thought about the skill and his body began to be illusory. His body was transparent and could blend with the scenery in the surrounding.


    Although he wasn¡¯tpletely invisible it would be very hard to detect him as long as no one was close to him.


    ¡°Awesome! Haha! I can peep at my beautiful sisters-inw. I¡¯m too happy to express myself with words!¡± Xiao Yu thought about the ¡®happy¡¯ life that was awaiting him.


    ¡°It is a pity that time of stealth at level 1 is only 1 minute. Fortunately, the cooling time is only 5 seconds. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems as long as I¡¯m careful enough.¡± Xiao Yu wanted to use the other point to increase Wind Walk to level 2. However, he gave up as he needed to learn more practical attack skills.


    At the same time, the voice of the system echoed and interrupted Xiao Yu.


    ¡°The barracks are built. Do you want to purchase warriors?¡±


    ¡°Great, it¡¯s finally built. I want to buy one hundred orc warriors!¡± Xiao Yu said in a lofty manner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but you don¡¯t have enough resources.¡± The response of the system was as if a pot of cold water was poured down Xiao Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°I have forgotten that resources are needed for everything because of excitement.¡± Xiao Yu checked the resources disyed by the system.


    Resource list: Food 100, Stone 0, Wood 0, Metal 0, Money 1000.


    ¡°I have to mine stone, wood, and metal. It reality after all and totally different from the game.¡± Xiao Yu realized that the system couldn¡¯tpletely follow the game rules in the real life.


    ¡°How many orc warriors can I buy with 1000 gold coins?¡± Xiao Yu asked. The Warriors were the key as there was going to be a war in the near future.


    ¡°An orc warrior costs 100 gold coins.¡± The system replied.


    ¡°Huh. I need 100 gold coins for an orc warrior.¡± Xiao Yu was depressed as he could only produce 10 warriors at first.


    ¡°How can I get gold?¡± Xiao Yu asked. He wasn¡¯t in a game and there were no gold mines like in the game. The problem of gold was a big problem.


    ¡°The currency of the world can be used as equity and capital.¡± The system replied.


    ¡°It is reasonable. After all, we are in a real world. So the game and real world are interlinked. What about stone, metal, and wood? Do I have to mine them?¡± Xiao Yu asked once more.


    ¡°You can either mine them by using peons or take over from real life.¡± System replied.


    ¡°Do warriors need food?¡± Xiao Yu saw that there was only 100 food. It should be enough for the orc warriors for few days.


    ¡°Yes! You will need to provide shelter to orcs. If you don¡¯t provide the resources for a long time, the peons and warriors will die because of energy depletion.¡± The system exined.


    ¡°So many restrictions.¡± Xiao Yu thought that he wouldn¡¯t need to support the warriors but it seems he had to take care of each of them.


    The problem was that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have any resources at hand right now. Moreover, there had been a gold mine from which he could directly mine from in the game. But now he faced the problem of gold.


    ¡°There is a way to get gold... I have to build burrows and cksmith shop.¡± Xiao Yu wanted to cry. He was thinking about ways to develop his base. In the game, he was an elite but in real life, he was nothing but a rookie. He had to slowly grasp the development in the real world.


    After thinking for a while he decided that it would be very difficult to develop buildings and prepare for a battle in a month¡¯s time. The time frame was very limited.


    ¡°I can check the town¡¯s inventory of gold. Materials can be mined from the surroundings. The peons can take wood from the forest and stone from the ground. I have to produce orc warriors and see theirbat effectiveness.¡± Xiao Yu decided.


    ¡°Produce 10 orc warriors.¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    He had to focus on warriors. Without warriors, he couldn¡¯t resist Carrie¡¯s troops.


    Barracks immediately began the production of orc warriors. However, Xiao Yu was depressed. It would take half an hour to produce an orc warrior. It meant that only 48 orc warriors could be produced in 24 hours.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t have money to buy so many orc warriors, to begin with.¡± Xiao Yu ordered the peons to begin logging the forest. He was now ready to stroll in the vicinity with the demaster.


    He had his first hero and Xiao Yu was nning to see its strength.


    Xiao Yu walked towards the depth of mountains with Grom. He had to take Grom to practice in the wilderness. Since Grom was a character from the game it meant that Xiao Yu could upgrade him. The demaster¡¯s strength would be manifested in battles much better if it had reached a high level.


    ...


    ...


    They went in dozens of miles to the depth of the mountains. Xiao Yu was tired. He couldn¡¯t ride on the mountain roads so he was affected.


    ¡°Fortunately, I can even upgrade my own strength. This body is much weaker than my original body.¡±


    Xiao Yu was considering to take a break when a roar of a beast resounded in the forest.


    Xiao Yu looked towards the direction of the roar. A huge brown bear was about 100 meters away from them and looking at Grom and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Time to practice.¡± Xiao Yu said. However, his heart was shaking. It was his first time to encounter such a huge beast in real life.


    The bear could p Xiao Yu to death.


    The bear was huge and looked clumsy. But it was running extremely fast. IN the blink of an eye it closed the distance.


    Grom roared loudly and came forward. It used its sword as it shed towards the brown bear.


    The Orc was aggressive by nature and didn¡¯t fear any beasts. Grom was born into a race of warmongers. The more dangerous the battle was the more its blood was stimted.


    Brown bear was only a level 1 beast. Grom shed its sword and left several wounds on brown bears body. However, the bear wasn¡¯t able to hurt Grom.


    Schunk~ Schhluck~


    Grom¡¯s sword constantly hit the brown bear¡¯s body and left scars. The brown bear¡¯s thick skin was its best defense. As a result, it was still tenacious even though it had suffered dozens of sword attacks.


    ¡°If Grom had Omnish then its attacks would have more damage.¡± Xiao Yu knew that he had to increase the attack stats of the orc.


    ¡°IT doesn¡¯t matter now. You can learn new skills when you reach level 2.¡± Xiao Yu was looking forward to seeing Grom when it became powerful.


    A wailing howl echoed after a minute. The brown bear¡¯s body fell to the ground. Its body was covered in wounds and wrapped in blood.


    The Grom was hit by the bear twice during the battle. However, its strong body suffered nothing serious.


    ¡°So Grom can easily kill a bear. I think that about four or five soldiers need to simultaneously fight the bear to contain it.¡± Xiao Yu was specting about Grom¡¯sbat effectiveness.


    ¡°The bear is killed. demaster will get 50 experience points. You will get 5 experience points and meritorious service value of 1.¡± The system said.


    ¡°50 experience points are a lot. I got experience points even though I didn¡¯t even participate. It seems I can enjoy getting free experience points as the heroes fight! Haha! So cool, I will upgrade as they upgrade too! What is meritorious service value?¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t understand what meritorious service was.


    ¡°The merit points are for the meritorious service that you show. You can use them to obtain a rank to upgrade your base, buy other buildings as well as the hero.¡± System responded.


    ¡°Wait! Can¡¯t I just upgrade the base with money and gold? What meritorious value? What ranks?¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed.


    ¡°The meritorious service value is used to measure the level of your rule as amander. If you can¡¯t promote a rank then it means that you are an unworthymander. And an unworthymander doesn¡¯t need powerful base or warriors.¡± System replied.


    ¡°There are even ranks with so many restrictions! What are the ranks and which rank I currently hold?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°The ranks are Marshal, Major General, Major, Knight Captain, Knight Lieutenant, Knight Sergeant, Sergeant Major, Master Sergeant, Sergeant, Corporal, and Private. Your rank is private.¡± The system replied in a mechanical voice.


    ¡°Only a private. I hold the most junior rank. So how are my meritorious service points are calcted?¡± Xiao Yu was concerned about this point.


    ¡°The system analyzes your battle performance and gives results.¡± The voice replied.


    ¡°It turned out the way I thought it would.¡± Xiao Yu wondered about the solution of meritorious service and rank to get more buildings and warriors.


    It meant that he had to continue to fight to umte those points.


    Xiao Yu moved with demaster as he understood the role of meritorious service. They continued to fight. demaster needed 500 experience points to level up so they needed to kill 9 more brown bears.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to go far into mountains. There must be high-level monsters which demaster couldn¡¯tpete with at the moment. That¡¯s why they were strolling in the periphery. Finally, they killed a number of beasts needed to upgrade.


    Twice they met first-level orcs that Grom killed. However, he had some minor injuries. Because of its strong will and body, Grom ignored those injuries.


    After killing the other 9 beasts a golden light burst and wrapped the demaster¡¯s body. It was able to upgrade to level 2.


    ********


    The ranks ofmander are less inparison to the actual game. The author is aware of that and had mentioned it within the text. But I didn¡¯t trante it. So just reminding you guys ??


    P.S: Just to let you guys know. The more upvoted the novel is in Novelupdates, the more releases!

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡°Finally level 2.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s mood was excellent. He made demaster to immediately learn the second skill.


    ¡°Learn Omnish.¡± Xiao Yu ordered. At the same time, the new skill appeared in demaster¡¯s statistics bar.


    Omnish (Level 1): A powerful chopping attack which results in 80 points of damage in addition to damage by the weapon. Consumption of 10 grudge points. The cooling time of 10 seconds.


    The attributes of the demaster changed after reaching level 2.


    demaster Statistics


    Name: Grom Hellscream


    Race: Orc


    Level: 2


    Attributes:


    Strength: 22


    Agility: 34


    Endurance: 27


    Skills (already learned): Wind Walk (level 1), Omnish (level 1)


    Remaining skill points:


    Xiao Yu looked at the changes in Grom¡¯s attributes. The strength, agility, and stamina had increased by 2 points, 4 points, and 2 points respectively. It was the promotion that came up with level up.


    ¡°The basic attributes are up and Grom has learned Omnish. The problem that we faced with ack of attack strength has been solved.¡± Xiao Yu was looking forward to seeing Omnish in action. It was a true attacking skill inparison to just blindly shing and waving around.


    However, Grom¡¯s sword was bad andcking. Xiao Yu knew that the sword at best had either 8 or 9 attacking power.


    He knew that he had to quickly build the cksmith shop and improve the level of Grom¡¯s sword.


    A cheetah rushed from distance. Xiao Yu immediately used Wind Walk to hide and let Grom deal with the creature.


    Xiao Yu was too fragile at this stage to fight against a beast. That¡¯s why the Wind Walk was a handy life-saving skill.


    It seemed that Grom was also eager to try the Omnish skill. Itunched the wind walk and rushed towards the direction cheetah wasing from. It leaped up and shed with its sword.


    Whoosh~


    The sound of a sharp wave whistled before the sword connected with cheetah¡¯s neck. The beast issued a howl. However, the sword shed through and made a huge cut. Cheetah¡¯s head swayed towards the side as its neck was almost cut in half. It died on spot.


    ¡°The Omnish is really strong! Ha ha ha ...¡± Xiao Yu immediately ran towards the dead cheetah. He saw the deep wound on cheetah¡¯s neck close hand. They had encountered Cheetahs before but it went through some twists and turns before Grom was able to kill them. However, now Grom could do with a sh of his sword.


    Xiao Yu ordered Grom to attack the tree nearby. The sword smoothly cut the tree. Xiao Yu was very satisfied when he saw the strength of the Omnish.


    demaster had learned a new skill which meant that Xiao Yu could also learn it. He used the skill point to learn Omnish.


    The Omnish didn¡¯t y much a role with Xiao Yu. His physical fitness was weak, his attributes were low and he didn¡¯t know a thing about swordsmanship.


    Grom was able to cut a thick tree while Xiao Yu was able to cut off a branch as big as a child¡¯s arm. The Omnish was able to show its power when the user had the strength to back it up.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t greedy so he decided to go back to the base when he saw that the sky was getting dark.


    Grom needed almost 2000 experience points to rise from level 2 to 3. Xiao Yu was aware that it would get difficult to upgrade from level to level as the status of the warriors and weapons increased.


    However, if he could get Grom from level 2 to 3 then he could make Grom learn the Critical Strike. It would make Grom much more powerful.


    Xiao Yu was surprised to find that the orc warriors were produced when they got back to the base. All of them were two meters tall, had green skin and sharp fangs. They were standing by the door of the barracks. All ten of them cried and saluted Xiao Yu: ¡°Master.¡±


    Xiao Yu was satisfied with the performance of the orc warriors. They were very loyal to Xiao Yu. The orc warriors were slightly shorter than Grom but much stronger than a human. Each of them was as wide as two Xiao Yu¡¯s put together. Their arm was thicker than Xiao Yu¡¯s thigh. He knew that each of them had explosive power. A p in the face from an orc warrior would make Xiao Yu fly away.


    Xiao Yu imagined the role of orc warriors on the battlefield. Conservatively speaking one orc would be easily able to fight against three regr human soldiers.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was unsatisfied with the rusty axes that the orc soldiers used as weapons. Moreover, they had no armor and looked like they came from a remote rural tribe.


    Xiao Yu knew that he must have cksmith shop to support his army with armor and weapons.


    Xiao Yu felt like he had a lot of warriors but he understood that those ten wouldn¡¯t be much of a help against an army.


    ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s understanding, Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t small. They had a regr army of 20000. Although they would not bring all of them they would at least take 1000 soldiers with them. Xiao Yu had about four or five hundred soldiers in the town. Even if he brought the orc warriors he still couldn¡¯t win the battle.


    Orc warriors were powerful but they can fight against three, maybe even four or five soldiers at most. But one orc soldier can¡¯t go head to head against dozens or hundreds.


    Xiao Yu calcted and came to decision that he needed at least four or five hundred orc warriors. He would be able to beat Carrier with the help of soldiers from the town.


    But four or five hundred orc warriors meant 40000 or 50000 gold coins.


    Where am I going to find that many gold coins?


    Moreover, he had to build burrows to solve the food problem of the orcs. Burrows will cost him too.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yu had asked and found out that orcs and peons can live inside the burrow. This way he doesn¡¯t need to provide food to them as the game system will do it instead.


    Otherwise, it was impossible to provide to such big guys with food on an everyday basis.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go back and see how many gold coins I have in the town. It is a massive territory so there has to be a little bit of savings. I can get more orc warriors to resist Carrie as long as there are forty or fifty thousand gold coins.¡± Xiao Yu decided on the action n. He ordered Grom and ten orc warriors to stay in the base and protect it while he returned back to the town on a horse.


    Xiao Yu quickly returned back to the town. However, the gates of the castle were closed because it was night time.


    ¡°Open the door, open the door! The Lord hasn¡¯te back yet and you have closed the gates!¡± Xiao Yu shouted.


    The soldiers standing on top saw Xiao Yu and opened the gate for him to enter. Housekeeper Hong had ordered the soldiers to close the gates early as he knew that Carrie may lead troops over.


    Xiao Yu went back to his own home and looked at the little maidservant: ¡°Call over uncle Hong.¡±


    The little girl was cleaning the room. She was told that Xiao Yu may note back today so she wasn¡¯t expecting him.


    She put down the job in her hand and ran out to call Xiao Hong.


    Xiao Yu walked back and forth in the room in rapid pace as he pondered about the orc base.


    He had a base but the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic. There were many things to do in order to stabilize the situation.


    Gold was the most important thing at this point. He could develop his base quickly with money. He was looking for Xiao Hong for gold too.


    Housekeeper Hong came in after a while: ¡°Master, what are you orders?¡±


    In Xiao Hong¡¯s perspective Xiao Yu had gone out for good and he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu toe back.


    Xiao Yu looked at the gray hair on housekeeper Hong. The housekeeper¡¯s eyes were muddy. Xiao Yu knew that the housekeeper was operating and running the territory with his whole heart.


    Cough~ Cough~~ Xiao Yu saw that there was no anger in housekeeper Hong¡¯s eyes. ording to his own memories old Xiao Yu, the prodigal son, hade up with lots of excuses to get money from the old housekeeper. Moreover, he had spent it all.


    ¡°Uncle Hong, you know that we are facing a huge crisis at the moment. I¡¯m the person who had created this trouble but I¡¯m thinking of ways to make up for it. Carrie will send people to fight us and I¡¯m nning to hire some mercenaries to defend the territory. So...¡± Xiao Yu had to do something. He couldn¡¯t rely on strength of his territory but he was penniless too.


    As a result, he had to find the old housekeeper for money. Xiao Yu felt guilty when he looked at the worn dress the old housekeeper was wearing. He knew that territory didn¡¯t have much money. However, as a housekeeper, old Hong wouldn¡¯t be wearing clothes like this if he used a bit of money.


    Surprisingly, the old housekeeper didn¡¯t nag or try to say anything. He just nodded but there was despair in his eyes. Old Hong sighed and went out.


    It wasn¡¯t long before housekeeper Hong came back with few heavy bags in his hands.


    ¡°These are thest savings of the territory. I have taken a part and divided into five for the fivedies. The rest is in here. I and Hui have followed after master for a long time. We will follow the Lord¡¯s will and stay in here.¡± Old Hong looked at Xiao Yu. He said the Lord but Xiao Yu was aware that old Hong was referring to Xiao Yu¡¯s father Xiao Zhan Tian.


    Housekeeper¡¯s words meant that there was no hope for the territory and most probably they had begun to demobilize the personnel. Housekeeper thought that Xiao Yu came back for money. He had left in hurry without money.


    ¡°This ... Uncle Hong, please, believe me. I have found a way to save the territory. Don¡¯t let sisters-inw to leave. I will beat Carrie.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the sad eyes of the housekeeper. He had a base and after a certain period of time, he would be able to develop it.


    Housekeeper nodded and bowed: ¡°Master, this old ve will leave now.¡± Xiao Hong left the room.


    Xiao Yu helplessly sighed after Xiao Hong left. All of them thought that there was no hope for the territory.


    ¡°Damn it! This prodigal son had left a mess for me to clean up!¡± Even Xiao Yu itched to give lessons to previous Xiao Yu.


    Afterward, he poured out all the gold coins and began to count them. He wanted to develop the base as quick as he could.


    Xiao Yu found out that there were more than four thousand but less than five thousand gold coins.


    He could get 40 orc warriors for four thousand gold coins. However, that many soldiers would have a limited role in the battle.


    ¡°Damn it! Money... Ah... I have to have money for everything...¡± Xiao Yu knew that he had never been in such an embarrassing situation.


    During the old life, he spent most of his money on the game. He lived a frugal life without worries or problems. But now he needed lots of money but didn¡¯t know how to make it.


    ¡°Where can I get money?¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t sleep. He walked back and forth in the room until early morning. Heid on the bed for a while.


    Xiao Yu got up very early, took few bags of gold and went out of the town.


    ...


    ...


    Housekeeper Hong was silently looked at Xiao Yu from distance. He didn¡¯t say anything. Old Hong went to the hall and sawdies of the house there.


    ¡°Ladies you must leave! It¡¯s not toote if you go now.¡± Captain Hui was trying to persuade Xiao Yu¡¯s five sisters-inw to leave.


    ¡°Let them go. I am already part of Xiao family. I have nowhere to go and it¡¯s not a big deal to die in here. We have to let fourth and fifth sisters go. They are still young and its pity to stay in here.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eldest sister-inw QiYin said.


    ¡°Do I look like a prodigal son? I don¡¯t want to go. I¡¯m going to stay in here until the end. Let fifth sister go. Carrie is interested in fifth sister and we can¡¯t let her fall into his hands.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s fourth sister-inw said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯llmit suicide even if that Carrie is sessful at robbing me. I won¡¯t corrupt Xiao family¡¯s name.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s fifth sister-inw Siwen said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so brave. How am I going to face the dead lord if something happens to you all?¡± Captain Hui was in a dilemma.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Xiao Yu reached the base.


    Grom and the other ten orc warriors were standing in a row. They respectfully shouted when they saw Xiao Yu arrive: ¡°Master¡±.


    Xiao Yu was very satisfied with their loyalty. The peons were working and had logged continuously. He saw dozens of long trees umted by the base. The speed of logging was very slow because the peons didn¡¯t have good tools. Xiao Yu asked the system and confirmed that he could get better tools once the cksmith shop was bought.


    Nevertheless, the physical strength of the orcs was much stronger than an average human worker.


    Xiao Yu saw that there was enough wood to build few burrows. Grom and the ten warriors haven¡¯t slept during the night as they didn¡¯t have a ce to rest. They had stood still all the time which was taken a stroll on their state.


    But, Xiao Yu had brought more than 4000 gold coins. He was nning to get 30 more orc warriors, build a burrow for 1000 gold coins and recruit more peons.


    He didn¡¯t want to get only orc warriors as ten more wouldn¡¯t y much of a role.


    Xiao Yu threw the bags full of gold into the great hall. The resources list showed 4657 gold coins the same instant.


    ¡°Produce 30 orc warriors, construct a barrow and 30 peons.¡± Xiao Yu issued an order.


    The burrow needed 1000 gold coins and 50 pieces of wood for construction. He had reached the conditions so he was nning to build one. Moreover, a peon cost 20 gold coins so he decided to buy 30 of them.


    The more peons he had the easier it would be. After all, they built buildings, mined for resources and so on. In addition at the crucial time, they were useful for battle. Although they were used forbor by the game their strength was more than an average human.


    The barracks could produce only 48 orc warriors in one day so Xiao Yu had to wait for the production. However, he didn¡¯t n to as he gestured at Grom and ten orc warriors to follow after him.


    He didn¡¯t have any money so he had to upgrade his hero. He didn¡¯t want to stay idle so it was time to act.


    Xiao Yu and 10 orc warriors moved towards the depths of the Ankagen mountains. He had 11 warriors with him so Xiao Yu could fight against even a second level beast if they encountered one.


    ...


    ...


    Sometimes you travel very carefully but still get entangled by beasts. While at times you specifically search for beasts but can¡¯t find one.


    Xiao Yu encountered such a situation this day. They walked for a long time but didn¡¯t encounter even a single beast.


    He led the orc group until noon all around the forest. His belly was growling when Xiao Yu smelled barbecued meat.


    ¡°Is someone having a barbecue?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes jumped up. Who would have a barbecue in the forests of Ankagen Mountains?


    The orcs were more sensitive to smell than humans. Grom had sensed the smell too.


    ¡°Go and check.¡± Xiao Yumanded. Grom was a very good scout because of his Wind Walk ability.


    Grom ran towards the source of the smell. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t go with him. He was toozy to move. Moreover, because of his unfit body, he was too tired after half a day of walking.


    Grom was back soon. Grom said to Xiao Yu: ¡°Master, there is a small troll tribe. There is more than 20 of them there.¡±


    ¡°Trolls?¡± Xiao Yu said. He knew that his 4th brother was killed by trolls so the existence of trolls in the forest wasn¡¯t a secret.


    He just didn¡¯t expect to encounter trolls today.


    His base could also produce trolls. They were a subrace of orcs. Xiao Yu pondered about the existence of trolls. Maybe he could even make them join his troops.


    He urgently needed troops so the idea popped up in his mind. He asked the system but it replied that the management of those trolls was out of system¡¯s scope.


    It meant that Xiao Yu had to rely on his own ability to make them join his army. But would they follow after him?


    ¡°Can 11 of you win against the trolls?¡± Xiao Yu put away the idea of swallowing the trolls as part of his troops.


    More than 20 trolls meant a lot of experience points. There were risks involved with the battle but Xiao Yu had to enhance the hero¡¯s level.


    ¡°Master, half of the tribe is made up of young and old trolls. There are only 10 or so adult trolls. We can deal with them without a problem.¡± Grom replied.


    Xiao Yu listened to Grom¡¯s analysis. Grom was level 2 and had wind walk and Omnish skills. He could take on four or five trolls on his own. If Xiao Yu did a sudden skirmish then he would be sessful.


    ¡°Good, get ready for action.¡± Xiao Yu ordered. Orcs didn¡¯t like sneak attacks. They preferred proper face to face battles which showed their pride and honor as orcs.


    However, Xiao Yu was nning to teach them that sneak attack was the right way to solve problems. It may sound despicable but as a gamer otaku, he had a wretched character.


    The small camp was about 200 meters away from them. It was made out of simple tents. In the middle of the camp, a fire was lit and some unknown meat was being cooked.


    After checking it up carefully, Xiao Yu found out that the meat hanging on the bonfire was a man¡¯s thigh. He vomited the moment he realized it.


    ¡°Get them!¡± Xiao Yu ordered and continued to vomit.


    Grom was the first to attack because of the Wind Walk. He was running in stealth mode as he rushed into the troll camp. Grom appeared out of nowhere and chopped down by using the Omnish skill. He killed a strong troll with the first sh.


    The orc warriors also roared and waved their axes as they entered the camp and joined the battle. Xiao Yu was puking and at the same time watching the battle in tension.


    The physical strength of a troll was somewhat weaker than an orc. However, their bodies were more flexible. In the blink of an eye, both sides had suffered damage.


    Grom with his superb sword skills caused a lot of damage to the trolls. Several trolls surrounded him.


    ¡°Number 3 ... Get back here! You got such a heavy injury. Are you crazy by going forward?¡± Xiao Yu shouted out loud. He had given the orc warriors numbers ording to the production time. So the number 3 was the third orc warrior to be produced by the barracks.


    Number 3 was fighting in front. Its one arm was severed and it had lots of wounds on its body.


    Normally, orcs were aggressive and would continue to fight until they died. But Xiao Yu made sure that the orc warrior withdrew back.


    They could return back to the battlefield as long as they didn¡¯t die. A dead orc didn¡¯t have effect in the next battle. Moreover, Xiao Yu had paid 100 gold coins per orc. He couldn¡¯t watch them die just like that!


    Argh~~


    Orc warriors and Grom continued to roar and fight. Grom killed 7 or 8 trolls by relying on wind walk and Omnish. The other orc warriors killed the rest. The battle was over in 3 minutes.


    The trolls were tough but orc warriors were trained fighters. The trolls fought by following their instincts while orcs used systematicbat fighting.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have mercy towards the trolls. He made sure that even the children of the trolls were killed.


    In fact, a child troll was taller than Xiao Yu. A p from a child troll was enough to send him flying away.


    In addition, the trolls didn¡¯t understand humannguage and moral normative. They wouldn¡¯t follow after him.


    2 out of 10 orc warriors were seriously injured. The others had minor injuries but nothing serious.


    Grom also had few injuries. However, with the recovery ability of his body, they could be healed in short time.


    The event was fruitful. Grom had received 1200 experience points. He needed 800 more points to reach level 3.


    The system calcted experience not just by quantity but by the record.


    There was bonus experience because they had ambushed a troll tribe.


    Xiao Yu as amander received experience points too. Now, he had umted more than 100 experience points but he was far away from leveling up.


    Xiao Yu was surprised to find that orc warriors gained experience points too. It meant that he could upgrade the orc warriors!


    ¡°Hahaha! I can level them up!¡± Xiao Yu was excited and was looking forward to them time to see high-level orc warriors.


    There were two seriously injured orc warriors so he decided to take them back to recuperate in the base.


    ...


    ...


    The burrow was built and 11 more orc warriors were produced.


    Xiao Yu ordered seriously injured orc warriors to rest in the burrow while he took 11 new ones with him. He had 19 orc warriors and Grom. They went back to the depth of the forest.


    Along the way they encountered beasts. But a single beast couldn¡¯t do anything against their group. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t get much experience points. That¡¯s why he ordered the rest of the team to stop acting and Grom to deal with the beasts on his own to enhance his level.


    Increasing the demaster¡¯s level was the key point of their travel.


    In addition, Xiao Yu divided orc warriors to several groups of two. He tasked them to go around and looked for beasts. They woulde back to report and Xiao Yu would send Grom to kill the beasts. This method made sure that their productivity was much faster.


    By the time the sky got dark demaster had killed dozens of beasts and creatures. Finally, golden light burst out and wrapped around his body. Grom had reached level 3.


    Xiao Yu choose Critical Strike without a hesitation as soon as he saw the Grom level up.


    Critical Strike (level 1): There is 15% chance to deal twice the damage to an enemy.


    demaster was known for its agility. Its sword attack was rapid too. 15% of chance to deal twice the damage would further enhance the demaster¡¯s damage ratio.


    Xiao Yu returned back to the town in the evening. However, he was frowning all the way. Although the demaster had leveled up the crisis was still there.


    He didn¡¯t have money to get more orc warriors. How was he going to beat Carrie¡¯s army?

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Xiao Yu came back evening to the town hall. Housekeeper Hong, Captain Hui, and the five sisters-inw were surprised. Yesterday, they thought that he hade for money. But if he was going to run away then why did hee back today?


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu was worried about gold. He wasn¡¯t in a mood to talk to them. They should believe what they wanted to believe. He simply chose to get into his house and continue to think about solutions to solve his problem.


    Xiao Yu went for another sleepless night. In the morning, he went out of his room. Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were dyed red.


    He was listless as he rode the horse out of the town. He was constantly pondering about the gold. Suddenly, a soldier came out from the corner of the gate and hit the horse.


    The horse that Xiao Yu was riding got frightened and raised its forefoot. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t an experienced rider so he fell down from the horse.


    ¡°Ah! Damn it! My Lord.¡± The soldier ran over to help Xiao Yu in fear.


    Xiao Yu was feeling dizzy because he was thrown out. He looked at the soldier: ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes? What¡¯s the rush for?¡±


    The soldier was afraid of being punished so he exined: ¡°Lord, mercy, please! The Dragon Teeth bandits have plundered nearby viges. Captain Hui called us over so we are in rush to get them.¡±


    ¡°Are there any bandits in my territory? Who are these people and where do they get the courage to rob from me?¡± Xiao Yu said in an angry tone.


    ¡°It is the Dragon Teeth Bandits Lord. They have plundered many times.¡± Soldier changed the topic and attracted Xiao Yu¡¯s attention towards bandits.


    ¡°How many times they have done this? How big is the group of bandits?¡± An idea popped up in Xiao Yu¡¯s mind and he wanted to get more information.


    ¡°Dragon Teeth bandits are about two or three hundred people. They mainly rob from viges.¡± Soldier replied.


    Xiao Yu was aware that robbery was happening in his territory. Originally, this territory was a buffer zone so there were many bandits living in here.


    However, these nomad tribes or bandit groups didn¡¯te to attack his town because of the tall walls. Moreover, Xiao Yu¡¯s city had no oil or water so the bandits even didn¡¯t bother to plunder this ce.


    ¡°Bandits! Hahaha... I was short of money and they came to knock my door.¡± Xiao Yu began tough like a madman.


    The soldier looked at Lord¡¯s actions and thought that the Lord was sick. Robbers were stealing gold and resources. It seemed as if his own Lord was going to steal from the thieves.


    Actually, Xiao Yu was going to rob from bandits.


    It was certain that bandits would have a little bit of savings. By robbing the robbers he wouldn¡¯t be guilty under thew. It was a cost-effective business.


    ¡°So I have to rob from robbers!¡± Xiao Yu shouted andughed.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu and Grom effortlessly went into bandit¡¯s camp after observing the ce for a while.


    Xiao Yu had 30 new orc warriors and 8 veterans from before. He had brought all of them to kill the bandits.


    The two orcs that were seriously injured were left in the base by Xiao Yu to rest and guard.


    Xiao Yu ordered 38 orc warriors to be on standby in the forest while he and Grom entered the camp to explore the ce.


    Xiao Yu found out that there was indeed about 200 bandits in the camp. Their equipment was poor and weapons were old and rusty. They looked like a mob rather than trained soldiers.


    Xiao Yu spected about his own situation. He had 38 orcs so it was certain that he was going to have casualties if he went for a head on battle.


    Xiao Yu was poor so he didn¡¯t want to lose orc warriors at this point.


    ¡°We will not storm the base but use an alternative method.¡± Xiao Yu gestured towards Grom after he made up his mind. They walked to a tent.


    Xiao Yu had found out after the investigation that the bandits have put the materials inside this tent after their sessful heist.


    Xiao Yu and Grom casually took valuable things and ran out. Grom used his sword to kill the patrolling bandit while they went out of the camp.


    Xiao Yu and Grom used wind walk to quickly escape in stealth mode.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Boss! Someone has robbed us! Hurry we have been robbed! Ah!¡± A tragic scene was ying out in the camp. The nest of bandits was robbed.


    ¡°Who is so daring so rob from us?¡± A sturdy man came forward. He was using an eyepatch to cover one of his eyes while wearing an armor made out of chains.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know boss! They have taken away few things and killed out brother!¡± An underling reported to the boss.


    ¡°Damn it! They want me to give a chase in my old age. Get those pricks. I will use their skulls to drink wine!¡± Boss shouted out loud.


    The bandits ran out of camp in search of Grom.


    Grom would show himself from time to time to lead the bandits away. He was leading the bandits to the pre-arranged ce by Xiao Yu for the ambush.


    Xiao Yu had covered Grom¡¯s body with a cloak so that the bandits didn¡¯t get scared of his body. As a result, the bandits weren¡¯t aware that Grom was an orc.


    The terrain of the forest wasplicated. The bandits couldn¡¯t find Grom so they scattered around to make it easier for them to search. They viewed the enemy as a human so they weren¡¯t worried about consequences.


    It was the key to the trapid by Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s n was to separate and kill the bandits respectively. There would be many casualties if 38 orc warriors fought face to face against two hundred bandits.


    ¡°Don¡¯t roar! Kill them as soon as they reach our vicinity. No one can get alive from here.¡± Xiao Yu ordered the orc warriors not to act in a rash and scare away the bandits.


    The orc warriors weren¡¯t wearing cloaks or hoods so their appearance was enough to scare anyone.


    ¡°Now!¡± Xiao Yu watched as dozens of bandits got close to them. He ordered Grom and 38 orc warriors to rush out.


    ¡°Ah ... ah ... ¡± A series of screams echoed out. However, none of the bandits were able to warn the others.


    ¡°Ah ... ... beast ... ...¡±


    Most of the time the bandits died before being able to call out the type of the enemy they were facing.


    38 orc warriors were enough to kill dozens of bandits in less than ten seconds.


    ¡°Withdraw.¡± Xiao Yu ordered them to withdraw after killing a dozen bandits.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? How did they die?¡± The bandits who heard the call of theirpanions rushed over but only saw corpses.


    ¡°They have killed so many people in such a short time. Who is the enemy? Ah! Look at Firth corpse. It was split into two! What kind of strength the enemy has?¡± The bandits had seen lots of bloody scenes. But the sight in front of them made them shocked.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s not a lone person! Group together in 30 people or more and don¡¯t scatter around.¡± Bandit leader shouted out.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Another batch ising towards us.¡± Xiao Yu looked at a group of banditsing towards them.


    ¡°Everyone be very careful as the other side may be prepared in advance.¡± The bandit leader said as he used his dagger to cut tall grasses.


    ¡°Ah ...¡± A miserable sound echoed as a bandit was pulled down into tall grasses and disappeared.


    ¡°Be careful, they are here.¡± A bandit shouted to warn others. However, his heart was full of fear.


    Argh, ~~ Orc warriors rushed out towards the bandits using their big axes. The bandits were stunned when they saw the orcs. They simply didn¡¯t have time for response. Such a w meant that they were already toote to protect their lives.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu was very satisfied as he looked at the corpses scattered in the forest after half an hour. They had killed the bandits that hade out to chase them after several sessful ambushes.


    The bandits didn¡¯t have a chance to run away. The speed of orc warriors was too fast let alone Grom¡¯s Wind Walk.


    But, even though most of the bandits were killed there were few who hide. They escaped without a sound nor trace. They came back to the camp and reported to their boss: ¡°Boss! The ones who are attacking us are orcs! ORCS! They are as tall as two meters and use axes!¡±


    ¡°Why are you panicking? What orcs? Don¡¯t you know that orcs have long been extinct!?¡± The boss couldn¡¯t believe their words.


    ¡°They are real orcs boss! They have green skin and fangs in their mouths. They are at least a head taller than you! They are way too powerful and we aren¡¯t their opponents! We will all die!¡±


    The bandit continued to cry in panic.


    The boss looked at the bandits. How could there be orcs? They have been in this part of the mountain for ten years! They have never seen orcs. There were some trolls but they didn¡¯te out so often.


    ¡°Take me to see them.¡± The boss was ying with a knife. He had to stabilize the morale of the bandits somehow.


    They were getting out of boss¡¯s tent when he got shocked. Zhao Yuan saw dozens of orcs which were two meters tall standing in the camp.


    There was a tall but thin teenager standing in front of the orcs.


    Grom who was standing by Xiao Yu¡¯s side had an oppressive aura around him. His face was painted and he looked more vicious than the rest of the orcs.


    ¡°You ... Who are you? What you want?¡± Zhao Yuan¡¯s attitude turned 180 degrees and his voice began to tremble when he saw the orcs. He didn¡¯t expect the orcs from legends to be real.


    He was aware of the legendary feats of the warmonger orcs. At the same time, he saw the burly orcs in front of him. Zhao Yuan was aware that bandits that he controlled weren¡¯t the enemy¡¯s opponent. Fortunately, the enemy had a human on their side.


    Xiao Yu stepped forward: ¡°Bandits listen to me carefully! I¡¯m the lord of thend, Xiao Yu! You have been plundering my territory and territory of neighbors for a long time! Today, I havee over to get rid of you for good.¡±


    ¡°What? The head of the Xiao family?¡± The bandits looked at Xiao Yu but couldn¡¯t believe him. Zhao Yuan was aware that the lord of the territory was a teenager but he had heard that the kid was involved in eating, drinking, and debauchery.


    Xiao Yu raised his chin and looked at the boss of the bandits: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the lord of thend! Now I will give you a chance. If you hand over all the gold that you have plundered then this master will spare your life. Otherwise, I¡¯ll trample over this camp...¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Zhao Yuan looked at Xiao Yu and pondered for a while. He had less than 100 bandits by him. The other side had dozens of fierce orc warriors. However, he couldn¡¯t bear to let go of wealth that he had saved for dozens of years. It meant letting go off ten years of effort.


    Xiao Yu saw that the boss of the bandits wasn¡¯t responding. He was toozy so he motioned with his hand for a direct attack. Grom and orc warriors rushed out.


    Xiao Yu had determined that the bandits weren¡¯t his opponents. Moreover, he would get a lot of experience points if he killed them all.


    The bandits were scared of orcs so they tried to escape in fear one by one.


    Zhao Yuan was shocked to see that his underlings were trying to run. It was true that the orcs were ferocious. Even Zhao Yuan wanted to turn away to escape. But a bright light passed by him and split him into two halves.


    Zhao Yuan wasn¡¯t demaster¡¯s opponent so he died without a fight.


    Originally, Xiao Yu was nning to bring these 100 out from the camp and kill them using ambushes.


    However, heter found out that the humans had fear burst out in their minds the moment they saw orcs. It would greatly reduce theirbat powers. The bandits which didn¡¯t have military training were immediately defeated. As a result, he decided to trample the camp in one move.


    It turned out that his spection was correct.


    The bandits scattered and flee away when the leader was killed. Xiao Yu ordered the orc warriors to chase after the bandits that run away. He roamed inside the camp in search of the loot.


    ¡°Lord! Show mercy! Don¡¯t kill me! I know where the boss hid his treasures. I¡¯ll take you to there but please spare me!¡± A youth knelt in front of Xiao Yu and begged for mercy when he saw that everyone had run away.


    ¡°Do you know the exact locations where your boss kept the treasures?¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t show mercy to the bandits but now Grom was with him.


    ¡°I know! I know everything. I will lead the Lord.¡± The guy was eager to prove himself. He turned around and led the way.


    Xiao Yu slightly pondered as he followed after the bandit. He believed that the bandit wouldn¡¯t y any tricks as Grom was with him. The bandit took out everything valuable from the tents.


    There were many things that weren¡¯t useful to Xiao Yu.


    The bandits have even stolen home furnishing which wasn¡¯t worth money. Although the territory was in decline Xiao Yu was that the families weren¡¯t as poor as what was in front of him.


    The game only recognized gold. So he had to convert these things to gold andter add them to his inventory.


    As a result, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care for things that he couldn¡¯t sell.


    But, the guy brought up a lot of gold coins to please Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu looked at several heavy bags. On estimate, he decided that he had acquired at least ten thousand gold coins.


    ¡°About ten thousand gold coins.¡± Xiao Yu was surprised.


    But even ten thousand gold coins wasn¡¯t enough. Doesn¡¯t this bandit leader save anything? He was just way too poor.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Of course not! There are other locations that boss had buried gold coins. Others don¡¯t know their locations but I do!¡± The guy hesitated for a bit. But his face turned pale when he looked at Grom. He immediately spilled out everything he knew.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    The bandit nodded and walked uphill.


    Bandit began to dig a ce that had strange marks close to it. After about ten minutes he said in excitement: ¡°Here!¡±


    Xiao Yu went to look at the pit. He saw several bags of gold coins.


    ¡°Hahaha... Good. About thirty or forty thousand gold coins. It will be easy to move on with this much of gold.¡± Xiao Yu muttered.


    They put all the gold coins together and Xiao Yu ordered the bandit to count them. There was a total of 50,000 cold coins.


    In addition to the gold, Xiao Yu and Grom¡¯s experiences points increased a lot.


    Grom needed 10,000 experience points to reach level 4. So there was a lot until that point.


    Xiao Yu as themander got a share of experience points from all the warriors. Moreover, he leveled up to 2 because of he was themander that captured the camp. The meritorious service value had reached to 200 points.


    I got only 10 points when we killed the troll tribest time.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s stats had changed:


    Name: Xiao Yu


    Race: human.


    Level: 2


    Basic attributes: strength 4, agile 5, endurance 6, meditation 6. Remaining assignable attribute points. 10 points.


    Skills: wind step (1), invincible cut (1). Remaining skill points, 2 points.


    Xiao Yu was happy and excited as he looked at his stats. He didn¡¯t think that he would get 10 points to assign to his attributes after he loses a level. Moreover, he could learn a skill too.


    After thinking for a moment Xiao Yu decided to raise his strength by 3 points, agility by 4 points, and endurance by 3 points. As a result, his strength reached 7, agility 9 and endurance 9.


    His fitness improved instantly. At the same time, Xiao Yu felt as if his body was slowly regenerating the stamina that he had lost.


    He had two skill points so he chose to add all to Critical Strike. He improved his chances of skill critical strike by 30%.


    ¡°Hero has to be powerful but I¡¯ll be more powerful! 10 attribute points and two skill points. I think after a while I will be more powerful than the demaster... Hahaha¡±


    Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows as he looked at the loot. The robbery was a profitable industry with a bright future. He was nning to continue to be involved in this businesster on.


    All the bandits were killed and some had fled away. The only human in the camp was the bandit who helped Xiao Yu except for Xiao Yu himself. There were no outsiders.


    Xiao Yu nned to go back. He looked at the bandit and asked: ¡°So who are you? Why do you know the locations of the treasures?¡±


    The bandit replied: ¡°I followed Zhao Yuan for years and was his military aide so I know more than others.¡±


    ¡°Oh, a military advisor. So what do you do as a military advisor?¡± Xiao Yu was interested in the bandit so he asked for more information.


    Bandit rapidly replied: ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a talent. I¡¯m good at gathering intelligence and summarizing the news. Zhao Yuan would use my intelligence and I¡¯ll provide tactics.¡±


    ¡°News... Do you have information about the location of other bandits?¡± Xiao Yu asked in curiosity.


    ¡°Of course I know! I¡¯m familiar with the surrounding location. Otherwise, we may offend people who we mustn¡¯t offend or get someone else¡¯s pray. It would lead us to extinction.¡± The bandit nodded.


    ¡°Good! You will stay with me and help me destroy those bandits.¡± Xiao Yu responded.


    Originally, he was nning to release the bandit. He wasn¡¯t a killer and he didn¡¯t like the murder that he saw in this world. It was a contradictory feeling to his nature.


    Moreover, the bandit wasn¡¯t much of a threat so he didn¡¯t care much about him.


    But the guy seemed to be useful so there was only one way and that was to keep him. 50,000 gold coins were enough for now but he would need more in the future.


    Therefore, he had to be involved in the bright and profitable robbery business. It would be more convenient if someone led him towards the source and a bandit was the perfect choice.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the bandit.


    ¡°This one is called Fox.¡± The bandit replied. Fox thought that Xiao Yu would release him but it seems it was going to be otherwise.


    ¡°Ah, Fox! I was just looking for a fox like you. However, don¡¯t make me angry or I will end up making a barbecue out of a fox meat¡± Xiao Yu mildly threatened Fox.


    ¡°I would never dare to so. I¡¯m a timid person! I would absolutely never think of such thing.¡± Fox continuously nodded his head.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much. He wasn¡¯t nning to make Fox go to battles anyway.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t take Fox back to his town. He didn¡¯t want others to know that he controlled orc warriors. He had to introduce orcs very slowly.


    Fox¡¯s eyes were covered as they moved through the Ankagen mountains for a long time. They reached the orc base and Fox was thrown into the burrow. A peon was sent to look after him.


    Peons weren¡¯t warriors but they wouldn¡¯t have problems by subjugating a normal human.


    Fox fainted when he saw that he was inside the orc tribe¡¯s base.


    Xiao Yu began to produce orc warriors. He made the barracks to produce 400 orc warriors.


    He was nning to buy cksmith shop, produce some equipment and armor for the orc warriors and upgrade demaster¡¯s weapon.


    However, Xiao Yu was stunned to learn that he needed 300 meritorious service points to buy the cksmith shop.


    He understood why he needed merit points. However, he couldn¡¯t understand why the system set up such a thing. He asked the system once more and system replied that the base had to match the strength of themander. It was pointless to award themander with more resources if he wasn¡¯t worthy of it ording to the system.


    Xiao Yu added 10,000 gold coins and nning to get another 100 orc warriors.


    However, Xiao Yu was shocked once more. His current rank was private so he couldn¡¯t have more than 500 orc warriors! If he wanted more then he had to reach a high rank.


    ¡°What the hell! There are limits on everything! People transmigrate through worlds and directly be kings of empires and control millions of troops and I¡¯m stuck with 500 orc warriors...¡± Xiao Yu was angry. He couldn¡¯t get 500 orc warriors even though he had 50,000 gold coins. He could get 460 more orc warriors as he already had 40 orc warriors.


    ¡°I have to get as many merit points as soon as possible and built the cksmith shop! I can¡¯t go against an army with orc warriors who have nothing but broken axes. Although the axes looked sturdy they weren¡¯t swords. Moreover, Carrie¡¯s army wouldn¡¯t be like the bandits that he faced.¡±


    Barracks could produce 48 orc warriors a day so it would take about 10 days to produce 460 orc warriors. Xiao Yu knew that after 10 days he will have maximum half a month to face Carrie.


    ¡°If I have an army of 1000 orcs then I could barely go against Carrie. In addition, they will go for a siege and I can¡¯t fight them in a silly way. The beast way to protect a town is to use archers... s, if I had elven archers... I don¡¯t even know if I can build a second base...¡±


    Xiao Yu asked the system about establishing a second base.


    The system¡¯s answer delighted him. Xiao Yu was told that as long as he was promoted to corporal then he could build a second base.


    It was good news. The establishment of second base meant that he could build a town hall and altar. He would get his first hero free of charge! Moreover, he could use the money to buy barracks and save meritorious service. This way he could amass an army of archers.


    ¡°How many merit points is needed to upgrade to corporal rank?¡± Xiao Yu looked forward to asking.


    ¡°It requires 1000 merit points.¡± the system replied.


    ¡°1000 merit points. I got 200 points by getting rid of the bandit camp. So in order to reach 1000, I have to take care of five such bandit camps...¡± Xiao Yu calcted about the fastest way to reach corporal rank.


    Xiao Yu hade up with a new idea after he found out that he could build a second base at the corporal rank. He would give priority to the second base rather than cksmith shop.


    The orcs weren¡¯t as good as in long-range battle like the archers. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t able to produce trolls yet. To do that he had to upgrade the barracks. In addition, the cost a troll was very expensive. The archers were much cheaper inparison.


    The most important thing was that he would be able to summon beautiful Tyrande after he established the elven base! Xiao Yu¡¯s saliva flew down through his mouth as he got indulged in fantasies.


    ¡°I have to continue to rob...Both to get gold and meritorious service!¡± Xiao Yu made up his mind.


    *****


    P.S: Are you guys enjoying the novel?

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t go out for few days as he was thinking about which den of bandits to rob.


    Xiao Yu had marked the locations of bandit dens on the map ording to the information given to him by Fox. He was thinking about tactics and strategies while he waited for another 100 orc warriors to be produced. He was aware that he couldn¡¯t sessfully aplish the next task with just 30 orc warriors.


    Housekeeper Hong was guessing about Xiao Yu¡¯s thoughts when he saw that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯ting out of his room. It had been several days and it was possible that Carrie would have sent scouts and spies. In that situation, the escape would be much more difficult.


    He tried to persuadedies quite a few times for thest few days but none of them were willing to leave. He was having a headache because of this.


    Housekeeper Hong secretly looked at Xiao Yu to find out that Xiao Yu was studying a map in his room while muttering to himself: ¡°Should I go here? Maybe there? Way too many people... ins and t terrains... It would be hard to escape if something happens...¡±


    ¡°So he is nning an escape route...and I was worried about him... s ...¡± Housekeeper Hong sighed and left.


    Barracks had produced 100 orc warriors and including 38 orc warriors from before the number of warriors had increased to 138.


    The wounded two orc warriors hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet. They had suffered serious injuries and it was the reality so it was naive to think that they would recover in few days.


    If Xiao Yu had a healer then he could have treated the orc warriors rapidly. Otherwise, he could build a Voodoo Lounge and buy potions from there. However, at this point, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t even afford to buy a cksmith let alone a Voodoo Lounge.


    ¡°I will start when I have 300 warriors.¡± Xiao Yu made up his mind regarding the attack.


    He knew that he would have the chance to aplish more after he reached the corporal rank.


    Xiao Yu went out of his room when he finished the details of the attack n. He stretched his legs and rxed his body. Xiao Yu looked at the town and secretly made an oath that he won¡¯t let it get destroyed.


    Moreover, with the help of the game, he was nning to expand the territory and be a real lord.


    He was walking along the street when he saw a mixed lighting emitted from a familiar room.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fourth sister-inw¡¯s room? Is she bathing?¡± Xiao Yu knew that something was certainly having a bath.


    That much of steam and light effect would be produced only when someone had a bath.


    ¡°Should I? Or not? It¡¯s very hical for a modern man like me to act so... I can¡¯t act like that prodigal son and peek on beauties...¡±


    Xiao Yu hesitated for a bit. After all, as a modern man, he was facing moral conflict. He was saying that all the sisters-inw belonged to him but when it came to action the moral shackles of 20 years made him hesitate.


    However, Xiao Yu felt a hot feeling rise in his lower abdomen as he looked at the steam blow out from the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed by this prodigal son¡¯s body. It got on fire as soon as it saw steam blow out from the room. I have just crossed worlds and can¡¯t control the body so it acts on instinct... So even if I peep to satisfy the needs of this body the me should be credited to that prodigal son! What can I do if his body is tempted? There is only one way and that¡¯s to take a peek...¡±


    Xiao Yu decided that it was right to peep as the body was tempted and wanted to act so. If the soul of old Xiao Yu saw this scene it would cry out: ¡°Also it is my body but you are the owner of the desires!¡±


    Xiao Yu swallowed the saliva in his mouth and looked around. He saw there was no one so he quickly ran past. He activated the wind walk and entered the stealth mode as soon as he got close to the ce.


    He was by the corner of the room when he moved few stones and stepped on them to climb up.


    The curls of steam were exuded from a little hole in the wall.


    Old Xiao Yu had tried many times to peep at his sisters-inw bath. That¡¯s why he had dug a lot of holes in the bathroom. Most of them were closed or repaired but there were some that were still not covered.


    And now Xiao Yu was using the most hidden and the best hole to peep.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s raised his head a bit and looked down from the hole. There were a huge bathtub and a beautiful woman present in his line of sight.


    ¡°It¡¯s fourth sister-inw! Indeed it is her! Oh my God! What a beautiful body...¡± Xiao Yu was feeling amazed as he looked at the scene. No wonder the old Xiao Yu was always trying to peek at them when they took a bath!


    Although only half of body was exposed it was worth the risk. A beautiful crystal clear jade skin. That exquisite curvy body would bring endless temptation! Those long ck hair were like satin! In short, all the primitive desires of Xiao Yu rose up in a matter of seconds.


    In the old world, Xiao Yu would see the body of naked women only in movies. It was the first time for him to see one in real life.


    Gulp~~


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva.


    A slight sound was emitted from Xiao Yu¡¯s throat but it attracted the fourth sister-inw¡¯s attention. Suesha turned around to look at the source of the sound. ( Ñ©É´ ¨C Xue Sha, pronounced as Suuue Sha, means Snow Yarn)


    Xiao Yu calmed down but was concerned even though he was in stealth mode. He didn¡¯t dare to move as he would attract Suesha¡¯s attention once more.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Another voice echoed from the bathroom.


    ¡°Nothing. I just felt like someone was looking at us.¡± Fourth sister-inw replied. She was a first-rank martial artist and as a result, her eyesight was far superior to a regr human. She could certainly see if someone was outside and peeping at them.


    ¡°That prodigal son is concerned about his own life so he certainly isn¡¯t in here.¡± The voice said.


    Xiao Yu judged from the tone of the voice that it was his fifth sister-inw Siwen.


    He didn¡¯t expect both of them to be having a bath. He would be able to see two beauties bath tonight. Xiao Yu almost fainted from happiness.


    However, he was in a location from where he couldn¡¯t see fifth sister-inw and only could peek at Suesha.


    ¡°If I had one more hole...¡± Xiao Yu was relieved to see that Suesha couldn¡¯t detect his presence. He continued to stare inside.


    ¡°Hmpf! Speaking of that prodigal son... Although the situation of the territory wasn¡¯t good, to begin with it wouldn¡¯t reach this point without his help! The most important thing is that he actually... that bastard lost you in a gamble! BASTARD!¡± Suesha cussed at Xiao Yu in anger. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t concerned about her curses as he was more concentrated on peeking. In addition, she didn¡¯t curse him but the old Xiao Yu.


    ¡°No need to talk about him. I¡¯m a daughter-inw of the Xiao family and I¡¯ll be loyal to the family until the end. I would die here rather than lose family¡¯s face. By the way, fourth-sister I heard that your father is a general. Why don¡¯t you go back home and re-marry again? You can have a good life if you left the Xiao family.¡± Fifth-sister Siwen advised Suesha.


    Suesha frowned: ¡°I won¡¯t go back. Not everyone is pleasing to my eyes. My husband was a good man but unfortunately... I don¡¯t know why all the descendants of the Xiao family were good but this one has sprouted out like this...¡±


    Siwen sighed: ¡°It is inevitable to have such men in the family. Several of my brothers are like that too.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, other sisters aren¡¯t willing to leave. There is a child ah. Although she is a girl she is flesh and blood of Xiao¡¯s.¡± Suesha added.


    Xiao Yu whispered to himself as he listened to their conversation: ¡°Two sisters-inw is enough too. I¡¯ll protect them and provide them with sexual bliss! Oh no! Happiness!¡±


    Suesha and Siwen stood up and came over to wear their clothes after a while.


    ¡°Oh My God.¡± Xiao Yu almost fainted. It was his first time seeing naked women¡¯s body. He hit his head on the roof in excitement.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± Suesha snapped.


    Xiao Yu knew that his location was leaked. He jumped down and quickly ran towards his own room using the wind walk.


    Housekeeper Hong had made sure that Xiao Yu and his sisters-inw¡¯s rooms are totally separate for their protection. If it was old times, then Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to run away. But now he was able to get back to his room.


    At the same time, Suesha covered her body with a towel and quickly rushed out with her sword in hand. She leaped to the top of the roof but found out that there was no one. Her cold beautiful eyes turned towards Xiao Yu¡¯s house.


    By this time Xiao Yu had returned back to his room. He went into bed and wrapped himself in a quilt.


    Bang~


    The door was kicked open.


    Xiao Yu rubbed his eyes and held the quilt as he sat up. He pretended to be shocked: ¡°Sister-inw, what are you doing?¡±


    Suesha looked at Xiao Yu with a trace of doubt. This prodigal son shouldn¡¯t be able toe back and cover himself with a quilt on time if she thought about her own speed.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± Suesha asked as she pointed her sword towards Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu pretended to be in fear: ¡°This... Fourth sister-inw, what do you want? I was sleeping and you broke into my room. I¡¯m not even wearing clothes... ah. If the rumors spread out what I am going to do in the future? ... ¡±


    Xiao Yu acted as if he was a little girl while Suesha was a brawny mad that broke in.


    ¡°You son of a... Are you wearing clothes?¡± Suesha looked at Xiao Yu while her chest went up and down. It was a feast for Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wearing clothes. Sister-inw, I¡¯m used to sleeping naked. You know... To prove my innocence, I¡¯ll let you take a look!¡±


    Xiao Yu took away the quilt as soon as he finished talking.


    Suesha turned her head as her face flushed red: ¡°You little rascal!¡±


    ¡°Fourth sister-inw you are wronging me! You were the one who broke into my room and you are calling me a rascal!¡± Xiao Yu said. At the same time, his eyes were observing every inch of Suesha¡¯s body. She was covering her body with a towel and her hair was wet. The water drops were falling and soaking the towel.


    Gulp~ Xiao Yu swallowed saliva once more.


    ¡°I will catch you!¡± Suesha remembered that she wasn¡¯t wearing clothes. She turned and ran away.


    ¡°Hahaha... Little girl wanted to have a battle with this master...¡± Xiao Yu said in a proud tone after Suesha left.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu got up early the next day as he was going on the next mission to rob the bandits. Xiao Yu¡¯s determination to develop his strength and territory had increased because of the charming scene from yesterday.


    Fox was leading the way.


    ording to the information from Fox, the bandit group was quiterge. They had four or five hundred bandits. Moreover, the leader of the group was a defeated general who had run away from the battlefield.


    ¡°I will get enough meritorious service points to reach corporal level if we kill them all.¡± Xiao Yu spected.


    *********


    Chapters 9 and 10 are very long and they have to be released together. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be able to finish them in a day¡¯s time!

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    ¡°This is their location.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Grom went into the bandit camp to probe the situation. Intelligence gathering yed a vital role in the course of the war. Xiao Yu was very clear on this issue even though he was not a military expert.


    They checked for the ce where the bandits may have kept their treasures. His priority was gold as it was the most urgent need.


    ¡°I have more than 100 orc warriors. ording to my knowledge, it won¡¯t be a problem to kill four or five hundred bandits with them. But I can¡¯t act recklessly and can use tricks to solve problem the easy way. I may use the old trick to lead them out, separate and kill in small groups.¡±


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he made his mind.


    demaster sneaked into the camp once more. He stole few things and deliberately revealed himself. While at it Grom killed a bandit and ran out.


    Xiao Yu nodded in approval at Grom¡¯s performance. However, few ck lines were raised on his forehead when he saw the item Grom had stolen.


    ¡°What the heck! ... Is that a tea pot?¡±


    Although it was not something of value Grom was able to catch the attention of bandits. They shouted loudly as they chased after Grom.


    Grom used wind walk to quickly leave the camp. He didn¡¯t use the stealth mode of the skill as he had to keep the bandits follow after him.


    Xiao Yu also quickly went out.


    There were about forty or fifty bandits following Grom. Grom would run for a while and stop for them to catch up.


    ¡°Who is the courageous son of a mother to steal from us?¡± A bandit cussed as he panted while he chased after Grom.


    There was a triumphant look on Xiao Yu¡¯s face as he went after the group of bandits. He knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the death. However, Xiao Yu was able to see a figure running in front of the bandits. The man soon caught up with demaster.


    Xiao Yu saw the tall man wearing a fine high-quality leather clothing. There was a determined look on his face as he pointed his sword towards Grom.


    Grom also stopped when he detected this man.


    ¡°A Warrior?¡± Xiao Yu immediately understood who the man was. There were people who practiced battle energy and reached certain ranks. He was one of them.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s 4th sister-inw Suesha was the first-rank warrior. However, this person was obviously much stronger than Suesha. He was at a higher stage.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart sank as he was worried that Grom wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the man.


    He knew that Grom was a level 3 hero but Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware of this person¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Run! We will kill him by overpowering him!¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t going to fight against such a person fairly. If the man couldn¡¯t be killed in one-on-one battle then he was going to use orc warriors to overpower the man and kill him.


    He didn¡¯t think that the man could keep his own against hundreds of orc warriors.


    Grom was eager for a battle but it followed Xiao Yu¡¯s order without a hesitation and escaped.


    The man couldn¡¯t see Grom¡¯s face as it was covered with a mask.


    Grom was escaping and the man was after him. The bandit saw that Grom¡¯s speed was very fast. He slightly hesitated as he saw that the person next to Grom had said few words before they turned to leave.


    Xiao Yu used stealth mode once again to disappear from sight and follow in the back. He tried to avoid the bandit with powerful aura as it was possible that the bandit could detect through Xiao Yu¡¯s invisibility.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s fitness had been strengthened after the level up. Additionally, he had the Wind Walk, Critical Strike, and Omnish skills. But he didn¡¯t dare to fight against this special bandit.


    ¡°Hey! Are you trying to lead us somewhere?¡± The man stopped and shouted towards Grom.


    Grom stopped and turned to look back at the man.


    Xiao Yu quietly lurked around and came to stop by Grom¡¯s side.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s was like a God at this moment as he knew that there were more than 100 orc warriors behind the woods by their side.


    Those forty or fifty bandits reach the location and stopped beside the man. The tall bandit seemed to feel that there was an ambush if they moved a bit more.


    ¡°Hey, tall kid! Are you the leader of the bandits?¡± Xiao Yu revealed himself. He was using a gold-framed jade sword and pointing it towards the man.


    The tall bandit¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw Xiao Yu appear. He hadn¡¯t detected his presence up to now. It meant that Xiao Yu was an assassin.


    Only Assassins knew how to use their battle energy to be one with the surrounding environment and stay invisible.


    ¡°My name is Houtong! I¡¯m the second inmand. Who are you?¡± Houtong asked. Initially, he was itching to fight against the swordsman. However, his instincts told him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to cope with the swordsman if the assassin joined the battle.


    ¡°Hmpf! A second inmand of bandit groups dare to ask my name! I will tell you! I¡¯m Xiao Yu, head of the Xiao family and the lord of this territory! I¡¯m giving you two options. First is to obediently surrender and be my troops. Of course, you will have to give all your gold to me. Second, is death!¡± Xiao Yu tilted his head upwards making himself look like an aloof Lord.


    ¡°Sky Lion Dynasty¡¯s vassal?¡± Houtong frowned. He was aware that the empire bestowed thend upon a lord. However, they didn¡¯t care for that because this piece ofnd had no lord, to begin with. Moreover, the lord of the territory had never been able to issue orders that epassed thend.


    ¡°Do you think that you can beat us all with you two?¡± Houtong looked at the bandits that hade and stood behind him.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t get involved in such a petty fight. It will be them!¡±


    He waved his hand and more than 100 green skinned orcs came out from behind the trees. Two meter high orcs looked grim. All of them were holding onto axes which were at least 1 meter long.


    ¡°Orcs.¡± Houtong was stupefied. Usually, he was a calm man but he could no longer stay normal. He was aware that orcs had long gone extinct. How could so many orc warriors appear at such a time?


    ¡°Get them!¡± Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to act polite. He issued the order because he wanted to take advantage of the stunned bandits.


    Grom roared and dumped out the huge cloak from his body. He used his sword as he rushed out.


    Xiao Yu wanted to change Grom¡¯s sword. Although his family was declining but finding a good sword wasn¡¯t a problem. But the system told him that the weapon of the hero can¡¯t be changed or reced. It could only be upgraded.


    It had made Xiao Yu depressed.


    Xiao Yu used the wind walk skill and used the stealth mode. He began to chase the bandits that were fleeing in fear.


    Although Xiao Yu¡¯s attributes weren¡¯t good his speed was fast.


    However, he wasn¡¯t nning to face a bandit on a vis-a-vis fight.


    If he was killed that would be an injustice! How could he die before enjoying his sisters-inw?


    That¡¯s why he used the stealth mode to chase after the bandits. He used Omnish to directly attack a bandit. The man got split into two halves the same moment.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect that the Omnish would have such a power. Blood was spilled onto his face and body. He felt numb and strange.


    It was his first time that he killed a man and it happened in a way that he would never imagine. Xiao Yu spent a long time lying on the ground. He puked for a while. Murder of another person using a cold weapon wasn¡¯t something that a student from a modern world could handle at first.


    Xiao Yu looked up to see that the rest of the bandits were annihted. However, Grom was still fighting against Houtong.


    Houtong had good swordsmanship skills. Xiao Yu spected that Houtong would have killed an ordinary orc warrior after a few rounds of sparring.


    However, Grom was a demaster. His level was low but his swordsmanship was unparalleled. In addition, Grom had three skills that were used to fight against Houtong.


    ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Kill him!¡± Xiao Yu shouted towards the orc warriors that were standing idle and watching the fight between Grom and Houtong.


    All of them issued roars and rushed up.


    Houtong saw that the situation was getting worse. He wanted to escape but he couldn¡¯t outrun Grom¡¯s wind walk. Orc warriors surrounding him. Dozens of giant axes smashed down at him. Houtong was chopped off into pieces. In the end, he turned into a meat sauce.


    ¡°They are still thinking about the honor and dignity! This idiot! Kill the enemy! The only thing that matters is to get alive. Come over and help me!¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    ¡°Damn it! I have seen those knights on TV who have heroic posture after the war... I can¡¯t stand myself. Disappointed!¡± Xiao Yu cursed himself. He had be like this after killing a person.


    Orc warriors helped Xiao Yu move and they once again came to the camp.


    Xiao Yu spected that there won¡¯t be anyone strong left in the camp. There would be only ordinary bandits and they weren¡¯t opponents of the orc warriors.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Xiao Yu ordered the orc warriors to sweep through the camp.


    The orcs roared up and rushed into the camp.


    The orcs were fearless once the battle began. They didn¡¯t get tired, didn¡¯t know fear... They knew only to fight until death! It was the characteristics of the Orc race that made them invincible warriors.


    The guard on patrol saw green skinned orc rush over. He panicked first. Then he wanted to scream but was killed by orcs before being able to issue a warning.


    The orc warriors entered the camp without a warning and caught bandits off guard.


    The morale of the bandits had copsed and most of them turned to escape. However, their fate was death. Even ordinary soldiers were able to destroy a bandit camp so a powerful orc warriors were like the grim-reapers.


    The battle was over in less than 10 minutes. Most of the bandits were killed and some were sessful in their escape.


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes as he sat on top of arge stone. He was satisfied. The mob of bandits couldn¡¯t resist against the elite orc warriors. Even if the bandits got the courage to face them, a single orc warrior was enough to topple three or four of them.


    However, Xiao Yu began to ponder. The meritorious service and experience points didn¡¯t go up by much. What was going on? They got lots of points after destroying the camp of Dragon Teeth bandit.


    At the same time, an orc warrior came over to make a report. A team of bandits wasing to the camp.


    Xiao Yu ordered the orc warriors to hide while he and Grom waited.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a group of people riding horses enter the camp. A burly man roared up when he saw the bloody scene: ¡°Who has got so much courage to invade my camp?¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes swept through the camp and saw Xiao Yu smile and sit on top of the stone: ¡°Who are you? Are you the one who has killed my underlings?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Yes. It was me. So?¡±


    ¡°You are courting...death!¡± The man was furious.


    Xiao Yu looked at a group of maximum 100 bandits behind the burly man: ¡°I¡¯m not sure who is courting death but I¡¯m sure that Ick meritorious service points.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand and the orc warriors rushed out from the hiding.


    The burly man was aware that there was an ambush. However, this ce was his stronghold. He didn¡¯t believe that everyone was killed. That was the main reason why he rushed in without hesitation.


    However, he didn¡¯t think that the force that attacked his camp was a group of orcs.


    ¡°Orcs ...¡± The bandits were stupefied.


    Even the burly man got caught by surprise. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t give him chance to react and made Grom attack him.


    Argh~~


    Grom roared and used Omnish with wind walk.


    The burly man roared and took out his sword. He used it to block Grom¡¯s attack. An ice blue energy burst out from his sword.


    Xiao Yu understood that this person was much stronger than Houtong.


    demaster was able to barely keep up with Houtong while they confronted each other. Xiao Yu was afraid that Grom would suffer if he faced the burly man.


    Sure enough, after a while, Grom was wounded by the man. Although they were minor injuries it was a proof that Grom wasn¡¯t the burly man¡¯s opponent.


    The man seemed to be a higher level warrior. The Warriors were the most powerful fighters in this world. Although Grom was sturdy he was only level 3 hero.


    But Grom as a demaster was meant for wars and battles. The more blood was shed the fiercer he got.


    Xiao Yu immediately entered the stealth mode and waited for an opportunity to attack the opponent. After a while, he found that the burly man was too concentrated on the fight against Grom. So he got careless on few asions. Xiao Yu sneaked towards the man¡¯s back and stabbed the sword to his ass.


    ¡°Ah ...¡± The man screamed and used his hand to cover his ass.


    Xiao Yu decided to attack the man¡¯s ass because the burly man may not react if he attacked to another ce. But ass was a ce which would make the burly man react subconsciously.


    Grom took the opportunity and made consecutive shes.


    The person wanted to turn to chase Xiao Yu but Xiao Yu quickly ran away.


    He waited for 5 seconds for the skill to cool off and sneaked once again. He used the same trick again.


    The burly man shouted: ¡°Be a man! Why are you using such a way to attack?¡±


    Xiao Yuughed from distance: ¡°Come on! Why should I now use tricks? You are talking as if you are a priest or some holy person. Damn it! You are a thief, robber, and bandit! Acting mighty!¡±


    Xiao Yu was able to control orc warriors to break up the bandits and kill them. He was getting used to controlling orc warriors much better as time passed. He ordered them to attack the burly man.


    Although the burly man was strong he couldn¡¯t withstand the attack of so many orc warriors together. Grom¡¯s sword shed through his head and he was killed on spot.


    At the same time, a golden light wrapped Grom¡¯s body and he rose to level 4. Xiao Yu also received 500 meritorious service points and reached level 3.


    ¡°Hahaha~ I have leveled up! Can I beat my 4th sister-inw with my strength now?¡±


    ********


    The battle finished this chapter so I¡¯m publishing it now ??


    For the readers who wonder why he chose Orcs as the first race. Check the author¡¯s nickname and you will know the answer!

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Grom¡¯s level rose to 4. In addition to all the basic attributes that increased it gained a skill point. Xiao Yu added that skill point to Critical Strike skill.


    As a result, Grom¡¯s critical strike rate reached 30%. It was the double the usual (15%) and, as a demaster, it was very effective in while making damage.


    Xiao Yu reached level 3. He gets 10 attribute points and 2 skill points because of increase.


    He added 3, 4 and 4 points respectively to strength, agility, and endurance.


    After careful consideration, he added 2 skill points to increase Wind Walk¡¯s level. This way his wind walk skill reached level 3 and he got an increase of 150% in his speed.


    ¡°Hahaha. I will be able to peek more conveniently and there is no way that 4th sister-inw can catch me!¡± Xiao Yuughed in a proud manner.


    However, the main reason underlying behind his choice was that his strength was rtively weak. As a result, he must be able to run away in case of a danger.


    If he wanted to upgrade his speed then he had to add attribute points in the future to his agility.


    Xiao Yu had decided to learn swordsmanship. Afterward, he would be a master swordsman with the help of Omnish and Critical Strike skills.


    Which teenager didn¡¯t dream to be a knight? Xiao Yu was nning to realize the dream from his childhood.


    Nevertheless, at the end of the ambush, Xiao Yu was depressed. Although he got 500 meritorious service points he stillcked 200 meritorious value points to be able to build the second town hall.


    Where can I get those 200 meritorious service points?


    ¡°It seems I have to go after another bandit group.¡± Xiao Yu calcted the odds. Moreover, the only thing that his territory wasn¡¯tcking was bandit groups. They were scattered everywhere.


    Xiao Yu ordered the orc warriors to search the ce for the treasures. He called Fox to help them in the search.


    Fox was a useless man in a battle but was good at sniffing the treasures. Xiao Yu had ordered orc warrior to ¡®look¡¯ after Fox during the battle.


    Fox was willing to help Xiao Yu in search of treasures. Fox had once visited this bandit camp as his previous boss and the boss of this camp had some friendship.


    As a result, Fox was very familiar with the ce. Moreover, his ability to memorize was excellent.


    Almost all the valuable things within the camp were taken out under Fox¡¯s leadership.


    Xiao Yu grinned as he looked at the pile of gold coins in front of it.


    He got 20,000 gold coins from the camp. In addition, he got food, clothing, and a number of materials. Xiao Yu delighted to find out that the bandit leader had brought back a lot of cloaks. Even the orcs were able to wear them so it was a productive heist.


    Xiao Yu could camouge his orc warriors by using these cloaks.


    ¡°Is there any bandit camp close by?¡± Xiao Yu was pleased as they were able to sweep out almost 500 bandits in one move. As a result, he was hoping to go after another group to get enough meritorious service points.


    ¡°There is one nearby but we can¡¯t easily offend them.¡± Fox was a bit hesitant as he said to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°What kind of bandits they are so that I can¡¯t provoke them? This master is the lord of the territory! Who the hell they are?¡± Xiao Yu had won few victories so he intended to fulfill his needs in one move.


    ¡°There aren¡¯t many bandits. As much as I know only three or four hundred people. But I have heard that Western Cloud Empire is supporting the bandit group from the shadows. They have well-equipped cavalry so no one dares to mess with them.¡± Fox replied.


    ¡°Cavalry?¡± Xiao Yu muttered. Normally, the orc warriors had absolute dominance against normal human infantry. However, he knew that it was another matter facing well-equipped cavalry.


    Moreover, orc warriors would have great casualties if they faced an assault from cavalry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and check them.¡± Xiao Yu decided that he had to move. He urgently needed a total of 1000 merit service points to build the second town hall and call Tyrande that he dreamed of.


    He ordered 20 orc warriors to get the treasures and goods and go back to the base. Other orc warriors including Fox went to the new bandit camp.


    The bandit camp was about 2 hours away. It wasn¡¯t a normal camp but was surrounded by mountains. As a result, the ce was easy to defend and hard to attack.


    The camp was on a high slope but on rtively t ground. They could see bandits walk in the camp and hear asional hisses of the horses.


    ¡°It would be nonsense to send orc warriors straight uphill to face the enemy. I will lose a lot of them.¡±


    Xiao Yu began to measure his own strength and the strength of the enemy. The orc warriors were tough but they didn¡¯t have armor and their weapons were rtively poor. He wasn¡¯t willing to see his newly made army get destroyed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go inside with Grom.¡± Xiao Yu and Grom would sneak into the camp to explore the ce.


    Both of them activated wind walk and stealth mode and quickly went into the camp.


    Previously, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t catch up with Grom even when he used wind walk. Grom would always run ¡®slower¡¯ so that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t fall behind. Grom¡¯s agility was very high and 50% increase from the wind walk as a bonus made him must faster.


    However, now Xiao Yu had 150% speed increase because of the wind walk and was able to run head to head with Grom.


    Guards at the gate only felt a breeze blow past by them but couldn¡¯t detect either Grom or Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu observed the ce and understood that the bandits he was facing now were totally different from the two groups that he had annihted. This group was much different as the bandits in the group were much sturdy and wearing neat uniforms. Their armor was good and shiny. They looked like real soldiers rather than bandits.


    Xiao Yu nodded as he looked around. The first two bandit groups were made up of ordinary people while this one could be considered to be made of real soldiers.


    ¡°It seems Fox was right. They may be supported from the shadows by the Western Cloud Empire.¡±


    Western Cloud Empire was a strong nation like the Sky Lion Dynasty. However, they didn¡¯t take much interest in the northwest as the ce was cold and bitter.


    However, this bitternd was Xiao Yu¡¯s territory.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu used wind walk to explore the camp in depth. He decided that a face-on attack against the bandit camp would be an ultimate failure.


    ¡°Cavalry is much stronger than infantry.¡± Xiao Yu pondered as he looked at the stables full of horses.


    It didn¡¯t take long for a treacherous smile to appear on Xiao Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We will assault them at night!¡± Xiao Yu decided on an action n.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu led more than 100 orc warriors to halt close to the bandit camp. They all sit back and waited for Xiao Yu¡¯s orders. He and Grom sneaked over the fences into the camp.


    The wooden fences covering the camp wasn¡¯t very high. Perhaps the bandits were too arrogant and decided that nobody would dare to attack them so there was no need for an extraordinary protective wall. However, this could stop Xiao Yu and demaster.


    Grom was able to pass over three-meter high wall very easily. Xiao Yu¡¯s speed had increased because of the wind walk but his jumping force wasn¡¯t affected.


    As a result, Grom came back and Xiao Yu stepped on his shoulder to jump over the fence.


    ¡°My strengthcks a lot!¡±


    Xiao Yu and Grom sneaked under the darkness of the night towards the stables. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t rush to act as he observed and found the ces where patrol members were on guard.


    Although the guards were elite soldiers they couldn¡¯t protect themselves from Grom. He used wind walk toe after them and kill them one by one. They couldn¡¯t even utter cry for help before their death.


    After the patrol problem was solved Xiao Yu moved towards the stables. He lit them using the flint.


    The wind was exceptional in the mountainous area. It contributed towards the power and influence of the fire. In a minute all the stables were on fire.


    Xiao Yu continued to set fires in other locations and ordered Grom to kill the patrols at the gate.


    ¡°Water!¡±


    The cries of bandits resounded in the camp. The patrols were killed so they found about the fire a bitte. The fire had spread around and the horses were running in the camp. The situation was chaotic.


    For a while, people didn¡¯t know what was happening as horses were screaming.


    Even though they seemed like seasoned and trained soldiers but even professionals will rush in face of a sudden attack.


    ¡°Control the fire! Stop the horses! Kill the horse that acts rampant!¡± A bald man carrying an ax appeared.


    The bandits began to implement the instructions of their leader. They would kill any horse that wouldn¡¯t act obediently. The chaos made by the horses was affecting their fight against the fire.


    They had killed few horses when beast like roars echoed from the gate. The horses that were obedient began to act more chaotic.


    ¡°Corpses! There are corpses in here and all of them are killed! Someone has deliberately made the fire!¡± A bandit began to shout out loud when he found the dead bodies of patrols. It was at this moment that the orc warriors rushed in. They began to mercilessly kill any bandit that passed through their sight.


    The bandits weren¡¯t prepared for a battle. Moreover, they weren¡¯t the opponents of the orcs on ground battle.


    In a few minutes, almost half of the bandits were killed as they were caught off guard. Orc warriors were merciless and ferocious. On a one-on-one fight, they would kill anyone unless they faced warriors. (So it seems we will see people use battle energy or mana in the future)


    Xiao Yu¡¯s n to fire the ce was useful too. The bandits didn¡¯t know whether to put off the fire or resist the orcs.


    ¡°Orcs?! Don¡¯t panic! Kill them!¡± The bald man shouted. He used his ax to face an orc warrior.


    Orc warrior roared as it waved the giant ax in his hand. The bald man swayed to the side and escaped the orc warrior¡¯s attack. At the same time, a dark yellow light swept over the orc warriors body and cut if off in half.


    Argh~~


    Grom¡¯s eyes reddened when he saw the scene. It rapidly rushed over towards the bald man and used Omnish to attack him.


    The bald man was fearless as he waved his battle ax to stop Grom.


    ¡°The man is strong. Grom wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against him if he hadn¡¯t reached level 4.¡± Xiao Yu was shocked by the bald man¡¯s strength.


    Xiao Yu lurked in stealth and went behind the man. He raised his sword and stabbed towards the bald man¡¯s ass.


    Puchi~~


    The sword stabbed into the bald man¡¯s ass. He jumped up the same instant. The man wouldn¡¯t be so unprepared if you tried to attack his neck.


    Grom didn¡¯t let go of the opportunity. He used the Omnish as he waved his sword towards the man¡¯s shoulder.


    Schluck~~


    The bald man screamed as his arm was cut off from the root.


    At the same time, the bandits in the camp began to lose their confidence in the battle against the orcs.


    However, there were few teams that were tenaciously resisting the orc warriors. They weren¡¯t as weak as the previous two bandit groups.


    Their discipline and military training were much better than the previous two groups.


    However, without their horses, this group¡¯s fate would be no different than the previous two bandit groups.


    It was very difficult to resist against orc warriors on the ground.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The bald man¡¯s eyes were full of anger as he shouted out.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Who am I? You dare to ask me who am I. It is I who should ask you that question. This territory belongs to me and nobody can live in here without my permission.¡±


    ¡°Are you from the Sky Lion Dynasty? Are you the Lord?¡± The bald man wasn¡¯t as stupid as the leaders of the other two bandit groups. He immediately guessed Xiao Yu¡¯s background.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m the head of the Xiao family and lord of the territory, Xiao Yu!¡± Xiao Yu raised his chin.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would collude with orcs. Xiao Yu... I¡¯ll remember you. I¡¯lle back for you after I report this situation.¡± The bald man clenched his teeth. He grabbed the frightened horse that passed by them. The horse immediately turned obedient. He jumped over it and hit the horse with his legs to ride it.


    Xiao Yu shouted: ¡°Keep dreaming! Do you think you will be able to escape from my clutches?¡±


    Both Xiao Yu and Grom acted. Although they weren¡¯t faster than horses they weren¡¯t slow either. Moreover, the horse couldn¡¯t elerate very fast. So both Xiao Yu and Grom were able to catch up with the horse.


    ¡°Hit the horse.¡± Xiao Yu ordered. Xiao Yu threw his sword towards the horse. The bald man¡¯s legs hit the horse¡¯s body and the horse jumped up for half a meter and escaped the attack.


    ¡°Good skills.¡± Xiao Yu was surprised as he didn¡¯t expect the bald man to be so capable.


    Argh~~


    The bald man¡¯s effort to avoid the first sword attack had dyed the horse and Grom were already the horse¡¯s side. He attacked and directly split the horse into two halves.


    The bald man jumped out and rushed to escape. Grom and Xiao Yu were much faster than him because of the wind walk. Moreover, bald man was badly injured which brought his morale and stamina down.


    ¡°Little Lord... You will regret your actions.¡± The bald man was facing a difficult situation as he was using his one arm to defend himself against the attacks of Grom.


    Xiao Yu was in stealth mode as he constantly tried to attack the man¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Regret? It is you who must regret that you have decided to rob in this master¡¯s territory!¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he attacked the man¡¯s ass.


    Grom was sessful in cutting down the man¡¯s head because of thest distraction made by Xiao Yu.


    A golden light emerged and wrapped around Grom¡¯s body after he killed the bald man. Grom had reached level 5. However, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t able to level up yet. It was getting too difficult for Xiao Yu to upgrade and gain meritorious service points as he moved up thedder.


    ¡°Idiot dares to threaten me! Hmph! One day, this master will lead his own Raiders and Wolves to baptize the Western Cloud Empire with blood!¡± Xiao Yu spat on the bald man¡¯s body.


    Xiao Yu was bing immune to brutalities of war after two battles.


    ...


    ....


    Almost all the bandits were killed and few were able to escape.


    However, for the first time, the orc warriors had suffered casualties.


    In the previous two battle, there were no dead orc warriors. Most of those bandits tried to escape by scattering the moment they saw orc warriors.


    But this group resisted them. They were very well trained too. As a result, three orc warriors were killed which brought Xiao Yu¡¯s mood down.


    Although the orc warriors were summoned and acted like robots Xiao Yu treated them as real people. He didn¡¯t want them to die.


    He didn¡¯t know if he could resurrect the dead heroes or soldiers. So he asked the system. The system answered that the dead soldiers or heroes couldn¡¯t be resurrected back to life. It told that they were in real life and death was part of the cycle and naturalw of the world. It couldn¡¯t vite it.


    Xiao Yu asked if he could make the dead hero to rebirth by using the Altar of Storms. The answer was that the hero couldn¡¯t be born again.


    The hero would be taken back to Altar of Storms and sealed if he or she died.


    Xiao Yu knew that if Grom died it means that he would be dead for eternity.


    ¡°I have to pay attention to the way I use them in the future. I can¡¯t let heroes or orc warriors die easily. I would lose big if I lose a hero!¡±


    They killed the bandits but couldn¡¯t control the fire. So they had to wait until the next morning for the fire to get extinguished on its own.


    Xiao Yu ordered Fox to use orc warriors to find treasures from the rubble. At the same time, he was checking the game interface.


    Xiao Yu received 530 meritorious service points for killing the bandits. His total merit points had reached more than 1300.


    Hismander rank was upgraded to corporal. Now, he would be able to build his second town hall and get another 500 warriors.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Fox had good skills with finding treasures. He was able to get more than 20,000 gold coins from the heap of rubble which made Xiao Yu very happy.


    ording to Fox, the bandits should have more money. But it seems they have sent some part of their loot to Western Cloud Empire.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much as he got what he wanted. He could buy orc warriors with the money.


    In addition to the gold coins, Xiao Yu ordered the orc warriors to take bake the weapons of the bandits. He had asked the system and learned that cksmith shop would need steel and other raw materials to manufacture armor and weapons. If he couldn¡¯t provide raw materials then he had to buy them with the equivalent amount of gold coins.


    In short, the weapons were in a sense money too.


    Xiao Yu brought back the corpses of the orc warriors who died in the battle. He decided that the corpses of the orc warriors had to be cremated in altar so that their souls can return to the ce where they belong with the help of orc shamans.


    Xiao Yu knew that the orc warriors were summoned characters. However, he cared for their lives.


    ¡°I have to construct an elven town hall.¡± Xiao Yu had decided. He walked around the orcs¡¯ great hall and chose a location where he wanted the elven town hall to be built. ¡°Build Tree of Life.¡±


    Boom~ a huge old tree appeared in front of him. It was ten meters high and gave a different aura.


    ¡°Is ... Is this the Tree of Life?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked as he looked at the giant tree. He didn¡¯t expect it to be so magnificent.


    Tree of Life was the essence of the elves. The elves could survive as long as their town hall the Tree Of Life existed. It was said that the Tree of Life was the creator of the Elves.


    ¡°Build Altar of Elders.¡± Xiao Yu ordered once more after he recovered from the initial shock.


    He would be able to call Tyrande Whisperwind with the help of Altar of Elders.


    Another boom echoed and a huge altar appeared by the Tree of Life. The Altar of Elders looked more beautiful inparison to Altar of Storms. It was surrounded by green nts and had a strong breath of life around it.


    ¡°Do you want to summon a hero?¡± The system asked.


    ¡°Of course! Of course! Hahaha... Summon Tyrande Whisperwind.¡± Xiao Yu eximed in excitement.


    ¡°There is no Tyrande Whisperwind hero category.¡± System replied in a cold tone.


    ¡°AH ...¡± Xiao Yu scratched his head. He remembered that the category was the Priestess of the Moon.


    ¡°Summon Priestess of the Moon.¡±


    A green energy began to exude above the Altar of Elders. A blurred silhouette of a slim woman appeared on it.


    There was an animal figure by the woman¡¯s side. Xiao Yu was sure that it would be Tyrande¡¯s white tiger.


    Xiao Yu rubbed his hands back and forth as he walked around the Altar of Elders. He was anxiously waiting for Tyrande Whisperwind. What would the number one beauty of the elves look like?


    Every otaku would be looking forward to seeing this in real life. Who wouldn¡¯t get excited if they could get such a beautiful maid?


    ¡°Build barracks. Summon archers. Even if they would be general elves but I think they would be very beautiful. Oh! I¡¯ll be ying around with them day and night!¡±


    Xiao Yu almost fainted out of happiness. He was indulged in his fantasies.


    The Ancient of War was immediately built. Xiao Yu ordered 300 archers to be built. He had more than 40,000 gold coins and he was going to spend 30,000 on archers.


    He was a corporal now and can lead up to 500 soldiers. He was nning to use 200 orc warriors and 300 elven archers.


    Xiao Yu felt that 1 hoursted almost like a century. Finally, after an hourter the white tiger roared and a figure jumped down from the altar to stand in front of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Tyrande greets master.¡± A clear and soft voice echoed. It was so soft that it could take away the breath of a human.


    Xiao Yu almost fainted as he looked at Tyrande standing in front of him.


    ¡°Too beautiful, way too beautiful.¡± Xiao Yu uttered the same phrase one after another.


    Tyrande was taller than Xiao Yu and had a slim body. The ratio of her body was perfect with exquisite curves on the right ces.


    She had a pair of long legs covered with hollow leather. The snow white skin made Xiao Yu¡¯s heart beat fast. Her thighs were covered with a leather skirt. Xiao Yu believed that he would be able to take a glimpse of the ¡®mysterious zone¡¯ if she bent a bit.


    Her slender waist waspletely exposed. Her small novel was like a clear crystal. Xiao Yu dreamed to use her waist as a soft pillow. Xiao Yu had a nosebleed when he looked at her towering peaks. This was the best day in his life.


    ¡°36E... Oh my god! YES... It¡¯s more than that. It is F.¡±


    The armor worn by the elf priestess was aesthetic. The soft and shiny breastte was wrapped around a pair of explosive balls. Her cleavage was like a deep trench.


    The figure of Tyrande was much better than Suesha¡¯s who Xiao Yu peeked a few nights ago.


    He was mesmerized by Tyrande¡¯s face. Xiao Yu believed that such a perfect beauty couldn¡¯t be born in this world if not for the system to summon her.


    The tattoos on Tyrande¡¯s face had made him more tempted.


    Gulp~ Xiao Yu swallowed his saliva. He rubbed his hands as he lecherously smiled: ¡°Hm ... Tyrande you are my subordinate. Will you resist if I gently touched your body?¡±


    There was no one else close by and Tyrande was a hero produced by the system. Xiao Yu was too shameless as he licked his lips and asked the question.


    Tyrande seemed to be aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s intentions. She nced at Xiao Yu and spoke in a cold tone: ¡°I can resist and defend myself if the master wants something indecent. If the masters attempts to assault me then subordinate has the right to refuse and punish master.¡±


    ¡°Oh... So you can defend and punish. It was good that I asked in advance. So how the punishment works?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Tyrande¡¯s face was expressionless as she nced at Xiao Yu¡¯s lower body: ¡°I will cut off the ce where the master wants to touch me.¡±


    Xiao Yu covered his lower body out of instinct. Tyrande was way too aggressive. He was feeling as if he was being tortured. He could look at the cake in front of him but couldn¡¯t eat it! Ah~


    ¡°So... What kind of orders are you obliged to listen?¡± Xiao Yu asked in a bitter tone.


    ¡°I will only obey orders rted to bottle. I have right to refuse any othermand.¡± Tyrande wasn¡¯t even looking at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu asked some more question. Tyrande answered few of them and ignored the others.


    ¡°This is not PRIDE! It is ARROGANCE!¡± Xiao Yu looked at Tyrande.


    Elves were a proud race so it wasn¡¯t that strange for Tyrande to be arrogant too.


    ¡°Ah. I thought she would be my maid but it looks like as if I am her servant...¡±


    Nevertheless, saliva was flowing out of Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth as he looked at Tyrande.


    After half an hour the first archer was made. But Xiao Yu was extremely disappointed. The elven archers were male. They listened to his orders but their eyes betrayed their feelings that which they held against Xiao Yu. It made him burst out with anger. He was friends with orcs. Although orcs had a bad habit of eating human meat once in a while they were much stronger than these pretty boys.


    ¡°I would be toozy to summon you if I didn¡¯t need archers.¡± Xiao Yu shouted in anger.


    He asked the system to rify the time when he could summon female elves.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t stand looking at the proud male elves. It would be much better looking at the female ones.


    The system said that it couldn¡¯t tell when he will have such permission. Xiao Yu was depressed by the answer. However, he remembered that there was a ss of elves called Huntresses. They must be female elves.


    Xiao Yu wanted to immediately stop the production of archers and produce huntresses. However, he saw through the game interface that the Huntresses had changed to Hunters. Xiao Yu cursed out loud as he knew that they should be male too.


    Nevertheless, he knew that Hunters must have mounts and he didn¡¯t have cavalry at this point. Their mounts wouldn¡¯t be as strong as wolves that orc used. Nevertheless, he could use them as scouts.


    As a result, he decided to produce 200 elven archers and 100 hunters.


    Xiao Yu left from the elven base as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t stand the proud elves. Though he was thinking about ways to get Tyrande. After all, she would be the dream of any sane man.


    Xiao Yu asked the system but it didn¡¯t give an answer and stayed silent. So he decided to ask Grom.


    ...


    ...


    He was friend with Grom and Grom was more loyal to him so Xiao Yu knew that he would be able to dig up some information.


    Xiao Yu found out that orc warriors were training in the base. He learned that the orc warriors could upgrade a level if they trained. However, the speed would be very slow. The only way to quickly upgrade a level was through real battles.


    Xiao Yu called Grom to the side and smiled like a fox: ¡°Grom recently your life seems good.¡±


    There was a simple and honest look on Grom¡¯s face. He nodded: ¡°Thanks, master. We are living well in here.¡±


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes: ¡°There is something that I want to ask you. You know, I just summoned some archers from the elves but it seems as if they have any prejudice towards me and their attitude isn¡¯t good. Is there any way that I can improve their attitude?¡±


    Grom pulled his sword from his back and roared: ¡°I will go and teach them a lesson if they dare to disrespect master.¡±


    ¡°Hey, do not ... do not ... ...¡± Xiao Yu pulled Grom back.


    Grom¡¯s loyalty was perfect and Xiao Yu was delighted by it. The problem was that Orcs and Elves didn¡¯t have a good racial rtionship, to begin with, so he didn¡¯t want to have problems in the base.


    ¡°They are listening to my orders. But it¡¯s just that they don¡¯t respect me. I want to know ways to make them respect me.¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he tried to calm Grom.


    Grom¡¯s chest was going up and down sharply. It seemed that his anger hadn¡¯t disappeared: ¡°Those self-righteous and proud elves. They think that they are the race of goods. Sooner orter I will teach them a good lesson! Master, it¡¯s very difficult to get them respect you but you can have their loyalty. If you can get the highest level of loyalty then they will respect you. But it¡¯s very difficult to earn their loyalty.¡±


    ¡°Loyalty?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly remembered that he saw such a value on Grom¡¯s statistics. However, he didn¡¯t care much for it.


    He opened the game interface and found Grom¡¯s loyalty. It was showing 20 points on a green background.


    On the side, there was a red background indicator. It showed negative values only.


    It turned out that Tyrande¡¯s loyalty was -10.


    ¡°It is negative 10?¡± Xiao Yu muttered.


    ¡°Is it ... possible for loyalty to increase or decrease?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Grom replied: ¡°It is umted very slowly. We fight side by side and go through life and death battle. This way you can earn our loyalty. Moreover, you have to move our emotions which would earn you that loyalty. For example, we would be very grateful and loyal as long as you bring back the corpses of dead warriors back to Altar of Storms. Likewise, our loyalty will fall if the owner tries to abuse us.¡±


    ¡°So it is like that.¡± Xiao Yu realized why Grom¡¯s loyalty was high while Tyrande¡¯s loyalty was negative.


    He intended to molest her the moment Tyrande had summoned. As a result, Tyrande had a bad impression of him.


    If he knew that it was so he would have put gentleman¡¯s appearance when she was summoned.


    ¡°What would happen if the loyalty is too high or low?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°If loyalty gets to negative 50 then the warriors will leave you. If the loyalty reaches negative 100 then they will see you as an enemy. If the loyalty is high then the morale would increase. If the loyalty reaches 100 we will do anything for the master.¡± Grom exined in details.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked to hear the word.


    ¡°Yes, master. We will be obedient and do anything that you ask with our whole heart.¡± Grom replied in an honest manner.


    ¡°It turned out to be that way...¡± A sinister smile appeared on Xiao Yu¡¯s face as he narrowed his eyes. He found a way to conquer Tyrande.


    **************


    Upvotes and adding to the reading list in NU means more releases!

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Ancient of War took half an hour to produce an archer. So it was able to produce more than 40 archers in two days.


    Tyrande¡¯s level was still 1 so Xiao Yu was intending to increase her level so she can be more powerful.


    The skills that Tyrande could learn were: Searing arrows (up to 3), Eagle Eye (up to 2), Multiple Arrows (up to 3) and Beast Soul (up to 3).


    Searing arrows was a skill which Tyrande would use her spell power to ignite the feathers of the arrows.


    Eagle Eye was a skill that would help her observe long distance and increase the uracy of her shooting.


    Multiple arrows referred to the skill which helped Tyrande to send multiple-arrows in one shot.


    Beast Soul was a skill that helped Tyrande tomunicate with some beasts and tame them. She could instruct the beasts to go to battle. Moreover, she could enhance thebat abilities of the beasts.


    In addition to these skills, Tyrande had a skill which was called Shadow Escape. She was able to use shadows to hide from the eyes of the enemies.


    It was amon skill used by all the night elves. However, shadow escape didn¡¯t mean that it would bringplete invisibility. There were certain conditions that have to be met to hide the user to a certain extent.


    They couldn¡¯t hide their presence if there were no shadows.


    Xiao Yu ordered Tyrande to learn Eagle Eye skill first. It was a very practical skill. Moreover, it would increase both her range of sight and uracy of shooting which meant increased damage to the enemy.


    Xiao Yu was nning to take Tyrande to sweep through a bandit group. Unlike his first moves now he had an army of orc warriors so he wasn¡¯t afraid to take on small bandit camps. In short, he was full of vitality.


    He would follow Fox¡¯s intelligence reports and use two hundred orc warriors to surround small bandits groups with less than 100 people and let Tyrande kill them using her archery skills.


    The bandits would get scared and turned to run in panic. Tyrande would stand on shoulders of an orc warrior and rapidly shoot arrows. She would take lives of dozens of bandits in the blink of an eye.


    Xiao Yu was standing by the orc who was carrying Tyrande. Once in a while, his eyes would turn to look upwards. However, each time Tyrande would point an arrow towards his eyes which would make him fear for his life.


    Most of the bandits surrendered after seeing that there was no way to escape from Xiao Yu¡¯s clutches.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t ruthless to kill them all. But he tied them to use them as ves.


    After the interrogation, Xiao Yu found out that bandit leader had done lots of misdeeds including rape of women and many other wicked things. The bandit leader was shot to death by Tyrande.


    Tyrande had reached level 3 by the end of the attack. Xiao Yu allocated skill points for Tyrande to learn Searing Arrows and Multiple Arrows skills.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was depressed to see that he was only able to plunder about 2000 gold coins. Fox exined that not all bandit groups were rich. The previous groups had got their loot from wealthy businessmen. In addition, their luck was better to be able to amass a wealth of 20,000 gold coins. However, general bandit groups would have about four to five thousand gold coins.


    In the short time frame, ten days Xiao Yu was able to clear every bandit group in the vicinity of the town. He would use the bandits that surrendered as ves to cut wood back in the orc base.


    Elves would never allow ¡®dirty¡¯ humans to live in their base so Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have a choice but to use ves in the orc base.


    Because of constant raids the orc warriors had reached level 2. Their sizes were a bit bigger and they were more powerful. Grom had reached level 6 while Tyrande was at level 5.


    Grom¡¯s skills were: Wind Walk (level 1), Omnish (2), Critical Strike (3).


    Tyrande¡¯s current skills were: Searing Arrow (Level 2), Eagle Eye (Level 1), and Multiple Arrows (Level 2).


    Xiao Yu calcted that it was time for Carrie¡¯s troops to arrive. He had five hundred troops and was ready to deal with thousands of soldiers that Carrie would bring.


    Xiao Yu was looking for the battle because it would be the biggest test that he would face in the near future.


    Xiao Yu was able to build a cksmith shop and produce equipment for the orc warriors.


    However, the prices for armor and weapons had shocked Xiao Yu. He didn¡¯t have steel or other materials so an armor for an orc warriors cost 200 gold coins, upgrading ax cost 50 gold coins. Xiao Yu cussed at the system as buying and upgrading equipment was much expensive than buying warriors.


    In short, he needed about 250 gold coins to get proper armor and upgrade the axes of the Orc warriors. He had 200 orc warriors and about 50000 gold coins.


    In the end, Xiao Yu decided to buy only 100 sets of armor and ax upgrade. In addition, he had to build burrows for orcs and moon wells for elves. Otherwise, they would starve to death.


    But Xiao Yu was pleased to see that cksmith shop was able to upgrade the demaster¡¯s sword. The broken and rusty sword had changed a lot.


    The attack range of the sword increased to 14-23 range after the upgrade which was much stronger than the original.


    ¡°Scrap steel...¡± Xiao Yu knew that it would be too expensive to rely on gold coins to buy equipment. He now understood why wars needed a lot of money. He used the cksmith shop from the game system to buy the equipment in a direct way. However, in reality, he knew that it would be much costly and time-consuming to buy armor and other equipment.


    Xiao Yu was satisfied when he saw the first set of armor. Although it didn¡¯t bring any additional effect at least the armor was able to cover key parts of orc body. The orc warriors would rely on their body to sweep through the battle. Although their skin was thick it didn¡¯t mean that their skin couldn¡¯t be hacked.


    Xiao Yu was aware that buying steel in the bitter cold northwest was an issue. The materials were inherently short in this area.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu tried to peep a few days ago while his 4th sister inw was taking a bath. Although Suesha wasn¡¯t able to catch him she was certain that it was Xiao Yu who was peeping.


    ¡°All you are talking about is buying iron and steel! Carrie will bring troops for the fight after a few days and you are doing these boring things! Why aren¡¯t you running away? Why have youe back? ¡°Suesha was wearing a military uniform and had a sword on her waist. She looked like a valiant hero as she scolded Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu felt that he was being wronged: ¡°Sister-inw but I¡¯m trying to get steel to build weapons. This way I¡¯ll be able to protect you. Why are you scolding me?¡±


    ¡°You still have the face to talk! It was you who lost fifth sister-inw in a bet and made Carrie bring troops to end this fiefdom! Do you think that you can beat Carrie¡¯s army with just steel? Do you want to die in here? Escape! Are you going to be worthy of your father if you die in here?¡± Suesha was scolding Xiao Yu non-stop. Although she was angry on the surface she was trying to persuade Xiao Yu to escape. It was a proof that the 4th sister inw was a good person in heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me! I have a way to beat Carrie. I will bring mercenaries after a few days and they will help us to defeat him!¡± Xiao Yu said in a confident manner.


    However, no one believed Xiao Yu¡¯s statement about bring a bunch of mercenaries to beat Carrie. Xiao Yu was known as a liar who could lie without blinking his eye.


    They would need at least 2000 to 3000 mercenaries to beat Carrie which meant they had to spend around few hundred thousand gold coins.


    The financial situation of the territory was rock bottom.


    ¡°Master, you should still leave the territory. If you have the determination then you can get the revenge when you get the chance in the future.¡± Housekeeper Hong said after he sighed.


    He always thought that Xiao Yu would escape anytime. But he didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yu would stay in the town for thest half a month.


    Xiao Yu sighed as he looked the despair in Uncle Hong¡¯s eyes. He knew that no-one believed that he would be able to beat Carrie: ¡°Uncle Hong, rest assured. I said I¡¯ll be able to protect my territory and I will!¡±


    At the same time, a soldier entered the room.


    ¡°Carrie has sent a message.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the scroll in the soldier¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Tell him that if he wants a war he will get one. I¡¯m here and I¡¯ll be waiting for him.¡± Xiao Yu calmly said.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s time for you to escape.¡± Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui tried to advise Xiao Yu.


    Actually, thesest days both Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui had tried to change minds of Xiao Yu anddies to leave. However, no one was nning to escape.


    Xiao Yu had told that he would never leave. Housekeeper Hong was anxious. If Xiao Yu had such an awakening long before they wouldn¡¯t have reached this situation that they faced. However, if Xiao Yu died then they wouldn¡¯t be able to face Xiao Zhan Tian in the afterlife.


    The date of the battle was set to three dayster.


    Xiao Yu was feeling confident as he looked at 200 orc warriors, 200 elven archers, and 100 elven hunters train.


    Because of constant battles in thest half-a-month, 200 orc warriors had reached level 2. The elf archers were almost level 2. The 100 hunters were weak at defense and Xiao Yu was afraid that he would lose them very easily. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t n to use them much in the initial battle. He felt that hunters would be useful only in pursuit.


    Half of orc warriors were equipped with armor and upgraded weapons. They were able to deal twice the damage the normal orc warriors would be able to do. The elf archer would support them and Xiao Yu believed that they would be able to parry against four to five thousand soldiers as long as they tried to protect the town.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Is it going to cost me to buy arrows?¡± Xiao Yu roared up as he heard system¡¯s answer. Original, he bought armors to half of the orc warriors because ofck of money. Now, the system was telling him that he would have to pay for the arrows too.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t expensive. He could buy a bag of arrows for 5 gold coins. Each bag had twenty arrows. In addition to arrows, he had to pay for equipment, wear and repairs fees and everything.


    Xiao Yu was nning to build Ancient of Wonders to upgrade armor, bow, and arrows of elves. But he was taken aback when he saw the requirements: 20,000 gold coins and 1000 meritorious service points.


    It was only to build the Ancient of Wonders. He would need thousands of gold coins for upgrades.


    It was rtively cheap to buy cksmith shop and other buildings with your first base. However, everything began to expensive with the expansion of the second base.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Captain Hui had mobilized four hundred soldiers of the territory for the battle.


    However, none of the soldiers had morale or spirit for battle as they knew that the oue will be nothing but defeat. The shadow of failure had shrouded the minds of the soldiers.


    Although Xiao Yu had said that he would hire mercenaries they saw his words as nonsense. Few truthful words hade out from Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth.


    Housekeeper Hong was wearing a new dress as he looked at the sky: ¡°Lord. This old ve will be loyal till the end and die in here. But, this ve is ashamed that he couldn¡¯t send young master anddies away.¡± At the same time, tears began to flow down from his face.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s first three sisters-inw were sitting in the room looking at a pot of fresh fruit juice. It was honey juice which was their favorite drink. They hadn¡¯t drunk it in a long time because of the financial problems of the territory.


    It is going to be theirst drink as there was poison mixed in it.


    Suesha was wearing her military uniform and standing on the walls of the town ready to fight until death.


    However, in the morning an army came towards the town.


    At first, Captain Hui thought that it was Carrie¡¯s army. But he was surprised to see Xiao Yu standing in front of the troops.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did he really hire mercenaries? On what conditions this prodigal son has hired so many mercenaries?¡±


    The mercenaries were strange. Their bodies were covered with huge cloaks. The ones in the front were burly and two meters tall. They looked like very strong soldiers. The ones in the back had slender and symmetrical bodies. Those ones were carrying fine carved bows and arrows.


    In front of that team, a woman was riding a white tiger. Her body was covered with a cloak and only her pair of eyes were exposed. Those eyes belonged to a very conceited and arrogant person.


    ¡°Young ... young master. Did you hire them?¡± Captain Hui was perplexed and shocked.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Yes, this army will be able to resist Carrie!¡±


    Captain Hui looked at the orc warriors walking in front. He knew that they were elite warriors: ¡°It is a small army but seems to be made of elites. We have around 400 people in here and including our force of 400 we can protect our city. But we may not necessarily be able to defeat Carrie¡¯s army.¡±

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    ¡°Master, why are we taking 5000 people? I can tten than that town with only 2000 soldiers.¡± A bearded man looked at the blonde youth sitting gin the carriage.


    ¡°Hammer, what do you know? Do you think that his master is attacking Sky Lion territory just for that girl? I want that territory! The troubled times ising and this territory is the best ce to establish a base. We can slowly develop it.¡± The blonde youth was drinking bright red wine. His eyes narrowed as he enjoyed the drink.


    He was fantasizing about breaking into the town. He would see people surrender and beauties in his arms.


    ¡°Yes. Yes. Young master is wise. We can establish a base in here far away from the curious eyes.¡±


    If Xiao Yu was here then he would recognize that this blonde youth was his enemy, Carrie.


    Rows of soldiers were walking behind his luxurious carriage. There was an arrogant expression on the faces of these soldiers. They thought that they had already won the battle. In their perspective, there wasn¡¯t going to be a real battle and the other side would surrender very easily.


    They were worried that their swords wouldn¡¯t taste blood by the end of the battle.


    At noon, Carrie¡¯s troops were about ten miles from the Lion town.


    ¡°What about that little girl?¡± Carrie asked.


    Dotu, the head of the army, answered: ¡°Rest assured young master. I have imnted spies in the town and they have said that the girls haven¡¯t left the town.¡±


    Carrie nodded in satisfaction. The vicinity of the Lion town was a destend. There was no vegetation and Carrie was able to see the walls around the town from afar.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu was looking at the other side as he stood on top of walls.


    ¡°It seems they have brought a lot of people.¡± Captain Hui looked at the crowded army of the enemy. He didn¡¯t expect Carrie to bring so many people over.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They will all end up as fertilizers.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the distant ck spots and talked in a lofty manner. He was confident as he had elite orc warriors and elf archers by his side.


    ¡°Are these mercenaries reliable?¡± Captain Hui looked at the orc warriors and elf archers who were covered in cloaks. There was a trace of doubt in his heart.


    Captain Hui thought that Xiao Yu was too young. He didn¡¯t know the background of the mercenaries and he may have led wolves in the den. Captain Hui had followed Xiao Zhan Tian for many wars and seen many things.


    He wasn¡¯t doubtful about thebat effectiveness of the mercenaries. But the problem was that how could 400 mercenaries act against 5000?


    ¡°They are here.¡± Tyrande reported to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu nodded and took the ss of red wine from the table. He slowly sipped from the ss and put it back on the table. Xiao Yu had taken the red wine that his father had collected. He was drinking and enjoying wine on top of the wall while Tyrande stood on his left and Grom stood on his right.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a military strategist but he knew about psychological tactics. He didn¡¯t have much of an experience in wars but he had seen a movie and read a novel to know that he had to use psychological tricks to capture hearts of his people. On one hand, he was trying to confuse Carrie while on the other hand he was trying to show to his people that their Lord was full of confidence.


    In fact, hunters had long detected and sent intelligence reports about the arrival of troops of Carrie when they appeared 30 miles away.


    The hunters could use stealth mode and stay invisible. Moreover, they had leopards as mounts which meant they could move rapidly. He could use them to gather and send information from long distance in the future when they reached higher levels.


    However, it required elf hunters to reach at least level 10.


    Carrie¡¯s army reached a distance where Xiao Yu was clearly able to see Carrie¡¯s figure. At the same time, Carrie also saw Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! I didn¡¯t think that you would be safe and sound after thest beating!¡± Carrie smiled and said.


    There was a mage by his side which made sure that Carrie¡¯s voice echoed out and reached the town.


    ¡°You may have a mage by your side but you will face tragedy.¡± Xiao Yu touched his nose. He didn¡¯t have a mage so he couldn¡¯t echo his voice like Carrie. However, he didn¡¯t want to shout out loud as it would affect the gentleman¡¯s appearance he had. So he used his right hand to raise the ss of red wine and moved it towards Carrie. At the same time, Xiao Yu stretched out his left and formed a fist. Afterward, he raised his middle finger up.


    Xiao Yu had an elegant smile on his face as he sent the clear message.


    Carrie¡¯s face turned livid and he got angry. The ss on his hand fell to the ground.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Carrie shouted.


    Carrie was nning to use rhetoric to ridicule Xiao Yu but that middle finger of Xiao Yu had made him angry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the town and I¡¯ll y with your sisters-inw in front of you. I¡¯ll make them ves and let everyone to y with them!¡± Carrie whispered.


    Carrie didn¡¯t have battle experience. But his family had prepareddders and catapults in order to break through the walls of the town.


    ¡°Geez! Those catapults must have cost a lot.¡± Xiao Yu saw the troops pushed the ten meter long catapults.


    He didn¡¯t have anything to attack such big catapults. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have a mage to attack those machines from distance.


    Xiao Yu had also thought about the production of Orcish Demolishers and Elven ive Throwers.


    However, he needed 2000 meritorious service points and 50000 gold coins in order to be able to develop them. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu had abandoned the idea.


    Captain Hui¡¯s face changed when he saw the catapults. He was clear that the walls of the Lion town wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand attacks from those catapults.


    They would be massacred once the walls of the town broke out and Carrie¡¯s troops rushed in. Originally, Captain Hui thought that they could surprise the enemy by relying on extra four elite soldiers brought by Xiao Yu.


    However, his ns were upturned when he saw the catapults.


    Captain Hui knew that they had no way to stop the attack of 5000 soldiers. The same moment, despair began to take over in his heart. The soldiers of the Lion town were trembling as they held onto their weapons.


    At this point, it was only Xiao Yu who was able to keep his demeanor. Grom and Tyrande weren¡¯t human beings but they were born warriors! They didn¡¯t know what fear was. Xiao Yu poured wine into another ss and handed to Captain Hui: ¡°Captain Hui, try this. It is from my father¡¯s collection. It would be a pity not to drink it.¡±


    Captain Hui gently sighed as he grabbed the wine cup and drained it one go. He said: ¡°Today we are going to die in here. It is the best ce to be our graves.¡±


    ¡°What has happened to you Uncle Hui? Why are you so frustrated? Why are you talking about graves? Look how wonderful the world is, how fresh the air is!¡± Xiao Yu looked at Captain Hui.


    Captain Hui was very puzzled as he looked at the confident expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face. There were two reasonable exnations. Either Xiao Yu had a problem in the head or he had a way to cope up with the crisis.


    What did Xiao Yu rely on? Only on 400 people? Could these 400 resist an army of 5000?


    Carrie¡¯s army was rushing towards the Lion town. The footsteps of soldiers echoed around the wilderness.


    ¡°KILL!¡± Themander of the enemy shouted as countless soldiers charged carryingdders. They were about to start climbing the walls of the town. The roars of 5000 filled the whole sky.


    However, sharp sounds echoed out the next moment. The enemy soldiers looked up to see arrows cover the sky.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~ More than two hundred arrows whistled through the sky and fell down like rain.


    Swish~ Swish~...


    The elf archers who were at the back came to the front. They neatly stood in rows and began to shoot from their longbows.


    The sess rate of each hit was 70%. In a matter of seconds, almost 200 people from the enemy side were killed.


    The archers were of a low level so the fatality of their shots weren¡¯t high. However, they could learn more skills as the level of the archers increased.


    The elf archers would automatically master 3 skills as their level increased. They would automatically master the skill ¡®Precise Shooting¡¯ as soon as they reached level 3. The hit rate and strength of each arrow attack would increase by leaps and bounds at that level. The elf archers would master the skill ¡®Multiple arrows¡¯ as soon as they reached level 6. This way they can send three to seven arrows on each attack. At level 10 an elf archer would master the skill ¡®Guardian of the Moon¡¯. This skill would increase their uracy and intensity of shooting rate. Moreover, the attack wouldn¡¯t be limited to only physical but to magical level too with the help of lunar aura.


    If an elf archer could break through level 10 to 11 then it would be a hero. Afterward, the archer may continue to grow and learn skills like the ones used by Tyrande.


    Orc warriors had same capabilities too. They would learn the skill called ¡®Berserker¡¯ when they reached level 3. It would increase their attack power by 50%. However, some of the orcs lose their sanity and know only to attack and kill until the effect of the berserker disappears. They would learn a skill called ¡®Cleave¡¯ when they reached level 6 which would increase the attacking range and strength of their weapons. It is a very suitable skill for meleebat. At level 10, the orc warriors would learn attack skills that would strengthen their attack by a couple of times. If an orc warrior is able to break through level 10 to 11 then he would be a hero. They can choose to follow the path of demaster, Tauren chiefs or some other hero.


    The death of 200 soldiers didn¡¯t shake Carrie¡¯s army. They had 5000 soldiers and two hundred was only a small part.


    However, the next moment the sounds of arrows echoed once again and 150 more soldiers died. The second wave of arrow attack didn¡¯t kill as many as the first wave because the enemy was prepared. Some soldiers from the enemy side took out their shields while others dodged and some died. However, the uracy of archers was already very high for normal humans.


    Themander of Carrie¡¯s army shouted out for the soldiers to rush forward.


    ording to their intelligence, there shouldn¡¯t be too many troops in the Lion town. So where did these elite archerse from? From where did Xiao Yu hired mercenaries? If so, how Lion town was going to pay for them? Weren¡¯t they broke already?


    The archers were strong butmander from Carrie¡¯s side couldn¡¯t order the soldiers to retreat. If the momentum of the charge was broken the losses would be more serious. They had begun the assault and the only option was to rush to the walls. They had to set updders and climb all the way up. The role of archers would be minimized as soon as the soldiers reached the wall.


    Captain Hui was taken by surprise when he saw the two hundred archers act.


    The enemy was going to suffer because of these archers. He got back a bit of self-confidence.


    ¡°Block them! Don¡¯t let them get on the wall.¡± Captain Huimanded four hundred soldiers and ordered them to greet the enemy soldiers that hade to siege them.


    The sound of arrows echoed as if the main music theme of the battlefield. The soldiers from the enemy side continued to fall down to never stand up again.


    However, the enemy was able to pass and reach the foot of the town. The soldiers began to put thedders. By this time almost 800 soldiers were killed from Carrie¡¯s side. It was an incredible feat because not even a minute had passed since the start of the war.


    The archers did their best but they weren¡¯t very effective in close range. As a result, many enemy soldiers were able to climb up.


    Once the enemy soldiers reached the wall and turned the battle from long range to meleebat the role of archers would be reduced tremendously.


    The most useful part the archers yed in the battles was in the initial stage. However, that initial stage was a rtively short amount of time.


    ¡°Where did they get archers?¡± Carrie saw the resistance. Although he had lost almost 20% of his force he still could continue with the battle. However, having so many archers stationed in the walls was a big threat to him.


    He had thought that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have an army and would surrender very easily.


    Carrie had brought a mage and catapults but he wasn¡¯t nning to use them. They were brought just for show.


    However, the initial phase of the battle was beyond his expectations.


    Nevertheless, Carrie wasn¡¯t worried. He knew that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have more than 1000 troops. He wasn¡¯t facing a problem as he had 5000 soldiers let alone the mage and catapult.


    A smile appeared on Carrie¡¯s face as he watched the soldiers climb up thedders. As long as the soldiers positioned themselves on top of the walls then the Lion town would fall.


    Argh~~


    Ferocious roars echoed from the top of the walls.


    Two hundred warriors wearing ck cloaks rushed forward to the side of the wall. They began to attack the enemy soldiers that reached the top of thedders. A hit from the ck cloak wearing warrior would send the enemy soldier flying away.


    The enemy soldiers who were climbing up saw the brawny warriors. They were clear that they couldn¡¯t retreat either. There were soldiers piled under them.


    After a slight shock, the enemy soldiers began to climb up.


    But they were met with giant axes. As soon as they set foot on the wall an ax would hack down. Sometimes the axes would tear apart the shields that they used.


    The wall of the Lion town was very long. It was about 2000 meters long. However, two hundred orc warriors were distributed along the line of defense. Moreover, the strong orc warriors were facing the soldiers that came up from thedders one on one. That was why they had massive advantages over the enemy troops. Carrie¡¯s soldiers were usingdders and it seemed that the oue of the battle wouldn¡¯t change no matter how many soldiers climbed up.


    The appearance of the archers had caught Carrie by surprise. However, the appearance of orc warriors hadpletely shocked him.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t know the other side was made of orc warriors. He just recognized them as tough soldiers.


    Themander of Carrie¡¯s army was having a bad time. His face had turned ugly as a corpse would fly down from thedder almost every moment.


    There were so manydders distributed along the long wall but not a single soldier was able to get on the wall.


    The archers had stopped shooting either. They were constantly sending arrows. Although the soldiers were using shields for protection the casualties were increasing as every minute passed by.


    It had been 10 minutes since the start of the war and he had lost more than 1000 people and the other side didn¡¯t have a single casualty.


    ¡°They have elite warriors and archers. It would be very difficult to climb the wall so we have to break through the gates. We can rely on the advantage of numbers to out beat them if manage to get through the gates.¡± Themander murmured. Originally he had thought that using 5000 soldiers to go against such a small territory force was like bullying them. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the oue would be like this.


    In addition, he was sure that he would get a penalty when they got back. Although Carrie was the figurehead of the troops themander believed that Carrie would be able to find a way to push all the guilt onto him.


    He hoped that he would be able to use a battering ram to break into the town and win the war. This way he may minimize the punishment that he would face.


    Boom~~


    Battering ram reached the gates of the town. The huge wood hit the gates of the town as soldier swayed it back and forth.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    ¡°Fortunately we have brought a battering ram or else it would be a headache to break into the town,¡± Commander whispered. Carrie, in order to show their strength, had brought a battering ram that cost tens of thousands of gold coins.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! I have paid heavy costs for this battle. I¡¯ll make a killing festival after breaking into the town.¡± Carrie stood by the luxury carriage. He was holding onto a ss of red wine. However, his hand was very pale and it was in clear contrast inparison to the red wine.


    Xiao Yu was also sitting on the top of the wall. He was drinking wine, eating fruits and watched the battle. He hadn¡¯t lost a single warrior while the enemy had lost more than thousand.


    The battle was the proof ofbat effectiveness of the summoned warriors. He could make them kill 10 times more than their own size as long as he came up with a reasonable n.


    ¡°The number of warriors is a big issue so I have to make up for it with good equipment. The orc cksmith shop and elf Ancient of War can produce good equipment as long as I spend enough money. If I can equip my warriors with T1 or T2 set equipment then I won¡¯t have to fear anyone! ¡°Xiao Yu whispered. He had asked the system for the equipment upgrades and found out that some ssic equipment from the World of Warcraft can be produced. The prices were very expensive but Xiao Yu was looking for the time when he would be able to get his hands on T5 sets.


    (This book is abination of Warcraft and WoW. Don¡¯t get too tangled as there will be slight differences from Warcraft at some points) [TL: It was written by author.]


    Boom~


    The loud noise echoed as the battering ram hit the gate. Even the citizens of the town cleared heard the noise. It was as if a mountain was constantly taken up and hitting the ground.


    Originally, Lion Town was made very strong. However, the gates began to issue crunching sounds after a few hits from the heavy battering ram.


    It was obvious that it wouldn¡¯t take long for the ram to be able to break the gate.


    The archers were constantly getting lives of the soldiers on the ground. However, it would be very difficult to resist once the gates were broken.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t worried as he saw the situation. Instead, he issued an order to Grom.


    Grom nodded. He shouted out in thenguage of orcs. 50 orc warriors went down with him.


    Boom~~


    Battering ram was still continuing to hit the thick gates. Moreover, the soldiers using the ram were hidden under the protective armor of the machine. As a result, even the Tyrande¡¯s Searing Arrows were useless.


    At the same time, a golden light burst out by Xiao Yu¡¯s side. Tyrande had reached to level 7. All the archers were going through rapid upgrades.


    Tyrande was able to use her Searing Arrows skills to kill soldiers that used ordinary shields to protect themselves from arrows. She would use Multiple Arrows skill and the arrows would sprinkle out to kill several soldiers. She alone had killed more than 300 soldiers.


    She had reached level 7 which was beyond Grom.


    However, Grom¡¯s performance was about to begin so Xiao Yu was expecting him to upgrade rapidly too.


    Tyrande got 2 additional skill points because of passing from level 5 to 7. Xiao Yu used both points to enhance the Eagle Eye skill.


    The reasoning behind that decision was that Xiao Yu was aware that the enemy side had a mage! Tyrande would be able to use her Eagle Eye skill to shoot from a long distance with high uracy.


    Tyrande¡¯s Eagle Eye skill had reach level 2 which was full level. Multiple Arrows also had reached level 3 which meant that there was no more upgrading.


    As a result, Tyrande began to kill enemies much fast.


    Boom~ Boom~ Kacha~


    Crisp sounds echoed out and the copper nail of the battering ram was able to break a hole in the gate. Enemy soldiers began to throw spears from inside to kill the gatekeepers.


    However, they found out that there was no one by the gate.


    At the same time crunching sounds echoed as the gates began to slowly open.


    The enemy soldiers were surprised. Although they were sessful in breaking a hole in the gate they hadn¡¯t broken the plugs of the gate yet. Why would they open the gates?


    Soon, they were able to see dozens of huge warriors wearing ck cloaks.


    They felt bloodthirsty feeling from the bodies of the warriors. It seemed as if they were not humans but beasts. The feelingsted for a moment as themand to attack echoed. The enemy was going tounch a direct attack. Since the gates were opened then it was time to get revenge for the death of theirrades.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The enemy soldiers began to rush towards the warriors in ck cloaks. The soldiers that were rushing in front stopped for a moment as their faces changed.


    The warriors that were waiting for them were full two meters tall. The one in the lead was much taller and was like a towering mountain. The leader was holding onto a sword.


    Argh~~


    The orc warriors took away their cloaks and threw them away. Their green skin andrge muscles were exposed to the enemy soldiers.


    ¡°Orcs1¡± The eyes of the enemy soldiers in the front popped up in fear. They didn¡¯t expect that they were fighting against orc since the beginning. No wonder, they couldn¡¯t reach the wall!


    A slight panic in the army would end in terrifying consequences. The soldiers at the back hadn¡¯t seen orcs so they were still trying to dash forward. However, the soldiers in the front began to panic and their formation got messy. They began to push the soldiers from behind and trample them to run away.


    Argh~~


    Grom roared up and rushed out. He used Omnish to attack the first soldier he saw and cut the enemy into two. The orc warriors also kept up with him. Theypletely blocked the wide gates as their axes smashed down on enemy soldiers.


    The soldiers couldn¡¯t resist the giant axes that smashed down.


    In a matter of seconds, Grom and orc warriors were able to kill dozens of soldiers.


    They didn¡¯t continue with the assault but stood side by side to block the gates. No one was going to get inside the town!


    The enemy tried to constantly assault but all the soldiers turned into corpses. In less than three minutes more than 200 enemy soldier corpses were umted.


    Orc warriors were using basic armor so their important parts were protected. They would get asional injuries but they didn¡¯t suffer any serious damage.


    In addition, the bloodier the war got the fiercer the orcs would be.


    ¡°They are ORCS!¡± The enemy soldiers passed the message from mouth to mouth.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What the hell? They have orc soldiers? Did you see them clearly?¡± Carrie was also surprised. The ss of red wine fell down and his luxurious gown was sprinkled with red wine.


    ¡°Yes, young master! They are definitely orcs. A group of orc soldiers is at the town gates. We can¡¯t go in. It seems they don¡¯t have lots of orc soldiers. Moreover, the ones wearing the ck robes should be orc soldiers.¡± The soldier replied in a respectful manner.


    ¡°Where the hell did he get so many orc soldiers from?¡± Carrie was angry. He had lost almost 2000 soldiers. His father would scold him when he got back.


    But Carrie couldn¡¯t understand. The orcs were extinct. There were tales that orcs existed in the depth of the Ankagen Mountains... Did Xiao Yu went inside and made a pact with orc tribes?


    But orcs aren¡¯t good with archery. Moreover, the archers were much slimmer than any orc...


    Confusion and irritability ran amok in Carrie¡¯s heart. He had fantasized about victory, celebration ceremony, enjoying beautiful women and so on...


    ¡°They must have mobilized the orc soldiers from the top of the wall. It shows that they don¡¯t have many orc soldiers. Can we beat orcs with three thousand people?¡±


    Carrie pondered for a moment. He said: ¡°Order the soldiers to attack inside at all costs. The orcs will be useless once we enter the town. We can rely on numbers to kill them all! Moreover, master Kumar is in here. Can you please give us a hand?¡±


    A man wearing a gown was standing next to Carrie. He turned towards Carrie and said: ¡°Young master Carrie, I¡¯m willing to serve you.¡±


    Afterward, a group of soldiers and master¡¯s guardian surrounded Kumar as he walked towards the front line.


    *************


    I will be using the word ¡®MANA¡¯ to rece ¡®battle energy¡¯ and other simr terms from next chapter on...

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Argh~~


    Grom roared as he waved his sword. He rushed towards the side and waved his sword right and left while he constantly killed enemy soldiers.


    At the same time, Grom reached level 7. Xiao Yu immediately used the skill point to increase Omnish to level 3. Each time Grom would sh his sword an energy wave of up to two meters would follow it.


    ¡°Kill them! Kill!¡± Themander¡¯s eyes were red as he saw soldiers die. The gates were open but they couldn¡¯t prate through.


    He mobilized two captains who were both first-rank warriors to help the soldier to break through.


    Unfortunately for them, Grom had reached level 7. His Critical Strike skill was giving 45% extra damage to his attacks. In addition, he had Omnish which greatly enhanced his attacking strength. As a result, one or two first-rank warriors weren¡¯t Grom¡¯s opponents.


    Some of the orc warriors who fought behind Grom had reached level 3. Their muscles bulged up as their eyes turned blood red. The orc warriors roared in fury as the ¡®berserker¡¯ skill got into y. Theybined with Grom to kill both first-rank warriors.


    The enemy soldiers were afraid of the brave orc warriors. However, they kept charging forward because of the orders. Moreover, they were thinking that there were only forty or fifty orc warriors and they wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the gate for long.


    However, the corpses of enemy soldiers increased every minute while not even a single orc warriors were killed.


    This was the tactics that Xiao Yu hade up with. He was using the strength of orc warriors to his advantage. He had identally remembered watching a famous movie in his old life. The movie was called 300 and it was about 300 Spartan warriors using a narrow canyon to hold back the enemies.


    The gates were wide but they weren¡¯t as wide as a canyon. Thebat capabilities of the orc warriors weren¡¯t worse than Spartans. In addition, there was support given by archers from the walls. As a result, Xiao Yu used the orc warriors to fight at the gates and get experience points at a fast rate.


    The length of the town gate was limited. As a result, only a number of enemies could attack at a given time. So the enemy lost the advantage of the number.


    However, a big fireball passed over the heads of the enemy soldiers and smashed into the formation of orc warriors.


    Boom~


    It smashed down on several orc warriors and bombed them.


    Mage!


    The enemy soldiers cheered up. They thought that they can break through the formation of orc warriors with the help of the magician.


    Orc warriors were powerful but like ordinary human soldiers, they didn¡¯t have resistance against magic attacks.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold as he saw the mage attack from distance. He turned to face Tyrande: ¡°Kill the magician! 50 orc warriors and 50 archers, go down as support!¡±


    Many soldiers tried to attack through the gates so the number of enemy soldiers trying to climb thedder had decreased a lot. Xiao Yu sent orc warriors and archers down to support the ground troops. 100 orc warriors, 150 archers, and 400 soldiers were enough to protect the walls.


    Boom~~


    The magician sent another fireball which smashed over the orc warriors. The formation was broken up and many enemy soldiers took the opportunity to rush in.


    Since the start of the war, it was the first time that a gap appeared in defense line of the gates.


    Orc warriors were brave but other side had the advantage of numbers. In fact, the most important thing that broke the formation of orc warriors was the emergence of the mage.


    This was why the role of magicians was influential during a battle.


    A purple light shed past Tyrande¡¯s eyes when she received Xiao Yu¡¯s order. She used the Searing Arrow skill to shoot an arrow mixed with mana towards the magician.


    The arrow made a perfect arc and fell down like a meteor. The arrow wrapped in mana wasn¡¯t as powerful as a magic attack but it was able to pierce through the shield that soldier raised to protect the magician.


    Tyrande wanted to use another normal arrow to shoot the magician but then another guard filled the gap and raised a heavy shield to block Tyrande¡¯s arrow.


    The mage was shocked when he saw that the Xiao Yu had a master archer on his side. The mage was most afraid of powerful archers who could shoot them from far away. Moreover, the enemy was able to wrap their arrows with mana and kill a soldier who used a heavy shield.


    Nevertheless, the Mage didn¡¯t retreat. He began to chant the spell then fired another fireball towards the orc soldiers.


    He believed that there weren¡¯t many master archers on the enemy side. Moreover, he had a magic shield protect himself so mage believed that he was in safety.


    But the mage had underestimated Tyrande¡¯s strength.


    She didn¡¯t have just Searing Arrow skill but Eagle Eye too.


    Tyrande frowned slightly when the first attack was downyed. She pondered for a moment and took out another arrow.


    The shields used by mage¡¯s guards were very strong. So an ordinary arrow couldn¡¯t bypass them. The cooling time for the Searing Arrow skill was 10 seconds and she had to wait for the next attack.


    The arrow whistled past and took the life of a guard using the heavy shield. Tyrande didn¡¯t wait for a second as she sent the second arrow.


    Swoosh~~


    Another guard brought up a shield to fill the gap. But the arrow was able to get through the gap in time and hit the mage¡¯s arm.


    Ah~~


    The mage screamed and stopped chanting the spell. He was protected by a mana shield but Tyrande¡¯s arrow was able to prate through it.


    ¡°Quickly! Withdraw, withdraw!¡± The mage clutched his arm and ordered the guards to retreat.


    The life of a magician was very precious. It was not worth it to die in here. The mage was hired by Carrie¡¯s father so he wasn¡¯t a loyal vassal.


    In addition, the mage didn¡¯t expect that the other side would have an archer with such a long range of attack.


    Xiao Yu shook his head as he looked the mage retreat back. If he had enough money and merit service points he could have given a better bow to Tyrande.


    The magician would be dead if Tyrande had a better bow.


    The orc warriors began to overpower the enemy soldiers without the threat of the mage. The reinforcements send by Xiao Yu reced the original orc warriors. The fifty archers began to shoot from distance and support the orc warriors on the ground.


    The tide of the battle changed once more. Carrie¡¯s army began to suffer heavy losses. The city gate had more than 1000 corpses of enemy soldiers scattered around.


    By now, Carrie¡¯s army had lost almost 3000 soldiers.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°Master we have to retreat. The orc soldiers are too strong and we simply can¡¯t send our soldiers into the gates of the town. It¡¯s just sending them to death.¡± The guard standing by Carrie whispered.


    Carrie¡¯s face was gloomy as he hadn¡¯t expected to face such an oue.


    The number of soldiers on the other side was obviously several times less than theirs. However, with the help of strong orc soldiers and as well as those excellent archers, Xiao Yu was able to overturn the oue of the battle. It made Carrie angry.


    Where did Xiao Yu get those orc soldiers from?


    Orcs have never beenpatible with humans. How could they fight for a human? Does it mean that Orcs and Xiao Yu have made an alliance? It must the only reasonable answer. Otherwise, orcs would never help humans.


    The orcs were almost extinct. But they were intelligent beasts. It must be that they have migrated to the periphery of the Ankagen Mountains and want to develop a colony by the Lion town. As a result, Xiao Yu and Orcs have made an unusual alliance.


    Carrie hesitated for some time. However, during that time another 200 soldiers died. The archers were excellent and soldiers didn¡¯t have a ce to hide from arrows.


    Soldiers had shields and armors but it could not protect them forever. They could avoid one arrow but the second or third arrow would take them to the afterlife.


    ¡°Retreat.¡± Carrie looked at the sturdy town walls. He understood that he had to get back. The terrain at the town gates was narrow and was blocked by the orcs. His troops couldn¡¯t bypass the ce.


    They had a magician and could have broken through the gates with the mage¡¯s help. However, Magician Kumar told them that Xiao Yu had an extremely powerful archer. Master Kumar was wounded and he wouldn¡¯t easily go forward.


    ¡°I will step into that town the next time!¡± Coldness shed past in Carrie¡¯s eyes as he looked at the battlefield.


    Soldiers were relieved to hear the order to retreat. The arrows were like endless rain that fell upon them. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have the courage to face orc soldiers face to face.


    Xiao Yu stood up and narrowed his eyes when he saw the enemy soldiers retreat. He was pondering about the pursuit.


    He hesitated for a while but decided not to pursue the enemy soldiers. They had already achieved great results but they had relied on solid walls of the town, the strength of orc warriors and uracy of the elite archers.


    However, Xiao Yu believed that he would lose all the advantage once they began to fight on the ins.


    There was no problem with the assault of the orcs. But elf archers were too fragile. The casualties would be great if they continued on.


    Elf archers were extremely powerful in long-range attacks but their shoring was that they were very weak in meleebat. Even an ordinary bandit could easily kill them as long as the distance problem was solved.


    Xiao Yu had seen this shoring in previous fights against the bandits. That¡¯s why he was very careful in his usage of the archers.


    Xiao Yu had asked the problem he was facing to the system. The answer given by the system had perplexed him. In short, there could be some improvement to the meleebat abilities of the elves but it couldn¡¯t be ovee. It was also the shoring of the game. Actually, the advantages of the game system were prominent, but the shorings were prominent too. The game system wasn¡¯t like the real life where you could train the soldiers in all aspects ofbat.


    The soldiers of the town began to cheer up as they watched Carrie¡¯s troops retreat. Some of them even cried in excitement.


    All of them thought that they would be killed and the town would fall. They expected their parents, children, and spouses to be hurt in the process. However, they didn¡¯t expect that under the leadership of the prodigal son they would defeat Carrie¡¯s troops.


    They were able to beat an army of 5000 soldiers with less than 1000 people. In the process at least 3500 soldiers from the enemy side were massacred. It was already a great victory.


    The elf archers and orc warriors stood still like trees as they couldn¡¯t express their excitements.


    ¡°We won, we won!¡± Soldiers began to shout in unison.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s fourth sister-inw Suesha wiped her blood-stained sword. She had thought like the others that the town would be broken through and no one would be able to escape death.


    Suesha wondered where this prodigal son got those elite soldiers. It was simply a miracle. She looked at Xiao Yu who was standing on the wall and holding a ss of red wine in his hand. Xiao Yu was looking like a mightymander.


    ¡°Is he really that prodigal son? It is as if he is a different person.¡± Suesha was thinking about the change Xiao Yu had gone through. It seemed as if he was a hero who has taken the responsibility to save the town. But the next moment, she found out that Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were secretly aimed at the thighs of the female archer next to him.


    The wind was blowing hard on top of the wall. As a result, side of the huge cloak was blown up and Tyrande¡¯s thighs were exposed.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s saliva was flowing down the ss of wine.


    ¡°A dog can¡¯t help but eat shit.¡± Suesha cussed in anger. She went down quickly through the stairs to inform her sisters about the good news.


    Suesha mmed open the door of the hall. The four sisters were sitting around a simple round table. There was a honey juice on top of the table. They were waiting for the results of the battle.


    They were going to drink it when the town was broken into.


    Housekeeper Hong was standing next todies. The hall was filled with a gloomy aura.


    ¡°First sister, Second sister, Third sister, Fifth sister...¡± Suesha rushed in. Her clothing was covered in blood after the battle.


    ¡°Fourth-sister, did they broke into the town? We heard their cheers and we are going to die together today. Come, join us.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eldest sister inw Yin sighed and picked up the pot of the honey juice. She began to pour it into bowls in front of everyone.


    ¡°No! Sister we won! We have defeated Carrie¡¯s army!¡± Suesha blocked Yin when she saw her pour the poison.


    ¡°What?¡± All fourdies and Housekeeper Hong were shocked as they looked at Suesha.


    ¡°Fourth-sister, are you confused? We don¡¯t have a proper army. How could we defeat Carrie¡¯s army?¡± Sister Yin asked.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Suesha¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes, sister! That prodigal son has hired a group of mercenaries which have orc soldiers. We defeated Carrie¡¯s troops and they retreated back.¡± Suesha quickly exined.


    ¡°What? Xiao Yu has hired orc mercenaries...¡± Qiyin and otherdies turned to look at Suesha.


    They could understand him hiring mercenaries. But orcs?! Haven¡¯t orcs gone extinct?


    Suesha quickly came to the table and threw out the pot full of poison: ¡°I don¡¯t know how that prodigal son hired the orcs but we defeated Carrie¡¯s troops. Check outside! We are all are celebrating the victory.¡±


    ******


    The full proverb used by Suesha (Xue Sha) is ¡°A dog can¡¯t help but eat shit; a leopard can¡¯t change its spots.¡± <- I believe there is no need to exin what it means... ??

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Housekeeper Hong anddies of the Xiao family believed Suesha¡¯s words when they saw archers wearing ck cloaks and orc warriors.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu wasmanding orc soldiers to take the corpses of the killed orc warriors. He ordered the people of the town to clean out the battlefield and get the weapons and armors of the dead soldiers from Carrie¡¯s side.


    The corpses were dragged and cremated in arge pit to avoid any gue.


    ¡°I will be able to forge another 100 sets of armor for the orc warriors with this old armor and weapons. The number of orc warriors is small so I must equip them and implement a good strategy to win.¡±


    Xiao Yu was pondering on future development as he ordered around. He had to buy equipment and rece bows and arrows for elves too. He was going to need a lot of money but his territory was broke right now.


    In reality, the results of the war were excellent. It wasn¡¯t just about the defeat of Carrie¡¯s army. Both orc warriors and elf archers had improved and leveled up.


    All of the orc soldiers had reached level 2. There were more than 50 of them who had reached level 3 and had berserker skill.


    The archers had reached level 2 and there were about dozen of them who upgraded to level 3 with precision shooting skill mastered by them. The archers got more experience points because of the way Xiao Yu handled the battle.


    Both Grom and Tyrande had reached level 8. Xiao Yu added extra skill points to Wind Walk and Grom¡¯s speed of movement was increased by 100%. Xiao Yu thought that demaster may face many powerful warriors in the near future so having more flexible and agile body would be more useful than having powerful Omnish or Critical Strike skill.


    Tyrande¡¯s Searing Arrow skill reached full level. The arrow that she shot using the Searing Arrow skill could make arge hole in a hard wall.


    Xiao Yu himself reached level 5 and gained a lot of meritorious service points.


    He quickly distributed the attribute points. He added 8, 8 and 6 points ordingly to strength, agility, and endurance.


    As a result, Xiao Yu was almost on part in terms of physical strength with an average warrior. In the past, he was like a weak schr.


    He had more than 4 skill points to distribute. He made sure that Critical Strike reached level 3 while his Omnish skill reached level 3. His level of Omnish skill was even higher than Grom¡¯s at this point.


    However, his strength was much weaker than Grom¡¯s so his attack strength couldn¡¯t bepared to Grom¡¯s attack strength.


    He had a fruitful harvest but there were casualties too. 8 orc warriors were killed, while 7 of them were seriously injured. The other ones had minor injuries.


    It was the result of the mage that got involved in the battle. The mages were like artillery or heavy firepower in this era. Fortunately, Tyrande was able to send off the magician from the battle in time. Otherwise, Xiao Yu¡¯s Spartan strategy wouldn¡¯t work.


    This situation made Xiao Yu to pay more attention to the mages of this world. demaster could cope with warriors but it was very difficult for Grom to attack a mage that specialized in long-range attacks.


    He had lost an archer too. An enemy soldier was able to kill elf archer during the chaotic time when the mage attacked.


    Xiao Yu felt a headache because of the extremely low defensive attributes and fragile closebat abilities of the elf archers.


    He had to find nests of bandits, get some money and buy armor to archers as soon as possible.


    Xiao Yucked gold coins but not meritorious service points. Because of the sessful defense of the town and killing 3500 soldiers he had got 5000 merit service points. He had reached the rank of sergeant.


    It meant that he had a chance to summon another base.


    Xiao Yu was nning to choose a human base as his third one. Xiao Yu was looking to have his own magician when he saw the performance of the enemy mage in the battle.


    The game system can summon four bases. However, it is very difficult if one of his bases raises to level 2 or 3.


    Xiao Yu had pondered about the issue in advance. If he had risen the base to level 2, then he could summon Mountain Giant of the elves. However, he would need to raise his rank to be able to raise the level of his base. In other words, Xiao Yu had to establish four bases before being able to raise their levels.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, did you really do it? Did you really defeat Carrie¡¯s army and held onto the territory?¡± Eldest sister-inw Qiyin came over.


    She had seen Xiao Yu grow up since childhood. She was excited to see Xiao Yu aplish this feat in such a crisis.


    ¡°Rest assured Sister. I have grown up and be a real man. I will protect you! I will inherit my dad¡¯s legacy and make Lion town one of the strongest territories!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s heart moved when he saw the pitiful look on Qiyin¡¯s face. He knew that he had to be strong.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, sister-inw is happy to see you grow up strong.¡± Qiyin rushed up and embraced Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to refuse her embrace. Actually, he pretended to burst into tears as he rubbed his head into Qiyin¡¯s breasts. He felt as if his head was touching the soft clouds.


    Qiyin was 17 years old when she married into Xiao family. At the time, Xiao Yu was just 6 years old. Qiyin had taken a liking to lively and sweet Xiao Yu back then. She let Xiao Yu sleep in her room even after her husband died.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mother had died prematurely. As a result, Xiao Yu had grown dependent on Qiyin.


    Xiao Yu began to understand the feelings between women and men as he grew up. As a result, he began to enjoy the blissful life. However, when the fire inside him burst out he would find other women to solve out the situation. However, he would always think about eldest sister-inw.


    In addition to Qiyin and second sister-inw, Xiao Yu had molested the others. Second sister-inw had married into Xiao family early on too so Xiao Yu was more close to her too. But Third, fourth and fifth sisters-inw were young inparison to first and second sisters-inw. As a result, he would often try to peek at them when they took bath.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s status had grown in the eyes of sisters-inw.


    Only fourth sister-inw Suesha was standing on the sidelines. Xiao Yu was excited as he held onto first and second sisters-inw. His hands by mistake would touch their buttocks or thighs.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s sister-inw was quiet and virtuous woman who was a small celebrity in the capital. He didn¡¯t know how his brother fooled her over to marry him. Her body was slender and soft as a willow. She was like Li Qinqzhao from the previous world of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s rtionship with second sister-inw was fine too. However, she grew angry towards Xiao Yu as he grew up. That¡¯s why she had alienated him as time passed. Her name was Suehan. She slightly resisted Xiao Yu. But she turned crazy when she saw Xiao Yu grab her buttocks. However, she couldn¡¯t just kick him in front of so many people and soldiers.


    Xiao Yu ng to his third sister-inw afterward. Her name was Cami and she was a blonde girl of European descent. She was extremely tall and had an open character. There always was a charming smile on her face. Xiao Yu thought that she looked like Madonna.


    Cami was a head taller than Xiao Yu. As a result, his head fiercely ravaged the giant peaks. He saw that no one was paying attention so he even took a bite. Cami¡¯s face turned stiff. Her slender leg gently lifted and hit Xiao Yu¡¯s lower abdomen.


    Xiao Yu felt a bit of pain. Fortunately, his physical strength had increased a lot of the upgrades. Otherwise, he would lie down in pain. It seems that he couldn¡¯t mess around with his sisters-inw.


    Xiao Yu was about to embrace his fifth sister-inw when Suesha appeared in front of him. Xiao Yu stopped at smiled.


    ¡°I have nothing but time... Do you think that I won¡¯t get an opportunity?¡± Xiao Yu whispered to himself.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mood was excellent after ¡°enjoying¡± his sisters-inw. He stood up on the wall and shouted towards the public: ¡°My people, as your Lord, I have been blessed by the Gods to lead the Orcs and Elves who had vanished from the face of the world to unify the world under my leadership! I¡¯m to bring peace and happiness to the world! Since the mission was given to me, you as my people are favorites of Gods!¡±


    Everyone was surprised when they heard Xiao Yu talk. At first, they were talking about orcs and beginning to worry about them. They would whisper here and there and point at orcs.


    Xiao Yu suddenly announced that orcs and elves would be serving him as their lord. Why would there be so many orcs if he lied?


    At the same time, the elf archers took off their cloaks. Their pointy ears and handsome faces were revealed. Their pointy ears and purple eyes were the best signs to prove that they were elves.


    ¡°Are they really the elves?¡± Are they the nobles elves told in myths who reside in Ankagen Mountains? It is said that every one of them perfect and blessed with long lifespans. They are the beloved ones of the creator!¡±


    The people looked at elves with reverence and admiration. The people of the continent identified elves as nobility and thought that they should worship them. Tyrande was the one who particrly took the limelight.


    Fivedies of the Xiao family were beautiful.


    However, everyone was deeply impressed when they saw Tyrande. Some people even knelt on the ground to worship her.


    Tyrande was wearing a ck cloak. One in a while wind would blow and lift the cloak. Her white thigh would be visible. Her pair of cold eyes and peerless face made her look like a goddess. The white tiger by her side added anotheryer of mystery to her.


    Everyone was fascinated by Tyrande. Some of the people even went mad by weeping bitterly and crying out that the goddess hade to save them.


    The fivedies of the Xiao house were always conceited about their beauties. However, they turned humble and didn¡¯t dare to be proud of their beauty after seeing Tyrande.


    Tyrande¡¯s beauty was out of this world. Actually, Tyrande wasn¡¯t a human.


    Xiao Yu had nned to turn victory into another opportunity and introduce orcs and elves so that public could ept them.


    At the same time, he was nning to get credit by saying that he was the king of orcs and elves. This way he was ready to step into the big game to conquer and establish his hegemony.


    He had to find something to make sure that he, orcs and elves could mix well into this world. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have an extraordinary ability but he had seen scenes like this in movies in his old life. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Tyrande would rob HIS limelight. He was the prophesied king of orcs and elves but they were worshiping Tyrande!


    Do I look so ugly?


    What about morals? The beauty would always attract the attention!


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t think that not just soldiers and public but even Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui were mesmerized by the Tyrande.


    ¡°Today was our first victory! This isn¡¯t the only one! I will lead you to one victory after another and unify this territory first. You will live a good and socialist life...¡± Xiao Yu blurted out the word socialism in excitement. Fortunately, the others didn¡¯t know what socialism was.


    ¡°Who are the greatest warriors? They are the soldiers! The soldiers who guard our safety byying their own lives on the line! They are the most respectable ones! They are the real heroes! Hear me well! This is an official order. I want a monument to be established in the square of Lion town in memory of all the soldiers that died. It doesn¡¯t matter if they were from noble family, normal citizen or ves! The names of people would be engraved on this monument as long as they are killed for the Lion territory! We will miss forever those who died for us!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out.


    He had yed a game in his previous life. There was Hero Monument which improved the morale of the NPC in that game. So he was nning to build one.


    Moreover, today the orcs and elves were the main ones to battle so they didn¡¯t have many ordinary soldiers that were killed in the war. However, Xiao Yu had decided to use the highest possible funeral to bury them.


    The people of the town cheered with the release of the order. Public loved heroes and Xiao Yu was nning to make them.


    The soldiers were mainly citizens of the Lion town so the ones who had lost their sons in the battle would get the greatestfort by Xiao Yu¡¯s move.


    Xiao Yu continued: ¡°The soldiers that died for the Lion town! The families of those Heroes will enjoy ten years of tax-free life! They will get financial subsidies from the Lion town. Moreover, their familiar will get a Hero Medal which would hang on their doors.¡±


    Xiao Yu added another policy to take advantage of the masses. He was doing this to increase his base within the public and increase future recruitment. The number of warriors which could be taken from the game system was limited so he had to add ordinary soldiers to his army. These rules that he wasing up with would sway the youth to join his army.


    The people got excited and loudly praised Xiao Yu. Their attention transferred from Tyrande to Xiao Yu.


    Housekeeper Hong listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s words. Although he didn¡¯t agree with Xiao Yu¡¯s practice he saw that Xiao Yu had changed 180 degrees. Xiao Yu was no longer the prodigal son only ate, drank and got involved in debauchery.


    Captain Hui was excited when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. As a veteran soldier, he was relieved to see his Lord respect the soldiers.


    Xiao Yu made Captain Hui and Housekeeper Hong control the public while he took orc warriors and elf archers to leave the town.


    He had more important thing to do. Xiao Yu had to build his third base!

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Xiao Yu went through a grand funeral when they reached the orc and elf base. He threw the armors and weapons taken from Carrie¡¯s army into cksmith so that he could build some armors.


    He cremated the corpses of the orcs and put them into the Altar of Storms so that they could get the blessings of shamans.


    The corpse of the elf archer was buried under the Tree of Life. Their bodies returned to embrace the nature. The elves loved nature and did their best to maintain the bnce. As a result, they hoped to return back to be part of nature after the death.


    Xiao Yu felt sad when he saw the corpse of the elf archer get buried. He resented the proud male elves but the archer had died for him.


    Xiao Yu had lots of shorings in his personality but he had great respect towards life and living beings. Death wasmonce in this world where cold weapons were used. However, he would get sad each time when he saw any life being burned out.


    He wasn¡¯t showing his sad face deliberately to win the goodwill of the elves. It would be hypocritical to attend a funeral if it was to act so.


    Xiao Yu checked Tyrande¡¯s loyalty level and found out that it had dropped to -5. He couldn¡¯t help but look forward to seeing Tyrande¡¯s loyal reach 100. At that time...


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but take a glimpse at Tyrande¡¯s slender legs and swallow his saliva. However, he found out that Tyrande¡¯s loyalty changed from -5 to -6 at that same instant.


    ¡°What the hell! A glimpse can lower the loyalty!¡± Xiao Yu immediately left the ce. He couldn¡¯t help but take a look at Tyrande when he stayed in here. He estimated that the loyalty would reach -50 if he didn¡¯t leave this ce as soon as possible.


    He found another ce close by to construct his third base.


    Boom~ a giant castle suddenly appeared in front of him. Although it wasn¡¯t as big as his own castle in this Lion town the architectural style of this castle was much more majestic and magnificent than his.


    ¡°What an amazing castle! This is how a human castle must be! I will have to build one for myself as soon as I have money.¡±


    Xiao Yu ordered the system to build Altar of Kings. He was nning to get a new hero as soon as possible. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t put much of a thought to his decision but he had determined to have Archmage as his first human hero.


    During the war, he had seen the threat that a magician could y in the war. He could fight the magician of the other side if he had one.


    Xiao Yu could summon and control 1000 soldiers as he had reached the rank of sergeant. However, he was almost out of money so he couldn¡¯t summon any warriors.


    No wonder a celebrity from his past life said that the most tragic thing in life was the man was alive but there was no money to spend.


    Xiao Yu waited until the hero was summoned. He was expected that Lady Jaina Proudmoore would be summoned. Unfortunately, the first generation Archmage, Antonidas, was summoned.


    ¡°Antonidas greets master.¡± Archmage jumped down from the top of the altar using his horse.


    Xiao Yu looked at the appearance of the Archmage. He was dressed in a white robe and was holding a long wand. The man¡¯s hair had gone white and there was a long white beard on his face.


    An average person who would meet Antonidas would think that he was a wise man proficient in poetry and literature.


    Xiao Yu was regretting not seeing Jaina Proudmoore as he walked for twops around the Archmage: ¡°Your identity as a magician and this horse don¡¯t match. Aren¡¯t magician¡¯s good at flight?¡±


    Antonidas gently smiled. He looked like a grandfather from a next door: ¡°I¡¯m an old man and my legs aren¡¯t good. So I¡¯m using a mount. Moreover, this mount has been with me for hundreds of years. So it¡¯s more than a horse to me.¡±


    Xiao Yu almost choked. He pondered for a while and began to check the skills that Archmage could learn.


    Archmage could learn only four skills until he reached level 10. They were Frostbolt (up to level 3), Ice Barrier (up to level 3), Cone of Cold (up to level 3) and Summon Water Elemental (up to level 3).


    Xiao Yu was disappointed because the Archmage couldn¡¯t summon a blizzard or storm. It was a strong attack skill which can be used on the battlefield. However, it was very normal. He assumed that that skill will be avable after the Archmage reached a high level. For example, demaster¡¯s destorm and Tyrande¡¯s Starfall skills hadn¡¯t appeared yet.


    Although there was no skill to summon a blizzard Archmage could use Frostbolt. It was a skill with good range and the scope of its damage wasn¡¯t small either. However, it couldn¡¯t bepared to blizzard.


    Xiao Yu was satisfied with a number of attacks the Archmage could learn.


    Eventually, he decided to make Archmage learn Frostbolt.


    Xiao Yu decided to check the strength of the Frostbolt attack. Archmage used the spell Frostbolt and ice arrows passed through thick trees.


    Xiao Yu almost jumped because of the initial shock. At the end of the day, magic was magic! This frost bolt was twice powerful than the Omnish skill of demaster.


    The attacking strength of the magician was very high while his defense was very low.


    Naturally, Xiao Yu was nning to level up the Archmage. He had to continue to get the bandit groups to level up the heroes and get more money.


    He knew that it won¡¯t be long before Carrie came back. This time he hade over with five thousand troops but the next time he will bring more than 10000. Moreover, Xiao Yu understood that Carrie would bring more powerful weapons and he wouldn¡¯t be able to go against Carrie with just 400 or 500 warriors. He had to umte enough strength before Carrie came back.


    He went to the orc burrow to find Fox.


    Fox bowed as soon as he saw Xiao Yu. The life in the orc burrow with the orc had tortured him. Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes: ¡°Fox, how¡¯ve your life in here been?¡±


    Fox replied in a bitter tone: ¡°Master, to tell the truth, life isn¡¯t so good with orcs. I guarantee that I will be loyal to you until the end but please give me another ce to stay.¡±


    Fox had seen orcs call Xiao Yu master, so he had followed them.


    Xiao Yu looked at him: ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I will get you another ce as long as you work for me. However, if I feel that your loyalty has swayed then be aware that you will stay with orcs for an eternity.¡±


    ¡°No problem! No problem! Fox has given his allegiance to master.¡± Fox loudly swore as he bowed his head.


    Xiao Yu nodded in satisfaction. Actually, he was nning to take Fox out of the burrow anyway. He knew that anyone who stayed with orcs would go insane one way or other.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Xiao Yu wanted to get back to his room to rest for a bit when got back to the city. However, he found out that Captain Hui and Housekeeper Hong were waiting for him at the door.


    Neither Housekeeper Hong nor Captain Hui had desperation reflected in their eyes. Actually, their eyes were full of energy as if they had turned young once again.


    The battle that had urred had greatly inspired everyone including them.


    They didn¡¯t know how Xiao Yu got orc and elf warriors but they saw hope.


    The source of the hope wasn¡¯t about the battle that Xiao Yu won. It was because Xiao Yu was like a reborn man. The way he tookmand and arranged the postwar situation was usible. It seemed that everything was in his grasp so that everyone had strong trust towards Xiao Yu. Especially, the way he added pensions to the families of the ones who lost their lives.


    In fact, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a great mind to think about stuff like that. He only acted as he had seen in movies and read in novels.


    Xiao Yu was from earth which had civilization at least two thousand years ahead of this world. So a casual thought from Xiao Yu was a shocking advance for this world.


    ¡°Uncle Hong, Uncle Hui do you need something?¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Young master, we are here to speak about something.¡± There was a rare smile on Housekeeper Hong¡¯s face: ¡°Young master, these orc warriors, and elf archers... Where did you get them from? Can we talk about it?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled and replied: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Xiao Yu had long prepared for this situation. He was going to give a reason that would make them believe him. Actually, it didn¡¯t matter whether they believed him or not, as long as his strength was real!


    ¡°That time when Carrie¡¯s people beat me I understood that I have brought a disaster upon my family and territory. So I escaped and run while fear had wrapped my heart.¡± Xiao Yu began to talk. He used hand gestured and so on to make his talk look more real.


    They knew that Xiao Yu was all about eating, drinking, gambling and debauchery. Moreover, they knew him as a timid and coward. So it was normal for him to run away.


    Captain Hui and housekeeper Hong had normal face expressions. Xiao Yu was a man like that. A man who would run away.


    Xiao Yu continued: ¡°At that time I escaped into the depth of the Ankagen Mountains in panic. Thinking about it now it was a silly decision. The Ankagen Mountains are full of beasts and monsters. It is a dangerous ce. Anyway, I encountered a big brown bear in the depth of the mountains. It howled and rushed at me. I was paralyzed in fear and thought that I would die. However, at that time a light burst out and two figures appeared in front of me. One of them was a strong Orc while the other was a slender and handsome elf. They just nced at the bear and it was scared and ran away. I was surprised but still had the courage to ask them about their identities. They told me that they were gods of Orcs and Elves. The orcs and elves were almost extinct so they were searching for a great man to lead the orcs and elves into a future. And the person they had decided to choose... was me.¡±


    Xiao Yu raised his chin as soon as he finished talking. He acted as if he was an emperor. Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui blinked their eyes and looked at each other. They didn¡¯t utter a word for a long time.


    About five minutester, Housekeeper Hong raised his hand and pointed at Xiao Yu: ¡°They selected...you?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded. He had a proud look on his face as if he was the Emperor of the continent: ¡°Yes. God of Elves and God of Orcs chose me. They told that I am destined to be the greatest king of all times and unify the whole continent. They said I¡¯m the chosen one and they will use my strength to revive the Orcs and the Elves.¡±


    Xiao Yu stopped. He didn¡¯t even blush or blink his eyes as he everything he said was the truth. Actually, lying was a skill that original Xiao Yu was born with.


    Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui looked at each other for a long while without uttering a single word. Xiao Yu¡¯s statement was just way too incredible.


    They may still believe if God of Orcs and God of Elves had chosen Xiao Zhan Tian. After all, he was a man of great character. But Xiao Yu? It was just too much.


    The God of Elves and God of Orcs must have gone blind to choose a prodigal son!


    Xiao Yu also knew that it was a bit bizarre statement but he couldn¡¯te up with a better excuse. At the end of the day, the orcs and elves that he ruled weren¡¯t a real race. How could they be willing to follow Xiao Yu? The contradictions and problems between the races were always something that couldn¡¯t be ovee.


    But Xiao Yu was able to order orcs and elves. Even if the others didn¡¯t believe him they couldn¡¯te up with a counter-idea.


    Moreover, he added the destiny to exin the origins of elves and orcs following him to make people think that it was his fate to conquer the world. It was as if his ancestors were the sorcerers that had in the white snake.


    Xiao Yu need such an idea to convince people. His statement would be more convincing as he began to summon more elves and orcs and expand his territory. Right now, he was using this argument to set up his own prestige.


    He was aware that a person with a bit of intelligence would never believe this nonsense. But the vast majority of people would love to see such a fairy tale.


    Xiao Yu remembered that a politician from the earth told that people are used to be fooled.


    ¡°So it is the case! Young master¡¯s fate is to conquer the world. We will help young master in this great cause. However, I and Captain Hui are worried that God of Elves and God of Orcs may n about something else. After all, why would they be so kind to lend so many warriors? Is there any plot behind the shadows?¡± Housekeeper Hong couldn¡¯t believe Xiao Yu¡¯s words. However, he didn¡¯t want to hurt Xiao Yu¡¯s self-esteem by saying that those two gods couldn¡¯t be so blind to choose him. So he came up with different words to express his worries.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°Uncle Hong, Uncle Hui I know what you guys are worried about. But no need, I¡¯m not a child and I won¡¯t be easily fooled. These warriors are reliable. Moreover, their gods didn¡¯t just blindly gavemand over them to me. They have made a blood curse to me so that I willmand their warriors to conquer the world. If I fail, the curse will kill me.¡±


    Xiao Yu had learned the phrase blood curse from a martial arts novel and casually added to his story.


    ¡°What? There is a curse?!¡± Housekeeper Hong was surprised. Although he didn¡¯t believe a word Xiao Yu said but he was worried for Xiao Yu¡¯s health because of his loyalty to Xiao family.


    ¡°But keep it as a secret. Otherwise, enemies may use this blood curse to their advantage. Only you two know about this matter.¡± Xiao Yu calmly said. There was an expression of utter grief on his face as if he was bearing the burden of the world.


    ¡°Alright. We will keep the secret. But, is there any way to lift the curse?¡± Captain Hui said in a worried tone.


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°Who can lift a curse done by the Gods? But they will take it off as soon as I help them revive the Orc and Elf tribes. Don¡¯t worry... Therefore, our first step must be to enhance our strength as soon as possible. We have to expand our territory and dominate the world so that I can revive both orc and elf tribes to lift my curse.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Xiao Yu was lying in bed and was getting ready to sleep after he was able to fool housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui. He wasmanding the battle today so it seemed that he hadn¡¯t done much. But he was very tired.


    He had to sleep and rest well so that he could get ready to rob more powerful bandits tomorrow. Although he had won the battle he knew that the crisis has just begun.


    He was the hero of the day. He had defeated 5000 soldier army of Carrie but no one hade tofort him in the bed. The night was going to be lonely. Xiao Yu held the big pillow as he imagined his fifth sister-inw and fell asleep.


    ....


    ....


    ¡°Is this really a bandit camp?¡± Xiao Yu was puzzled as he looked at the vige in front of him. He couldn¡¯t believe no matter how he thought about it.


    Xiao Yu had ordered Fox to find a bigger bandit camp so that he could kill lots of bandits, rob gold coins and begin the production of new armors.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that Fox would lead him for hundred miles to this seemingly peaceful vige. The elderly women were working and children were ying in the vige. There was a tall wooden fence around the vige.


    ¡°Yes, the bandits have taken root in this area for a very long time. As a result, they have married, brought their families. So the camp looks more like a vige. It is rtively small camp as there are bandit camps which add up to tens of thousands of men and women and aren¡¯t smaller than an average town.¡± Fox exined in detail.


    ¡°It means these punks don¡¯t put this master as the lord of territory in their eyes. They are have be so unscrupulous that they have even built a vige in my territory...¡± Xiao Yu was angry as these bandits were too rampant and acting as if they were the lords of this territory.


    In reality, housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui were aware of these facts. However, they didn¡¯t have the strength to destroy the camps of these bandits.


    Because of long wars and constant conscription, the people were getting less and less in Lion town. Many of them even fled to bandit camps to take shelter there.


    There were bandit leaders who were far-sighted and implemented light taxes to attract people. As a result, some camps were no less in strength than Lion town.


    The Sky Lion Dynasty who had bestowed thend to Xiao family was just a useless title.


    ¡°How many people live in this camp?¡± Xiao Yu was observing the ce while he wondered how to exterminate all the bandits.


    ¡°Total poption of the camp is about 5 to 6000 people. There are more than 1000 but less than 1500 bandits who can battle. The rest are old, women and children.¡± Fox had a clear understanding of this camp.


    ¡°I have 200 orc warriors equipped with armor, 200 elf archers who had reached level 2 and 100 elf hunter which can be used as light cavalry. It won¡¯t be a problem to annihte the camp but the question is how do I achieve my goal with the least loss?¡± Xiao Yu was pondering a n which could minimize the casualties from his side. At the same time, he didn¡¯t have any interest in killed women and children. He had to take that into ount as he didn¡¯t want to hurt innocent people.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at a Fox with a sinister smile on his face: ¡°Fox, does the leader of this camp knows you?¡±


    Fox¡¯s heart jumped: ¡°I went to visit leader once. I think he should remember me once he meets me.¡±


    ¡°It is going to be easy if it is so.¡± Xiao Yuughed like a sinister fox.


    ...


    ...


    It didn¡¯t take long before two horses ran towards the door of the camp. One of the horsemen shouted: ¡°Brothers! I¡¯m from Dragon Teeth Bandits and I¡¯m here to bring an important message to Brother Ma!¡±


    A guard stretched out his head and listened to Fox¡¯s words: ¡°Wait here! I¡¯ll go inform leader.¡±


    ¡°Master, this merchant thing... Wouldn¡¯t they kill us if they see through our n?¡± Fox whispered in a bitter manner.


    Xiao Yu turned towards Fox: ¡°What a no good guy you are! Wouldn¡¯t you go into tiger¡¯s den if I ordered you so? How can you serve me if you don¡¯t have the courage? Don¡¯t let me see those ws of yours or else I will do what I promise.¡±


    Fox nodded in a helpless manner: ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment. If the situation goes wrong he was going to use Wind Walk to escape. He had reached the maximum level in wind walk and his body was strong too. He pitied Fox as it seemed the guy was quite loyal.


    If Fox knew the idea that popped in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart he would cry to death. His master was way too irresponsible.


    After a while, the door was opened. A man waved at them: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Fox rode their horses in and under the lead of the man went inside the vige. They reached a chamber.


    A burly and strong man was sitting in the hall of the chamber. He was watching few dancers twist their bodies.


    Xiao Yu looked at the leader of the bandits. He was slightly surprised. This person¡¯s strength was high. He estimated that the man was at the peak of the first-rank warrior level and could enter the second rank after a step of improvement.


    Xiao Yu understood that there was going to be a trouble. If something went wrong then he had to escape as fast as he could.


    Xiao Yu saw that there were another four or five warriors in the hall. It made Xiao Yu be vignt. Orc warriors were extremely powerful but they couldn¡¯t handle human warriors on their own. To do so the orc warriors had to reach level 10 and make a qualitative change.


    Fortunately, the number of warriors were always limited and he had 200 orc warriors with him.


    Xiao Yu took another nce and saw that there was even a magician watching the dancers.


    ¡°They even have a mage! But this one seems to be weaker than thest mage we met.¡± Xiao Yu pondered. He knew that he had to first kill the mage. Even a poor magician couldunch fireballs and y a great role in fighting against his orc warriors.


    ¡°Greetings leader Ma.¡± Fox went forward and respectfully greeted the bandit leader.


    Xiao Yu kept up with Fox and bowed too.


    ¡°Oh, your name ... Aren¡¯t you Fox?¡± Maughed.


    Foxughed: ¡°Leader Ma¡¯s memory is great. I¡¯m indeed Fox. My leader sent me to ask the great leader to cooperate on a deal once again.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What dead?¡± Leader Ma raised his eyebrows as he looked at Fox.


    Fox look at the leader of the bandits: ¡°Leader Ma, our group found information that a wealthy businessman is traveling to Western Cloud Empire to purchase arge number of furs. We have identified the travel route but there are many guards on their side. We don¡¯t dare to do this on our own. That¡¯s why I was specifically sent to ask for the cooperation. Your side will get while we will take a small portion of the loot.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Leader Ma: ¡°Is the information urate?¡±


    Fox nced at Xiao Yu. He bit the bullet and continued: ¡°It is! We went after them but didn¡¯t dare to start. That¡¯s why I havee to invite you. If you arete then we will miss them.¡±


    Leader Ma went back and forth as he pondered about Fox¡¯s words.


    The warriors that were in the hall turned their attention from the dancer to their leader as a greed had taken over their minds. They knew that wealth was more important than beautiful women.


    Which beauty wouldn¡¯t enjoy being with them as long as they had money?


    Xiao Yu used his elbow to gently hit Fox when he saw Leader Ma act hesitant.


    Fox added: ¡°Leader Ma, in order to express his sincerity our leader had sent his cousin Xiao Yu toe here. Please, help us!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Sincerity?¡± Leader Ma looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu came forward: ¡°Leader Ma this is a rare opportunity which we don¡¯t want to lose. We hope that Leader Ma will enjoy eating the meal while giving us a bowl of the soup.¡±


    Leader Maughed: ¡°If there is enough for everyone then there is no reason to refuse. How many people they have in total? How many bandits do we have to send?¡±


    Xiao Yu stepped forward as he saw that he had caught Leader Ma¡¯s attention: ¡°Leader Ma we can¡¯t underestimate the strength of the other side. I suggest that Leader Ma sends his elite force and goes all out. It would be unfortunate if we fail at this time. As long as we are sessful, Leader Ma won¡¯t be worried about eating and drinking until the end of the year.¡±


    Leader patted Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I can¡¯t be stingy if your leader is so kind to share such a wealth with us. So, when do we start?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the leader: ¡°Please, send troops as soon as possible. We don¡¯t want to lose even a minute.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    I¡¯m changing the phrase orc warriors to grunts!


    *****


    Xiao Yu and Fox were riding their horses in front of the long line. If you looked at the scene from a far it looked as if a snake was crawling.


    There was a sweet smile on Xiao Yu¡¯s face. Fox was frightened as he rode his horse by Xiao Yu. He almost fell off when he got onto his horse at the beginning. Xiao Yu and Fox persuaded Ma Tong to take the elite forces and go after the fortune that was waiting for them.


    This kind of partnership was verymon with bandits as long as there were enough food and wealth for all. If a small bandit camp found out that they couldn¡¯t swallow the prey or they would face lots of damages during the fight then it was normal for them to cooperate with a bigger group. As a result, Leader Ma Tong didn¡¯t have much of doubt as he took his troops and followed Xiao Yu.


    ...


    ...


    Dragon Teeth Bandits and the other ones that Xiao Yu had wiped off from the face of the world were small bandit groups. Their disappearance didn¡¯t attract the attention of other bigger groups. It was normal for small bandit groups to get or lose members on daily basis.


    Moreover, Leader Ma Tong would never think that someone would use such a trick to take him out of his camp. He had never provoked the wrath of big enemies. In addition, there was no other groups in the vicinity that had such big ambition to annihte his group. Likewise, he would never think that the lord of the territory would use such a method to kill and rob him to enhance his military prowess.


    About four or five miles after they left the camp Xiao Yu turned towards Ma Tong: ¡°Leader Ma, we have put some things in the woods in front. We will go and take them.¡±


    Leader Ma Tong replied: ¡°Be quick.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Fox rode their horses towards the small forestry. Indeed, Xiao Yu had left 500 troops in the woods.


    Xiao Yu waved and his warriors came out.


    Xiao Yu looked at his elite warriors: ¡°Today is going to be the first time we face an army 3 times our size in a direct battle! I believe that I have the best warriors and no one can beat us! We are invincible.¡±


    Argh~~


    A grunt roared. Several of the grunts had reached level 3 so they had berserker skill.


    ¡°Grom you will lead the grunts while Tyrande will lead 200 archers from the back. Tyrande if you see that archers are facing closebat then you guys can escape and use guerri warfare. Hunters will divide into two teams of 50 and harass them from sides.¡±


    Xiao Yu divided the forces and ordered them.


    He didn¡¯t have any real life experience ofmanding an army. However, he had yed enough games and watched enough movies to get the gist of formations.


    Argh~~


    Grom rushed out as the grunts followed after him. Elf archers and hunters kept up from behind.


    Xiao Yu was riding at the back while observing his troops. He was situated there to make changes to the flow of the battle.


    Ma Tong was daydreaming as he was thinking about the gold that he was going to get. He was awakened by the sounds of roars.


    ¡°What beasts are that? It seems as if hundreds of beasts are roaring. What has happened?¡± Leader Ma Tong was surprised so hemanded his group to make a defensive formation.


    The bandits were shocked when they saw a troop of orcs rushing out from the woods. They had heard about the existence of these strange creatures. However, seeing orcs in real life shocked them. The name of orcs was spread throughout the continent. They were half man, half-beasts who were powerful warriors. However, ording to their knowledge, the orcs had long disappeared in the pages of the history. How could so many orcs appear in front of them?


    These bandits had gone through battles. They had robbed many viges and businessmen. But they were not a regr army and didn¡¯t have the discipline of an army.


    Even though they had almost 1500 bandits but still chaos erupted when they saw orcs rush out. The blood of grunts was boiling. All of them had armor and they hold onto their axes as they run straight to get the lives of their enemies.


    ¡°Damn it! Hold the lines! Where did these orcse from? Kill them! Kill! ...¡± Ma Tong shouted but his heart was trembling. He had killed countless people but he had never faced the beasts from myths.


    Argh~~


    An orc that was taller than two meters jumped up. He used the long sword in his hand and shed down towards Ma Tong. At the same time, a light consisting of battle energy shed down. It was Grom. Ma Tong was surprised when he saw Grom. But, he was able to get the heavy sword from his spine and wave it to block Grom¡¯s sh.


    Boom~


    demaster had used Omnish and Critical Strike at the same time. The impact of the sh made so that a strong air burst out like a shock wave. The surrounding bandits were blown out while the horse Ma Tong was using died there.


    Grom¡¯s physical attributes had reached as he was level 8. Moreover, Omnish was at level 3, Critical Strike was on level 3 and Wind Walk was on level 2. He was on par with any rank-one human warrior and maybe even more powerful.


    It was difficult for a human to fight Grom unless they had reached rank-two.


    It was not just Grom but other grunts had rushed to the front too. Ma Tong had two hundred cavalries but they didn¡¯t assault on time and lost their advantage.


    Grunt rushed up and waved their giant axes. The horses were cut in two. Grunts that had reached level 3 were more violent because of the berserker skill. They were like wolves that had entered herds of sheep.


    Bandits were already on the disadvantage when they faced grunts. But, elf archers had joined the battle too. 200 elf archers were following after the grunts. The arrows were like rain that poured down. The urate hit rate was more than 70%. In the blink of an eye, 200 bandits were killed by elves.


    The most dazzling were Tyrande¡¯s multiple arrows. She could make a shot and seven arrows would fly to kill an enemy. She didn¡¯t even need to aim as they were facing a dense group. But as a proud elf, she would urately aim. After a whistling sound, seven people would fall down to never stand up again.


    The magician of the bands had long stunned the moment he had seen the orcs. Tyrande used Searing Arrow skill to kill the magician. The warriors of the bandit group couldn¡¯t cope up with grunts as Tyrande was backing them up using Searing Arrow skill.


    Archmage had only 1 skill which was Frostbolt. Antonidas would use this skill as he constantly shot Frostbolt. From afar it seemed that Frostbolt was a monotonous skill. However, ordinary people couldn¡¯t resist Frostbolt. Those who relied on battle energy or mana could resist one or two ice arrows. But ordinary bandits or soldiers were like cabbage that was pierced by a Frostbolt.


    Archmage was able to rise to level 2 in moments. He was able to level up in this battlefield much faster inparison to way demaster upgraded up in the mountains.


    Xiao Yu immediately chose Cone of the Cold to be mastered by the Archmage. It was a spell that could be useful in the dense battlefields. Archmage immediately raised his wand and began to read the spell.


    Arge ice cone began to condense out of thin air. It was about ten meters in radius.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~


    More than hundred icicles began to drop from the air and hit the bandits.


    ¡°Cone of the Cold is cool!¡± Xiao Yu was excited.


    Grunts were unstoppable, elf archers were amazing and Antonidas was helping out from the side. The bandits were losing and some began to flee. The hunters who were riding leopards began to act. They were as fast as the wind as they outmatched the fleeing bandits. In about two or three minutes, the bandits that choose to escape were killed by the hunters.


    Archmage¡¯s cone of the cold was much faster and effective than Tyrande¡¯s Multiple Arrows skill. It didn¡¯t take long for Archmage to reach level 3.


    Xiao Yu directly added the skill point to Cone of the Cold skill and it rose to level 2.


    The scope of the Cone of the Cold skill got wide and reached almost thirty or forty square meters. All of a sudden, four or five hundred icicles began to fall down and pierce the bodies of the enemy.


    Xiao Yu was satisfied with the performance of his troops as he saw the enemy bandits get defeated. It was his first frontal battle. Moreover, it was also a test to see the ability of his troops in the battle. After all, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t going to be on the defending side for an eternity.


    Ma Tong saw that Xiao Yu wasing over: ¡°You bastard! You lied to me!¡±


    Xiao Yu pretended to be surprised: ¡°Did you just realize that I lied to you? I won¡¯t lie to you about your IQ.¡±


    Ma Tong was cornered by Grom and didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back. Xiao Yu winked at Tyrande. Tyrande used the Searing Arrow skill and shot a burning arrow which pierced Ma Tong¡¯s body.


    Ma Tong couldn¡¯t dodge and fight back against Grom. He died on spot.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be involved in battles...as looking at your name you will certainly die.¡± Xiao Yu whispered.


    **********


    P.S: Tong means child


    Follow and upvote on NU!

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    The rest of the bandits began to scatter and try to escape after Ma Tong was killed. But this was a chance for hunters to show their advantage.


    Hunters were much faster than bandits as they were riding leopards. Moreover, elf hunters and leopards were simply a perfect match. It seemed as if they were born to ride the leopards. They acted as if riding on leopards was no different than running on two legs.


    Hunters were dodging and attacking in a flexible manner and bandits almost couldn¡¯t get a chance to fight back. It didn¡¯t take long for hunters to kill the rest of them. Xiao Yu ordered grunts to collect the armor and weapons of the bandits and take them back to the camp. Grunts were the mostpetent crowd too for such a job. They even took the underwear of the bandits. Xiao Yu sweated intensively as he looked at orcs who wanted to get almost everything.


    Archmage had reached level 4 after the battle. Xiao Yu added the additional skill point to Cone of the Cold skill and it reached level 3. Archmage was going to be more powerful in the next battle.


    However, Archmage was too fragile without the Ice Barrier skill. He could be killed by a simple arrow or with a knife.


    Archmage¡¯s attacks were very powerful and his attacks were much more productive than demaster¡¯s and Tyrande¡¯s. However, the Archmage¡¯s defense was way too fragile. It was the bnce that the system had set up. Xiao Yu decided to use the next skill point to make Archmage to master the Ice Barrier. He would cry to death if the Archmage was identally killed in the battle.


    Xiao Yu took the rest of the orcs and elves to go back to the camp. At the moment, there were about 200 bandits left in the camp. Xiao Yu ordered Grom and grunts to rush into the camp and encircle it.


    The bandits on the watchtowers panicked the moment they saw a group of orcs attack their camp. The children cried while women and old were in an utter despair.


    Xiao Yu ordered the orcs to control the gates of the camp while he found a high ce to stand: ¡°Listen to me! We don¡¯t kill the old nor the women nor the children. I promise that nothing will happen to you as long as you choose to surrender. Moreover, I promise a bright future to all of you as long as you give your allegiance to me, the Lord of thend!¡±


    Xiao Yu thought that he sounded like an evil man who had invaded a vige. He had seen this type of scene in movies in his previous life. The people in the vige calmed down as they listened to Xiao Yu. 200 bandits put down their weapons as they didn¡¯t have a will to resist.


    Xiao Yu coughed twice and raised his chin upwards as he saw the situation get stable: ¡°Folks, I will introduce myself first. My name is Xiao Yu and I¡¯m the Lord of this territory. The orcs are my soldiers and they won¡¯t eat humans unless I order them to do so. So be careful and rest assured.¡±


    Children began to cry when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    Xiao Yu was proud as he saw his words were effective in subjugating the people: ¡°Thisnd is part of my territory. But that Ma Tong made a bandit group in thisnd and even captured my people to use as his underlings. It made me angry so I killed the evil called Ma Tong! Right now, this territory belongs to mynd and will be ruled under our management.¡±


    Xiao Yu turned sideways towards demaster. Grom immediately took out and raised Ma Tong¡¯s head to show it to everyone.


    Xiao Yu was satisfied when he saw the despair in their eyes. He knew that they had no way out: ¡°I know that most of you haven¡¯t be bandits out of your own will. I know that you were forced to steal and rob! Now, as the Lord of the territory, I assure you that as long as you return back to be part of my dominion then I will exempt you from taxes for the next three years! I will help you people settle down and have good lives!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other with suspicion as they heard Xiao Yu speak. At the end of the day, they couldn¡¯t verify if Xiao Yu was the real deal and whether he would honor his words.


    Xiao Yu pointed towards Tyrande and other elves when he saw the expression on faces of the people: ¡°Do you know who they are? They are elves, the nobles of races! Even they have pledged their allegiance to me as I¡¯m destined to the king of kings! Follow me and have bright future!¡±


    The people began to look at elves. They were intimidated by the furious appearance of the orcs so they hadn¡¯t noticed the elves that were using cloaks. People began to kneel down and worship Tyrande when they saw her.


    The trick that Xiao Yu used was very effective. People began to trust him when they saw the noble elves stand by him.


    Xiao Yu shouted loudly when he saw the situation had turned to his advantage: ¡°Who is the manager of the vige? Tell him toe out! I will punish the evil ones and ept the innocent. Report to me who is the evilest one so that I solve out the problem right now and here.¡±


    The manager had juste out from the crowd. The people began to look at him in a resentful manner. Xiao Yu pointed towards the manager: ¡°IS he the worst man in here?¡±


    Most of the people began to nod. Normally they didn¡¯t dare to defy the manager so they nodded in a silence.


    Xiao Yu ordered Grom and he chopped off manager¡¯s head.


    Xiao Yu was able to carry out his work very smoothly. The people were looking at Tyrande as if they were seeing a goddess. Xiao Yu began to check the valuable things in the camp. The assets in the camp were more than he had in the Lion Town. There were more than 200,000 gold coins and with the extra valuable things that he got he estimated the value of his loot to be around 300,000.


    Xiao Yu confiscated the valuable things but didn¡¯t touch the properties of the ordinary viges.


    Afterward, Xiao Yu saw the dancers who were taken captive by Ma Tong. The owner of the dancers was killed so these dancers didn¡¯t have any ce to go. But as the one who had killed Ma Tong, Xiao Yu had be the new owner. Xiao Yu brought the dancers together and pretended to be a man of honor. He told them that they were set free and could go back to home if they wanted to. Moreover, Xiao Yu was even willing to give them money so that they could go back.


    But as Xiao Yu had expected the dancers didn¡¯t want to go back. They knew the fate that was waiting for them once they reached back. They would be sold to someone else.


    Xiao Yu told them that they were no longer ves. They would get a monthly sry if they worked as dancers for him. The female ve dancers couldn¡¯t believe that they got their freedom.


    Xiao Yu stressed the part of equal status and freedom one more to the dancers. Afterward, Xiao Yu saw that Tyrande¡¯s loyalty had reached 0 which meant it wasn¡¯t negative anymore. His heart was full of excitement.


    He didn¡¯t do it to earn the goodwill of Tyrande. But he had a strong sympathy towards the ves that was a norm in this world. Moreover, he hoped that the dancers would stay in the Lion town and he would get an opportunity to see them perform. Although he asionally molested his sisters-inw he never looked at them as a ything or ves. It was against the moral values that he held. The other nobles would misuse the ves but he couldn¡¯t do it.


    Xiao Yu got what he wanted and killed few bandits during the process. He got old, women and children into carriages and went back to his town. He had more important things to do after he got back. He had money which meant he could afford 500 more warriors!

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Xiao Yu looked at the barracks while he pondered about what type of troops to produce and how many of them. It was a big problem. The barracks could produce Footmen, Dwarven Riflemen, and Knights. Xiao Yu knew that he had to defend the Lion town once more so he couldn¡¯t find a ce for Knight¡¯s yet. But it was undeniable that the Knights were the best warriors from the Human race.


    Xiao Yu was aware that if he went after powerful bandit groups then they will have cavalry. So he will have to fight against enemy groups that will have an advantage over them. But the limits military prowess was a huge problem for him. As a sergeant, he could only summon 1000 warriors and he had to make sure that they would be viable and useful in the uing war.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give up on Knights for now. I¡¯ll produce Grunts, Footmen, and Riflemen. I can summon Knights after my rank goes up. At that stage, I could just summon 1000 knights and charge through anyone. If the grunts follow the knights then I can directly annihte any formation.¡±


    Xiao Yu made up his mind. He understood that cavalry yed a great role in the battles of this world. They could instantly destroy the formation of the enemy. If he sent grunts after them then the victory would be in his hands. As a result, he paid for 300 more grunts. The main force of his army were grunts. He had 200 archers and decided not to waste resources. Because archers were weak at closebat and their long-range support was limited in range.


    Xiao Yu could produce 200 more warriors. So he decided to get 100 footmen and 100 riflemen. He decided to produce footmen because inparison to grunts they had shields! The footmen could y an important role during a war. They could suppress the attack of the enemy or could protect the rear of the army from archers.


    As for riflemen, Xiao Yu pondered for a while before making up his mind. They were totally different than elf archers. First of all, the dwarves weren¡¯t as ¡®delicate¡¯ as elves. So their closebat ability should be much stronger. In addition, the power of rifle should be much better than the bow and arrow. The rifles could pierce through the heavy armored units of the enemy.


    It didn¡¯t take long before a footman came out from the barracks. Xiao Yu was aware of the stats of Grunts so he didn¡¯t go to the orc base to see the grunts being produced. Instead, he stayed to see footmen and riflemen.


    Xiao Yu was excited when the first footman was summoned. The man had a burly body, held a huge shield and a sword. The footman stood in front of Xiao Yu and shouted: ¡°greetings master!¡±


    The footman wasn¡¯t as tall or as strong as a grunt. However, the physical quality of the footman was definitely first-ss! The footman was 1.80m tall and had a symmetrical burly body. Xiao Yu was aware that the standard of the footman was high above the normal soldiers he had met up to now. The soldiers in his base couldn¡¯t even bepared to the footman standing in front of him. However, the next moment Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth began to twitch in shock as he carefully observed the shield and sword of the footman.


    ¡°Damn it! Even the armor, shield and swords used by the bandits were much better in quality than this! The shield turns out to be made out of wood iid by iron on the sides. And the sword! It¡¯s a scrap metal! The armors that I seized from Carrie¡¯s army was much better in quality!¡±


    Xiao Yu sighed in helplessness. He knew that it was an expense that he had to pay for. The system was ying around with him.


    Xiao Yu ordered the human cksmith shop to produce armor and shield for the footmen. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was surprised once more because the costs of a human equipment were twice as high for an orc! The armor of orcs covered only key parts of their body but the human equipment was a masterpiece. Xiao Yu regretted his decision to produce footmen. If he had known about this in advance he would have chosen to produce grunts!


    Fortunately, he had ordered 100 footmen to be produced. Otherwise, just the cost of the armors for the footmen would have depleted his 200,000 gold coins.


    At the same time, a rifleman came out. Xiao Yu felt funny looking at the dwarf. The beard of the dwarf almost dragged down to the ground. He was holding onto his rifle as he came to stop in front of Xiao Yu and shouted even louder than an orc: ¡°Greetings Master!... Do you have wine?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s impression of the dwarf was very good when he saw him first. However, thest question made him want to kick the dwarf in the ass.


    ¡°Shoot at that tree so that I can see what you are capable of.¡± Xiao Yu wanted to know the strength and uracy of the rifleman. He wanted topare them to the elf archers.


    Rifleman nodded: ¡°Yes, master.¡±


    Rifleman took out a small bag and pulled out a small round ball from it. Afterward, the dwarf stuffed the ball into the chamber of the rifle. He pulled back the powder and turned to face the tree.


    Bang~ A loud noise echoed. A hole was made on a stone next to the tree.


    ¡°Master...my level is rtively low so my shots aren¡¯t very urate.¡± Dwarf scratched his head as he said in an embarrassed manner. Xiao Yu was stunned. The rifle was aimed at the tree and hit the stone! Moreover, the dwarf was too honest to admit his problem!


    ¡°Ok.¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t ept dwarf¡¯s uracy after seeing elf archers in action. Soon, he understood that it was part of the advantages and disadvantages that the system gave. The strength of the firepower was strong but the uracy was low. It was just way too silly. The dwarf could aim at the soldier and kill the general next to the enemy soldier.


    In addition, there was a drawback. The loading speed of the rifleman was too slow. An archer was at least four or five times faster in action when it came to speed. In addition, the rifle used by the dwarf was the oldest possible rifle made in the history of mankind. Xiao Yu was aware that the rifles could be upgraded but he didn¡¯t know the specific level to which he could upgrade them to. If the rifle reached to be AK47s then he could just equip the riflemen with them and sweep through the world.


    ¡°I have to change the rifles.¡± Xiao Yu was in pain. But he had a lot of money so he didn¡¯t care much.


    Although there were many shorings of footmen and riflemen he knew that they were very useful in some cases.


    In addition to humans, he had to buy armor for the elves. It was more urgent to equip elves with better armor than humans or orcs. The elves were too weak. They could be killed with a knife!


    Xiao Yu tried to discuss the issue with Tyrande to change leather armor to ones of better quality. But Tyrande didn¡¯t even listen to him. She told that those vulgar armors could only be worn by dirty orcs or humans! Noble elves will not wear such stuff!


    Grom was so enraged that he almost pulled out his sword to fight with Tyrande. Xiao Yu persuaded them not to fight.


    Archmage was also dissatisfied with Tyrande but he wasn¡¯t as hotheaded as Grom. However, Xiao Yu knew that Archmage¡¯s level was low so the old fritter would show his fangs when he gets enough strength.


    Even so, Xiao Yu was aware that it was impossible to make Tyrande apologize. The elves were way too ¡®noble¡¯ for their own sake.


    Xiao Yu spent a lot of money to increase the level of armor and weapons of the elves. The new armors were still made of leather but their defense had increased a lot.


    The level of Tyrande¡¯s bow was raised and her range of attack increased. Afterward, Xiao Yu found out that his 200000 gold coins were almost depleted.


    He built a human cksmith shop, Elven Hunter¡¯s Hall, and Voodoo Lounge. He was nning to buy potions from the Voodoo Lounge to heal the seriously injured soldiers. Several grunts were seriously injured inst castle defense and were still lying in the burrows.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was depressed to find that even the Voodoo Lounge was limited by a level. At this point, he could only buy two potions. First was a healing potion and second was mana potion.


    Moreover, there was a cooling time of each purchase and he could buy only 10 bottles of healing potion and mana potion per day. Xiao Yu cussed at the system as he had to send Grom to buy 10 bottles every day.


    But Xiao Yu forgot about hisints when he saw the potion sprayed all over the seriously injured grunts bodies. The wounds healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The bodies of the grunts didn¡¯t have much strength after the healing but the wounds weren¡¯t there anymore.


    ¡°It is simply the spring of life! I will get lots of money if I sell them... HaHaHa...¡± Xiao Yu was excited.


    Xiao Yu decided to construct an Arcane Vault. However, the system told him that the items that he could buy were shared all over the races. He almost burst out in anger. After this Xiao Yu was left with more than 2000 merit points. He wanted to get either orc Demolisher or elven ive Thrower. He knew that heavy weapons will be brought against him the next time.


    After some thought, Xiao Yu decide to purchase ive Throwers. The ive Thrower fired giant crescent-shaped de which rotated. It could divide in half a group of enemy soldiers. This kind of visual impact was much more impressive to break the morale of the enemy.


    Xiao Yu ordered 100 of them at once. He was nning to put all of them on the walls of the Lion town and demolish the troops of Carrie.


    But he was informed that he could only buy 2 of them as he didn¡¯t have enough money. Moreover, at this point, he couldn¡¯t get more than 10 ive Throwers or simr equipment. He began to cuss at the system until the ive Thrower was produced.


    Xiao Yu was shocked when he saw the ive Thrower in action. Grunts put the de which weighed about 60 pounds on the edge of ive Thrower. They started the trigger and the huge de was fired out.


    Swoosh~~


    The de cut down all three within 50 meters.


    ¡°Awesome! It¡¯s just the first level. It would be much more impressive after I upgrade it!¡± Xiao Yu was so excited that tears came out. He could go against Carrie¡¯s army even if he had only 10 of them!

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Xiao Yu was excited with the performance of the ive Thrower. The strength of his troops would increase with the addition of the ive Thrower. As a man from the Modern era, Xiao Yu was clear about the importance of the heavy weapons.


    ¡°But, I got money to produce only two. How could I get enough for ten?¡±


    Xiao Yu was still wondering about making money. A ive Thrower cost 10,000 gold coins. He just entered the Lion town when he saw Housekeeper Hongmand the staff to arrange the wealth that Xiao Yu had brought back as his loot. Housekeeper Hong hadn¡¯t seen ie from the territory for a long time and was naturally happy about the asion. Although Xiao Yu didn¡¯t give him gold coins the valuable things that he had brought back were around 100,000 gold coins worth.


    It was a good thing as the number of the Lion town had increased too. Many people had fled their town because of conscription and wars.


    ¡°Master, you are back¡± Housekeeper Hong cheerfully greeted Xiao Yu. He was no longer as cold as before.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Uncle Hong, where¡¯s Uncle Hui?¡±


    Housekeeper Hong pointed towards the training field: ¡°Captain Hui is training soldiers. Because of thest victory, Captain Hui was able to recruit new soldiers so he is practicing with them.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°You will be in control of the town as I won¡¯t get involved. If you need help please ask sisters-inw.¡±


    Housekeeper Hong narrowed his eyes: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xiao Yu turned around and walked towards the training field. He found Captain Huimand more than 500 soldiers as they practiced different attack and defense formations.


    The people of the territory were very confident in Xiao Yu because of thest defensive battle. As a result, more people had joined the army.


    The situation of the citizens wasn¡¯t good because of the constant wars for many years. As a result, Xiao Yu had given the order to release people from the taxes for three years. At the time, Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui nagged a lot because of his decision. How could territory support its army and management if they didn¡¯t have an ie?


    It didn¡¯t take long before Xiao Yu robbed the bandits and brought loot. It wasn¡¯t a lot but at least it was enough to temporarily ease the financial pressure that the Lion town was facing.


    Xiao Yu had decided on a simple strategy. He was going to rob the bandits! It was his own territory and these bandits have robbed his resources. Is there anything wrong if he gets back what belonged to him to begin with?


    Moreover, his army of orcs, elves, humans, and dwarves needed wars to level up so there was no choice but to carry out the great cause of cleaning the territory from evil bandits.


    ording to his estimates, if he could get everything from the bandit groups in his territory then he wouldn¡¯t need anything for decades.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Young master.¡± Captain Hui greeted Xiao Yu in a respectful manner.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°Uncle Hui, we are family so you don¡¯t have to act so. Uncle Hong and you are my elders so please don¡¯t act so once again.¡±


    Captain Hui shook his head as there was a serious expression on his face: ¡°Master, you are the lord of the territory! How could I act without manner? Although you grew up in front of my eyes young master is the Master of the dominion. Lord is Lord! The rules can¡¯t be discarded.¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that Captain Hui was an old-fashioned man from the serious expression on his face so he didn¡¯t continue to say anything.


    ¡°Uncle Hui, any news on Carrie?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Captain Hui¡¯s eyebrows raised up: ¡°The situation isn¡¯t very good. I sent few people to get information. Carrie had reported back to his father and the man got very angry. He was nning to punish Carrie but that bastard had reported that we had thousands of orc warriors. That¡¯s why Carrie¡¯s father had decided to lend him more troops and send him to attack us once more.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°So how many soldiers was he given? When will they be here?¡±


    Captain Hui replied: ¡°I was told that he was given 20,000 troops but also dozens of warriors. Moreover, there is 1 second-rank warrior and four magicians. Right now, they are training the troops for siege warfare. I think they will be here in a month or so.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°There is no need to be afraid of them if they get here in a month!¡±


    ¡°Master, I know that orcs and elves are helping us. But we won¡¯t be able to defeat 20,000 with just them.¡± Captain Hui added.


    Xiao Yu wryly smiled: ¡°The God of Dwarves recently contacted me and said that he will give me a squad of dwarves to help me in my domination.¡±


    Captain Hui was stunned as he couldn¡¯t believe his ears.


    ...


    ...


    Carrie¡¯s army was training hundreds of miles away from the Lion town.


    Carrie was sitting on a high tform and looking at the army.


    ¡°Hmpf~ Orcs and elves! Do you think that you are invincible because you got them? This time you will see my strength! I will trample over that damned town!¡±


    Carrie was absolutely confident in his victory, just as he was thest time.


    This time his father had given him 20,000 troops and dozens of powerful warriors and four magicians. In addition, he had infantry with heavy armor. Even the orcs wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress him! Moreover, he had prepared much more sophisticated siege weapons.


    ¡°They have to specially train and learn tactics for siege as I can¡¯t lose this time. I¡¯ll seize those orcs and make my ves and use those elves as my pets.¡± Carrie said out loud.


    His military adviser began to praise Carrie¡¯s army: ¡°Master, this army of 20,000 is equipped so well. They can even attack the Capital city of Wei principality let alone that Lion town.¡±


    ¡°Principality of Wei is going to belong to me sooner orter. Afterward, Hui City will be our capital.¡± Carrie narrowed his eyes as he began to fantasize about bing a king of his own right.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Editor: ZeXu


    ****


    Carrie was training his soldiers for siege tactics against the orc warriors, but didn¡¯t know that he was also giving Xiao Yu extra time to prepare for the uing battle.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s hadn¡¯tpletely finished producing footmen and riflemen of the human race and only had two ive Throwers. If Carrie immediately attacked then his chances to win the battle were high.


    Xiao Yu was sure that Carrie woulde over in at least a month because of the intelligence gathered by spies. It meant that he could aplish a lot before the next siege.


    Carrie also sent spies to gather intelligence about Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. However, the elven hunters were effective in disabling those spies. The hunters were using leopards, which made them fast and flexible. Moreover, they could hide both themselves and their mounts in the shadows. In addition, their vision was much better at night whenpared to humans. As a result, any spy from the enemy side that got close to ten miles to the Lion town was killed in a merciless manner.


    In addition, Xiao Yu had 10 hunters patrol the surroundings of Lion town and monitor activity.


    ¡°The ive Throwers are produced. Now it¡¯s time to attack a bandit camp to see how powerful they are in the action.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the two orcs who were carrying a ive Thrower on their shoulders. If it was another army then they would have to use horses to carry such machines. However, two grunts were able to carry one ive Thrower without any problem.


    Xiao Yu had chosen a medium-sized bandit camp as his next target. ording to Fox, there were about 3,000 to 4,000 people in the camp. However, this bandit group was totally different from thest one. There were no old people, women or children in the camp. All of them were bandits.


    This bandit group was very cold-blooded. All they did was burn, loot, and rape. They didn¡¯t leave anyone alive. In addition, they constantly recruited new members, choosing only the strong. They didn¡¯t like to carry ¡°baggage¡±.


    ording to Fox, the leader of the group was very famous; even more so than Xiao Yu.


    In addition, Fox told him that there would be at least hundreds of thousands of gold coins and other valuables in the bandit camp.


    Xiao Yu needed to rob such a ce. At this point, he needed money more than anything else. He had abolished taxes for three years so he had to rely on robbery to provide ie for the territory. As a result, Xiao Yu had to go after such wealthy bandit camps. In addition, this was a new challenge to his troops. He had to test both the strength of his new troops and hismanding ability at the same time.


    A real battle was the only ce where he could test the effectiveness of the cooperation between his troops. His troops were all elite warriors, but they belonged to different races; this was a big problem for him. If he couldn¡¯t manage them well then the result would only be failure.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu took 300 grunts, 50 footmen, 200 elven archers, 50 riflemen, 50 hunters, and both ive Throwers with him for this battle. The rest of troops were left at the base. The problem was that not all of them were produced yet.


    As usual, Xiao Yu and Grom went over to observe the ce in advance. He was nning to see if he could use any tricks to sway the battle to his advantage. However, he found out that the simple tricks that he used before wouldn¡¯t be effective against this bandit group.


    Fox wasn¡¯t familiar with this group of bandits so the trick that they usedst time wasn¡¯t going to be effective. Moreover, because of the annihtion of Ma Tong¡¯s group the other bandit groups had begun to pay attention to the mysterious situation that was developing.


    The rumors that orcs have attacked several bandit camps began to spread.


    In addition, this camp was built within the mountains. There was a four meter tall stone wall that protected it against the outside. It was totally different from other bandit camps that were protected by wooden fences. In short, this bandit camp was more like a small town.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have any experience in besieging towns or viges. He knew that the thick wall in front of his eyes wasn¡¯t as strong as the Lion town¡¯s walls, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy to break through. He couldn¡¯t help but get worried about what tactics he could choose.


    He didn¡¯t want to attack blindly like Carrie did. If he didn¡¯t understand the enemy then he was sure to lose warriors. Moreover, he had less than 1000 warriors so he was afraid to see his warriors casually die.


    The ive Throwers were his siege equipment. He thought that the crescent des that the ive Throwers fired could maybe smash the wall into pieces if they were a distance of 50 meters away. However, if he did so then storming into the ce would be the next step and he would have heavy losses afterward.


    Moreover, the patrols on the wall were working very meticulously.


    ...


    ...


    After pondering for a while, Xiao Yu decided to attack in the night since his warriors held a great advantage in the night time inparison to the enemy.


    The elves would y an extraordinary role during a night battle. Firstly, they could hide in the shadows of darkness. Secondly, they had night vision ability which lets them see clearly for a long-distance. This meant that their archery would be ridiculously advantageous at night.


    The Dwarves were bad at night time. Their vision wasn¡¯t good even though they drilled, mined, and lived in caves. Xiao Yu thought that the 50 riflemen wouldn¡¯t be properly used. While the eyesight of grunts wasn¡¯t as good as that of the elves at night time, it was still much better than that of the dwarves. In addition, he wasn¡¯t worried about footmen as they were excellent human warriors and could cope with night warfare.


    As a result, they stayed in the forest until it got dark.


    The moon was in the shape of a small crescent tonight. The stars were shining down and it was the opportune time for this battle.


    An ordinary human wouldn¡¯t be able to see even 50 meters ahead in the darkness, but elves were able to clearly see 100 meters in front of them.


    Xiao Yu led Grom, Tyrande, and two hundred archers as they slowly moved to the side of the wall. About 10 of the elven archers had reached level 3 and were able to use the skill Precise Shooting. Shadow Escape was already something that all the elves were able to use. The patrols above the wall didn¡¯t see anything abnormal even though Xiao Yu and others had reached the foot of the wall.


    Xiao Yu and Grom climbed up from the corner of the wall. The four-meter wall wasn¡¯t an obstacle for Grom. His height was already around 2.5 or 2.6 meters; he could climb to the top of the wall with a single jump. Xiao Yu, however, faced difficulty. A four-meter wall was equivalent to a two story building. It was very difficult for him to climb up. As he didn¡¯t have any tricks to get up, he firmly grabbed Grom¡¯s huge feet so that Grom could help him up.


    Xiao Yu almost choked to death from the smell. How many years has it been since thest time Grom washed his feet? He decided that he would order the orcs to collectively wash themselvester.


    They used Wind Walk with stealth mode on so that the patrols wouldn¡¯t detect their presence.


    Neither Grom nor Xiao Yu used swords to attack the patrols because the moonlight would reflect off their swords, making the others aware of their attack. As a result, Grom directly approached the patrolmen one by one. He would grab their head, cover their mouth, and then twist their neck. The enemy patrols weren¡¯t able to say even a word before their death.


    Tyrande and the ten other archers who had reached level 3 began to fire arrows directly at the throats of the patrolmen. In a short time, about a dozen patrolmen were killed. Normally, each patrolman held a torch as they moved around but the torches had been snuffed out one by one.


    However, the other patrols didn¡¯t have the time to find out what happened as the archers began their attack. The arrows pierced their throats. Two patrolmen remained but Grom was able to grab them by their necks and crush their throats.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Editor: ZeXu


    ***********


    Xiao Yu and the demaster cleaned up one side of the wall before turning towards the other side of the wall (the gate divided the wall into two). It didn¡¯t take long for them to finish off the other patrolmen. Xiao Yu went over to open the walls while gesturing at the footmen and grunts to quickly reach the gates.


    There were two bars thatid over the gate to keep it closed. Fortunately, Xiao Yu was at level 5 and his basic attributes had improved by a lot.


    Xiao Yu slowly unloaded the bars and opened the thick gate.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are all the torches gone?¡± The voice of a bandit disturbed the silent camp.


    Tyrande was by the gate; she used an arrow to shoot through the bandit¡¯s throat.


    The patrolmen on the other side of the bandit camp had heard the sound but were still oblivious that an enemy had prated their camp. One of them came over: ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± However, he was met by a cold Grom who quickly killed him off.


    The camp patrols came one by one but all of them were killed. The other patrols within the camp realized that something was wrong so they began to ring the warning bells.


    Xiao Yumanded his troops to get in position as the battle was about to begin.


    He ced the elven archers and the dwarven riflemen on the walls. He divided the footmen into groups of 25 and ced them where they could protect the stonedders that lead to the top of the walls.


    The elven hunters were ordered to infiltrate the camp and find ces to hide.


    Xiao Yu knew that hunters weren¡¯t good at closebat so he ordered them to start fires in different parts of the camp to create chaos. They were fast and stealthy so it was the most appropriate role for them that he coulde up with. Moreover, they were invisible in the shadows. In addition to that, he ordered the hunters to not engage in a direct fight against bandits. If one of them was found then he wanted the hunter to escape immediately.


    His hunters had reached level 2 and Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t bear to see them die in this camp.


    ¡°An enemy attack! An enemy is attacking! Get ready to fight!¡± The loud noises of bandits as well as the sound of bells and drums began to echo all around the camp.


    Xiao Yu stood on top of the wall with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Yu was worried about the formations that the bandits mighte up with. As a result, he himself upied the best terrain in the camp for the uing battle. At the moment, confusion was rampant in the minds of the bandits. Any group that came forward was mercilessly in either by the archers or the grunts.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to go for a face-on attack. Although his warriors were strong, the number of troops he had wascking in quantity.


    Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t hesitate to go for a direct attack if he had 2,000 warriors. However, at the moment he only had 650 warriors, while the other side was an army of 3,000 or 4,000 elite bandits. His army would be drowned if he went for a direct battle. Even the grunts would suffer huge casualties if they were encircled by arge number of enemies. Needless to say, the elven archers were hopeless in a closebat.


    But in this battle, he had control of the walls. Archers would y a great role during this battle. In name, it was an offensive war, but in reality, Xiao Yu nned for a defensive battle that would slowly kill his enemies.


    ¡°Orcs ... they¡¯re ORCS!¡± The Bandits who rushed over were surprised. Hearing rumors were one thing but witnessing it another.


    The bandits got their courage once they saw that the number of orcs wasn¡¯t substantial. Moreover, it seemed as if the orcs were holding their position at the gates rather than enter the camp¡ª so they rushed out to push them out and shut the gates.


    Those bandits fell into Xiao Yu¡¯s trap.


    About 200 bandits rushed over, but the riflemen and archers met them¡ª not the orcs.


    The uracy of the archers was much higher as they were in advantageous terrain. In a matter of moments, two hundred bandits were killed.


    Riflemen couldn¡¯t see properly and their uracy was low so Xiao Yu ordered them to fire at random.


    ¡°The enemy has upied the walls! They have archers!¡± The bandits at the rear shouted out in surprise.


    It was too dark and the walls were not lit. As a result, they hadn¡¯t seen the enemies on the wall. Elves were basically invisible because of their Shadow Escape. The dwarves were too short and were leaning down at the moment. In short, there were invisible enemies on the walls that hunted the bandits.


    The bandits that either wasn¡¯t killed by the archers or had survived the arrows were trampled by grunts, who massacred them with their axes.


    Xiao Yu ordered the grunts to fall back and defend the gates. This was the Spartan Tactic once again, but this time it wasn¡¯t about not letting them in but not letting them out.


    It was an overused tactic but was still the most effective one that Xiao Yu coulde up with.


    Most of the bandits were sleeping but woke up because of themotion. At the same time, mes burned in some parts of the camp, adding to the confusion. None of the bandits knew the exact number of invaders.


    Some bandits rushed towards the gate on instinct as they could only see the orcs. They wanted to form defensive formations before attacking but they didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t n to attack. Tonight... was all about the defense.


    The more bandits that rushed at the gates, the more experience points that Xiao Yu, his heroes, and his warriors gained. Xiao Yu saw Grom reach level 9. It didn¡¯t take long for Tyrande to reach level 9 too. Soon, even the Archmage reached level 5. They had each umted a lot of experience points in thest battle; tonight¡¯s additional experience points brought their levels up.


    Xiao Yu quickly added a skill point to Grom¡¯s Omnish and the skill reached level 4. He added a skill point to Tyrande¡¯s Beast Soul, then had the Archmage learn Ice Barrier so that the Archmage would have a skill to protect himself.


    A golden light burst out as Xiao Yu found that he too leveled up and reached level 6. He quickly distributed his attribute points, then decided on Ice Barrier as his next skill.


    ¡°I¡¯m protected by an Ice Barrier! Who can be my opponent?¡± Xiao Yu proudly eximed.


    The system allowed Xiao Yu to master skills from different heroes simultaneously. As a result, he will eventually be more powerful than any hero. He had already learned all the skills of Grom so he nned to learn skills from different heroes.


    ¡°We went through a collective upgrade. It seems that we will be able to destroy this bandit camp without any problems.¡±


    Xiao Yu was still pondering when a voice prated the sky: ¡°Who is so bold as to attack my camp?¡±


    Xiao Yu saw a man with endless anger disyed on his face and a body covered in soil screaming. Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he nced at Fox: ¡°Is this the leader?¡±


    Fox nodded: ¡°Yes, master. I haven¡¯t personally met him before, but ording to the characteristics of his supposed appearance this person must be the leader of this camp¡ª Marcus!¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded then ordered Fox to retreat and find a ce to hide. He ordered grunts to collectively roar towards the front.


    Hundreds of grunts lead by Grom issued roars towards Marcus, who rushed to the front of the battlefield.


    Argh~~~


    Muffled sounds echoed out, causing strong air to blow up the sand on the ground. Sand and dirt flew up and swept over Marcus.


    Marcus came to the battlefield only to eat a mouthful of sand.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that there is no one that canpete with orcs when ites to battle cries?¡± Xiao Yu said as he touched the tip of his nose.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Editor: ZeXu


    ********


    Marcus looked up at the orcs in front of Xiao Yu standing on the wall.


    ¡°Are you the leader who led these orcs to attack my camp?¡± Marcus calmed down and asked in a cold tone.


    Xiao Yu raised his chin and gently coughed. He replied: ¡°Yes. I am Xiao Yu, the lord of the territory. You have made a camp in my territory; this is enough of a reason to kill you all! Now, I¡¯ll give you a minute to kneel down and surrender. Otherwise, you will all be food for my warriors.¡±


    ¡°Lion Town¡¯s Lord? I don¡¯t even care about the Emperor of the Sky Lion Dynasty! Do you think that you will be able to beat us with just a group of orcs? What a joke! I will cut off the heads of a few orcs and use them as ornaments!¡± Marcus snorted. He was initially shocked because of the sudden attack, but he was nowpletely calm and fearlessly facing Xiao Yu¡¯s orc warriors.


    It was an old tradition to cut the head of an orc. Many children from the noble families would go to mountains to hunt an orc and hang its head on the wall of their house as a decoration. This demonstrated their courage to outsiders and won their respect.


    Many people nowadays still traveled to the mountains to kill orcs to get glory and status. However, orcs had gone extinct and very few people were able to find one.


    The other bandits also calmed down after their leader came out. The more than 2000 bandits formed a basic formation about 100 meters away from the gates.


    The bandits were able to quickly deal with the fires and mes at the rear of their camp. From this rapid reaction, it was possible to see that this gang of bandits were not inferior to a regr army. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t mean that they were equal to Xiao Yu¡¯s grunts, elves, and dwarves present on the battlefield. More than 600 bandits died in a moment of chaos; they hadn¡¯t noticed this yet because of the sudden appearance of the orcs


    Xiao Yu continued: ¡°Do you think that you will be able to beat my army of orcs? Keep dreaming! I¡¯m here because I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be able to kill all of you! By the way, I am a man and was born by my mother. A beast, too, is born by its own mother. I look at you and see that you are uglier than even an orc! Are you the result of a man and a beast getting together?¡±


    ¡°Ah!!!.... You bastard!¡± Marcus turned furious when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s abuse. He waved: ¡°Soldiers with shield go in front! Kill the orcs and leave that bastard to me!¡±


    Marcus was almost two meters tall and had a big build. He wasn¡¯t any inferior to a grunt. He was bald and had a rough face with lots of scars. He was ugly. Xiao Yu¡¯s intention, to begin with, was to make him angry. It was a psychological tactic used by Xiao Yu. He was already upying best terrain in the field and had to make the enemy to attack one way or other.


    So... he used this petty trick to anger the leader of the enemy. If the enemy side calmed down and saw that attacking Xiao Yu would be disadvantageous then they may change their strategy and defend.


    He didn¡¯t want them to see through his own formation; if they did so he would lose.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes andughed when he saw that the trick worked.


    Kill~~


    Argh~~


    Both sides shouted and roared to boost their morale. Although the number of orcs was much less than that of the enemy, the echo of their roars was much stronger.


    Marcus pulled out his sword. A yellow battle energy wrapped itself around his sword. He rushed out and jumped up towards the wall. Marcus¡¯s aim was to kill Xiao Yu.


    To capture the thieves, you had to capture the king of the thieves first. Marcus understood this strategy.


    But he found out that another strong battle energy shed towards him.


    Marcus was surprised as he waved his sword to block the attack.


    Boom~


    Two battle energies collided and a loud noise echoed out as a result of the impact. Both men backed off. Marcus stood still as he looked at his opponent. It was an orc 2.5 or 2.6 meters tall who held a giant sword.


    ¡°A strong orc warrior... Since when can beasts can cultivate battle energy?¡± Marcus was slightly surprised. The humans were different from beasts as they could cultivate battle energy and use magic.


    It was naturally Grom who had stopped Marcus. Grom¡¯s Omnish had reached level 4.


    Marcus was a second-rank warrior. While Grom was inferior to Marcus in strength, hewas able to parry Marcus¡¯ attack with the aid of his skills.


    ¡°I will kill this orc and use its skull to drink wine... It will highlight my glory!¡± Marcus gestured for his soldiers to attack. As a second-rank warrior, Marcus felt that Grom was strong but he was still confident that he would be able to kill the orc.


    In addition to Marcus, there were a few vice-leaders in the camp who were warriors that have reached thete stage of the first-rank.


    At the same time, Archmage Antonidas, who was standing next to Xiao Yu, joined the battle.


    Antonidas whispered the spell and arge ice cone appeared over the bandits. The icicle began to smash down and kill bandits.


    While the bandits were surprised to see that Xiao Yu had a mage, they weren¡¯t shocked. It wasn¡¯t rare for a territory¡¯s Lord to have a mage. Even they had a mage in their camp!


    Moreover, mages were strong in long range attacks but it was easy to kill them in closebat.


    The vice-leaders couldn¡¯t directly jump over the wall so they tried to run towards the stone steps and rush up.


    These bandits soon found out that there were numerous invisible archers on the walls. The archers seemed to possess stealth mode like assassins! As it was difficult to find the location of archers, they didn¡¯t know how many were on top of the walls in total.


    Normal bandits did their best to use shields while warriors used battle energy to block arrows.


    Soon, they found out that Xiao Yu¡¯s side had another strong weapon. Bang~ Bang~... They were shooting projectiles that the bandits couldn¡¯t see with the naked eye but was very lethal.


    One of the warriors was identally hit by a bullet. His calf was pierced through. This wound was at least ten times more severe than an arrow wound; the pain he felt was incredible. It felt as if his leg was broken.


    The advantage of the riflemen was shown. The powerful warriors could resist arrows but they couldn¡¯t overpower bullets.


    The riflemen were slow and had low uracy, but the advantages they held over archers were the bullet¡¯ speed and power.


    Xiao Yu ordered riflemen to concentrate on enemy warriors who depended on battle energy to fight. Although their uracy was low if many riflemen concentrated on one warrior then at least one bullet would hit.


    Bang~~ bang~


    A warrior was hit by several bullets and lost his life in the same instant. Had it been arrows then he could have relied on his armor and battle energy to defend so the wounds wouldn¡¯t be fatal, but he couldn¡¯t prevent a bullet.


    The threat of archers and magician was strong as the warriors couldn¡¯t get to the wall.


    Countless arrows were shot as grunts used giant axes to kill the normal bandits.


    ¡°They are way too strong! Mobilize our magician and break through their formation!¡± One of the vices shouted out.


    Mages were like artillery in this era. A magician could break through a formation where an army couldn¡¯t even pass.


    The bandit mage quickly rushed over. In fact, he hadn¡¯t been far away but was waiting for the right opportunity to cast his spell.


    Dozens of bandits used shields to protect the mage as he began to whisper the spell. The mage feared that the powerful archers from Xiao Yu¡¯s side would kill him.


    There was quite a distance between elven archers and the enemy mage. Moreover, because of their shields the enemy mage wasn¡¯t worried about his own health¡ª but that was because he wasn¡¯t aware that Xiao Yu had Tyrande and the riflemen.


    Bang~


    Arrow and bullets shed past. At least two bandits who were using shields to protect the mage died on the spot. The mage wasn¡¯t able to release the spell and was shot to death.


    ¡°A small time mage was courting death; he got what he wanted.¡± Xiao Yu was proud of Tyrande¡¯s and riflemen¡¯s performance.


    Although the uracy of firemen was low, one or two bullets would always hit when all of them were aimed at the same ce.


    Xiao Yu decided that he had to get machine guns or automatic rifles as soon as possible!

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    This chapter was sponsored by Tyler Fulton who sent this message which I must acknowledge: ¡°I¡¯ll never remove ad-block but I¡¯ll donate¡±.


    Editor: ZeXU


    ******


    As the battle continued on, Marcus found out that he hadn¡¯t underestimated the strength of orcs but he had with the elves and riflemen.


    Indeed, 300 grunts wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish much had there been no elf archers and dwarf riflemen backing them up and causing massive casualties. Marcus¡¯s side suffered losses¡ª not because of the orcs, but because of the elves and dwarves.


    Grunts weren¡¯t less capable but there was a limit to how many people they could fight against at a given time. Marcus had wanted to rely on their mage to break the formation of orcs then press forward with his warriors to finish the orcs for good. However, Tyrande and riflemen had killed the mage before he had the chance to act.


    In addition, the elven archers were using Shadow Escape which made them invisible. As a result, Marcus still didn¡¯t know how many archers Xiao Yu had. Moreover, the existence of ¡°magical weapons¡± used by the riflemen had put him into the disadvantage.


    Xiao Yu was using the advantage of high ground to perfection. The archers were elites and a great threat to Marcus. He clearly understood that he will face defeat if the battle continued on in this manner.


    This world was still in the era of cold weapons, so Marcus wasn¡¯t familiar with the power that long-range weapons could y in warfare. As a modern man, Xiao Yu knew and understood how to use long-range attacks to his advantage.


    Napoleon had also been an advocate of using centralized heavy weapons in long-range attacks to suppress his enemies. As long as one side was able to suppress the other then victory was just a step away.


    As a result, the grunts and footmen weren¡¯t the part of Xiao Yu¡¯s troops in this battle that provided the lethality, but the archers and riflemen.


    Riflemen had neither the flexibility nor the speed of archers. In the time span that a dwarf could shoot a bullet, an elf archer could have shot five arrows. However, the power of the bullets was enough to suppress and even kill warriors who cultivated battle energy, so both of them yed a crucial role.


    Xiao Yu also thought that as long as he had a mage, footmen, cavalry, and warriors then he would be able to face troops that consisted of hundreds of thousands¡ª or even millions¡ª of soldiers.


    s, the number of his troops was limited. The only thing he could do at this point was diversify his troops. Otherwise, he would have suffered a defeat long ago.


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± Marcus was smart enough to understand that the battle couldn¡¯t continue this way or his demise would near. He quickly ordered the bandits to move back. Marcus was afraid Xiao Yu¡¯s archers.


    Marcus was furious and, simultaneous, depressed. This was his own camp yet the enemy was using the walls that he had constructed against himself. If he had control of the walls since the start then even those strong archers wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him. However, Xiao Yu was now using these walls as a weapon against Marcus.


    Xiao Yu had been shrewd enough to observe the battleground before the battle.


    Xiao Yu was aware that the other side had cavalry that could easily bypass his 300 grunts and reach his archers. This was the reason he had decided to take control of the walls first and start the battle afterward.


    If he had directly went against the bandits and siege the camp he would have faced the same fate. The archers and dwarves wouldn¡¯t have been able to suppress the patrolmen from a distance. The chance of grunts sessfully climbing and getting into the walls would have been much less.


    Xiao Yu knew and understood the disadvantages of his troops. Nevertheless, he had been the winner of a Warcraftpetition that many elite yers had participated in. He had used tactics like the one he employed now and many other sophisticated ones to win the game. Although there was much difference between the real world and the game Xiao Yu¡¯s understanding of the situation was a step ahead because this backward world was still using cold weapons.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t give chase when Marcus ordered his bandits to retreat. Xiao Yu understood that he wouldn¡¯t be enemy¡¯s opponent once he lost the walls.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu¡¯s troops were able to kill about 600 bandits during the initial stage while chaos raged. Afterwards, Marcus had lost more than 1,000 more bandits. In total, Marcus had lost 2,000 bandits, including his mage and 5 warriors.


    Either Tyrande or a rifleman had killed each of those 5 warriors that had cultivated battle energy.


    Warriors used their battle energy to resist ordinary archer¡¯s arrows, but their bodies couldn¡¯t withstand Tyrande¡¯s Searing Arrow or a rifleman¡¯s bullets.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! I will remember your name for an eternity! I¡¯ll massacre your Lion town after I kill you here!¡± Marcus was furious. He had never had such a big failure since he began his robbing career. In less than half an hour he had lost almost 2,000 bandits. The camp in total had less than 5,000; this number meant that he had lost half of his men.


    Xiao Yu shouted when he saw bandits get out of range of archers: ¡°Hey! Offspring of a human and animal! I thought you wanted to kill me and ughter the Lion town! What a joke! I was chosen by the God of Elves, God of Orcs and God of Dwarves as the King of Kings! I will rule the world so either bow down or die! Do you still intend to continue this fight against me?¡±


    Xiao Yu was not a stranger to scuffles and curses because of he was an avid gamer. He had run into many yers who would use interesting methods to trash talk others and change their temper. He had met many trolls online. In short, he was invincible in this area. How could mere Marcus be his opponent?


    ¡°King of Kings? You? I¡¯ll peel off your skin today! Get the heavy cavalry ready!¡± Marcus¡¯s face was grim as he ordered his bandits.


    The equipment that the heavy cavalry¡¯s men and horses wore needed a certain amount of time to be prepared. The night attack had been an ambush so the cavalry couldn¡¯t be brought out immediately. However, they were ready now and waiting for Marcus¡¯s orders.


    In the era of cold weapons, heavy cavalry was the most important part of the army. A team of heavy cavalry could directly break through the formation of the enemy. The infantry would follow after them and massacre the left overs. It was possible to win aplete victory that way.


    In many big battles, both sides would confront each other with the heavy cavalry. The side that overwhelmed the other would win.


    Ordinary bandit group didn¡¯t have the money to support heavy cavalry. Although the cavalry was powerful, having them was costly. A good heavy cavalry unit consisted of trained soldiers, specially selected horses, good equipment, and so on. In short, an average heavy cavalry unit with a soldier and horse would cost thousands of gold coins. Marcus had umted his wealth for over a decade, but he was still only able to nurture 300 heavy cavalry units. However, with just this cavalry of 300 had helped him win against many opponents.


    The horses began to rush towards the front. To have such a heavy cavalry troop was a symbol of strength for this bandit group.


    At the same time, the rear of the camp was still on fire. Although Marcus had sent people to deal with it, doing so wasn¡¯t an easy feat. Marcus had to end the battle as soon as possible and kill Xiao Yu so that they could extinguish the fire on time. Otherwise, the camp that he had spent more than a dozen years to build would turn into ashes.


    Neigh~~


    Klopp~ Klopp~ Klopp~


    The 300 heavy cavalry assembled. The ground slightly trembled as the cavalry moved.


    Ordinary horses weren¡¯t meant for the heavy cavalry unit. You had to walk for thousand miles to find one. The horse had to be extremely strong; enough so that it could wear this heavy armor.


    As a result, purchasing horses for the heavy cavalry had a very big headache for marcus.


    Themander of the heavy cavalry led his troops to a standstill about 300 steps from the wall. They stopped in a formation.


    ¡°Charge and kill those orcs!¡± Marcus¡¯s face twitched as he ordered them. He knew that his losses would be great even if he killed Xiao Yu. In Marcus¡¯s perspective, Xiao Yu was way too despicable as he even had set fire to his camp.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the army of heavy cavalry. A treacherous light shed past his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that I have two ive Throwers and the riflemen. Otherwise, it would be impossible to use just grunts and archers to kill the heavy cavalry.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand and four grunts quietly carried out two ive Throwers from the back.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Marcus ordered.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Editor: ZeXu


    ****


    Clip- clop...


    The sounds of heavy cavalry echoed as if they were moving tanks. The atmosphere condensed as they entered the battlefield.


    It would take the heavy cavalry roughly 10 seconds to pass through the 300 meter distance, so even the powerful grunts would be unable to stop their charge. At the end of the day, orcs were powerful creatures of flesh and blood while heavy cavalry could even kill armored infantrymen.


    At the same time as the charge, the grunts suddenly moved aside as two strange shaped machines were pushed out.


    Each machine seemed to have two giant wings. However, these weren¡¯t wings of feathers but of iron. The wings were fully spread; there was a cold crescent shaped de in the middle of each of them.


    Marcus felt an abnormal feeling the moment he saw the bird-like machines.


    The moment the heavy cavalry were about 150 steps away from the orcs, two des flew out from the ive Throwers. They were like huge silver tes, and each had the diameter of two meters. They whistled as they flew towards the cavalry.


    They were extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, both des reach the heavy cavalry. Puchi~ Puchi~ Sounds echoed.


    The horses moved forward but their legs were left on the ground where they had stood. The des were extremely sharp and was able to sh off legs of dozens of horses. It was the power of ive Throwers.


    It was an extremely shocking situation because not only did the armor protect the knights, the horses wore armor too. The horses had hard armor cover even the legs so they wouldn¡¯t be easily wounded by enemies on the battlefield.


    Only the calves of the horses hadn¡¯t covered with armor, but because of the high-speed movement of the cavalry arrows and other long-range weapons would find a hard time hitting their calves; doing so was very unlikely. The upper body of the horses was covered in heavy armor, making it very difficult to be prated by long-range attacks of this world¡¯s current era.


    This was also the reason why heavy cavalry could run amok, rampaging through battlefields. However, the ive Thrower disyed its prowess on this battlefield.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± Even a blind man would be able to see the impact of the machines, let alone Marcus and the rest of the bandits¡ª whose eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets.


    All of a sudden several rows of horses hit the ground.


    The bandits were in shock. If a weapon could slice through several rows of heavy armored cavalry then what would have been the result if ordinary soldiers and bandits had faced it? Wouldn¡¯t they be easily cut into two halves?


    Imagine a situation in the battlefield where the soldiers in front were sliced into two halves all of a sudden! What kind of visual would that be? What kind of shock would it instill?


    The Knights were still charging forward, but a contradictory fear was bursting in their hearts; the speeds of the mounts slowed down when they saw the scene in front of their eyes.


    Xiao Yu was standing on top of the walls: ¡°First group! Shoot!¡±


    Bang~~ bang~~


    A series of gunfire echoed and a few more knights fell down from their horses. The horsesing behind them jumped over their bodies for the most part but some of them didn¡¯t, then tripped over and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Second group! Shoot!¡± Xiao Yu shouted once more and the same scene yed once more.


    By this time, the ive Throwers were filled with a new set of des. The faces of the knights were filled with despair as they saw the strange machines ready once more.


    Puchi~ Puchi~


    Again more than a dozen horses were cut off two from their thighs. The Knights and their mounts fell to the ground; the painful neighs of horses echoed loudly.


    ¡°First Group! Shoot!¡± Xiao Yu shouted once more. Each bang echoed as it brought despair into the hearts of the enemy.


    The cavalry needed only ten seconds to reach the grunts. ording to Marcus¡¯s n, the cavalry would then smash through the orcs as bandits followed to clean up the rest. But in this ten seconds, less than 200 cavalries were able to reach the gate. Moreover, their charge didn¡¯t have a strong impact. They were waving their spears to no effect.


    Long spears were the nightmare of all soldiers in the battlefield. Even heavily armored infantry would be poked through and killed by them. However, those long spears weren¡¯t too useful in this terrain.


    The grunts were in the gate, so the cavalry had only 1 opportunity to strike. If they couldn¡¯t wound the grunts then they couldn¡¯t follow up with another strike. In battles that ur mainly in ins or wilderness, the cavalry would turn around after the first charge to make a second strike from a different angle. The charge would continue as they would approached different angles¡ª but this terrain didn¡¯t give them chance for a second strike; they were facing walls!


    As a result, there was no significant difference between cavalry and grunts.


    The guns were still shooting from the walls as the 300 grunts densely blocked their advance.


    Xiao Yu knew what role rifles could y on the battlefield. As a result, he didn¡¯t let the riflemen shoot on will but divided them into two groups that fired one after the other.


    Moreover, he wasn¡¯t nning on using them to kill many knights on each strike as he knew that with the low uracy of the rifles, merely 25 couldn¡¯t do much against 300 cavalry¡ª but they would y an important psychological role in the battle.


    The Knights wore heavy armor that normal swords or spears couldn¡¯t pierce through. Theoretically, their weak points were their joints and other soft spots.


    The bullets couldn¡¯t pierce the armors of the knights on the hardest parts, but they would inevitably hit the neck, eyes, knees or some other part of the horses or knights. Moreover, they could still pierce through rtively thin parts of armor.


    Xiao Yu was satisfied as bullets knocked over few horses. His goal wasn¡¯t only killing the enemy but creating obstacles that slowed the momentum of the heavy cavalry¡¯s charge. In addition, the two ive Throwersmitted both very strong physical and mental damages to enemies. As a result, thebination of two weaponspletely decimated the heavy cavalry¡¯s charge.


    Argh~ Argh~


    Normal soldiers wouldn¡¯t be much of a use against mounted Knights.


    Their bodies were wrapped in armors and were invulnerable to spears and swords; they could kill many ordinary soldiers even if they didn¡¯t seed in their charge. However, the grunts were a different matter. Xiao Yu had taught them a very simple way to deal with the heavy cavalry. The grunts would use their strength to grab the horses, then use brute force to knock them to the ground. While grunts couldn¡¯t stop the fast charge of the cavalry, they could overturn the horses!


    ...


    ...


    Grom was standing still as he looked at Marcus. The grunts weren¡¯t Marcus¡¯s opponents as his strength was too strong. Only Grom would be able to deal with Marcus.


    At the same time, grunts nked around to attack the horses and used their axes to sh the thighs of the horses to wound and overturn them. The Knights had problems standing up as their armor was too heavy. The grunts then used their giant axes to directly smash the heads of the knights covered by helmets.


    ¡°Ah ... My cavalry...¡± Marcus saw that his cavalry was almostpletely decimated. He ordered his bandits to rush out.


    However, two des flew over and shed through the bodies of the bandits. The bottom halves of the sliced bodies would make a few more steps before falling down while the upper body would stay in air for a moment before dropping. The bandits were shocked! If ordinary soldiers had tried to use the ive Throwers then they wouldn¡¯t be able to manage changing the machine¡¯s trajectory. However, two grunts were strong enough to flexibly change the direction of ive Thrower and shoot it.


    The riflemen were now shooting at will as bandits tried to rush the walls. Archers supported the grunts by killing bandits who tried to attack them.


    The riflemen were ordered to not try help or support the orcs because their shooting uracy was so low. There was no guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t hit a grunt instead of a bandit. As a result, Xiao Yu relied on the urate elven archers.


    Marcus saw that he had no other way out. He was in despair, and hoped to rely on the number of his bandits to kill the enemy.


    Some of the bandits tried to get onto the walls but the footmen were sessful in knocking them down. The footmen employed a shield formation and didn¡¯t let anyone through to the stone stairs.


    25 footmen were standing in rows shoulder-to-shoulder. One¡¯s shield covered the body of another. This was the shield formation of Alexander the Great.


    The footmen didn¡¯t need to attack. They just had to stay in a defensive formation and the archers would kill the bandits that tried to attack.


    A golden light burst out. Xiao Yu was surprised to find that the Archmage had reached level 6.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Editor: ZeXu


    **


    Mages were kings of the battlefield.


    Archmage¡¯s mana had been depleted several times during the battle, but Xiao Yu had bought quite a few mana potions from the store beforehand. Although those mana potions didn¡¯t replenish too much of mana, it was more than enough at the current stage of the archmage.


    His Cone of the Cold was able to drop icicles and kill groups of people. The Archmage was using the skill to kill enemies as if he was cutting a field of wheat.


    Although the strength of the icicles wasn¡¯t enough to pierce through the heavy armor of the cavalry, it was very useful against the bandits.


    Xiao Yu and Tyrande stood next to archmage to prevent anyone from attacking him. While Xiao Yu¡¯s level wasn¡¯t high, being level 6 was enough him to use Ice Barrier and skills of the demaster to fend off most enemies.


    While Tyrande was specialized for long-range attacking, her white tiger could deal with four or five bandits without any problems. After adding a skill point to Beast Soul, her control over the white tiger and beast¡¯s strength had both improved.


    Xiao Yu used the additional skill point from the level up to have the Archmage to master the elemental skill, Summon Water. It was anotheryer that the Archmage could use to protect himself.


    Blue light burst into the skill as a water elemental appeared by the archmage. It was about 1.70 meters tall.


    Swish~


    Water Elemental threw an icicle, killing the bandit that tried to climb over the wall.


    They were in bandits¡¯ camp so the bandits were more familiar with the nearby terrain. In addition, some of them even moveddders to try to climb the wall but the Water Elemental and archers killed them.


    Xiao Yu knew that there were many ways to deal with him had he tried to attack in the daytime, but the sudden night attack made the battle a chaos. The bandits had woken up all of a sudden to see that they were surrounded by mes and fires.


    That¡¯s why only some of the bandits had gathereddders while others didn¡¯t. The vast majority of bandits didn¡¯t know what to do but to bluntly attack.


    These bandits had wanted to rely on the mage, their warriors, and their heavy cavalry to deal with Xiao Yu¡¯s forces. However, their hopes were crushed one by one.


    Their cavalry was decimated by riflemen and ive Throwers; their mage was killed by Tyrande; their warriors was suppressed by Tyrande and the Riflemen.


    As a result, they had no cards to take out. Bandits could only rely on numbers as theirst resort. Their morale was falling to the bottom of the pit because of continuous frustration.


    Wars and battles were all about morale. If the morale of the soldiers went down and they lost the belief in victory then the eventual oue was clear.


    Xiao Yu understood that the tide of the battle had tilted in his favor as he observed the battlefield from high ground. The bandits had made several moves to capture the wall but they couldn¡¯t seed. They fell out of formation.


    The grunts were born killers by nature. Footmen and riflemen gained their experience and knowledge about the Art of war through historical wars and battles. The grunts were born for chaotic battles such as the one happening in front of Xiao Yu. Human and elf warriors only had theoretical knowledge on how to react to such a chaotic battle.


    Moreover, more than half of the 200 grunts had reached level three. Their berserker skills were activated, increasing their attack strength by 50%. Although they were facing around 2,000 bandits, the grunts didn¡¯t seem to have the phrase ¡®give-up¡¯ in their dictionary.


    ...


    ...


    The fight between Grom and Marcus had reached a new level. Marcus¡¯s eyes were blood red as he was enraged and furious. How could he not be angry when years of his efforts were put into mes by a kid?


    He couldn¡¯t wait to get Xiao Yu and slice him into pieces. However, he couldn¡¯t pass by Grom however much he tried. Grom¡¯s strength was on par with Marcus, but Marcus was a bit more powerful as a rank 2 warrior. Nevertheless, Grom was an orc with tenacious character. He used all of his skills to deal with Marcus.


    There were multiple injuries on Grom¡¯s body, but the wounds only served to instigate the orc to enter a berserk state. Grom didn¡¯t have a berserker skill but it was one of the hidden skills of orcs. A battle against someone who was far stronger than him had awoken this violent side of Grom.


    ¡°Tyrande, try to harass Marcus but don¡¯t kill him! Let Grom finish him off!¡± Xiao Yu understood that Grom was about to win but Marcus was still too strong. As a result, there was a stalemate.


    But if Tyrande supported Grom then there would be a chance to finish the fight soon.


    Xiao Yu knew that Marcus was a rank 2 warrior. If Grom killed him then he would reach level 10. This level was totally different from previous 9 levels. It was like the difference between heaven and earth. Level 10 was equivalent to a rank 2 warrior level, meaning that Grom would go through a qualitative change.


    It wasn¡¯t just an increase in the overall attributes of the demaster; new skills woulde with this level up.


    Tyrande was already ahead experience wise inparison to Grom because she had killed many enemies using her rapid arrow shooting. She would level up anyway, but Grom had been involved in battle with Marcus since the start of the battle. That was the reason why Xiao Yu ordered her not to kill Marcus.


    Argh~~


    Grom roared as he used Omnish once again. At the same time, Tyrande used Searing Arrow to shoot an arrow towards Marcus¡¯ throat. Marcus used his sword to first deflect the arrow then parry Grom¡¯s attack afterward.


    Boom~~


    Grom and Marcus¡¯ battle energies collided and ended in an explosion. Grom finally prevailed over Marcus because of his height advantage. His sword quickly cut off through Marcus¡¯s neck.


    In the next moment, Marcus¡¯s head was tossed up in the air and separated from his body.


    ¡°Awesome! Wonderful!¡± Xiao Yu jumped up in excitement. The battle was finished as Marcus had died.


    Buzz~~


    Two golden light burst out and wrapped around Tyrande and Grom. Both of them had reached level 10.


    The new skills on Tyrande¡¯s stats bar were:


    Trueshot Aura (up to level 5). The user and team mates gain a 20% enhancement on long-range attacks strength with each level. Up to a 100% increase.


    Aspect of the Hawk (up to level 3). The user summons an eagle soul guardian. The eagle soul will be integrated with arrows shot by the user. It can be used once every 9 arrows shot. The skill can be used on a maximum of 3 arrows out of every 9 with level ups.


    Rapid Fire (up to level 3). The user will increase the rapidity of shots fired by 30%. This skill has a cooling time of 10 seconds. The maximum speed increase will reach 100% by thest level.


    Grom¡¯s new skills were:


    Whirlwind (up to level 3). The user rapidly rotates the held weapon. Strong damage will be dealt to nearby enemies. There will be 50% damage increase in level 1, 100% on level 2 and 150% on level 3.


    Heroic leap (up to level 3). On level 1 the user can jump a distance of over twenty meters and to a height of 3 meters. On level 2 the user can jump a maximum distance of 50 meters and to a height of 5 meters. One level 3 the user can jump a maximum distance of 80 meters and to a height of 10 meters.


    Intimidating Shout (up to level 3). The user issues a strong roar that reduces the morale of enemy troops by 10%. The maximum level of reduction is 30% on level 3. The effect is determined ording to scope and distance. If the enemy is higher leveled than the demaster then the effect is weakened.


    Sprint (up to level 2). The user will rapidly dash forward 20 meters while damaging nearby personnel with his weapon. The user can sprint up to a maximum of 40 meters on level 2.


    Xiao Yu was in excitement as he checked out all the new skills. He looked like a madman. The new skills were too awesome! Moreover, he could master those skills too!


    ¡°Tyrande, learn Trueshot Aura, Grom, learn Whirlwind.¡± Xiao Yu knew that he was fighting argely defensive battle where group skills would be the most practical.


    ¡°Bandits! Your leader is killed! There is no point in resistance. If you continue to fight I will cut you all in half. Do you surrender?¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted when he saw that the morale of the enemy had copsed.


    Some had seen Marcus beheaded by Grom. However, most weren¡¯t aware of this because of the chaos.


    Grom threw Marcus¡¯s head onto the wall. Xiao Yu caught it and held it up high to show it the bandits.


    The bandits couldn¡¯t withstand the teamwork of the grunts and archers. It was a matter of time before all of them would be annihted. Now, they saw their leader dead so most knelt down to surrender.


    However, many grunts had entered their berserk state and didn¡¯t know when to stop. They went on with their massacre.


    ¡°All of you stop!¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted. The shoring of grunts was that they couldn¡¯t stop once they entered the berserk state. Fortunately, all of them were summoned by Xiao Yu and were forced to be absolutely obedient to Xiao Yu. They slowly stopped after hearing his voice.


    However, had they been orcs from the real world then nothing could have brought them back to sanity once their eyes turned red.


    Humans were aware of this orcs¡¯ condition, so they typically used traps to kill them once orcs entered their berserk state.


    The grunts were restrained. There were about 800 bandits left alive out of the original 5,000. Xiao Yu had killed more than 4000 bandits.


    It was a total victory!

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Editor: ZeXu


    *******


    Xiao Yu looked at the fire burning in the distance. He knew that it was impossible to extinguish it at the moment so he decided to let everyone retreat out of the camp. He would wait for the fire to extinguish on its own then plunder the loot!


    Xiao Yu¡¯s tactics were spot on during the battle. But even now his army was outnumbered by the bandits. Moreover, the grunts had injuries too. Tyrande whistled and the hunters were called back. The rest of the bandits saw that everyone else had surrendered so they followed suit.


    A hunter made a report: ¡°Master, there are many ves that are still in captivity. Should we release them? If we don¡¯t release them now the mes will take their lives.¡±


    ¡°Of course, let them out! I would be the guilty one if we didn¡¯t help them.¡± Xiao Yu ordered the hunters to release the ves.


    Xiao Yu was shocked and taken aback when the ves dide out. He thought that there would be few dozens of them but didn¡¯t think that there were thousands of ves. Most of them were good looking women but had dull eyes. They were wearing ragged clothes and covered their private parts in shame.


    A phrase popped up in his mind: ¡°Comfort women!¡±


    Anger burst out through his heart: ¡°All of these bandits should be executed!¡±


    He was extremely angry. Normally, he was a lustful fellow. In the previous world, he had downloaded few movies from inte to relieve the pent up stress. In this world, he dared to peek at his sisters-inw while they bathed. However, all of it was for only for taking a peek. In fact, he respected women. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to force women to do such a thing. He believed that people could be lustful but not beasts! It was Xiao Yu¡¯s bottom line!


    Xiao Yu despised stuff like this when women were used as sex ves, pets, or wanton ythings. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t tolerate it because of some historical facts.


    ¡°Search to see if there are any other ves!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face was like a piece of ice. He didn¡¯t show his anger as he wanted to rescue all the ves before going through a trial.


    He didn¡¯t like to kill prisoners of war. However, he couldn¡¯t withstand any bandit who had gone through these acts. Were they still human? Since they are not, he wouldn¡¯t mind killing them.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the hunter replied and went to look for more ves.


    The elves were respectful of nature and life so they were more sensitive when it came to searching for living people. It didn¡¯t take long before a group of other women was brought out. These ones were dressed in beautiful clothes. Each was superior to another in beauty. There were stubbornness and unyielding resolve reflected on the faces of some of these ves. However, most of them were in utter despair. They were found in secret cells and belonged to the upper echelon of the bandits.


    Most of these women had a temper that ordinary women didn¡¯t have. It seemed that they had belonged to rich families before they were taken.


    ¡°These bandits are way too shameless! I can¡¯t afford to face my ancestors if I let them go!¡±


    Xiao Yu clenched his teeth and walked back and forth on top of the walls as he gazed upon the many good women who had been kidnapped by the bandits.


    At the same time, the elves caused a huge uproar. Normally, the elves were elegant and well-mannered. Xiao Yu had never seen them get angry or even curse at people.


    Although the elves were arrogant to the bones and saw themselves on top of the pyramid they had always acted in a civil manner and used nice words.


    Xiao Yu had even thought that there were no curse words in the elves¡¯nguage. But now, these elves were angry at something.


    Xiao Yu ran over in hurry. He couldn¡¯t control himself when he saw the situation. He pulled out his knife to stab onto the rotten head of the Marcus.


    A group of elves was surrounding a woman. The woman¡¯s body was curled up and her eyes were full of fear. An elf had given her his cloak to cover her naked body.


    A chain was covering her neck. It was as if she was pet. The women couldn¡¯t walk properly. She crawled and crouched as if she was a cat. She hadn¡¯t been born like this but been mutted.


    The most important thing was the woman¡¯s ears: they were sharp and long. Moreover, they were about 20 cms in length. A purple light shed out from her eyes every once in awhile.


    It was a proof that she was an elf.


    ording to the legends, the elves were extinct. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect to encounter one in here nor in such a situation.


    Xiao Yu was annoyed with elves because of their attitude, but since they were his own warriors so he thought of orcs and elves as if his own rtives. Moreso... as his own race.


    How could he not get angry when he saw his own people get such inhumane treatment?


    Even Grom who was standing next to him roared in fury.


    ¡°I will kill all those humans.¡± Grom roared and rushed over towards 800 prisoners. Grom never liked Elves but all of them were from the same world. They wererades!


    It was like two brothers who usually fought and quarreled. However, when an outsider tried to fight one¡¯s brother the other wouldn¡¯t stand still and watch.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Xiao Yu ordered in a cold tone: ¡°I will punish them afterward.¡±


    Grom was hot-tempered but he still didn¡¯t vite Xiao Yu¡¯s order. He severely suppressed his feelings; his hands were slightly trembling. However, there was an expression in his eyes that said that he wanted to eat the prisoners one by one.


    Tears flew down Tyrande¡¯s eyes. She gently whispered in the elvennguage tofort the elf woman.


    The elf woman was fearful of everyone; she couldn¡¯t even recognize her own race.


    However, a light appeared in her eyes once she saw Tyrande.


    ¡°The Goddess of the Moon didn¡¯t abandon us! She once again sent Priestess Tyrande to help us!¡± Xiao Yu found that he could understand the elfnguage. Perplexed, he asked the system and found out that he could learn not only elfnguage but all the othernguages on the continent.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment before choosing to master the elvennguage.


    ¡°Yes, I am Tyrande. Tell me, what had happened? How did you get into such a situation?¡± Tears flew down her cheeks as Tyrande asked.


    ¡°Great Goddess! Great Tyrande! You had left our race for so long! The light of the Goddess of the Moon had disappeared too. We have been abandoned for 10,000 years. The Tree of Life disappeared and we elves are about to go into extinction. Those despicable humans invaded my living space and killed us! We could only hide in the depths of the mountains. It¡¯s good that you came back! Our race will have hope!¡±


    The elf woman looked at Tyrande as if she was looking upon a goddess. Her body was trembling in excitement.


    ¡°Extinction? The elves have actually encountered such a situation... those humans.¡± Tyrande cried slowly.


    Xiao Yu felt a little guilty as he listened to the words of the elf woman. It seemed that humanity had driven elves into a desperate situation. Xiao Yu understood that elven women were the favorite pets of some nobles. It was normal for so-called bounty hunters and adventurers to enter the mountains to kill orcs for glory or capture elves as ythings. It was a ¡®noble¡¯ tradition.


    ording to his memories, his father Xiao Zhan Tian had entered mountains to kill orcs and capture elves in his youth.


    ¡°Great Goddess! I beg you! Please save them! Save our people! Only you will be able to save our race! We will live under the guidance of the Goddess of the Moon once again!¡± The female elf pleaded Tyrande.


    ¡°I assure you I will help our race to stand strong once again.¡± Tyrande stroked the face of the female elf.


    Xiao Yu looked at this exceptional scene that seemed to be taken from a movie. A goddess of a doomed race had appeared to save it. Now, the goddess will lead its race back towards the glory.


    However, suddenly Xiao Yu felt a shock and almost jumped up.


    There were serious questions that couldn¡¯t be answered by him.


    Why would the elves of this world know Tyrande? Why did that female elf say that Tyrande had been missing for 10,000 years? If it was so, where exactly was he right now?

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Initially, Xiao Yu thought that he was inpletely irrelevant world. But the scene in front of Xiao Yu confused him up.


    ¡°She knows Tyrande. She said that Tyrande were their goddess who had left them 10000 years ago. Am I in World of Warcraft but 10,000 years after the war?¡±


    Xiao Yu was doubtful about the situation. He wouldn¡¯t exin the reason why female elf knew Tyrande.


    10,000 years... What happened?


    Tyrande walked to stand in front of Xiao Yu. Tears were flowing down her cheeks: ¡°Master, Tyrande requests you to help us revive elves. I want them regain freedom and get the blessings of the Goddess of the Moon. Tyrande will always be loyal to you if you ept me request.¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately reacted: ¡°What the hell? Why do you request me? I¡¯m not just your master but master of elves, orcs and dwarves. All of those races are my people. I¡¯ll send the person to the 18thyer of hell if he or she dares to bully my people!¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say this to earn loyalty of Xiao Yu but he said it from depth of his heart.


    The loyalty of elves to Xiao Yu increased momentarily.


    He didn¡¯t like the proud elves. But all of those summoned warriors were like his own children.


    Tyrande¡¯s loyalty increased to 20 the moment Xiao Yu replied to her. The loyalty point raised from 0 to 20 which showed how much Tyrande was thankful to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao yu was in no mood to enjoy the increase in Tyrande¡¯s loyalty. He was very said as what had happened to the female elf and other women ves.


    ¡°Continue to search for others ves! We will judge the bandits in the dawn.¡± Xiao Yu ordered in a cold tone.


    Hunters and elf archers re-entered the camp to carefully search for the ves. Grunts were keeping the prisoners in control. Some of them licked their lips as they wanted to try human meat.


    ...


    ...


    The fire in the camp was almost extinguished by the dawn. Only few small fires were left here and there. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t immediately began to plunder the ce. He was going to make trial for the bandits.


    The process was very simple. It was an open trial so other people could expose the bandits of their evil crimes. The end point was death penalty. He was trying to make dogs bite the dogs and effect of this procedure was good. There would be always few others who were willing to expose the evil acts of the bandit as even they had problems within themselves.


    The grunts would use their giant axes to execute the bandits. Some of the orcs tore down the flesh of the bandits to eat them up.


    Xiao Yu normally would stop this disgusting behavior. But today he was standing still in the sidelines. He let orcs to eat and torture those evil bandits before their death.


    About 100 bandits were left after the trial. Although these bandits weren¡¯t angels but their evil deeds were less inparison to the others.


    However, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to let them go. Instead he used the chains from the ves to buckle two bandits together. He was nning to use bandits as ves under the supervision of the grunts.


    There were several bandits who tried to escape during the process but Tyrande killed them. She was venting out the anger that had amassed in her heart.


    Elves were peaceful race who cherished life. But those bandits were less than animals in Tyrande¡¯s eyes.


    The elves didn¡¯t intervene and were happy when they so orcs eat bandits.


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu checked the casualties. He had lost 5 grunts, 5 footmen and 2 hunters during the battle.


    Hunters were killed during putting fire into the campst night.


    The elf archers and riflemen were intact as they were on top of the walls.


    The injured warriors were treated by healing potions. The potions were effective as long as the injured one had a breath of life.


    He had used only 600 warriors but lost 12 of them. However, he was able to kill more than 4000 bandits. It was a great victory but Xiao Yu still reflected on his decision. He wanted to find ways to avoid death of his warriors. He felt sad when he lost a warrior.


    However, he was aware that it was inevitable that warriors would die since he was battling enemies. It was impossible to have zero casualties in a war but at least he could try to reduce the number of casualties.


    Xiao Yu ordered to search the camp with a simplemand: ¡°Kill light, burn light, grab light! Take everything that can be taken away and burn the rest!¡± (It¡¯s an assyrian strategy)


    Xiao Yu was using the same way against this bandits that they had used in the past.


    Xiao Yu ordered his troops to take even the clothes of the bandits that had died in the battle. In this era, clothes were extremely valuable. Isn¡¯t it better to take back the clothes to his fiefdom when many people died in the freezing winter?


    Grunts were the ones who could plunder perfectly. They would even take the underwear of the enemy.


    ¡°Beast 38, we don¡¯t need underwear. Beast 56, those shoes are already rotten. Take them back and burn them.¡±


    Xiao Yu was using numbers to distinguish the grunts. They were numbered ording to their summoning. He didn¡¯t want to use numbers so he added the word Beast before the numbers to distinguish them from elves. As a result, the grunts were called beast one, beast two etc.. Archers were called bow one, bow two and so on. The elf hunters were named hunter one, hunter two and so on.


    Fox quickly went through the entire camp as he used ves. He plundered almost 400,000 gold coins and other materials.


    The useful materials were burned because of fire. As a result, their harvest wasn¡¯t as good as the plunder from the previous camp where they got lots of materials in addition to gold coins.


    The bandit ves were very obedient. They had seen orcs directly chop off and chew an arm of a bandit. Fox threatened them to say everything by using orcs to his advantage.


    Marcus had prepared few secret rooms which Fox was able to find out. Marcus had thought that there would be arge-scale attack at one point so he had even prepared a secret way out. Unfortunately for him he didn¡¯t have the opportunity to escape the camp yesterday.


    ¡°What an idiot! Marcus.... Carrie you will be a dead man too.¡± Xiao Yu cussed in anger. Suddenly, he found out that the bandit leader¡¯s name and Carrie¡¯s name were somewhat simr. (in hanzi they sound simr but we have changed their names to english ones)


    Xiao Yu had to go back and use the gold coins to prepare the war with Carrie¡¯s army. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as thest time and he had to be fully prepared toe out with victory.


    Xiao Yu suddenly felt strange as he watch the female elf blindly worship Tyrande with full trust.


    He had used ame excuse to make others believe that he was a chosen one to lead orcs, elves and dwarves back to their glorious days.


    ¡°The God of Elves and The God of Orcs knew that I was destined to be the greatest king of the world. That¡¯s why they let me lead their troops to revive elves and orcs...¡±


    The lie was slowly turning into reality...


    Tyrande was a goddess of the elves... If Xiao Yu could summon Thrall which would be recognized as a God of Orcs then he may help them to revive those two races.


    A casual lie told by him to excuse himself from exining truth to the others seems to be turning into truth on its own.


    Is it the providence of God?

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Xiao Yu returned back to Lion town with his might army.


    Countless people poured out of the town to warmly wee Xiao Yu¡¯s triumphant return.


    Housekeeper Hong, Captain Hui and his sisters-inw also came back to make the grand wee ceremony.


    Lion town hadn¡¯t seen its troops gain victory in a long time. Xiao Zhan Tian was defeated in thest ten years and lost a lot of manpower. As a result, the residents of the Lion town were disgusted with the war.


    The war meant burden to them. The war meant that their family members would be killed, they would be harshly taxed and so on. As a result, they didn¡¯t like wars. However, the situation waspletely different. Although they were still making wars but this time the war wasn¡¯t a burden but something that enriched them. Xiao Yu would bring resources that he plundered from the bandits. Those food, clothes and other necessities would be sold to the citizens of the Lion town at cheaper prices. In addition, Xiao Yu had released the people from taxes for three years.


    As a result, the citizens were supportive of the wars. ording to them, the war was something that got more benefits than the disadvantages.


    Xiao Yu was also aware that people would support his wars if they had interests in it. Xiao Yu was nning to introduce new initiatives to make people support him more. He was nning to have noble titles,nds and so on given to the war heroes. Xiao Yu new that if he wanted to gain victory then the war doesn¡¯t have to be his war but the territory¡¯s war.


    Housekeeper Hong¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw ves, dozens of cars of loots and gold coins brought back by Xiao Yu.


    The territory was short on money. The people didn¡¯tck food and clothes for now but housekeeper Hong had to manage everything. Now, all of a sudden, he got so many gold coins and resources. He had opposed Xiao Yu¡¯s policies such as abolishing the taxes for three years but he couldn¡¯t change Xiao Yu¡¯s mind at the end.


    Xiao Yu ordered grunts to keep 300,000 gold coins while leaving 100,000 gold coins and other supplies to housekeeper Hong. Xiao Yu let the released ves to stay in Lion town while he took 300,000 gold coins, his troops and the bandit ves back to the base. He was nning to use the bandit ves asbor under the supervision of grunts. This penalty was pretty light for the evil things they had done.


    Xiao Yu went through a grand funeral ceremony when they came back to the base. He checked the new warriors that were produced and integrated them into his army.


    He paid for another 8 ive Throwers. They would be very useful in the defense of the Lion town. Moreover, he was very satisfied with the impact the ive Throwers had in the battle with Marcus. He had money now so he had to get more of this super weapons.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t get just gold coins but meritorious service points too. He had more than 10,000 spare merit points as a result of his victory.


    It was very normal for him to get this much points. Last time he was on defense against Carrie¡¯s army but this time he was on siege and attacking the Marcus¡¯s bandits.


    It looked a lot to have 10,000 meritorious service points. But after a fast calction, Xiao Yu found out that he could spend all of them in an instant. He could never have too much merit serive points.


    Xiao Yu spend 2,000 merit points in orc cksmith shop to develop Demolisher. He was nning to get 10 demolishers for the uing battle.


    He knew that these machines would be more effective than thousand soldiers when it came to defend the town. The Demolishers of orcs must have their own special characteristics so he knew that they would y great role in the battle.


    The effect of ive Throwers and Demolishers were good but their price wasn¡¯t cheap. He paid 180,000 gold coins to buy 8 ive Throwers and 10 Demolishers. In a blink of an eye, he had spend more than half of his money.


    In addition, he constructed second cksmith shop for orcs and two human cksmith shops both of which consumed 2,000 merit service points.


    The newly produced warriors didn¡¯t have armor. He didn¡¯t have enough money to buy armor to all of them but the production time of the armor were too slow. In addition, the warriors who hade back from the battle had their armor damaged and needed repair which would cost a lot of time.=


    Xiao Yu was nning to arm up every single warrior before facing Carrie¡¯s army once again. As a result, he had to build more cksmith shops.


    He spent 6,000 merit points and had about 5000 left.


    Tyrande and Grom had reached level 10. The cksmith shop and Hunter¡¯s Hall could provide new armors and weapons for the heroes. Xiao Yu found out that the heroes could use T1 set armors after they leveled up. Xiao Yu was surprised because with T1s Tyrande and Grom¡¯s strength would increase byrge number. However, he had to spend 2000 merit points and 20,000 gold coins to purchase a set of T1 equipment. In the blink of an eye, 4000 merit points were gone. However, he didn¡¯t have any hesitation when he bought those T1 sets to Grom and Tyrande.


    Grom¡¯s T1 armor was made up of 8 pieces. The armor covered all his body. Grom looked like a general after he wore the armor. Xiao Yu was surprised to find out that Grom¡¯s strength had doubled up after wearing the T1 set. He knew that Grom could easily kill Marcus if they met in a battle now.


    Tyrande¡¯s T1 armor set was also made out of 8 pieces. They had beautiful shape and exquisite design. The defense of Tyrande was upgraded while the armor flowed with green light from time to time.


    Xiao Yu thought that it would take a long time to produce T1 armor set but it seems they were ready to be used when the hero¡¯s reached level 10. If he followed the same logic then does it mean that T2 set would be ready when heroes reached level 20?


    Xiao Yu was looking forward to the future.


    He had heroes wear T1 sets but Xiao Yu was a little bit depressed. He wanted all the warriors in his army wear T1 armor. Moreover, it seemed that there was a level restriction to the T1 set. Ordinary warriors would have to reach level 10 even if he had enough money or merit points to buy them.


    Xiao Yu wanted to get 1 set of armor for himself. But he was only level 6 and couldn¡¯t get them. In addition, archmage was level 6 too. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t buy T1 set for the archmage. Otherwise, the defensive strength of the archmage would increase a lot.


    Xiao yu paid 40,000 gold coins to buy those two sets of T1 armor. He was depressed about the amount of money he had spent but was relieved because heroes life would be safe. Xiao Yu knew that heroes were extremely valuable and he couldn¡¯t lose them on the battlefield.


    He spend money on repair of equipment, bought some burrows, moon wells, farms and found out that he didn¡¯t have much of money left. There was never enough money.


    Xiao Yu decided to plunder another bandit camp or else he couldn¡¯t continue on with his expansion.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu saw the Lion town bustle with preparations when he got back. The houses were arranged for the ves that were released from the bandits.


    Xiao Yu saw housekeeper Hong and his sisters-inw help with the distribution of resources to these ves. He went to find Captain Hui to discuss the strategy of defense to the Carrie¡¯s attack.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Captain Hui was involved with training of new recruits. Because of the newws implemented by Xiao Yu the soldiers of the town would get good treatment, high sries, pension to their families in case of death, life-long tax free and so on. This in case stimted the youth to join the army in bulks.


    At the moment, Captain Hui had more than 1000 soldiers. But all of them were rookies without any realbat experience. That¡¯s why Captian Hui was training them so that they became qualified soldiers as soon as possible. They were using armor and weapons that Xiao Yu had robbed from bandits as the equipment.


    All the soldiers immediately stopped their training when Xiao Yu stepped into the field. Captain Hui lead the soldiers as they saluted Xiao Yu in a respectful manner. Captain Hui was extremely strict to military standards and norms as a professional soldier.


    The soldiers looked at Xiao Yu with respect and worship reflected in their eyes.


    All of them had seen the released ves and captured bandits in the morning. Their lord had gone out and brought so many things in a casual manner. They were full of confidence about the future of the territory under the leadership of such a lord.


    Xiao Yu smiled and waved the soldiers to continue to train. He called over captain Hui.


    ¡°Uncle Hui, how is the situation with Carrie?¡± Xiao Yu asked. Captain Hui was responsible for inquiring the news about Carrie.


    Actually, it was not very difficult to gather intelligence about the state of Carrie¡¯s troops. The territory ruled by Carrie¡¯s father didn¡¯t experience much war so the their anti-intelligence system wasn¡¯t well structured. You could learn whatever you wanted to as long as you sent few people camouged as a member of a caravan.


    ¡°Lord, ording to the intelligence sent by the spies Carrie was given a troop of 20000 soldiers. They have heavy infantry, about 5 mages, more than 30 warriors. They could attack us at any time but Carrie wants to show off his strength and put pressure on us so the information wasn¡¯t secret and could be easily learned by our spies. Carrie had imed that he would cut off heads of all the orcs and take back as ornament.¡±


    Captain Hui stood still as he reported to Xiao Yu. He was showing respect to Xiao Yu which meant that he recognized Xiao Yu as the lord of the territory. Earlier on Captain Hui considered Xiao Yu as young master but it seems the situation has changed after Xiao Yu¡¯s feats.


    Captain Hui recognized Xiao Yu as the lord because of his implementation of policies and plundering the bandits. He believed that the Lion town would flourish and expand under the leadership of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled as he listened to Captain Hui: ¡°Let theme and deliver us the equipment!¡±


    Captain Hui saw the carefree expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face: ¡°Master, this time the army that Carrie leads isn¡¯t trivial. I think it will be hard to resist the heavy infantry with the orc troops. ording to the history, the humans were always sessful in beating orcs inrge-scale wars when they used heavy infantry. Normally, an orc can fight against up to five elite human soldiers without a problem. If you think about tactics and strategies used by the orcs then an orc could fight against 10 human soldiers. However, the tide of the battle changes when the heavy infantry gets into the war. There would be mutual damage even if 1000 orcs fought against 1000 heavy infantry. If the same army uses heavy cavalry then they will have more certainty to win against the orcs. Carrie¡¯s army has mages too and they will bring equipment for siege. I think we got way too few orcs to resist such an army.¡±


    Xiao Yu understood that Captain Hui was worried about theck of armed men in the Lion town. However, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t worried as his forces didn¡¯t consist only of grunts. He had all kinds of warriors plus ive Throwers and Demolishers. As long as he choose the right strategy then he believed killing 20000 soldiers won¡¯t be a problem.


    In addition, he had more grunts right now. And the first batch of grunts and elf archers had reached level 3 and some of them had reached level 4. The strength of a grunt increases at least by 30% when they reach level 3. If berserker skill is added into the equation then a grunt could kill 7 or 8 human soldiers without a problem.


    Archers have Precise Shooting skill that they could use after reaching level 3 which can deal with heavy infantry by shooting directly to their eyes. The armor used by the heavy infantry could cover their bodies. However, their eyes were always open to the arrows of the archers which was their w.


    Moreover, because of Tyrande¡¯s Trueshot Aura the strength and range of the archers had increased too. In addition, Xiao Yu had riflemen, footmen, ive Throwers, Demolishers. Carrie didn¡¯t expect any of these new forces and they would y a great surprise when Xiao Yu would introduce them into the battlefield.


    Xiao Yu was very confident about his own troops. However, Captain Hui¡¯s speech had caught his interest too. He wasn¡¯t interest in strength of Carrie¡¯s army but the word history. Because Carrie had given exact information about humans using heavy infantry to fight against orcs. Does it mean that a war had broken out between humans and orcs?


    ¡°Uncle Hui, has there been any orc empire or elf kingdom in the history? Did humans really defeat the orcs?¡± Xiao Yu took advantage of this opportunity to ask Captain Hui about the history which he didn¡¯t have much of an information.


    Captain Hui was perplexed as he answered Xiao Yu: ¡°Lord, the knowledge about this can be found in books. You didn¡¯t like reading so you are not aware of the history. The orcs had a strong empire under their leader Thrall. They were very prosperous but their gods disappeared without a reason and the Orc Empire began to decline. The elves were very powerful too. They had presence almost in every mountain but their Tree of Life was destroyed and they began to decline too.¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered: ¡°So Thrall was the god of the orcs while Tyrande was known as the goddess of the elves. Does it mean that I¡¯m in Azeroth? Why the change happened? Why the continent of Azeroth had turned like this?¡±


    Xiao Yu understood that something had happened in the history of the Azeroth and to unlock the tie and find the mystery he had to have a lot of time.


    ¡°I should read some books.¡± Xiao Yu whispered.


    ¡°Alright, Uncle Hui. You should train the soldiers and I will deal with the defense of the town when the timees. Carrie will eat a big loss this time. Don¡¯t forget! I was chosen by the God of the Orcs, Elves and Dwarves as the king of kings! I will deal with that Carrie very easily.¡±


    Xiao Yu grinned as he used his theory tofort Captain Hui.


    Captian Hui naturally didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yu¡¯s words. The gods have to blind to chose Xiao Yu as the king of the kinds!


    However, he saw the confident tone and look of Xiao Yu. He thought that there really maybe a way to win victory. Thest time Xiao Yu brought orcs to beat 5000 soldiers. Maybe, he would create another miracle this time too?


    IF they could defeat Carrie¡¯s 20000 soldiers then there will be no more imminent attack on Lion town. This way the territory could rise and develop step by step!


    And the key to everything was to withstand therge-scale attack that wasing up.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Everyone worked hard these days because of the intense pre-war preparations. All the people wanted to contribute to the defense of the Lion town. The situation wasn¡¯t like this when Carrie attacked thest time. At that time nobody thought that the territory could be kept by Xiao family and everyone was preparing themselves for the change of masters. However, no one thought that Xiao Yu would be able to defend and defeat Carrie¡¯s troops.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu had focused on policies after the battle which gave the people of the territory unprecedented benefits. There was no other territory, town or city they would get this much of benefits.


    As a result, the residents tried their best to protect the town so that this policies were maintained and kept. They had to contribute to the defense of the town so that Xiao Yu stayed as the lord.


    In short, Xiao Yu was sessful in making sure that the people of the territory were in the same boat as him and no one wanted this boat to sink.


    Xiao Yu was the most rxed person in the territory. He only arranged tasks and strolled around everyday to patrol and inspect the soldiers, molest dancers, peep at his sisters-inw whose graceful bodies were exposed by sweat. He was enjoying his life to the fullest.


    The ves that were taken from the Marcus¡¯s camp were divided into two batches. First batch was consisting of merchants or civilians kidnapped by Marcus. There were few nobles too. The second batch consisted of ves that were homeless.


    Xiao Yu granted severance money to the first batch so that they could go back to their homes. The second batch stayed in town and Xiao Yu wanted to give them civilian status.


    The social system dominant in the continent was a mixture of feudalism with very. Although the ves existed but vast majority of people were civilians and residents. Nevertheless, few races couldn¡¯t escape the status of ves as if they were untouchables. In short, the world is in a transition period.


    For example, ck Iron Tribe was a race that stayed always as ves. Almost all the male ves that Xiao Yu got from Marcus were from ck Iron Tribe. They were captured in the far south. ck Iron Tribe was a very primitive race which backward civilization. Their race had strong bodies and were best ves for hardbor. Every year adventurers would go deep south into Kalum to kidnap people from the ck Iron Tribe and sell them in the markets as the ves. Most of the ck Iron Tribe members would live to die at 25 years of age.


    Xiao Yu faced two difficulties when he tried to give members of the ck Iron Tribe civilian status. The first problem was that this people were enved for a long time. They were born as ves and lived as ves. They didn¡¯t know how to survive on their own if they were given freedom. The second problem was the opposition from the housekeeper Hong. Uncle Hong was very loyal to the Xiao household but he was a very conservative man who couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Yu¡¯s ideas. He had conflict with Xiao Yu several times when the new policies were brought up. Housekeeper Hong would never agree to such tax policies if the territory wasn¡¯t weak. Moreover, he never believed that soldiers had to be given such high treatment. Uncle Hong believed that only the nobles were eligible for their names to be passed around forever after their death.


    The previous time when Xiao Yu took captives from the Ma Tong¡¯s vige he gave them civilian status too. There were many old, women and children. Housekeeper Hong was dissatisfied with Xiao Yu¡¯s choice but he didn¡¯t say a lot.


    However, Housekeeper Hong strongly went against Xiao Yu¡¯s promise to give civilian status to the dancers andfort women. He believed that if such a thing urred the Lion territory would be a joke.


    At the end, Xiao Yu had to use the dancers as servants to his sisters-inw but he still couldn¡¯t give them their freedom.


    This time when Xiao Yu agreed to give freedom to the civilians and merchants kidnapped by the bandits Housekeeper Hong opposed him. ording to the general rules, the noble who rescues civilians from bandits has the right to use those people as his own servants. If the family members of these people wanted to take them back then they had to pay certain ransom for freedom.


    However, giving freedom to the kidnapped civilians was also regarded as a trait of a noble character. Therefore, Housekeeper Hong agreed to give civilians and merchants their freedom for free of charge to improve Xiao Yu¡¯s reputation. But Housekeeper Hong said that he would die but never see thosefort women and ck Iron Tribe ves as civilians.


    Xiao Yu had to make concession in this sense. Housekeeper Hong was trying to maintain the dignity and status of the territory and its lord. In fact, both of them tried to do so but their thinking and mentality were different.


    At the end, Xiao Yu decided to keep ck Iron Tribe ves given that Housekeeper Hong would provide them with food and clothing. As for thefort women, Xiao Yu strictly prohibited anyone to vite them in any sense. They were given simplebor and provided with all the necessities.


    Normally, there were manyfort women kept in aristocrats houses for nobles to vent off their fantasies. Sometimes they would be shown to their guests and even shared with others.


    There was a period of time when having an elf ve was taken as a status of symbol for aristocrats. Xiao Yu saw these ves as humans because of his upbringing in modern world. He couldn¡¯t ept the behavior of trampling and insulting a woman¡¯s dignity. However, in this world this phenomenon was a normal thing.


    Xiao Yu sighed as he stood still. As a person his strength was limited and he couldn¡¯t change the world. It was very difficult topletely abolish very in this feudal society.


    He knew that such a change in the history would be taken by huge shock and through bloodshed. It couldn¡¯t be done by a person.


    Unless ... unless he really unified the world and became the king. He could slowly push policies to change the thinking of the humans.


    He knew that he would be obstructed by old school people like Housekeeper Hong. However, if he said that God of Elves and God of Orcs asked him to implement equal life conditions to all the living beings then he could gradually change the world.


    It was just impossible for the current world to jump into democratic capitalism or socialism in one jump.


    Xiao Yu remembered Shang Yan who hade up with set of policies that would change the Qin Dynasty. But he had faced a lot of resistance in the beginning. Xiao Yu could understand the difficulties faced by Shang Yang at the time. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was nning to do the same reform which Shang Yang had done.


    Xiao Yu understood that he couldn¡¯t dominate the world by relying on the strength of the orcs, elves and others. To be the king he had to rely on normal people who would be his subjects. The people had to be willing to fight for you.


    The conditions he was facing at the moment was no different that Shang Yang faced during the Qin Dynasty. Even a blind man could see the changes Shang Yang¡¯s reforms did to Qin Dynasty. So Xiao Yu was nning to implement them as time passed. Qin was able to unify 6 countries and establish the great China. 80% role in aplishing that task was yed by Shang Yang¡¯s reforms.


    That¡¯s why Xiao Yu had toy a foundation and slowly implement those reforms.


    However, it was necessary to do it step by step. Otherwise, the other lords would begin to attack him out of nowhere because he would be going against the current status-quo.


    ...


    ...


    The ves from the ck Iron Tribe had eaten rice and were full. They were provided with warm clothes. Now, now they were carrying therge stones to the walls.


    They were huge so their appetite was big too. However, they had never eaten full since they became ves or from their birth. The productivity of their tribe was low so the harvest was alwayscking.


    Xiao Yu had provided them with good meal and clothes and the ves felt like they were in heaven. Xiao Yu had ordered them to carryrge stones to the top of the wall. He had to have sufficient stones for the defense of the town.


    Xiao Yu tested the strength of the Demolisher a few days ago. It could fire 500 kg stone for 300 meters. If 200 kg stones were used then the range could be extended to 600 or even 700 meters.


    The test were done on the ground. If the Demolisher was used from the wall then it could send a 500 kg stone all the way to 700 or 800 meters distance. Xiao Yu was satisfied with such strength so he had to have sufficient stones for the battle.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he whispered: ¡°Come over Carrie.. My glory will be written by the blood of your troops.¡±

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Everyone in Lion town felt that they were going through the calm before the storm. If they were able to resist the storm then they would go through the rainy day and see a beautiful rainbow.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s warriors had reached 1000 strong in this period of time. Xiao Yu sighed in relief since thebat effectiveness of his troops would weaken if there weren¡¯t enough warriors produced by the time of the battle.


    He looked at the 500 grunts, 100 footmen, 200 archers, 100 hunters and 100 riflemen. Xiao Yu was full of confidence as his eyes swept over his troops.


    Xiao Yu ordered Grom, Tyrande, and Antonidas to lead the Warriors into the depth of the Angaken Mountains to kill demonic beasts and upgraded the levels of the new warriors.


    Xiao Yu knew that the new warriors had to be baptized by war to gain experience.


    Xiao Yu knew that it was hard to use new grunts to fight small bandit groups. However, in the case of grunts, they leveled up then they were able to sweep through bandits without any damage. Moreover, the intelligence of the warriors increased with constant battles and fights. Strength upgrade was important but intelligence was much more influential in battle. He didn¡¯t want to have robots that would be destroyed by tricks of humans. He wanted to have warriors that could think and react ording to the situation instead of blindly charging forward.


    As a result, he decided to send the Warriors into the mountains for training and to gain experience.


    ...


    ...


    The spies sent by Captain Hui reported that Carrie would begin therge-scale attack in four days. Everyone was relieved to know the date of the attack as they were mentally suffering by blindly waiting for the enemy¡¯s charge.


    Xiao Yu recalled all the warriors back to the Lion town. In addition, he sent hunters to investigate and send feedback regarding the position of the enemy.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s fourth sister-inw Suesha was still wearing her armor and nned to participate in the war. Xiao Yu asked Captain Hui to secretly send people to protect her.


    Carrie wasing with 20,000 troops¡ª a muchrger numberpared tost time. People knew about the facts but they hoped that their Lord will create another miracle with the orcs and elves to destroy the enemy.


    After 4 days, the hunters reported that Carrie¡¯s army had left their base. Xiao Yu had given snacks and wine to the soldiers on the wall so they could rx until the battle begins.


    Captain Hui was against Xiao Yu¡¯s idea about providing soldiers with wine as it would affect their morale before the battle. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t insist on his decision. Instead, he began to train grunts in ying chess to develop their intelligence. He wanted them to be able to think for themselves and be real orcs and elves rather than robots that could only follow his orders.


    It was a fun game that even the regr soldiers joined to y. The rude and blunt grunts held pieces with their huge fingers as they shook their heads and pondered their next move.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that! How can you take back a move you¡¯ve already yed? Master, this one is shameless and trying to cheat!¡± Beast 18 loudly protested against Beast 50¡¯s behavior and asked Xiao Yu to make the judgment.


    ¡°y fair and act like gentlemen.¡± Xiao Yu said as he sat in his chair. He held a history book in one hand while holding a ss of red wine with the other. Tyrande and Antonidas were also drinking wine and ying Go as they sat by the table next to Xiao Yu.


    Originally, the soldiers of the Lion town were nervous when they heard that Carrie wasing with a troop of 20,000 soldiers. However, their mood rxed when they saw Xiao Yu eat and drink at ease as if he would win without a problem.


    Some soldiers didn¡¯t dare toe over because in fear of Captain Hui but quietly watched the game from the side. Clever soldiers quickly understood the rules of the chess and often told the stupid orcs which move they should make.


    Boom~


    Everyone was feeling as if they were in banquet when a loud noise echoed. Afterward, the sounds of trumpets began to echo all around.


    Carrie¡¯s army had finally arrived.


    ¡°Come on! The enemies are here. We will pay another time.¡± Beast 7 shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m already winning this game. Don¡¯t y that trick with me. If we stop now then it means my win.¡± Beast 21 responded.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t anxious. He had about 1000 warriors and could easily arrange a formation to fend off the enemies by putting Warriors into the queue. In addition, he had ordered all the hunters to stay within the town. Most of the hunters had reached level 2 while some of them were level 3. The ones who had reached level 3 have mastered a skill called Moon ive. Once activated, they would throw a ive that would act like a boomerang ande back after hitting the enemy.


    Xiao Yu envied the hunters and this skill. He had liked to y with boomerangs in his childhood but was never able to get one toe back after throwing it out.


    ...


    ...


    Carrie was sitting in a luxurious carriage in the distance. His eyes were gloomy while his military advisor Dotu stood by his side in silence.


    ¡°Xiao Yu let¡¯s see if you will be able to resist my army this time! I¡¯ll make sure that you would regret being born!¡± Carrie¡¯s fingers over pressured the amber ss in his hand; the ss was crushed.


    The army of 20,000 walked in an orderly manner. They were arranged in neat rows. The soldiers had a tacit understanding of each other after a month of training. They were full of confidence as they thought that this time they would be able to crush Lion town.


    In addition, Carrie had promised a lot of rewards to soldiers who conducts feats in this battle. For example, the person who enters Lion town first would enjoy three days of plunder of the town on his own. There were also other huge varied rewards.


    Carrie understood that the rewards must be so because then the soldiers would be determined to face death! In his perspective, those rewards were worth it as long as he captured Xiao Yu.


    He looked at his troops who were standing like tides. Carrie had at least 20 times the number of Xiao Yu¡¯s¡ª he didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yu could ovee his numbers this time.


    Boom~


    The heavy infantry stampeded the ground. Their movement had a rhythm that didn¡¯t even need the help of drums to increase the morale of the infantry.


    ¡°Orcs? Who cares about them? We have mages and warriors! Moreover, we have cavalry too! We will kill these orcs and cut off their heads! It will be proof of our glory! We will show off those skulls once we get back!¡±


    The soldiers didn¡¯t fear orcs but were eager for the battle. They were not untrained bandits. All of them had gone through strict training and had sophisticated armor and weapons. Moreover, they had the advantage of the numbers. If orcs were so powerful then why were they extinct?


    Carrie¡¯s army stopped about thousand steps away from Lion town after half an hours march.


    His soldiers began to shout war cries! The voice of 20,000 soldiers was too strong. It showed that they had confidence in taking Lion town.


    The soldiers began to take their positions. The attack would start soon.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Carrie wasn¡¯t nning on speaking nonsense with Xiao Yu like thest time. So he waved his hand to gesture themander at the front to structure the formation ording to the drills they trained in before they left.


    Last time, Xiao Yu had showed him his middle finger which had destabilized Carrie¡¯s mood. He didn¡¯t want to waste any time now and capture the town as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t wait to step on Xiao Yu and vent his anger.


    His 20,000 soldiers were divided into ten phnxes. Carrie had learned his lesson from thest fiasco. He knew that his territory hadn¡¯t gone to war for a long time so thebat effectiveness of his troops was low. However, this time he had trained them for a month and they had carried out a lot of tactics and strategies beforeing to the Lion town.


    Boom~


    The infantry began to move and form the phnxes. The sounds echoing after their footsteps were like music that pressured the hearts of their enemy and increased their own morale.


    Captain Hui¡¯s soldiers would have wet their underwear by now if it wasn¡¯t for the Xiao Yu who had eased the mood before Carrie¡¯s army came. Xiao Yu showed disdain towards the enemy which made the normal soldiers believe in victory.


    The enemy troops were about 400 meters away from the town walls. The infantry that held onto thedders began to elerate their speed and run towards the walls. Carrie had chosen a simple and practical formation.


    The gates of the town would be attacked by heavy infantry who were using a battering ram. They would break through the gates and the troops following them up would enter the town to strike. There was another battering ram that was pushed by the troops behind them. It would be used in case the first battering ram was destroyed. In addition, a mage was hidden inside the infantry and would give them support as they attempted to break through the gates.


    Light infantry covered heavy infantry from both sides. They were armed with shields to protect the troops from arrows. In addition, the shield would be used as they climbed thedders.


    About tendders were carried by light infantry from both rights and left sides. They had gone through many drills to make sure that thedders wouldn¡¯t fall off when they acted in real battle.


    In addition, there were about 20 catapults pushed by the soldiers behind the first phnx. Each catapult was able tounch a heavy stone up to 400 meters. It would be used to suppress the archers of the town.


    Carrie had spared no effort for this battle. They only had 10 catapults in their territory so he had borrowed another 10 from other territories.


    Ordinary soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot arrows to the top of the town walls that were high up but catapults aplish this feat easily. In addition,st time the enemy archer had wounded and disabled Carrie¡¯s archer so he was deliberately going to use catapults to suppress all the archers.


    In the second phnx, both sides were covered by light infantrymen also¡ª but in the middle there were heavy infantrymen equipped with military crossbows. They would be able to suppress the archers on top as the normal soldiers tried to climb thedder.


    Xiao Yu praised the luxurious lineup. Let alone Lion town, Xiao Yu thought that Carrie could capture the capital of the principality of Wei with such troops.


    Unfortunately, Carrie had met Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he sipped from a ss of red wine.


    ¡°Open the gates.¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    The grunts began to immediately open the gates. Captain Hui was surprised: ¡°Master, what are you doing? Do you want to surrender? Why would you open the town gates now?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°It¡¯s a good day. Why would I surrender? Uncle Hui you just wait and see....you will see soon.¡±


    The grunts directly opened the gates ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s orders. The gates rumbled to the sides; Lion town looked like an undefended town. Carrie¡¯s army was about 300 meters away from the town when the gates opened. Bothmanders and soldiers alike were dumbfounded and stunned as they witnessed the strange scene. What happened? Does the enemy want to surrender?


    The speed of the soldiers slowed down, eventuallying to a stop. Themanders didn¡¯t know what to do so they ordered the soldiers to stand in formation. They were waiting for Carrie¡¯smands.


    The momentum of Carrie¡¯s army was messed up by Xiao Yu¡¯s move. All the soldiers stood still at 300 meters away from the walls as they waited for Carrie¡¯s orders.


    Carrie began tough when he saw the scene. He thought that Xiao Yu was nning to surrender. He was delighted.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, are you going to surrender? If you surrender now, I will let you live and be my ve. I will let you watch every day while I y around with your sisters-inw...hahaha!¡±


    Carrie stood up. He was feeling as if the whole world was bowing at his feet.


    Xiao Yu sipped from the ss of red wine. He gestured at Grom; the hero raised a huge wood carving. The wood was carved to resemble a clenched fist... but one finger was stretching out. The middle finger.


    Xiao Yu ordered Grom to point it up.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Carrie smashed down the jug in his hand in anger.


    ¡°Attack! I want you to capture him alive! I want to see his face as we ravage all the women of the Lion town! The first person who enters the Lion town will enjoy one of Xiao Yu¡¯s sister-inw. ¡°Carrie screamed as if he was a madman not a noble.


    Xiao Yu sat back on his chair like a real gentleman. It was as if he had nothing to do with the middle finger.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Themanders of the phnxes shouted. The army began to move once again. However, they had entered the range of the archers.


    All the bows of the elf archers had been reced. Now, they could reach the distance of 200 meters. They were standing on top of the walls so their range was more than that. In addition, Tyrande¡¯s Trueshot Aura helped them in terms of strength and range of their attacks.


    The arrows whistled through the air and fell down like rain. All the enemy soldiers that entered a range of 300 meters became their targets.


    The range of the riflemen was much farther. However, their uracy was very poor.


    Normally, the hit rate of the archers lowers when the enemy begins an assault. A moving target wasn¡¯t a good target to shoot. Moreover, they would be able to reach the walls and usedders in no more than in a minute. However, their momentum was broken. The second charge was a totally different issue. Everyone knew about the gap in starting speed and peak speed.


    Arrows sprinkled down from the air. The soldiers that were killed began to hinder the onesing after them.


    Originally, they would have reached the walls within a minute. However, that time frame was increased by several times. The archers were able to make dozens of shots during that time-frame.


    The archers were deadly. The riflemen also intensively shot at the enemy. The enemy soldiers had to pray to their god to stay alive.


    Anyway, by the time the phnxes reached the town walls the first column of the phnxes was dead. Themanders had to send the second column to attack.


    It was a huge blow to the morale of Carrie¡¯s forces as they watched a whole row of infantrymen die even before reaching the town.


    The psychological tactics used by Xiao Yu was sessful.


    ¡°The enemy was ten times their size as many as millions attacked the Qin. The Qin opened the gates but the enemy didn¡¯t dare to...¡±


    Xiao Yu whispered his musings of the Qin theory of Jia Yi: ¡°The experience and tactics of the ancients are useful. I opened the gates but they didn¡¯t dare to move forward.¡±

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Xiao Yu was able to kill almost 2,000 soldiers from the enemy side with a small trick. Carrie¡¯s face was gloomy as he looked at the battlefield. He had thought that it would be very easy to get Lion town with 20,000 soldiers and now he had faced such a major loss. Xiao Yu was too mean and too shameless in Carrie¡¯s perspective.


    ¡°Use the catapults to suppress his archers!¡± Carrie was nning to use catapults a bitter on ording to his original n. However, he was angry at his losses and Xiao Yu¡¯s insult so he ordered the catapults to enter the battle ahead of time.


    The soldiers responsible for the catapults began to push them towards the walls. They would begin to attack the moment they covered some distance. The catapults were normally used to shoot from walls or other high terrain. In Carrie¡¯s case, he was nning to suppress and kill archers so his army had to push the catapults close to Lion town¡¯s walls so that the stones could reach the higher ground.


    Carrie had only ordinary catapults. If he had catapults that supported projectiles blessed with magic then both the reach and power of the catapults would be greater.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu saw Carrie¡¯s side begin to push forward the catapults. He immediately waved his hands and the ten Demolishers¡¯ trajectory were adjusted towards the four catapults from the enemy side.


    ¡°Prepare! Shoot!¡± Xiao Yu was personallymanding the Demolishers.


    Hundreds of rocks flew from the walls and shed forward towards the enemy catapults like a meteor fall.


    Buzz~~


    The sounds of flying rocks echoed out. It was as if countless locusts were flying at the same time.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± The soldiers responsible for the catapults looked up in a daze. They didn¡¯t have time to respond. The moment they recovered the rocks were already above their heads. The distribution of rocks was wide so there was no ce to dodge nor hide.


    Xiao Yu was aware that the catapults used by Carrie and his Demolishers were in absolutely different leagues. Carrie had distributed several catapults into different phnxes to make sure that they would be able to suppress the archers on the walls. However, Xiao Yu¡¯s aim wasn¡¯t to kill heavy infantry but to focus on suppression of the catapults of the enemy. Xiao Yu was aware that heavy weapons of your own had to be used to suppress heavy weapons of the enemy. It was the difference in thought between a modern man and a man from middle-ages.


    Xiao Yu had already seen that Carrie had brought 20 catapults with him. He was aware that if the catapults got close enough then they would cause great damage to the elven archers on top of the walls.


    He saw his elven archers as his babies and he would die of heartache if those babies who had reached level 3 died in front of his eyes.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu decided to eliminate the heavy weapons before they got into the range to be a headache for him. It was like seeing that the enemy had artillery then deciding to break those machines apart so that you got into the dominant position on the battlefield.


    Xiao Yu nned to break those catapults apart so that they couldn¡¯t pose threat to his troops.


    Xiao Yu had tested the Demolishers in terms of distance and power and was very satisfied with the results. He had absolute confidence that the Demolishers on top of the walls would be able to suppress any powerful siege equipment brought by Carrie.


    There weren¡¯t many equipment that were better than the Orcish Demolishers in this era. Xiao Yu was upying the high terrain which was already an advantage.


    The only problem that Xiao Yu was facing was uracy. The uracy of the Demolishers was about plus-minus ten meters from the target. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu had decided to solve the uracy issue by using two techniques. First, he was nning to use a few Demolishers to attack one catapult. This way even if one didn¡¯t hit the catapult one other should. The second idea that he came up with was having multiple small rocks instead of onerge rock. He had about 7 or 8 pieces of 30 or 40-kilogram rocks per Demolisher shot instead of 1 single 200-300 kilogram rock.


    As a result, even if the error of the shots was great, one or two stone would always hit the target because of intensive strikes.


    Sure enough, those 30 or 40-kilogram rocks didn¡¯t just hit the catapults but also smashed the soldiers pushing them forward into meat pieces. In a blink of an eye, four enemy catapults had turned into a pile of debris.


    ¡°Hahaha! Good, Demolishers are the best. Although they are expensive they are cost-effective!¡±


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he was very satisfied with the result of the Demolishers¡¯ first shots.


    In this short amount of time, which was less than ten seconds, the ves from the ck Iron Tribe and Peons had already filled the Demolishers and they were ready for the second attack.


    Xiao Yu had brought peons to participate in this battle. Xiao Yu had nned to use peons as warriors. Although peons weren¡¯t as powerful as grunts they had the physical advantage of humans. However, Xiao Yu gave up the idea when he tested thebat capabilities of the peons. Even the elven archers were better than the peons. In short, peons were meant forbor. Their participation in the battle would end up taking their lives.


    They looked tall and big but an elite human soldier could easily kill them. As a result, Xiao Yu thought maybe he could use them in logistics andbor.


    They couldn¡¯t fight but they could move rocks, carry the Demolishers, and so on. They had great strength so instead of having to have two grunts to move a Demolisher Xiao Yu used a few peons for the same task.


    ¡°Switch targets! Prepare! Shoot!¡± Xiao Yu shouted.


    Buzz~~


    The rocks were like meteorites as they flew up and down towards another 5 catapults. In the blink of an eye, five more catapults of the enemy had turned into wood that would only be useful as fuel for a fire.


    These series of Demolisher attack had shocked the ignorant army of Carrie. They thought that Xiao Yu had a high-level mage by his side who could release a meteorite spell! They thought that Xiao Yu had at least a rank 5 or rank 6 mage.


    The other soldiers who were controlling other catapults didn¡¯t dare to move forward because of this. However, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to easily let go of them. He continued with the same strategy and demolished another 6 of Carrie¡¯s catapults.


    Carrie had brought more than 20 catapults but he had lost more than half of them in a matter of seconds.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Do they have a rank 6 mage?¡± Carrie¡¯s eyes almost protruded out of their sockets as he watched his catapults and soldiers turn into meat pieces.


    ...


    ...


    At the same time, the light infantry had already reached the town walls. They useddders to begin to attack the walls of the town.


    Carrie had promised a huge reward for the first man to step onto the walls of the town so the light infantry rushed forward without thinking about anything else.


    They had seen some stuff roar past by their heads but the battlefield was chaotic and they didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. The light infantry would only block arrows and push forward.


    Hundreds of footmen used their shields to protect themselves from the crossbowmen as grunts stood behind them waiting for the arrival of Carrie¡¯s army.


    Likewise, Carrie¡¯s heavy infantry gradually got closer to the open gates of the town. The arrows shot by the elves weren¡¯t even directed at them. Xiao Yu knew that it was a waste of arrows to shoot at heavy infantry. That¡¯s why he ordered archers to focus on light infantry instead.


    ¡°Get ready to receive the enemy!¡± Captain Hui shouted out as he saw Carrie¡¯s soldiers begin to climb the wall.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    ¡°Kill ...¡± The first soldiers from Carrie¡¯s side to reach the top of thedder was a rank 1 warrior. Moreover, the man wasn¡¯t just an ordinary rank 1 warrior but ate stage one.


    Carrie had scattered at least two warriors into every light infantry phnx. He believed that they would be able to break through the wall guardians with their strength.


    Xiao Yu snorted at the approach taken by Carrie. If Carrie had concentrated all the warriors in a single phnx then perhaps they could pose a threat to Xiao Yu. However, he had separated these warriors. In this case, the grunts were more than capable of killing them. The grunts would be able to handle rank 1 warrior as long as they hadn¡¯t reached rank 2. In short, three grunts would be easily able to kill an early stage or middle-stage rank 1 warrior.


    The reason Xiao Yu had chosen orcs as his first base was the strength of the grunts. In this era of the cold weapons, there aren¡¯t any race better than orcs. Neither elves nor humans have the advantages the orcs had at the initial stage of development.


    In addition, he had footmen now. They could do formation with their shields and easily suppress first-rank warriors. The battle on top of the walls this time wasn¡¯t much different from thest time. Although the number of soldiers that Carrie had brought was much more Xiao Yu had doubled his army in quantity too.


    Last time. Xiao Yu had only 200 grunts defending the town walls and he didn¡¯t even have footmen. This time he had 500 grunts, 100 footmen, 100 elven hunters thate back and forth to support the wall. Carrie wouldn¡¯t be able to win unless he brought 5 times the force he had now.


    In the blink of an eye, the flesh and blood of dying soldiers sprayed on top of the walls. The grunts were stimted by these scenes as their berserk skill activated. They would smash down the soldiers that wanted to get on top of the walls.


    The Archers and the Archmage continued to kill the soldiers that attacked the town. They hid behind footmen who used their shields to protect them.


    Archmage was using his Cone of the Cold¡ª an excellent skill in such a defensive warfare. The fiercer Carrie¡¯s army rushed forward more serious casualties they had.


    Normally, Carrie¡¯s army should have focused on killing the Archmage first. Carrie had to send at least few soldiers and two warriors were to kill the Archmage.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu had deployed about ten footmen and ten grunts to act as the Archmage¡¯s bodyguards. He knew that he couldn¡¯t lose his Archmage at all costs. Moreover, Xiao Yu himself was standing not far from the Archmage. He had learned a few skills of the demaster so he would be able to stand his own against one or two warriors without a problem.


    In addition, Xiao Yu had forged a long sword for himself that could better show the skills of the demaster. The style of the long sword was taken from the Tang swords from his past life.


    The Archmage reached level 7 after a bit of time. Xiao Yu immediately added the skill point to the Archmage¡¯s Ice Barrier skill. The skill reached to level 2, raising the survival chances of the Archmage.


    The battle for the wall was bloody and tragic. Carrie¡¯s army suffered heavy losses. Xiao Yu¡¯s side suffered losses too but it wasn¡¯t that serious. Carrie¡¯s soldiers used military crossbows while climbing thedders but the top of the walls was protected by the footmen with shields. The grunts were behind footmen by a step or two. As a result, even though the enemy soldiers used crossbows they couldn¡¯t take sessful shots.


    The elven archers were positioned even further back behind the grunts. Xiao Yu had given themand for them to shoot soldiers on the ground. They didn¡¯t have to shoot soldiers that were at the foot of the walls or the ones who climbed up. He had let the grunts to deal with them.


    Carrie was furious as he looked at the battlefield. He issued another order: ¡°Continue attacking! Advance rapidly, I want the walls! If they can¡¯t take the walls then I¡¯ll make them ves once we get back.¡±


    Carrie¡¯s line of sight turned towards the heavy infantry after issuing such a harsh order. The heavy infantry phnx was about ten meters away from the gates.


    At the start when Xiao Yu opened the gates Carrie thought that Xiao Yu was nning to surrender. Now, he was aware that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to surrender but the town gates were still open wide. What was he nning to do?


    The phnx of the heavy infantry had mages hidden inside their square form as well as a battering ram too. Carrie thought that Xiao Yu was afraid that they would be able to break the town gates anyway so Xiao Yu depended on orcs as thest line of defense.


    The Spartan defense method used by Xiao Yu had left a deep impression on Carrie so he nned to crush those orcs this time.


    ¡°Idiot! Last time I didn¡¯t have heavy infantry so I couldn¡¯t break through the gates! Do you think that I will be afraid of your orcs this time? I¡¯ve read a lot of books and trained heavy infantry to fight against the orcs. We have done countless exercises to specifically deal with the orcs. You are still going to use the same strategy! Hah~ Wait and see how I will ughter all your orcs!¡±


    Themander of the heavy infantry looked at the open gates of the town. His heart was full of doubts: the enemy had seen that the heavy infantry was slowly moving towards the gates but they were still open. Why?


    Are they really confident that their orcs could break through our heavy infantry formation?


    History has proved that a formation of 100 heavy infantry can annihte 100 orcs who were brave but didn¡¯t understand any battle formation.


    Boom~ Boom~


    The heavy infantry phnx moved step by step.


    ¡°Get ready.¡± Themander shouted loudly. They had trained for thest month and they were finally going to test their exercises in a real live battle.


    The heavy infantrymen issue war cries as they raised their heavy shields. The shield protected them from their knees to the neck. Moreover, the heavy infantry men were standing side by side. As a result, the shield of the next soldier was protecting the body of the previous and so on.


    They were nning to use this formation to break through the orc formation.


    The first row of the heavy infantry men had swords to resist the orcs. Thetter rows had spears and military crossbows. They would shoot arrows and throw spears while the first row protected the formation. The infantry men from the back rows would be able to kill all the orcs as long as the first row was able to protect the formation. The phnx slowly moved towards the gate. In addition, they had a mage hidden inside the rows and he would use spells to kill the orcs faster.


    Originally, they would have been right but today they would face a different result because themander that they were facing was Xiao Yu.


    ...


    ...


    Beast 1 had a treacherous smile expressed on his face when the heavy infantry entered the town gates.


    Orcs were an honest, stubborn, and naive race. However, these grunts had followed Xiao Yu since their birth. They had seen their master act despicable, treacherous, and evil all the way so they had learned everything from Xiao Yu. Especially, the first grunt that was produced, Beast 1, was the smartest out of them all; he had learned almost everything from Xiao Yu.


    Normally, the grunts produced by the system had no feelings and acted like robots. Their minds were nk like newborn babies. They knew nothing but fighting. That¡¯s why like newborn babies they learned everything from their parents as they spend most of their times with their parents.


    Xiao Yu was the sole parent to these orcs. They had learned and copied his words and habits.


    ¡°Get ready!¡± Beast 1 shouted.


    The grunts separated to the sides and two huge machines with wings appeared behind them.


    Themander of the heavy infantry felt a bad feeling the moment he saw the strange machine.


    The ensuing event would prove that his instincts weren¡¯t wrong. The two wings of the machine opened up and a crescent shaped de appeared.


    Swoosh~ Swoosh~


    Two strange sounds echoed as huge silver des flew out, whistling in the air.


    The des that were thrown were so fast that they couldn¡¯t be detected by the naked eyes. The heavy infantry men had never seen such weapons before.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chi~ Chi~


    A strange sound echoed out. It was as if metal was slicing through metal. The infantrymen felt extremely ufortable listening to the sound. However, everything happened too fast and they couldn¡¯t grasp what was happening.


    But, the infantrymen stopped moving forward as soon as the sound stopped. The eyes of the infantrymen on the front row had extreme fright expressed in them. It was as if they had seen ghosts in the daylight. Their eyeballs almost protruded out of their sockets.


    Their intuition told that their bodies were totally different now. It was as if they had lost something but couldn¡¯t understand what they had lost.


    Afterward, they felt their bodies turn light and fall to the front. Moreover, they felt as if their waists stayed in the same ce. It was just their upper body that fell down.


    Ah~ Ah~


    Screams echoed through the gates as if the infantrymen saw the devil. The front row, which was made up of 10 infantrymen, was cut into two. Only two infantrymen were spared and the reason was that the des weren¡¯t wide enough to cover the whole 10 men formation.


    However, the formation lost its role because of the loss. The soldiers that were on the ground began to howl in a tragic manner. The infantrymen lost their morale to fight as they saw the scene in front of them.


    Most of the soldiers that go into the battlefield only think about taking enemy¡¯s life and achieve glory. Rarely will a soldier imagine that they might be killed on the battlefield. However, the nerves of the soldiers copsed the moment they see the tragic death in front of them.


    Slicing a person into two from the waist up was a brutal punishment in the ancient times. Most of the important organs for a human to survive are in the upper body. That¡¯s why when the person is sliced into two that person stays alive and conscious for a good time before death.


    The infantrymen on the back rows saw what had happened to theirpanions. The image was left in their minds. Some of them went through a mental breakdown as they knew that the next to be cut were them.


    The battlefield is always bloody but you would rarely see such a massacre. At most, the head of the soldier would be chopped off and the person would die on the spot.


    In addition, the heavy infantrymen would never think that they would be cut through their waist because of their heavy armors and shields. Even a powerful warrior who cultivated battle energy would face difficulties had he wanted to cut off a heavy infantryman.


    But the ive Throwers could aplish it very easily.


    The armors and shields of the heavy infantry were very thick but it was rtive to the armor of the light infantry. If the armor and shields were made of full of iron then few would be able to move on the battlefield.


    Their shields were very strong but were not made of iron. If it had been made of iron then it would weight around 300 to 400 kilograms. You need to have herculean strength to move with them, let alone fighting against an enemy.


    The shields of the heavy infantry were in fact made out of wood. The surface of the shields was iid with metal and copper nails that conventional weapons couldn¡¯t break through¡ª but ive Throwers weren¡¯t conventional weapons.


    The des were able to slice through the first row and pierce the waists of the infantrymen on the second row. The des couldn¡¯t cut through the waists of the second row of the infantrymen but the painful howls of those men were much worse than the ones that werepletely cut.


    They didn¡¯t have time to recover as grunts rapidly put the second des onto the ive Throwers.


    Chi~ Chi~


    The same sounds echoed again as two more rows of heavy infantrymen were cut off from their waists.


    In less than three second, the third shot was made from the ive Throwers.


    Xiao Yu had positioned six ive Throwers in the town gates. As a result, they had three rows of 2 ive Throwers. The grunts would immediately take the ive Throwers and pull them back to refill their de while the other two prepared to make their shots. It was a fast and intensive way to bombard the heavy infantrymen.


    The des flew out and cut the infantrymen into a variety of shapes. The blood and internal organs sshed out and sprinkled all over the ce.


    The heavy infantrymen were panicking. They knew that if they went forward they would face death.


    The gates were narrow so there was no ce to run to hide. The armors and shields couldn¡¯t resist the des. So they could only shout in panic and try to retreat.


    The mage in the formation could be a threat to the ive Thrower, but mage needed protection from the front so that he had the time to chant the spell.


    The mage saw the infantrymen in front of him fall down. He was panicking too and couldn¡¯t chant the magic spell.


    The only thing that echoed in the minds of the heavy infantry was¡ª ¡°retreat!¡± They wanted to get away from this terrifying weapon that didn¡¯t belong to this world, but hell.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be so easy to run away.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the infantrymen with a satisfied smile on his face. The ive Throwers were excellent weapons!


    ¡°Use the Demolishers.¡± Xiao Yu waved and the peons and ves from the ck Iron Tribe began to adjust the demolishers.


    Heavy infantry could defend from sword attack but not from rocks thrown at them. Even their helmets would turn t when the rocks hit their heads.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Countless rocks fell down. The heavy infantrymen by the gates had be live targets. Because of the phnx formation, they couldn¡¯t dodge nor resist the rocks. Countless infantrymen fell down to never stand up again.


    The infantrymen had thought that they would face orcs. If they really had fought against orcs then they would cut through them like a knife into butter. But Xiao Yu was no fool; he wouldn¡¯t face them with grunts. He understood the n and acted ordingly. He knew that most of his grunts had reached level 3, and some of them were even at level 4. But it would be very difficult for their giant axes to smash through their shields or armor. Moreover, when ten shields were used in a formation to protect the ones on the side the difficulty of passing through such a formation was at least doubled. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu knew that he would suffer heavy losses if he used the Spartan approach to deal with the heavy infantry.


    The point was that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t n on using grunts to deal with the heavy infantry since the start. Who would y a game he knew he would lose?


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem if a grunt faced a single heavy infantryman on the battlefield. The grunts could rely on their strength to kill them. However, a formation made by the infantrymen was a different thing, so Xiao Yu had no intention of letting grunts fight the other side. He had yed World of Warcraft and knew that he had to restrain the arms of the enemy.


    Originally, it would indeed had been very difficult to deal with the heavy infantry. He would need magicians to attack with fire and use explosions to split the formation. However, his Archmage wasn¡¯t good with fire but ice. Cone of the Cold wasn¡¯t good enough to pierce the armors of the heavy infantry yet.


    The ive Throwers and Demolishers were the weapons that solved his problem.


    ¡°First group! Shoot! Second group! Prepare! Shoot!¡± Xiao Yu ordered the riflemen who were focused by the gate to shoot at the enemy. He had divided the dwarves into 4 groups of 25. They would shoot in intervals. Although the bullets weren¡¯t as good as fire magic but achieved the effect that he wanted. The armor of the heavy infantry was very thick. Some ces could block bullets (iron balls in this case) but some ces were weak and couldn¡¯t stop them.


    Because of intensive shooting, the bullets would often hit these weak ces in the armor and end up taking the lives of enemies.


    ive Throwers, Demolishers, and riflemen... This three long-ranged firepowerbination was enough to finish Carrie¡¯s heavy infantrymen.


    ¡°Too boring... He only has this much of ability and dares to mess with me.¡± Xiao Yu sat in his chair and continued to drink the red wine.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Carrie had a total of 1000 heavy infantrymen, which was already a remarkable number for any territory. The main reason being that it was very costly to maintain a troop of heavy cavalry. Although it wasn¡¯t as powerful as heavy cavalry it was a money burning machine.


    Carrie lost about 300 heavy infantrymen because of the Demolishers, ive Throwers, and riflemen. Moreover, this figure was constantly increasing because of the ongoing onught.


    Their speed of retreat was very slow because of the heavy armors and shields. In addition, they were retreating in a formation. If the heavy infantry dispersed then the reorganization of the formation would be very difficult. Their movement into formation made their speed much slower. The range of the Demolishers was far so they could hit the heavy infantry from almost at any point.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to use Demolishers to deal with light infantry. He let them climb the walls so that archers and grunts dealt with them. The right weapons had to be used in the right ce for max efficiency.


    ¡°Scatter! Scatter! Release the formation!¡± Themander of the heavy infantry issued an order as he saw the huge casualties and slow speed that they were facing. Once scattered, the attack of the Demolishers will be limited and the number of casualties would decrease. If they went on with the formation then they were just live targets that were waiting to be stoned to death.


    The heavy infantry scattered as soon as they heard themander¡¯s order. Actually, the front rows of the phnx were already in a panic and about to scatter any time. It was only the rear of the formation that hadn¡¯t seen the terror of the ive Throwers that stayed still.


    Themander was quick to issue an order to disperse but by this time more than 400 heavy infantrymen were already killed. Carrie¡¯s face had turned pale as he looked upon the situation. He had fantasized about his heavy infantry breaking through the gates of the Lion town, then capturing the ce. But who would have thought that let alone winning the battle, he would lose almost half of his heavy infantry troops in the initial stages of the battle?


    ¡°Why the hell did I feed those heavy infantrymen? I have spent so much on training them and they can¡¯t even beat the orcs! I¡¯ll use them as ves in mine when we get back!¡± Carrie had lost his noble image and was shouting right and left.


    ¡°Young master, the enemy has a strange weapon. It looks like a crossbow but with two big wings. They canunch des nearly two meters in length and cut the heavy infantrymen in half! Neither shields nor armors can withstand the impact. We will lose more people if we push forward¡±


    Amander from the front line report to Carrie and at the same time waited for Carrie¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Two-meter long des?! It can cut the heavy infantry into two?! What weapon is that?¡± There was fear in Carrie¡¯s tone as he had never heard of it.


    ¡°Master, I assume it is the ive Throwers of the elves. I have seen the picture of this ive Thrower in the books. It had two huge wings and can send out a de. The elves had used these weapons in the war with humans in the past. Some human kingdoms had collected those machines but reproduction was very difficult. I assume, Xiao Yu had elves to craft them to aid him in the battle.¡± Carrie¡¯s military advisor Dotu whispered the exnation.


    ¡°I have heard something simr but have never seen pictures of it. It is said that the ive thrower is a terrifying weapon on the battlefield. Moreover, the casualties would be more serious the more intensive the formation is. IT is a formation killer!¡± Carrie¡¯s face was pale than the snow.


    ...


    ...


    Carrie¡¯s army withdrew back because even the heavy infantry had suffered losses. In short time, they had lost 6000 soldiers.


    Hooray~~


    Cheers of victory began to echo from the Lion town as they defeated the first attack of Carrie¡¯s army.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have many casualties on his side. There were several grunts who were seriously injured but none was killed. He used healing potions to treat those wounded grunts. The potion was good as it could save anyone as long as they were not dead. It was a level 1 potion so the effects of the treatment weren¡¯t awe-inspiring, but it was good enough to let the wounded person survive.


    Xiao Yu thought that it would be priceless if he could have gotten this potion in his previous life.


    Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t lost a single warrior but Captain Hui had lost at least dozens of soldiers, who were carried down from the walls. In the end, the main reason of the death of Captain Hui¡¯s soldiers or the injuries to the grunts were the crossbows used by Carrie¡¯s army.


    The military crossbows couldunch arrows from dozens of meters away. Their threat was veryrge. The grunts weren¡¯t afraid of closebat as their levels had reached new heights and they had armors. However, crossbows were another matter that couldn¡¯t be avoided. Xiao Yu pondered about a solution to solve this crossbow problem but couldn¡¯te up with a good method.


    ...


    ...


    The first wave had just finished but Carrie¡¯s army was already nning for the second wave of attacks.


    ¡°Master, it was very strange that this Xiao Yu could get so many orcs and elves to help. There has to be a demon that has taken over him. I think we can¡¯t be way too aggressive and should carefully get intelligence from the Lion town before doing a final attack!¡± Military Advisor Dotu spoke out his mind.


    ¡°Are you retarded? I have brought 20,000 soldiers to attack less than 2,000 and ended up with 6,000 losses! How do you think I will exin this to father? The other two brothers of mine already have begun to nder me in front of my father. If I go back this time with a failure then I¡¯ll be facing heavy punishment! My life is now uncertain, let alone me being the sessor to our territory!¡± Carrie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he shouted around.


    Carrie was aware that it was going to be very difficult to win Lion town now. He had brought 20,000 troops but didn¡¯t expect to be screwed so royally.


    ¡°But, young master...¡± Military advisor Dotu tried to talk but was interrupted by Carrie.


    ¡°No~ if I go back like this I will fall out of favor. I must win! Moreover, if I take back powerful weapons like the ive Throwers then it will be worth it even if I lose 20,000 soldiers. We can work on them and imitate the weapons. Afterward, we will be invincible. That bastard Xiao Yu must have other secrets too... Once I learn them and can control the grunts then I can conquer the world!¡± Carrie had turned mad. Normally, madness would push a man to ruin and Carrie was in this state. At this point, nothing or no one could change his mind.


    He thought that he must defeat Xiao Yu and take over Lion town. He thought that he must learn the secrets of the ive Throwers and rule over the orcs! He thought that he could get his chances back in being the first heir even if he lost 20,000 troops; he had to win!


    ¡°Inform the army! We willunch a total attack half an hourter! There won¡¯t be any reserves at the back. The infantry, mages, warriors, catapults... Everything and everyone will participate in the attack!¡±


    Carrie fiercely clenched his fists. His knuckles began to crack as a crazy determination shone in his eyes.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    A person will do anything while in a state of madness. Carrie was forced into such a situation.


    His father had three sons and he was the youngest one. However, Carrie was the most trusted, most powerful and most favored one out of three sons. He was the first sessor in line to be the next lord of the territory. Because of hisst failure, his elder brothers had taken the opportunity to wantonly attack Carrie¡¯s reputation in his father¡¯s presence. They wanted to inherit the lordship.


    Carrie¡¯s father was also furious because of his actions. He thought that his son was too ipetent as he couldn¡¯t capture weak Lion town with 5000 soldiers. Carrie¡¯s mother had pleaded for him otherwise his father would have punished Carrie long ago. In addition, Carrie brought up orcs which suppressed his father¡¯s anger. As a result, his father lent him another 20,000 troops to attack Lion town.


    The point of giving Carrie 20,000 troops wasn¡¯t just to attack Lion town but to hone the battle skills of the army. They were living in troubled times and Carrie¡¯s father was nning to expand their territory in this chaotic times.


    Carrie¡¯s father never thought that his son would fail to capture Lion town with so many troops, mages, warriors and siege equipment.


    Perhaps, the results wouldn¡¯t change even if an experienced general came over to lead the attack. But right now the leader of the army was Carrie and all the responsibility was weighing on his shoulders.


    Carrie didn¡¯t dare to go back at this point because he had lost almost 6,000 soldiers out of 20,000 and couldn¡¯t capture Lion town. He knew that no one would say that Xiao Yu was too strong but they will state that Carrie was ipetent. Carrie had to prove himself. He had to take Lion town, get ive Throwers, and capture orcs and elves so that his father would forget about the losses he faced.


    As a result, Carrie was desperate to capture the Lion town. He almost had 15,000 troops and if he couldn¡¯t win with strategy and tactics then he was going to break into the Lion town with just brute force by relying on a number of troops.


    He saw that the siege tactics by using the heavy infantry weren¡¯t of use. The only useful thing that he had at this point was the advantage of having arge number of troops.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that the orcs are unbeatable! I will use ten times the strength to break through the Lion town!¡±


    Carrie looked at his troops.


    ¡°Prepare for the battle! Heavy infantry, light infantry, mages, crossbow users, warriors and everyone else will charge Lion town! Any person who dares to turn back will be killed on spot! Either we take the town or we die in here!¡± A mage helped to echo Carrie¡¯s voice all over the camp.


    ¡°I want victory! Kill those dirty orcs, capture those elves, and take those women as your ythings! You have only one way and that is to charge forward! Kill anyone who resists after you enter the Lion town! Everyone will be free to plunder the town for a full three days and get whatever they want as long as you are able to break into the town!¡±


    Carrie was standing on top of the carriage and waving his sword.


    ¡°KILL~!!!¡±


    The soldiers were doubtful about the situation but they knew that they had an absolute advantage in terms of numbers. They thought that they would be able to break through the blockade and get into the town. They would be killing right and left as long as they were able to break through!


    In this type of battles where enemy made a siege the morale of the defender party would be lost the moment the enemy broke into the town.


    Therefore, Carrie¡¯s troops knew that all they have to do is break into the town. Afterward, they would have glory, wealth, ves, and everything else that they wished for!


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he stood up and whispered: ¡°Carrie is desperate. It seems he can¡¯t go back as he will be severely punished so he is giving his all to capture Lion town. He won¡¯t follow the art of war and will rely on pure numbers to press us... It¡¯s a big trouble...¡±


    At the end of the day, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have many troops. Moreover, Captain Hui¡¯s troops were useless in a sense. He knew that it would be very difficult to use 1,000 troops to resist at least 10 times the enemy.


    Xiao Yu wanted to rely on tactics and stratagems to win. But Carrie was going to brute force his way so Xiao Yu had to hit hard.


    ¡°At least he is earnest.¡± Xiao Yu put down the ss in his hand. He knew that it was time to test grunts in the battlefield.


    ¡°Kill~~~¡± Carrie¡¯s army roared as they began to charge.


    ¡°Grunts roar at them!¡± Xiao Yumanded. The most important thing in the battlefield was momentum. He had to raise the morale of Lion town.


    Argh~~~


    Five hundred grunts began to roar at the same time. It was as if tens of thousands of wolfs were howling.


    No one in the town was able to hear each other¡¯s voice because of the roars of the grunts.


    ¡°Launch Demolishers.¡± Xiao Yu calcted the distance. He had to deal with the catapults of the enemy.


    Whoosh~~


    Stones flew up and whistled through the sky. They smashed down.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The people who were in the scope of the smashing stones were mostly killed. Only 1/3 of those were able to survive.


    ¡°Aim at the catapult on the left side. Five Demolishers, aim and shoot!¡± Xiao Yu saw enemy had divided the catapults into two groups. The interval between the two was far. That¡¯s why he used five demolishers to aim at a single catapult. Even if 4 didn¡¯t hit one would.


    Buzz~~


    The stones fell down and smashed both catapult and soldiers pushing it.


    ¡°The second group! Aim at the first catapult from the right side. Attack!¡± Xiao Yu once moremanded.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    This attack was sessful in demolishing another catapult. However, the enemy had almost 10 catapults left and they were able to only demolish 2 of them. The soldiers were rapidly pushing the catapults. Xiao Yu knew that once those catapults reached the distance where they were able to attack his army they would be a huge threat to grunts and even the footmen.


    ¡°Four ive Throwers! Aim at the second catapult from the right side! Shoot!¡± Xiao Yu issued anothermand.


    He had 10 ive throwers. Six of them were by the town gates while four of them were on top of the walls.


    In fact, both Demolishers and ive Throwers were much more effective if they shot from the top of the walls.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~


    Four des were shot from the ive throwers. They whistled through the air.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    One of them hit the catapult and crooked the machine. The other 3 weren¡¯t sessful.


    The ive Thrower¡¯s uracy wasn¡¯t good in long-range attacks. However, Xiao Yu had used 4 of them so that at least 1 of them would be sessful in shooting down the catapult.


    If he used only 1 ive thrower then it may take a long time without even sessfully hitting the catapult. Moreover, the other des didn¡¯t hit the catapult but cut soldiers in half, which was a stirring visual impact on the enemy.


    The enemy soldiers had reached the foot of the walls while catapults were used to push towards the town. Some of them rushed towards the gates.


    Archers had begun to shoot long ago while the grunts were arranging the ive Throwers by the gates so that they would be ready tounch at any moment.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    The Archmage¡¯s Cone of the Cold spell was useless in attacking heavy infantry but the light infantry didn¡¯t have strong armor to withstand the attack. It didn¡¯t take long before a gold light shed and wrapped itself around the Archmage¡¯s body. Antonidas had reached level 8.


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Xiao Yu added the new skill point to the Archmage¡¯s Ice Barrier, which reached level 3¡ª the maximum. The main role of the Archmage in this battle was to protect himself while killing as many enemies as possible so Xiao Yu was distributing the skill points ordingly.


    At the same time, Tyrande shot Searing Arrows that hit two soldiers with shields who wanted to break through the gates of the town.


    ¡°First group of riflemen. Pay attention to the direction of the Searing Arrows and shoot!¡± Xiao Yumanded. Tyrande¡¯s Searing Arrows was shot in the direction of the enemy magician who was protected by the heavy infantrymen.


    Xiao Yu had ordered Tyrande not to delve into killing ordinary enemy soldiers but use her Eagle Eye skill to find the position of enemy mages. Later on, she would use Searing Arrows to hit the infantrymen that protected the mage. The riflemen would know where their target was because of the burning arrows. In addition, Tyrande had another task which was to kill warriors of the enemy. Her shooting was so precise that she could urately kill enemy warriors that lurked within the crowd. This way she was helping the grunts.


    Grunts struggled a bit to fight against the enemy warriors. Tyrande¡¯s help was crucial to them. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu had taught grunts a solution to deal with the enemy warriors. Four or five grunts would heave their giant axes at the body of a warrior. This way the warrior would have to dodge and the distance they grunts had to cover to make a move would decrease by a lot. It was the tactic that Xiao Yu had used in his previous life to kill enemy heroes. Although the warriors were powerful they couldn¡¯t withstand 4 or 5 axes smashing down at them. This way, there would always be an opportunity for a grunt to kill the warrior.


    The main advantage of the grunts was their tyrannical strength. They didn¡¯t have any good martial arts skill but the explosive force that they coulde up with was enough to kill the warriors. Inparison, the warriors had superb martial arts, flexible bodies, and many other advantages that grunts didn¡¯t have.


    A rank 1 warrior was basically equal to the level 9 character from the game system. The second-rank warrior were level 10 or more inbat effectiveness. Grom was able to kill a second-rank warrior when he was at level 9 because of his body strength and many powerful skills.


    Bang~ Bang~


    Bullets shot past and hit the infantry with shields that protected the enemy mage.


    Bang~


    Tyrande once again shot Searing Arrows. Two soldiers by the mage fell, revealing arge gap. The bullets shot by the riflemen went through that gap and hit the mage¡¯s body.


    Magicians covered their bodies with a magic shield spell, but that shield couldn¡¯t hold up against the intensive shooting done by the riflemen.


    100 riflemen would normally shoot at will unless Xiao Yu ordered them to deal with an enemy mage.


    ...


    ...


    At the same time, countless light and heavy infantrymen hade to the gates of the town. They had disregarded their formation and rushed to the gate in scrambles. Their aim was glory, wealth, and beauties.


    A formation was useless so themander let them act the way the infantrymen felt right. Carrie¡¯smander wasn¡¯t a fool and knew that if the infantrymen attacked randomly the effect of the ive Throwers would be minimalized.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~


    The first two ive Throwers shot the des. Dozens of the soldiers that tried toe through the gate were cut in half. The light infantry was way more an easy target for the des inparison to the heavy infantry.


    The des cut through 20 rows of light infantry men and didn¡¯t spare anyone within 50 meters.


    AHH~~


    Screams echoed out as many of Carrie¡¯s soldiers were scared. They stayed still outside the gates while their minds were at a loss. At the same time the second row of the ive Throwers made the shots.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~


    The rest who were inside the gates were chopped in half.


    ¡°Warriors try to jump over the des and pass through!¡± Commander of the infantry shouted out.


    Indeed, the trajectory of the des was stable. If a flexible warrior could jump past from the sides then they would be able to bypass the des thrown from the ive Throwers. At the end of the day, the angle of the des was fixed.


    The ive Throwers were effective when dealing with crowds. However, their efficiency reduced a lot when only a few warriors rushed past.


    Few warriors heard themander¡¯s order. They ran the past and jumped over the walls to rapidly attack.


    Chi~ Chi~


    ive Throwers once again shot des. However, this time most of the warriors were able to dodge the des. Only one warrior was hit and cut in half while the other warriors were able to bypass.


    Argh~


    a roar echoed out at the gates of the town. Dust fell down from the roof of the gates. Grom rushed out using Wind Walk and Omnish. He sliced a warrior directly into two.


    Grom was level 10 and was equal in strength to a second-rank warrior who cultivated battle energy (dao qi). It was easy for him to kill a first-rank warrior.


    In addition, few other warriors were able to rush towards the ive Throwers. The grunts stopped them but at the same time warriors were able to stop theunch of the ive Throwers.


    Themander saw the opportunity and shouted: ¡°Rush in! The ive Throwers won¡¯tunch any des!¡±


    Countless soldiers rushed into the town gates.


    However, when they were almost in front of the ive Throwers, two grunts once moreunched the des. Themander issued another order: ¡°Don¡¯t stop! As long as we block the front they won¡¯t be able to use them!¡±


    Soldiers swarmed in as if they were ants. In the blink of an eye, the entire gate was filled with enemy soldiers. At the same time, warriors were interfering with the grunts who tried to use ive Throwers. The role of the ive Throwers was greatly reduced so Grommanded grunts to carry back the machines.


    Argh~~


    Grom issued another roar and his body began to spin around and move forwards.


    Ah~ Ah~


    Countless soldiers were cut in half by Grom.


    Whirlwind!


    This was the skill mastered by demasters after reaching level 10. Grom¡¯s execution of this skill was only at level 1 but it was very strong. It was a skill that was most suitable for therge-scale closebat.


    Xiao Yu looked forward to seeing the destorm skill appear after Grom leveled up. He believed that destorm would be much more powerful than Whirlwind and that Grom would be able to sweep through the battlefield with that skill.


    Grom was wearing a T1 armor set so the swords from the enemies wasn¡¯t a problem for him. He was an unstoppable tiger than had delved into a flock of sheep.


    Xiao Yu saw that the ive Throwers had lost their effect. He shouted: ¡°Grom push the enemy out of the town gates. The defensive line will be outside!¡±


    In the first wave of attacks, the grunts stayed inside the town so they had heavy casualties. This time, Xiao Yu was nning to change the tactic and push the enemy to the outside of town gates.


    Grom heard Xiao Yu¡¯s order and waved towards the grunts to follow up. Grunts roared up as their eyes began to turn red as the berserker skill got activated.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    The grunts forced the infantry out of the town by driving them out with their brute strength; the strength of the grunts was reflected in this situation once more. The grunts at the gates were specially selected by Xiao Yu. He had chosen all the grunts that had reached level 4. A grunt who had reached level 4 could cope up with five and six human soldiers at the same time as long as they weren¡¯t in a formation.


    Argh~~


    The furious roars of the grunts filled the town gates. The enemy soldiers who rushed in constantly wanted to kill the grunts and enter the town.


    Xiao Yu gestured towards the Archmage.


    ¡°Cone of the Cold! Outside the gates!¡± Xiao Yu ordered the Archmage who had just restored his mana. The mana potions that Xiao Yu gave to Archmage were very slow acting. It would take around four or five minutes for the depleted mana to be restored. Xiao Yu understood that the recovery rate of the mana would be much more rapid when he is able to produce high-level mana potions.


    The Archmage smiled and nodded. He began to chant a spell as arge ice cone appeared outside the town gates. The icicles began to sprinkle down all over the ce. The light infantrymen faced a storm of icicles. Most of them howled miserably before their death.


    Last time, Xiao Yu had used 50 elven archers to support the grunts as they held the town gates. However, in this battle he had chosen for the Archmage to support the grunts. The scale of the battle was toorge. If he had chosen the elves then they had to look out from the walls to decimate the enemies at the gates. But Archmage didn¡¯t have to get close to the edge of the walls; he could just chant a spell and direct its formation to just outside the gates. Moreover, the number of soldiers dying at the Archmage¡¯s hands was much more than if he had used elves.


    ¡°First group! Ready! Shoot! Second group! Ready! Shoot!¡± Xiao Yu saw that Tyrande had found another enemy mage so he began tomand the riflemen to target the mage.


    Mages couldn¡¯t protect themselves from the continuous stream of bullets shot by the riflemen.


    Puchi~... Ah~


    A long spear prated the body of a soldier recruited by Captain Hui. A ballista used by the enemy was throwing long spears. Its uracy wasn¡¯t good but the shots were lethal. At the same time, five of the catapults of the enemy began to throwrge rocks at the walls.


    However, the efficiency of the enemy catapults wasn¡¯t as good as that of a ballista. They were usingrge rocks that they could only throw one at a time. Xiao Yu, instead, was using smaller rocks to throw 7 or 8 pieces at a time that scattered and inflicted more damage.


    There were advantages to usingrge rocks and small rocks depending on the situation. Large rocks could smash through and make a gap in the walls but the uracy of such shots was very low.


    ¡°First group of Demolishers aim at the first ballista on the left side! Ready! Shoot!¡± Xiao Yu quickly estimated that the threat of the ballistae was higher than that of the catapults so he decided to deal with the ballistae first.


    His warriors and Captain Hui¡¯s soldiers were able to escaperge rocks as they could determine the trajectory of it. However, the spears thrown by the ballistae were much faster, urate, and powerful. Even the Archmage would be killed if he was hit by one. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to face such a situation so he decided to deal with ballistae before the catapults.


    After four consecutive shots, Xiao Yu was able to destroy scattered ballistae of the enemy. Although theyunched and threw spear several times before he was sessful, fortunately, there wasn¡¯t much of a damage.


    A spear had prated the chest of a grunt yet he was still able to wave his giant ax and continue to battle. Xiao Yu immediately ordered two grunts to drag that grunt back and pull out the spear. He used a healing potion to deal with the wound. Xiao Yu had umted a lot of potions but the consumption rate was amazingly fast in the battle.


    However, he wasn¡¯t stingy with the potions and used them to save anyone he could. After destroying the ballistae Xiao Yu used ten Demolishers and four ive Throwers to aim at the catapults of the enemy. It didn¡¯t take long before they too were destroyed.


    After the destruction of the catapults and ballistae, the only threats that remained were the warriors and the magicians... and the main threat that Xiao Yu was facing: the number advantage of the enemy.


    The battle at the gates had turned tragic. Enemy soldiers rushed in an attempt to break through. However, Grom was able to lead the grunts to push back the enemy each time.


    It wasn¡¯t just light infantry but heavy infantry too that were involved in the battle at the gates. Because of their armor, they couldn¡¯t climb the wall so their only option was to attack through the gates. The giant axes of the grunts were sharp but they couldn¡¯t easily tear through the armor of the heavy infantry. However, it didn¡¯t matter as Xiao Yu had taught them few ways to efficiently deal with the heavy infantry.


    The first method shown by Xiao Yu was to wave the ax sideways at the head of the heavy infantry. Because of the immense strength of the grunts, the heads of the heavy infantrymen were chopped or smashed even though they wore helmets. Xiao Yu had shown them a second method in case the grunts weren¡¯t able to attack the heads of the heavy infantry. That method was to use their big feet to kick the knees of the heavy infantrymen. Their knees were protected by thin metal but neither armor nor knee joints could withstand the impact of a grunt harshly kicking off.


    The facts proved that Xiao Yu¡¯s approach was very effective and feasible against the heavy infantry. By kicking on their knees the grunts were able to deal with heavy infantry much easier than the light infantry.


    Light infantrymen could dodge and sway to the sides; the heavy infantry could not. The heavy infantry was powerful against ordinary human soldiers as humans couldn¡¯t prate their armor but grunts weren¡¯t affected in such a skirmish battle.


    Buzz~


    Xiao Yu saw that the Archmage reached level 9. He immediately added a skill point to the Water Elemental Summoning skill.


    In an instant, another water elemental appeared next to the Archmage. It and the first one helped the Archmage to deal with enemy soldiers.


    Grom was constantly using Whirlwind to chop enemies; soon, he also reached level 11. Xiao Yu added another skill point to Whirlwind skill so that it reached level 2.


    The strength of Whirlwind increased by 100% on level 2.


    Chop~ Chop~


    Gromunched Whirlwind once more as it smashed into the enemy soldiers. Strong battle energy covered both his body and sword as he continued to harvest life as if he was reaping wheat.


    Tyrande had also reached level 11. Xiao Yu added a skill point to Trueshot aura. The role of Trueshot Aura was great on the battlefield as it didn¡¯t just promote the strength of the wielder of the skill but the entire toon of long-range elven archers.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    More than 10,000 troops began an attack which resulted in few warriors to be able to seize a small ce of the walls. However, the grunts stormed on again and again to take back the part of the wall.


    Because of the constant ughter, the bodies of the grunts had dyed blood red. The green skin was covered with the blood of their enemies.


    At first sight, it seemed that footmen didn¡¯t have much of a role in this war inparison to the grunts. However, the unique skills of the footmen also yed a huge role in the oue. First and foremost, the footmen were the first line of defense of the walls that protected grunts and archers from crossbow shots. Secondly, they had used both their shields and bodies to protect the elf archers from enemies that were able to squeeze onto the top of the wall. Thirdly, the footmen always formed formations to block the soldiers of Carrie when they were sessful in breaking through and capturing a part of the wall.


    The warriors from each race had their advantages and disadvantages. Footmen were weaker than grunts in the attack but their detailed defense formations were above the capabilities of the grunts.


    At this point, the armor of the footmen was low-level equipment. In the future, Xiao Yu could improve and upgrade their armor so that they could reach heavy infantry level troops. This way they would be much more powerful than any heavy infantry troop in the world.


    Archers were the champions of this battle. Because of Tyrande¡¯s Trueshot Aura, their abilities were enhanced too. They were the troops that had killed most enemies. The performance of the riflemen was excellent too. They hadn¡¯t killed as many enemies as elf archers but they were indispensable in defeating and suppressing the enemy magicians.


    It was because of the riflemen than the enemy mages couldn¡¯t do anything. Otherwise, the mages could y a great role in ughtering the grunts. It could be said that the riflemen were protectors of the grunts in this battle. Hunters ride their leopards back and forth the wall. They would help to kill the enemy, assist the grunts in keeping the positions on the wall and act as mobile aid.


    All warriors did their best. However, it was Xiao Yu¡¯smanding abilities that brought them victory.


    The enemy side didn¡¯t have catapults or ballistae so Xiao Yu focused his Demolishers and ive throwers on killing the enemy soldiers. Ten Demolishers would throw at the same time. The rocks would stumble down turning the enemy soldiers into meat pies.


    ...


    ...


    The casualties of Carrie¡¯s army had reached 15,000 but they could break through neither from walls nor from the gates. They had more than 4,000 soldiers left in the battlefield but all the soldiers including themanders were mentally exhausted.


    The soldiers were angry at Xiao Yu¡¯s side but at the same time, they were not nning to go on to fight for eternity. Carrie¡¯s promise of wealth, glory, and beauty had dissipated into the air as it didn¡¯t mean much at this point.


    Xiao Yu was able to resist most difficult part of the battle. The enemy didn¡¯t have heavy weaponry and couldn¡¯t attack the top of the walls or make a threat to the town. However, they still kept charging forward.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Carrie! Be a man! Your army is still in here! Where the heck are you running off to? Are you a man or not?¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted.


    Carrie¡¯s army was already exhausted spirit-wise so most of the soldiers turned around to check Carrie¡¯s carriage as soon as they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. Carrie wasn¡¯t there!


    Since the start of the war, Carrie was standing on top of the carriage and watching the battle. However, now Carrie was gone. Apparently, he had entered the carriage to run away.


    The soldiers began to panic when they saw that their leader had disappeared. Thest trace of will in their hearts was lost and slowly but surely the soldiers turned around to escape.


    ...


    ...


    In fact, Carrie wasn¡¯t nning to escape. On the contrary, he had entered the carriage to wear his battle armor. He had decided to participate in the war. The problem was that he couldn¡¯t escape even if he wanted to. As a result, he had decided to personally join the war to inspire his soldiers. He was nning to beat Xiao Yu and needed thest push to break through the town.


    However, Xiao Yu was sharp. So he immediately began to shout the moment Carrie entered the carriage. Moreover, his words crushed thest trace of will the soldiers hoped on.


    The situation was out of control when Carrie got out of the carriage. He could no longer control the soldiers that were retreating in batches. The situation was on the brink and Xiao Yu¡¯s words were the trigger that brought destruction.


    ¡°Pursue! Chase!¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he stood on top of the walls.


    This retreat wasn¡¯t like the previous retreat. Previous time Carrie¡¯s troops retreated while maintaining formations. That was why Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to send his warriors to those soldiers. However, now after losing more than 15000 soldiers Carrie¡¯s troops were just running back as fast as they could.


    The grunts began to go down from the walls to lead the attack. The hunters were on the wings while riflemen and archers were at the back. They were going to kill anyone that they could.


    Grunts were carrying ive Throwers and wereunching them once in a while.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! How could we get into such situation?¡± Carrie screamed like a madman as he looked at the retreating army.


    ¡°Master, we have to go! I know Lord¡¯s punishment will be hard but it¡¯s better than facing the death in here!¡± Carrie¡¯s military advisor Dotu grabbed Carrie¡¯s hand as he advised.


    Carrie watched his army which retreated and saw Xiao Yu¡¯s troops that were behind them in pursuit. Tears flew down his eyes as he clenched his teeth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡± Carrie made his choice.


    Carrie was going to escape. Maybe he won¡¯t even go back to his own territory.


    Normally, he was a courageous young master. However, he felt his hands tremble as he saw orcs pursue his troops and get close to his position. He was a son of a territory¡¯s lord and because of constant protection, he had never been in such a situation. He had never felt death few steps away from himself. At the moment, he looked at the orcs and knew what real fear was.


    The carriage turned around and began to drive away. There was a magic array drawn on the carriage by a magician so the carriage went fast and smooth.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have cavalry so he knew that it would be very difficult to catch up with Carrie. However, he didn¡¯t think that he would be able to kill Carrie in the battlefield. Moreover, even if Carrie was able to get back his life wouldn¡¯t be good for the rest of his days.


    After this, Xiao Yu knew that Carrie¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t be able to send someone to attack for a long time. It would give him chance to recuperate, grow, develop and rise up.


    Grunts pursued them for up to ten miles and killed more than 1000 soldiers. Carrie¡¯s soldiers were far more than their enemies but no one was nning a counterattack but focused on escape.


    Xiao Yu ordered his warriors to stop. There was a touch of a smile on his face as he looked at the army that was running away. This victory wouldy the foundation of his future hegemony. The Lion town wasn¡¯t a small territory anymore. He was nning to make a kingdom and expand on to unify the world.


    ...


    ...


    It was sunset and afterglow of the sun-rays fell onto Xiao Yu¡¯s body. The grunts, elves, dwarves, and others were around him forming a unique picture.


    A famous painter would draw this scene after a long time and would call this picture ¡°The rise of the King!¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Since the establishment of the Lion town, there had never been such a vivid, shocking and big victory. Because of the special circumstances; even Xiao Zhan Tian got more and more losses at thete stages of his life.


    But Xiao Yu was able to lead Lion town with 2000 soldiers to defeat an army of 20000. What kind of victory was it? Even the bravest generals wouldn¡¯t dare to think of such a victory. Moreover, the casualties from the Lion town was very low. Captain Hui led 1000 soldiers and only about 300 soldiers had died. Xiao Yu¡¯s troops had fewer casualties because of the healing potions. He would immediately take back the injured one and treat with potions to reduce the number of casualties.


    At the end of the war, only 10 grunts, 7 archers, 2 hunters and 14 footmen were killed. The riflemen had no casualties. As a result, Xiao Yu had only 33 people killed in the war. Anyone would look at the results as an extremely incredible victory.


    However, it was Xiao Yu¡¯s tactics and strategies that led to such a victory. He used Demolishers and ive Throwers well to achieve such a remarkable record.


    Although everyone praised him Xiao Yu felt heartache for the warriors that died. He was reflecting on the previous war to see what kind of mistakes he had made and what he could have done to change the oue. After the war, the first thing he did was to make a grand funeral for the warriors he had lost. The grunts were taken back to the altar while elves embraced the mother earth.


    ...


    ...


    This victory made the people of the Lion town believe in their Lord¡¯s ability to protect them and support them with a stable life. His enemies got to know that Xiao Yu had the ability to beat them so they wouldn¡¯t easily attack the Lion town.


    Housekeeper Hong had let go of the strict image that he held onto this day. He was drinking a lot of wine while tears of happiness flew down through his cheeks: ¡°Lord, can you see it? Young master has changed and bes useful! He will lead the territory to prosperity! You can rest in peace...¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s sisters-inw were happy and excited. Since the marriage, their life in the Lion town hadn¡¯t been happy. They face various difficulties because of financial constraints, multiple defeats, and the death of their husbands and so on.


    Sometimes they would ask themselves why they still stayed in the Lion town. However, all of them were loyal to theirte husbands. But they couldn¡¯t see hope about the future.


    Today, Xiao Yu had brought them hope.


    Recently, Xiao Yu had plundered bandit groups and brought a lot of materials and resources. There were many things that women adored from his loot. Before because of financial constraints, Lion town couldn¡¯t afford such things but Xiao Yu was able to bring those treasures and clothes as if they were nothing to him. It made sisters-inw very happy. After all, which woman doesn¡¯t like material things?


    Now, their lives were better and there was a smile constantly hanging on their faces. They were full of confidence about the future of the territory.


    ...


    ....


    Xiao Yu narrowed his lecherous eyes as he drank wine and watched the beauties dance. Normally, these dancers were given as maids to his sisters-inw. They never let them dance in front of Xiao Yu. But because of the victory, these women were called out to dance.


    ¡°No wonder, everyone wants to be an emperor. It¡¯s such a good feeling. Eat delicious food, drink wine, watch beauties dance... This feeling is way too fucking awesome!¡±


    Xiao Yu watched dancers and peeped at his sisters-inw from time to time.


    The demeanor of his sisters-inw was different after a few drinks.


    His eldest sister-inw Qiyin still held onto a nobledy¡¯s temperament after drinking wine. Her cheeks were red, eyes blurred but her posture was elegant.


    His second sister-inw was more reserved. She didn¡¯t drink much. Her demeanor was cold and she was more of a refined type of a woman. It was as if she was a fairy brought to this world.


    The hottest one was his third sister-inw Cami. She was of European descent. She drank a lot. Her eyes were hazy.


    Fourth sister-inw Suesha had changed to wear a white evening dress. She was sitting close by to his fifth sister-inw. They didn¡¯t drink but chatted a lot. He couldn¡¯t peep at them because Suesha would fiercely stare at him once in a while.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s saliva began to flow down as he thought about the 4th and 5th sisters inw.


    ¡°Life is good.¡± Xiao Yu whispered.


    He knew that the troubled times wereing and if he couldn¡¯t dominate the world then sooner orter he would be swallowed by other factions or territories.


    This world lived by the rules of the jungle. You had to swallow others if you didn¡¯t want to be someone else¡¯s food. There was no other way.


    Everyone asked Xiao Yu dance when the banquet reached its climax. There were no aristocraticdies so Xiao Yu had to ask one of his sisters-inw. He wasn¡¯t nning to let go of this opportunity. He began to invite them. His most-favorite sister-inw Qiyin replied that she had drunk too much and couldn¡¯t dance. Instead, it was Cami who took the initiative to dance with Xiao Yu.


    The fire within him rose up to the sky when he saw the deep cleavage expose in front of his vision. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t act honest and began to touch here rub there when he saw that others weren¡¯t paying attention. Surprisingly, Cami didn¡¯t stop Xiao Yu which made him make more advances. She reached out to his ear and whispered: ¡°Because of the victory I¡¯ll let go of you today. But if you dare to act this way then I¡¯ll cut off something...¡± She stared at the little Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu began to sweat the moment his private part was mentioned.


    The party ended but celebrations went all night along.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu woke up early the next day and went to his base.


    He was able to get 30000 merit service points from the yesterday¡¯s war so hismander rank had reached Master Sergeant. It meant that he could summon his fourth base.


    He had summoned three bases from the World of Warcraft so now he had the change to summon undead base. However, Xiao Yu had his doubts.


    The reason was that the undead was excluded by all types of living beings. It would lead to a collective crusade by other territories if they got to know that Xiao Yu was leading a troop of undead.


    Orcs and elves were different from humans. The world had a lot of strange races and orcs and elves had long been extinct. Moreover, humans didn¡¯t look at orcs with hatred because humanity was able to destruct the orcs in the past.


    From the point of humanity, orcs were no different from demonic creatures. They were beasts and that¡¯s it.


    The elves were the noblest race on the continent. The other would at most try to use them as their pets.


    But the undead was different. Let alone outsiders even the people of his Lion town couldn¡¯t stand Xiao Yu if they knew that hemanded such troops. They would try to get away from him which would lead to the copse of his territory.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    As a result, he had to be very careful with the construction of the undead base.


    Xiao Yu knew that there were big drawbacks with the construction of the base but still choose to build it. 4th base meant another hero and different types of warriors which could help him in the future.


    The undead creatures were shady but their role in the warfare would be great.


    He searched for a deep cave in the vicinity so that it would be hard for other to enter this ce and choose to build his undead base.


    Boom~


    A loud noise echoed as Necropolis appeared in front of him. The wind began to blow and it seemed that temperature dropped by several degrees in the blink of an eye.


    Cynical voices began to echo from the necropolis as if Xiao Yu had entered hell. He was a bit frightened and cold sweat flew down his spine.


    He didn¡¯t use undead while gaming. Nevertheless, any sane person would feel unwell when facing the real deal.


    ¡°Construct Altar of the Darkness.¡± Xiao Yu swallowed his saliva andmanded.


    Boom~ Altar of Darkness appeared in front of him. It was very tall and made of human bones. It looked like a bone mountain.


    ¡°Please choose the hero.¡± The voice of the system echoed which pulled Xiao Yu from the shock.


    ¡°Death Knight.¡± Xiao Yu choose the most familiar hero. He had yed WoW and Arthas was his favorite hero because of the tragedy that the man lived through. Moreover, he was excited to see the legendary Frostmourne and horse that Arthas used.


    The neighing of a horse echoed half an hourter from the top of the altar.


    The mes burned and sprayed from four horseshoes, nose and mouth of the legendary deathcharger that carried Death Knight Arthas. The horse neighed once more and raised its front legs to jump from the altar.


    ¡°Arthas greets the master.¡± The Death Knight jumped off from the horse and greeted Xiao Yu with a standard knight ceremony.


    Xiao Yu looked at Arthas, a prince and a pdin that had be a death knight. He had gone through many tragedies. Xiao Yu sighed as he remembered Jaina who was widowed by Arthas. He was way too sad and couldn¡¯t wait tofort Jaina.


    Xiao Yu put away the thoughts and looked at the Frostmourne that had made countless humans go mad.


    ¡°You are the way I expected you to be. Tall, handsome... Ah... If I was like this...¡± Xiao Yu continued: ¡°Arthas, is it alright if I y around with Frostmourne?¡±


    Arthas immediately responded: ¡°Master sorry but the sword may hurt you so I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xiao Yu looked at death knight.


    After observing Arthas and his horse Xiao Yu began to check skills and choose one for the death knight.


    Xiao Yu wanted to ride the horse but he abandoned the idea after seeing the mes erupt.


    The skills that Arthas could learn were:


    Death Coil (up to level 3). The Death Knight could use the power of darkness to shoot energy (arrows?) from his hands which could cause damage to the enemy or cure hispanions. Cooling time is 10 seconds.


    Death Pact (up to level 3). The Death Knight could kill a unit and take their evil energy to restore his own health. Cooling time is 10 minutes.


    Animate the Dead (up to level 3). The Death Knight can summon two dead bodies to fight for him. 1st level 2 undead, 2nd level 4 undead, 3rd level 6 undead.


    Sinister Strike (up to level 3). Death Knight can cause 50% damage to the target and affect its soul, skin, flesh, and blood to corrode. The cooling time is 5 seconds.


    ¡°All the skills are evil.¡± Xiao Yu pinched his chin as he pondered for a long time and decided on Death Coil skill.


    This skill would be useful both in attacking the enemy and treating the friendly undead.


    The system had given five ghouls asbor which made Xiao Yu very happy. The ghouls could be used asbor and to kill the enemy.


    Moreover, the ghouls ounted as half-units. For example, two ghouls were equal to a single grunt. It meant that if Xiao Yu summoned 100 ghouls then it would be equivalent to 50 units. However, he wasn¡¯t nning to summon so many ghouls. He didn¡¯t n to openly use them on the battlefield.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu was allowed to have 2000 warriors under hismand after reaching the rank of Master Sergeant.


    Xiao Yu was excited as it meant that he could get 1000 more warriors. It would greatly increase his strength. Xiao Yu nned to add 100 archers, 100 riflemen, 100 footmen and 100 grunts for now. He was nning to have 500 cavalry and 100 undead.


    Xiao Yu left the Necropolis and went to the other bases to continue to get warriors.


    However, he stopped by the orc base when he saw that he had no money to continue to get warriors.


    Archmage reached level 10 in yesterday¡¯s battle so Xiao Yu made sure that Archmage could summon 3 water elementals. He spent money to get a T1 set, arcane armor, for the Archmage. This armor doubled the strength of the Archmage.


    The role of the equipment was very important in the battle. Grom was able to act as a killing machine because of the T1 armor he was wearing. He even killed a second-rank warrior who had attacked him.


    However, this move had made Xiao Yu penniless once more.


    ¡°Ah... I have to rob and plunder more.¡± Xiao Yu said in anger.


    Xiao Yu looked at the 1000 gold coins left in the system. In addition, he saw two system messages. He jumped up in happiness. The first message from the system was that Xiao Yu could summon 2 more heroes because he hadpleted construction of all 4 bases. The second news was that because ofpletion of the 4 bases the cksmiths, shops could be upgraded to level 2 which would produce better mana, healing potions and armors.


    ¡°Hahaha~ so I can get such rewards for constructing 4 bases! Heavens you are so great by favoring me!¡±


    Two more heroes meant a lot of help. Moreover, he could produce better armors, weapons, equipment and buy much more effective potions.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s hands were trembling as he was nning which two heroes to choose when the system message popped up.


    ¡°Damn it! A hero would cost 200,000 gold coins! How many bandit camps do I have to rob to get that much?!¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face had turned pale as he could summon heroes but couldn¡¯t at the same time. It was like watching a beautiful naked woman lying on the bed but couldn¡¯t make it rise up. It was simply a torture.


    ¡°I want to rob and plunder!¡± Xiao Yu shouted in anger.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu had reached a lot of experience points because of the sessfulmanding and shared experience from the yesterday¡¯s war. He had reached level 9 and would level up to 10 after a little bit. The experience points for Xiao Yu was different from warriors and heroes. The heroes and warriors summoned from the system relied exactly on a number of opponents they had killed to gain experience points. However, Xiao Yu was affected by overall battle.


    Xiao Yu had extra 6 skill points as he reached level 9 but wasn¡¯t in hurry to allocate them. The basic attribute points were distributed by him to strength, agility, endurance and to meditation. The meditation was a value which showed his mana resource.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s skills were the same ones from the demaster. Next, he was nning to get skills that were rted to magic. This way he would be much stronger. However, Xiao Yu retained using the skill points because he could only learn the skills that heroes had learned.


    Xiao Yu wanted to choose Heroic Leap skill of the demaster but changed his mind. He decided to wait for demaster to master better skills so that Xiao Yu could also get stronger skills which would increase hisbat capability and flexibility of his body.


    Moreover, Archmage had four more skills after reaching level 10. Xiao Yu was waiting to see if Archmage had a teleporting skill which would be handy in battles.


    Because of the many possibilities, Xiao Yu waited to get more skill points and learn the most powerful and usable skills to the full level in one go. He was excited as he thought about different abilities and skills.


    Archmage could master four new skills after reaching level 10:


    Frost Nova (up to level 3). Archmage releases frost that limits the movement of everyone within given range. The range and strength of the Frost Nova improves with the level increase.


    Teleportation (up to level 3). Archmage could instantly teleport to another location. 1st level teleportation is limited to 20 yards, 2nd level limited up to 40 yards and 3rd level is limited up to 60 yards.


    Enhanced Water Elementals (up to level 3). Archmage can call out enhanced Water Elementals. They can release Frostbolt skill while attacking enemies. At first level, they can shoot 3 icicles, on the second level they can shoot 6 icicles and on the third level they can shoot up to 9 icicles at a time.


    Arctic Frost (up to level 3). The skill improves the strength of the Archmage¡¯s ice affinity. At first level 20%, second level 40%, and third level 60% upgrade.


    Xiao Yu had trouble with making a choice as all the skills were powerful. Nevertheless, he added a skill point to the Enhanced Water Elementals. This way the water elementals could release Frostbolt skill which would make them like mobile machine guns.


    ...


    ...


    The next few days, Xiao Yu asked Captain Hui to send spies to detect information from Carrie¡¯s side and he took his warriors to continue to rob bandits. He could get easy money by robbery so he had to do what he had to do.


    Xiao Yu had a great advantage even in a head on battle because of the 10 Demolishers and 10 ive Throwers. At best, the bandits used wood to construct walls so the siege equipment used by Xiao Yu could demolish the walls very easily. Grunts would enter the camp while Grom led them. Archmage would kill from long range while archers do the same thing.


    Xiao Yu swept through 7 bandit camps in a time frame of one month. He had umted 500,000 gold coins and countless materials. He would gift treasures and clothes to his sisters-inw when he found them while raiding bandit camps. As the time passed, his sisters-inw began to give him a wish-list which stated what his sisters-inw wanted. Xiao Yu was shocked as if he was going to buy stuff from the supermarket.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu suspended his raids after he got more than 500,000 gold coins. He was ready to summon two more heroes. He had pondered a lot and had decided to summon Thrall and Pdin Uther the Lightbringer.


    Xiao Yu had hesitated for a long time before making the choice. He could choose Tauren Chief, Blood Mage or other tough heroes. But most of them were individual battle type heroes. All of them were powerful like demaster but Thrall and Uther could enhance the effectiveness of all the troops during a battle.


    The heroes were critical forces however in Xiao Yu¡¯s perspective overall strength of his troops was more important. He saw how Tyrande¡¯s Trueshot Aura yed a great role in enhancing strength and range of elf archers during the previous war.


    Thrall¡¯s shamanic powers could increase the attack power of his 500 grunts. It was a better idea than summoning a Tauren chief.


    In addition, Xiao Yu considered the history of the world. Thrall was known as the God of the Orcs so he believed that Thrall would y a great role in his n to recover the Orcish horde. Once the intelligence of Thrall increased then he could form new generation leaders for the horde who could manage orcs and enhance their strength.


    Uther wasn¡¯t known as a God for humanity but he was known as a first generation pdin. He was a hero who was adhered by the forces of the light. Xiao Yu could use Uther¡¯s identity to justify his wars and sway the public opinion to his advantage.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t idle while waiting for the birth of the two heroes. He upgraded the shops and cksmiths of four races to the second level. At 2nd level, the cksmiths could produce better armors and weapons. He could enhance the strength of his troops with better equipment and make up for theck of quantity. The role of shops was huge too. The potions for mana and healing were increased per 20 bottles a day. In addition, he was able to buy additional potions ording to each race.


    Human Arcane Vault had an extra medical potion that could slowly treat human warriors on the battlefield. He could even quickly restore their health if the injured warriors had withdrawn from the battlefield.


    He could buy special potion from the Voodoo Lounge to increase the strength of a grunt. It could enhance the strength attribute for a grunt for 10 minutes and he could buy 20 bottles a day.


    Ancient of Wonders had a special potion for elves that could increase their agility for 10 minutes. There was a purchase limit of 20 bottles per day.


    Tomb of Relics had a special potion with corrosive abilities. The weapons could be dipped in the potion and they would toxify and corrode the bodies of an enemy during an attack. He could buy only 20 bottles a day.


    ¡°Undead are despicable.¡± Xiao Yu praised the undead.


    A golden light shed and a tall orc jumped down from the altar. His figure was as tall as Grom but he had a domineering aura around him.


    ¡°Thrall greets the master.¡± Thrall came to stand in front of Xiao Yu. His wolf-mount followed after him.


    Xiao Yu was about to speak when a golden light shed on top of Altar of Kings. A burly man wearing a neat armor ran over and loudly shouted: ¡°Uther greets the master.¡±


    ¡°Finally, I got two more heroes!¡± Xiao Yu almost burst into tears as he looked at two heroes.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Xiao Yu was excited as he looked at both heroes.


    ¡°Finally, you are here Thrall.¡± Xiao Yu took Thrall¡¯s hand in greeting: ¡°Are you tried?


    ¡°Uther you look good. I¡¯m excited to meet you.¡± Xiao Yu was very polite with both heroes which showed how much of his attention was on these two.


    However, Xiao Yu found out that both of them didn¡¯t know how to answer him. He checked the skills that the heroes could master.


    The skills that Thrall could master were:


    Lightning Bolt (up to level 3). Thrall can send a power Lightning Bolt to attack the enemy.


    The strength of the Earth Totem (up to level 3). Thrall can summon a totem that could increase strength attributes of the grunts within a certain range by 20%, 40%, and 60%.


    Stoneskin Totem (up to level 3). Thrall can summon a totem which could cover the grunts within a certain range by ayer of stone armor to increase their defense. Defense increases by 20% with each level upgrade.


    Summon Earth Elemental (up to level 3). Thrall can summon an Earth Elemental to fight for him.


    The skills which Uther could master were:


    Holy Light (up to level 3). Uther can heal a wounded warrior. The effect of the treatment increases by 30% with each level upgrade.


    Blessing of Might (up to level 3). Uther can bless human soldiers with strength. The strength attribute is increased by 20% at 1st level, 40% at 2nd level and 60% on the 3rd level.


    Devotion Aura (up to level 3). Pdin covers an area with halo and the armor of the allied human warriors get improved. The armor¡¯s increase by 20% as Devotion Aura upgrades a level.


    Judgment (up to level 3). Pdin can use his power of light to issue judgment over the enemies. The damage is doubled if the attack is made on dead creatures.


    Xiao Yu smiled as he checked the skills of both heroes.


    ¡°As I expected there are totem and blessings which could enhance the strength of the whole army. It¡¯s better than using single but powerful heroes. But it¡¯s a pity that Thrall¡¯s skill could only increase the strength of orcs while Pdin¡¯s blessing applies only to human warriors.¡±


    Xiao Yu thought that it was normal to see the skills of the Thrall to apply only to orcs while Uther¡¯s skills only buff human warriors. After all, the belief system of humans and orcs were different.


    Xiao Yu selected skills for Thrall and Uther without pondering much. The first skill mastered by Thrall was the Strength of Earth Totem and Uther mastered Blessing of the Might.


    He had to enhance thebat efficiency of his all troops at this stage. Thrall and Uther were individually good warriors so he didn¡¯t mind them not having offensive skills at this time.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s merit points and gold coins depleted by the time he paid for two heroes and upgrade of cksmiths and shops for four races.


    He was nning to produce human heavy cavalry but didn¡¯t have money. Moreover, the money needed for buying heavy cavalry was a lot. Each one cost 400 gold coins and he needed 200,000 gold coins to only buy 500 of them. He was not counting the recement of better equipment for the heavy cavalry. He Xiao Yu was aware that the equipment of the warriors was shabby at the time of summoning. Now, he had upgraded his cksmiths to level 2 so he could buy better equipment. But better armor and weapons meant more money.


    Fortunately, he had defeated a lot of Carrie¡¯s troops and looted all the armor and weapons. He was nning to put all of them into cksmiths so that to save costs.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu learned from Captain Hui that Carrie¡¯s situation was not very good back at his father¡¯s territory. Almost all of the 20,000 elite troops were annihted so they couldn¡¯te for revenge any time soon. Also, their territory was more powerful than Lion town but the number of troops they had was about 40,000 to 50,000 soldiers. They had lost almost half of their troops in thest war. Would they send the other half?


    Carrie¡¯s father wasn¡¯t a fool too. He punished Carrie heavily but also knew that the loss wasn¡¯t Carrie¡¯s fault. Even a fool can win a war with 20000 against 2000. It meant that there were special circumstances which led to Carrie¡¯s loss. It was at least proof that Xiao Yu¡¯s orc troops were extremely strong. Moreover, the soldiers that went back told them that Xiao Yu had ancient weapons such as ive Throwers and special catapults that threw hundreds of rocks.


    Xiao Yu was aware that Carrie¡¯s father wouldn¡¯te for revenge immediately. As a smart man, he would wait to recuperate and gather intelligence about Xiao Yu. At the same time, he would try to recruit different forces to deal with Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu won a victory in defensive battle but he couldn¡¯t attack their territory as hecked troops. His strength wascking and wasn¡¯t suitable forrge-scale siege war. But, he wasn¡¯t nning to let them do as they wished. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t send regr troops to attack and harass them but he had undead now. He was going to make people of their territory know what real fear was.


    It was a strategy from the game. After the construction of the Necropolis, he had bought 100 ghouls. He had few Acolytes too. He was nning to send them to Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory to harass their people.


    ...


    ...


    However, recently he was focused on robbing the bandits and didn¡¯t want to send a ghoul army on their own as they could create trouble. Moreover, the undead army was secret and he had to be extremely cautious in using them.


    Xiao Yu began to destroy bandit camps and make money while upgrading new warriors and heroes.


    The efficiency of the warriors increased bigly (Trump can use it, so why can¡¯t I?) with the assistance of Uther and Thrall. In short, they were invincible against most of the bandit groups.


    He encountered some bandit groups which were hard to defeat like previous Marcus but none of them could withstand the tricks used by Xiao Yu.


    After a month of battles Xiao Yu¡¯s level finally reached level 10. He was as strong as a second-rank warrior of this world. Grom, Tyrande and Archmage Antonidas had reached level 13.


    Xiao Yu made Grom learn Heroic Leap and Sprint skills. They were auxiliary skills but were helpful in increasing demaster¡¯sbat strength.


    Xiao Yu added two skill points to Tyrande¡¯s Trueshot aura. He didn¡¯t expect Tyrande to be in a one-on-one battle. As of now, Tyrande¡¯s Trueshot aura had reached level 4 which meant that the overall strength of the elf archers almost doubled.


    Xiao Yu made Archmage master Enhanced Water Elemental, Teleportation, and Frost Nova.


    Xiao Yu had eight skill points. He upgraded Heroic Leap to full level while added two skill points to Sprint. He had three skill points remaining which he used to master Teleportation skill.


    He could jump up to ten meters in height with the help of Heroic Leap skill. He was simply like a real life spider-man. Teleportation let him move directly to another ce in an instant. As he used wind walk in steal mode then he felt that he could be an excellent assassin.


    Actually, Xiao Yu was excited as he tried Heroic Leap skill quite a few times. He could feel the adrenaline when he saw the basketball yers dunk at high altitudes. His blood boiled as he tried the skill.


    Humanity always had a desire to get rid of gravity. Xiao Yu felt an unprecedented release of passion when he was able to act so.


    Thrall and Uther had reached level 8 because of constant battles during thest month. Thrall¡¯s current skills were: Strength of the Earth Totem (level 3), Stoneskin Totem (level 3) and Earth Elemental (level 2). However, he wasn¡¯t anxious to make Thrall master Lightning Bolt for now as he was waiting for the Chain Lightning skill to emerge.


    Uther¡¯s current skills were: Blessing of Might (level 3), Devotion Aura (level 3) and Holy Light (level 2). He used Holy Light skill so that Pdin could heal friendly units. He had healing potions but sometimes the heavy injuries couldn¡¯t bepletely cured. However, the Holy Light skill of Pdin could eve treat that after use of healing potions. Nevertheless, Pdin couldn¡¯t still treat only human forces. Xiao Yu was a bit depressed as he didn¡¯t know if Thrall would have simr skill in the future. But, Xiao Yu knew that there was Shadow Hunter from the orcs which could be summoned as a hero. He was going to summon him in case Thrall didn¡¯t have healing skills.


    In addition, he could purchase Witch Doctors if his main base leveled up. However, it was very difficult to raise the main base to level 2 as the number of merit service points needed was tremendous.


    Xiao Yu plundered a lot of money and resources during the past month. Housekeeper Hong was very cheerful because of the unprecedented wealth of the Lion town. He was pleased as he changed the warehouse list over and over as the new materials and resources were brought in.


    He would often have to modify and change the list as soon as he was finished with the first one. Housekeeper Hong was busy and enjoying his work. Xiao Yu feared that Housekeeper Hong would overwork and his old body couldn¡¯t withstand the stress. That¡¯s why he called his sisters-inw to help with the management.


    His second sister-inw Suehan was very proficient in this area. She was good with arithmetic and her help rxed Housekeeper Hong a lot. Old Hong didn¡¯t have to sleep in the warehouse anymore.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu made dozens of spare clothes from the best fabric for Housekeeper Hong so that he didn¡¯t worry about which cloths to wear on any given day.


    His sisters-inw were very happy during this past month too. They were full of confidence regarding the future of the territory.


    Their attitude towards Xiao Yu changed a bit as they would open one eye while closing the other one while Xiao Yu tried to peek at them or molest them.


    Cami was the fieriest one, which made Xiao Yu go crazy over her. Housekeeper Hong didn¡¯t object this situation. It was normal among noble circles to have many wives and concubines. Moreover, housekeeper Hong nned to get a wife for Xiao Yu as they could get a wife from influential family to support their expansion.


    In addition, thesedies weren¡¯t outside. In annals of history, there were precedent situations where the king inherited the throne and married the queen and concubines of the previous king. In short, it was not a rare thing in the history of this world. As a result, Housekeeper Hong was very open minded in this area.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware of Housekeeper Hong¡¯s ideas. Otherwise, he would have jumped into action and wouldn¡¯t confine himself to peeping. Xiao Yu was able to seed with his n to raise his troops after getting money. He increased the number of troops to 1900. Xiao Yu had 600 grunts, 500 heavy cavalries, 200 footmen, 300 elven archers, 200 dwarf riflemen and 100 hunters.


    He had ten ive Throwers and ten Demolishers but couldn¡¯t produce Meat Wagons yet. He was looking forward to the production of those machines.


    Meat Wagons were totally different from the other machines. They could be ced on the battlefield and pushed forward as offensive equipment.


    Moreover, he had new troops but didn¡¯t have enough funds to get better equipment for them. Xiao Yu understood that it was very hard to keep an army.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu had juste back from the robbing bandits when he found out that there were guests in the town. Housekeeper Hong, Captain Hui, and Xiao Yu¡¯s sisters-inw were in the hall with the guests. Xiao Yu was informed that everyone in the hall and there was an important discussion. He frowned as he didn¡¯t know the topic. He entered the hall and felt the depressed atmosphere.


    Xiao Yu casually nced at the people sitting in the guest room. He saw the insignia in their clothes and knew that they belonged to the family of his fifth sister-inw.


    ¡°People from 5th sister-inw¡¯s family havee... I wonder why?¡± Xiao Yu pondered as he didn¡¯t greet them but directly went to sit on his throne.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    An old man¡¯s face, who was sitting in the rows of guest, turned ugly when he saw Xiao Yu directly go to his seat instead of greeting them. The old man was wearing a luxurious robe with gold threads embodied in it. It showed the wealth and status of the man.


    However, Xiao Yu was invincible as he had conquered east and west of his territory. There were few people who he respected and naturally the guests weren¡¯t on that list.


    Xiao Yu was the lord of the Lion town and respective territory. In short, he was the king of a small kingdom. The Sky Lion Dynasty was in decline and separate vassal territories already didn¡¯t depend on the dynasty. They ruled as they wished and Xiao Yu was such a person at this point in time. He didn¡¯t fear any invasion so he was full of himself. He was a self-sufficient lord who ruled in the northwest. He didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s support as he was the most powerful man in the northwest. Why would he greet the person who hase as a guest to him?


    ¡°Who are these guests?¡± Xiao Yu already knew that the guests were from Wang family which fifth sister-inw belonged to but deliberately asked the question.


    His fifth sister-inw¡¯s original name was Wang Seewen. (I have used Siwen in previous chapters but changing to Seewen so that the name sounds close to the original when you pronounce it in English. If you guys want Siwen back then lemme know)


    Housekeeper Hong understood the meaning behind Xiao Yu¡¯s question. He pretended that he was unaware of Xiao Yu¡¯s intention: ¡°Lord, the guests are rtive of the fifthdy and havee to visit her because they haven¡¯t seen her for a long time and miss her.¡±


    Housekeeper Hong would normally call Xiao Yu, young master or master, in the absence of the outsiders. However, when other participated then he would give face to Xiao Yu and call him Lord.


    Xiao Yu pretended as he continued to talk: ¡°Oh, so they are from Wang family. I have recently been busy with cracking down bandit camps so haven¡¯t been able to meet them. I hope guests will forgive my rudeness. But since they belong to fifth sister-inw¡¯s family then they are not counted as outsiders so I believe they won¡¯t me my rudeness.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s remark was neither overbearing nor humble. It had a bit of humility which was appropriate for the dignity of the Lord.


    Housekeeper Hong praised Xiao Yu in his heart. He didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu would be able to say such words. It showed that Xiao Yu had the demeanor of the Lord. He felt happy as the sessor to the Xiao family wasn¡¯t a waste anymore.


    In fact, Xiao Yu was just saying the phrases which he had seen in the movies. In the past, he had downloaded a lot of movies and TV dramas about emperors, history and so on. He had watched them day and night and remembered the phrases or words used by the actors.


    ¡°I have heard that young master of the Xiao family most of the time is busy at nights. He would not return back to his territory for few days sometimes. We confirmed the things we heard by seeing it today. Your reputation is well-deserved.¡± The old man said in a polite manner but his intention was obvious. He didn¡¯t even lift his ass to stand up. In addition, he was referring to eating, drinking, gambling and all the debauchery that Xiao Yu was used to do but using polite words to cover the meanings.


    A lot of people knew that Lion town got weaker in the recent years. Xiao Zhan Tian was a famous general of the Sky Lion Dynasty and his reputation was spread wide and far. It was the reason why he was able to get so many good daughters-inw. Xiao Zhan Tian was the sole reason why other powers were concerned about status of the Lion town. However, after his death, most of the eyes didn¡¯t even take a nce at this north-western region. Additionally, Xiao Yu¡¯s reputation as a prodigal son was spread much farther than his father¡¯s heroic reputation. So most of the other powerhouses thought that the Lion town was finished but it was just matter of time when the winter (¡°fall¡±, winter is a pun used by TL to refer to Game of Thrones) woulde.


    Other powerhouses of the continent weren¡¯t aware of the Xiao Yu¡¯s recent actions against the bandit camps and defeat of Carrie¡¯s army. They didn¡¯t even pay attention to this area anymore.


    The first reason was that they didn¡¯t even think that this territory was worth their attention. The second reason was that Carrie¡¯s father went through many ways to make sure that the information about their defeat wasn¡¯t spread. The others only knew that Principality of David and Lion town had some conflict where soldiers faced each other. But all the information was vague.


    As a result, Xiao Yu had done earth-shaking changes in the recent months but the other powerhouses thought that nothing had to change in here. They thought that it wouldn¡¯t take long before Xiao family gets into the pages of the history.


    In addition, Wang family¡¯s territory was thousands of miles away from the Lion town. It was natural for them not to be aware of local politics of the areas. That was the reason why they looked down at Lion town and Xiao Yu.


    Who would give tribute to the territory that was about to get destroyed? If Xiao Zhan Tian was still alive then his name was enough to put fear in hearts of others. But he had died and his son was involved in debauchery...


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a fool and could see what this old man was referring to. Xiao Yu¡¯s character was a bit different though. He saw that Wang family didn¡¯t care about him so he decided to let them think that he was so. First, he had to clean the northwest from bandits and establish a strong territory. Afterward, he would catch everyone by surprise. They were in troubled times so it was best to keep the trump cards behind the closed doors.


    Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui were angered by the attitude of the old man from Wang family. He didn¡¯t even get up to salute Xiao Yu. Who did he think he is? It¡¯s too much even if he was from Seewen¡¯s family!


    Both of them wanted to make remarks but Xiao Yu stopped them by making eye gestures. Xiao Yu still didn¡¯t know the intention behind their visit.


    Lion town didn¡¯t have any Noble guests in a long time. This visit from Wang family didn¡¯t seem to have a good meaning behind it.


    Everyone would run to tter you when you are rich and powerful. However, it would be reverse when you are weak and poor. Right now, Lion town had such a weak image in their eyes so they shouldn¡¯t havee with good intentions.


    ¡°I would like to know the reason why so many guests havee to visit. It isn¡¯t just to visit Lion town, is it?¡± Xiao Yu snorted.


    He wasn¡¯t going to be polite if the other side kept being rude. Actually, he was still continuing to listen to them since he wanted to give face to his fifth sister-inw. Otherwise, he would have already thrown out these rogue people.


    Even if Xiao Yu offended them nothing would change. Wang family¡¯s territory was so far away from Lion town and there were lots of other territories in the middle. It was impossible to send troops to retaliate. What would Xiao Yu be afraid of?


    Xiao Yu was just fearless at the moment.


    The greatest force around him was Principality of Wei and David. However, none of them would be going to attack him. It was enough of break for Xiao Yu to establish his power and strength.


    ¡°We havee to visit 4thdy. Her mother is seriously ill and misses 4thdy. We want to take her back to visit her mother.¡± Old man sipped from tea and said. (Xiao Yu¡¯s 5th sister-inw is 4th daughter of Wang family.)


    ¡°So that¡¯s the case. If 5th sister-inw¡¯s mother is seriously ill then she should take a trip back. But why so many people havee here instead of sending a messenger?¡± Xiao Yu knew that the words spoken by the old man were just an excuse and there were other reasons hidden behind which he may not be aware of.


    Old Man Mo saw that Xiao Yu was sharp enough to see through the y. He secretly whispered: ¡°We were told that the sessor to the Xiao family is a prodigal son without any knowledge about anything. Howe he is so sensitive?¡±


    Housekeeper Mo pondered for a moment: ¡°The reason this old man hade over is that the situation of the Lion town is very bad because of internal and external problems. Lord Xiao Zhan Tian has died so we fear take our 4th miss would be wrong in here. We want to take her back to live at her father¡¯s house for some time.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How long is ¡®some time¡¯?¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as a cold light shed past.


    In fact, housekeeper Mo had already made it clear that some time is going to be a long time. Wang family thought that the Lion town was in decline so food and clothing would be problem. Her husband has died too. Does she have to live in here anymore? They were nning to take her back to never return again.


    Xiao Yu remembered peeping 4th and 5th sisters-inw bath. He had heard 4th sister-inw Suesha tell Seewen to go back to her homnd. Xiao Yu looked at the old man. He knew that they were nning to take back Seewen and remarry her to someone else.


    Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui stood up when they heard housekeeper Mo speak. However, they stayed silent as Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t spoken yet. Xiao Yu was a good ruler now so they didn¡¯t dare to speak before him.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s other sisters-inw also frowned when they heard housekeeper Mo¡¯s words. In fact, they had understood the Wang family¡¯s intentions since the beginning. However, speaking so boldly was humiliating the Xiao family.


    Originally, Qiyin and others advised Seewen to go back to her family to have a better life. However. Xiao Yu had made a huge change in the Lion town. The territory was nothing like before so none of the other sisters-inw were nning to persuade Seewen to go back.


    It was one thing if Xiao Yu took the initiative to send Seewen back. However, it was another thing if they pushed her out.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    ¡°It depends on her mother. If thedy misses 4th miss then she will have to stay for a while.¡± Housekeeper Mo didn¡¯t give a straight answer but used Siwen¡¯s mother¡¯s name to give an uncertain period of time.


    In short, housekeeper Mo meant that if Siwen¡¯s mother didn¡¯t let here back then she won¡¯te back.


    ¡°Is daughter-inw¡¯s of Wang family also go back to live for few years with their mothers?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Housekeeper Mo frowned as he raised his eyebrows: ¡°Our Wang house is big and the territory is prosperous. All of the daughters-inw have a good and happy life. Why would they go back to their homes?¡±


    Xiao Yu grunted: ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you ask my fifth sister-inw if she is happy in here?¡±


    Housekeeper Mo annoyed by Xiao Yu¡¯s retort. Normally, they thought that Xiao family would be more than d to let him take back Siwen. However, he didn¡¯t expect to be provoked by this rude boy. The prodigal son was replying back for each of his arguments. It was obvious that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to let him take back Siwen.


    Doesn¡¯t he understand the situation of the Lion town? We married 4thdy to give face to Xiao Zhan Tian! Her husband died early and 4thdy has been widow since then! Now, Xiao Zhan Tian is dead and there are financial problems in the Lion town. We have to take back thedy and at the same time, we will be lifting a burden over your shoulders!


    Housekeeper Mo¡¯s face turned gloomy. He suddenly remembered something as he looked at Xiao Yu and whispered to himself: ¡°I had almost forgotten that this small kid is extremely lusty! Maybe he wants to get 4thdy for himself? She is a natural beauty and the most beautiful appearance wise from the otherdies of the Wang house! It seems the kid is definitely after this aim! Fortunately, I have checkeddy¡¯s blood and she is still virgin. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be much of a bargaining chip in the future.¡±


    ¡°4th Miss, your mother is sick and stays in bed. She had sent me to get you back. Are you willing to go back with me and visit your mother?¡±


    Housekeeper Mo was a smart person and would never ask Siwen what Xiao Yu wanted him to ask. He knew that Siwen had a good heart and thin face. She would never say that she was unhappy in Lion town in front of so many people. In that case, if he asked if she was happy in here it meant that he would fell into Xiao Yu¡¯s trap. However, housekeeper Mo wasn¡¯t aware that Xiao Yu really wanted the housekeeper to ask Siwen about her situation. He had heard Suesha and Siwen talk in bath and knew that Siwen was happier and willing to stay in here rather than going back to her home.


    ¡°Mother ... Is she really sick?¡± Siwen asked in a nervous tone as she looked at housekeeper Mo.


    Housekeeper Mo sighed: ¡°4th Miss,dy has been lonely and sick since the day you left. She has been thinking about you day and night which had led to depression. Now, she is so sick that she wants to see you once more before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Housekeeper Mo kept his words very vague and didn¡¯t exactly tell what kind of sickness or illness Siwen¡¯s mother had. Moreover, he used words which brought guilt to Siwen¡¯s heart. In fact, Siwen¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t the wife but concubine of the Wang patriarch. She was just a daughter.


    Housekeeper Mo didn¡¯t refer to the status of Siwen or her mother in the hall, instead, he used the words, 4th miss, anddy, to bring up their status.


    ¡°Mother ... she ...¡± Tears flew down Siwen¡¯s cheeks. It was obvious that she was missing her mother.


    ¡°Lady often sits in the room and gazes at 4th Miss Clothes. s, sometimes she stays like that for half a day. Her age is not big but her head is full of white hair and her face is full of wrinkles. She was the first beauty of the territory now because of missing the 4th Miss,dy has be like that.¡± Housekeeper Mo continued with his tricks.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s clenched his teeth as he looked at the old Mo.


    ¡°Bastards! They want to grab people from this master¡¯s territory and in such a fancy name! Under the banner of filial piety! If they take back fifth sister-inw then she would be remarried as a political bargain chip! They are bunch of bastards! Inparison to them, I¡¯m an angel! What do I do? Just peek once in a while!¡± Xiao Yu whispered to himself. He stood up and came to stand next to Siwen. He patted her shoulder.


    ¡°Fifth sister-inw, since you miss your mother so much then you must make a trip back to your home.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Suesha stood up and looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Are you gone mad? Do you know what is going to happen to her after she gets back?¡±


    Suesha was very clear about the reason and purpose housekeeper Mo had traveled. Suesha and Siwen were always in good terms. She knew that Siwen would rather stay in here instead of being used as a bargaining chip for their family. At least, in the Lion town, there were no infighting or intrigues within thedies of the Xiao family. Although they had led a bitter life in the past Siwen was happy even then¡ª let alone now, when their future seemed bright.


    It was the reason why Suesha was reluctant to let go of Siwen. She was aware that Siwen was used as a bargaining chip when she was sent to Lion town. Now, the same thing was going to happen once more. Suesha turned angrier when she heard Xiao Yu¡¯s statement.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes and smiled: ¡°Rest assured, 4th sister-inw! I will go back with 5th sister-inw and see how her mother is doing. If she is good then I will bring back fifth sister-inw. If she is missing fifth sister-inw then I¡¯ll bring back her mother too. Moreover, I have to travel to make sure that nobody gets idea of messing with my fifth sister-inw.¡±


    Housekeeper Hong, Captain Hui, and other sisters-inw praised Xiao Yu in their hearts after his words. He was stating that he didn¡¯t just do it for the filial piety to easy Siwen¡¯s love but to ensure her safety whening back too!


    In addition, hisst words were a stab at Housekeeper Mo.


    Nevertheless, everyone was worried. Would it be so easy to take back Siwen from the Wang family?


    Housekeeper Mo was very happy with the beginning of Xiao Yu¡¯s words. However, he almost wanted to rush out and beat the hell out of Xiao Yu by the end of his statement. If his arms and legs weren¡¯t old then he would already have rushed up to beat him.


    ¡°Alright. We will go back to Wang house.¡±


    Siwen was the most surprised one out of all. She missed her mother but was aware of the reality that she would face once she stepped into Wang mansion.


    She didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu would go with her to see her mother and bring her back afterward. She felt very grateful towards Xiao Yu. Although she wasn¡¯t happy with Xiao Yu¡¯s character and personality she suddenly felt that there was a man in Xiao family who could stand and protect her in times of trouble. She understood that Lion town was her home!


    ¡°Ok, since we havee to an agreement then let¡¯s not dy time. What about we leave tomorrow?¡± Housekeeper Mo was in hurry.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Why are you so anxious? I assume you are tired after long travel so it should be good to rest for few days. I will also prepare gifts to Wang house. We will leave after ten days.¡±


    Housekeeper Mo hesitated a bit but saw that Xiao Yu had promised to leave so he didn¡¯t think that he would y any tricks: ¡°Alright then!¡±

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    ¡°Master, are you sure you will be able to bring back the fifthdy?¡± Housekeeper Hong asked after Housekeeper Mo was sent out to rest. Housekeeper Hong, Captain Hui, and other sisters-inw stayed to discuss and see if Xiao Yu¡¯s n was feasible.


    ¡°Yes. If she doesn¡¯te back then she will be married out to another family.¡± Suesha was the most reluctant to let go Siwen.


    Xiao Yu sat on his chair and leisurely drank from a wine ss. He narrowed his eyes: ¡°I said I will do it! I said I would protect the town but you guys said I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist Carrie. What happened at the end?¡±


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s confident posture. Recently, Xiao Yu had done a lot of things which seemed impossible. Perhaps, Xiao Yu would still be able to carry out this seemingly impossible task.


    In the past Lion town and surrounding territories couldn¡¯t be protected by the Xiao family. It felt as if their town would be destroyed at any time. However, it was totally different now. The town was going through rapid development. Moreover, Xiao Yu was leading an army of orcs and elves and could pressure Wang family in case they didn¡¯t want to give up Siwen. They saw that Xiao Yu was daring to challenge the Wang family so he should have some kind of backup n.


    Because of it, people of the Lion town began to prepare to send off Xiao Yu and Siwen.


    Xiao Yu had asked to leave after ten days because he had a lot to consider before moving out. His territory was just in the initial stages of the development and there were a lot of things that he had to take care of. He believed that Carrie¡¯s father woulde for revenge in such a short time frame but he had to take preventive measures.


    In addition, three races would not follower amand line if Xiao Yu was gone. He had to think about new policies that he had to implement to attract people to his territory.


    Wang family¡¯s territory was about 2000 miles away from Lion town. There were no airnes, trains or cars so it would take them about a month for round trip. It would be normal to spend a month in there. It meant that Xiao Yu would be away from the Lion town for two months.


    He talked with Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui about the implementation of his policies regarding the farmers and recruitment of farmers from close by territories.


    He was nning to attract poption from everywhere. Because of past wars, the biggest problem his territory faced was the number of poption. Xiao Yu had destroyed quite a few bandit camps and moved residents over. However, the number of the poption was still less than 50000.


    The main policies that Xiao Yu hade with were tax cuts and tax exemptions. Xiao Yu had ordered Housekeeper Hong to send people to nearby territories to whisper into ears of others about the tax cuts and tax exemptions of Lion town. All the new immigrants would get three years of tax cuts. They could move to any ce within the territory and began to grow crops onnds. This way they would be exempt from taxes for the next five years. They would get everything that they grew and Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t ask even for a grain.


    In this era, the people or civilians didn¡¯t ownnd. All thend belonged to the nobles and lords. In order to nt and grow crops, the peasants had to borrow thend from Xiao Yu. In short, they were tenants of Xiao Yu. Now, Xiao Yu was giving them rights to use thend for free for the next five years which was an incredible policy on its own. The privatization of thend hadn¡¯t urred in this era so it had caught the attention of many others.


    Northwest was a barrennd but it didn¡¯t mean that growing corps was impossible. It¡¯s just the yields were worse inparison to the rich southern regions. However, by Xiao Yu¡¯s method farmers would ownnd and wouldn¡¯t give taxes which mean that every grain was their own and the rate of return was more than in southern regions. Xiao Yu was a modern man and knew that development of the society would take a lot of time.


    He was aware that privatization of thend was an inevitable course of the history. However, it wasn¡¯t something that could be implemented overnight. He was nning to go with Shang Yang¡¯s reforms regarding rice fields and so on but Housekeeper Hong was against it. Because of it, they had disputed for a long time. Housekeeper Hong believed that all thend belonged to nobles. How could they let peasants use it for free?


    It took Xiao Yu long time to exin housekeeper Hong that they had to get people to migrate to theirnds. He was using this method to attract farmers. The policy was strongly supported by the people of the territory. Thend near the Lion town was veryrge. The number of farmers doubled in short time period.


    Moreover, with the implementation of this policy, people who had joined bandit groups began toe back and there were people who had juste to seek refuge. In thest month, the poption of the Lion town had increased by 10000 people.


    Xiao Yu ordered Housekeeper Hong to continue to expand the cultivation ofnds by using this policy. He knew that with farmers he would have food. This way he could support soldiers, attract cksmiths, craftsmen, and others.


    Housekeeper Hong gradually eased on the implementation of Xiao Yu¡¯s policy as he saw more and more peoplee to join their territory. Nevertheless, thends would return back to Xiao Yu in five short years.


    In addition, Xiao Yu was nning to harass the citizens of Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory.


    He had sent ghouls to wander in the mountains and kill creatures. Arthas had reached level 4 during this time. Xiao Yu was nning to use Death Knight Arthas and ghouls to get into viges and towns by Principality of David to harass the citizens. He wanted to make sure that Carrie¡¯s territory was enveloped in fear and chaos.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu had arranged defense for the Lion town. Xiao Yu knew that his forces were strong but they couldn¡¯t act autonomously. All of them had to rely on Xiao Yu¡¯smands. As a result, he decided to cultivate heroes who could lead the forces when he was away. He wanted heroes with intelligence who could n, decide and implement tactics and strategies.


    Xiao Yu knew that he was going to have a lot of wars in the future. However, he couldn¡¯t be everywhere so he had to rely on heroes to work independently of him. The first hero that he focused on was Thrall.


    Thrall was a leader and chieftain of orcs. He was born with the temperament of a king and talents of a leader. Xiao Yu honed his skills and exined basic skills regarding management.


    Xiao Yu had spent most of his time ying games in the university. Because of it, he was sent topulsory management sses by the administration of the dormitory. That¡¯s why he had attended some basic management courses.


    Thrall was a fast learner. In a short period of time, he was able to establish himself as the leader of the orc forces.


    Grom was a strong hero but wasn¡¯t a leader type. However, it was easy for Thrall to be one. He was indeed the king of the Orc horde.


    Xiao Yu ordered Thrall to lead the forces and help Captain Hui in case someone else attacked the town. In the case of peace, Thrall could take the warriors and rob bandit camps.


    After finishing main arrangement, Xiao Yu took Arthas, dozens of ghouls and few Shades to go to Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory.


    Shades were invisible units and excellent scouts. Xiao Yu knew that his strength was weak so he got few shades as scouts in case troops from Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory came over.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Full moon was hanging in the sky and the silverish rays of light fell down on earth. Xiao Yu hade to Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory with Death Knight Arthas, dozens of ghouls and dozens of shades to harass the civilians.


    Carrie¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t close to Xiao Yu¡¯s territory. It took them one day to travel to reach the ce. Moreover, Xiao Yu had decided to wait until the evening to begin the harassment.


    Development and infrastructure at Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory was muchrger than Xiao Yu¡¯s territory. Xiao Yu had only onerge town which was the size of a city but with less poption. However, Carrie¡¯s father was sessful in establishing viges and towns all over his own territory.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to go to capital city to find trouble. He believed that it was enough to harass the poption living in the viges. There were dozens of small viges and towns in the vicinity of their capital city. If he could begin arge-scale migration from these viges and towns then his n was a sess.


    In addition, he was nning to kill one or two soldiers that they met to give a better effect to his propaganda. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu prohibited ghouls and shades to kill innocent people.


    ...


    ...


    It was night time and they reached a vige which had about 100 families. Most of them were farmers and because of the time of the day all of the families were asleep. asionally, you could hear barks of dogs or sounds of animals.


    ¡°Imitate the voices of ghosts!¡± Xiao Yu ordered ghouls and shades.


    Creak~ Creak~


    The ghouls began to issue otherworldly sounds while shades began to imitate human voices.


    ¡°Carrie...Carrie... We havee for your life...¡±


    Xiao Yu had ordered Shades to learn to sound like humans. They could make statements which sounded extremely horrifying.


    It was part of Xiao Yu¡¯s territory. He wanted to make sure that poption living in the viges understood that Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory had attracted ghosts and devils. He was nning to put pressure on Carrie¡¯s father either to behead Carrie or find other ways to appease the poption. It didn¡¯t matter which choice Carrie¡¯s father made the situation wouldn¡¯t be in their favor.


    The ghouls couldn¡¯t speak but Shades were able to imitate human voices because they were transformed Acolytes. Xiao Yu ordered them to use their stealth mode and stand by the windows of the houses to speak in creepy voices.


    ¡°Carrie... You had killed countless young girls and ate their.... We are here to im...¡±


    Xiao Yu was smiling as he listened to the shades.


    He was nting unreal usations on Carrie, his brothers and father.


    ¡°Carrie you killed 500 13 year old girls and made gave their meats to the poption to eat... you are cruel to your friend...¡±


    ¡°Carrie...I¡¯m here for your head ...¡±


    ¡°Carrie... Everyone in this territory has to die...¡±


    ¡°Death Knight hase from Hell to avenge us!...Death Knight will kill everyone... Revenge...¡±


    At the same time, Arthas would ride his horse within the vige. The neighs, hisses and hoofs of the Arthas¡¯s deathcharges would echo. The people who looked from the windows would see a horse in mes and Arthas. They would curl back into their beds in fear.


    Xiao Yu instructed ghouls to kill dogs and chickens to create a tense atmoshpere.


    ¡°Carrie...Death Knight will get revenge for us... for everyone who you have killed...¡±


    ¡°Run away... Leave this cursednds...or you will be killed... my head...¡± The shades shouted around the vige. One of them created an illusion as if he was a viger and ran away.


    ¡°Death Knight hase from the hell... Tonight only one person was killed... Second night 100 will be killed... On the eve of third night everyone will die! ...¡±


    Xiao Yu harassed a total of 4 vige in one night. No one dared toe out as the people were shivering in fear at their homes.


    He took Arthas, ghouls and shades into a nearby forest to hide during the daytime to start everything at night once again. He didn¡¯t want the undead creatures to be seen at the daytime. Xiao Yu sneaked into the viges to see the results of his campaign in the daytime. He hadn¡¯t entered the vige when he found outrge number of peasants who had gathered their stuff to leave the vige. Xiao Yu walked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are you all going over?¡± Xiao Yu scratched his head as he asked.


    ¡°Where? Anywhere but here! You are not a local so lemme tell you boy! If you don¡¯t leave this ce you will die tonight. A death knight from hell hase over to avenge Carrie so run for your life!¡±


    The man ran away without replying to Xiao Yu¡¯s further questions.


    Xiao Yu had a proud smile on his face as he looked at busy people.


    ....


    ...


    Xiao Yu went to harass the other viges the next night. This time a patrol team was over to guard the viges. It seems Carrie¡¯s father had sent a team to gather intelligence about the situation. Moreover, patrols would stabilize the fears of the poption.


    Xiao Yu saw that the units were small and made up of less than 30 soldiers. He waved at Arthas so that the death knight would lead the ghouls to kill them.


    Death Knight was at level 4 and had following skills: Death Coil (lvl 2), Death Pact (level 1) and Animate the Dead (level 1).


    Death Coil skill could kill the enemies and restore the injuries of the ghouls. Death Pact skill was able to restore Death Knight¡¯s health. Animate the Dead was able to summon dead from the otherworld as zombies. It was good enough to cause panic in the vige. People would be afraid to death when they saw their own rtives move around as zombies.


    The soldiers were ambushed by Arthas and ghouls. Their morale was down the moment they saw the evil spirits and creatures that they had heard from legends. Any person would be afraid when facing undeads. It was an instinctive reason.


    Xiao Yu was able to hone his own skills after numerous battles. He was able to perfectly sync wind walk, and omnish skills to kill enemies.


    It was inevitable for him to participate in the battlefield even though he was amander. Moreover, his legs didn¡¯t go soft the moment he saw blood anymore.


    Real battle of life and death was the perfect training ground. As a result, Xiao Yu was already a qualified warrior. Nevertheless, he was a sissy boy inparison to Grom and other heroes.


    It took less than ten seconds to kill more than twenty soldiers. The soldiers were afraid the moment they saw Arthas¡¯s mount. Moreover, frostmourne was a weapon that they couldn¡¯t resist. Arthas¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t just any runede. It wasn¡¯t exactly frostmourne but its shape was extremely familiar to it. The damage of the runede wasn¡¯t high at the beginning so Xiao Yu had upgraded it. Fortunately, all the cksmiths had risen to level 2 so frostmourne was very sharp after the upgrade. Xiao Yu ordered the ghouls to bite flesh of the dead soldiers and tie them from the trees for the gory effect to be more influential in the morning.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu was able to harass vast majority of viges and towns in the several days. The poption began to mass migrate from Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory. Most of the migrants choose to go to Lion town because Xiao Yu had already sent people to promote his own territory in advance.


    Lion town wasn¡¯t very far from this territory. Moreover, the people knew that the lord of the Lion town had defeated Carrie¡¯s army and Xiao Yu had a grand prestige in this territory. Moreover, most of the people hadn¡¯t gone out of their viges in their lifetime. So they simply didn¡¯t know much about the outside world and were aware of few territories that were close to their viges.


    However, after a few days of harassment Carrie¡¯s father began to send countless soldiers as patrol to kill undeads. Moreover, it was whispered that Carrie¡¯s father had sent people to Wei Principality to seek the pdins and priests from Church of Light.


    Church of Holy Light was a religious ce but on the other hand they fought against the undead creatures.


    Xiao Yu had to go back to Lion town to prepare for the travel. He left ghouls and shades at Arthas¡¯s leadership.


    However, Xiao Yu made few strict orders that Arthas had to implement at all costs. First and foremost order was that the undeads couldn¡¯t kill innocent poption. They had to choose soldiers but not normal people. Second order was that they couldn¡¯t act too aggressive. Arthas had to send shades for investigation before going into any vige. Third order was to have dys between the attacks. Thest and the most important order was for Arthas to keep his own life at all costs. If Arthas saw that the situation was unfavorable then he had to escape. Deathcharger was a fast horse so Xiao Yu believed that Arthas should be able to escape.


    Afterwards, he went back to Lion town to prepare for the meeting with the Wang family.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Xiao Yu returned back to Lion Town. Housekeeper Hong had made preparations for the travel and gift for the family members of the fifth sister-inw. She had to give gifts to her friends and rtives from her hometown so they couldn¡¯t just send her back empty handed. It was normal among nobles to give gifts. Moreover, they had to make sure that people didn¡¯t feel that Siwen has lived a shabby life in Lion town. In fact, Lion town wasn¡¯t poor anymore. Xiao Yu had looted a lot of valuable things in thest few months.


    The northwest wasn¡¯t a richnd but it was an important route for trade from ind to Western Cloud Empire. There are many bandit groups in the northwest but because of high-profits there were many merchants that would take the risk to travel.


    Bandits robbed from merchants and Xiao Yu robbed from bandits.


    There were some things that even housekeeper Hong hadn¡¯t seen in his life. There were many antiques, jewelry, spices and other valuables that were taken from bandit camps.


    Nobles of the Western Cloud Empire were rich but theycked exquisite handicrafts, spices from the south and other valuables. That¡¯s why the merchants would try to transport these valuable to make profit. Xiao Yu¡¯s sisters-inw would give him list of things to get when he would go to rob bandit camps which made him shocked at some point.


    As of now, all sisters-inw had expensive rings, nes and they changed them on daily basis as the Lion town didn¡¯tck jewelry. Xiao Yu needed gold coins for his base. The jewelry had to be converted into gold coins before being used in the base. As a result, most of the times he didn¡¯t sell those jewelry but gifted to sisters-inw.


    As a result, Siwen was going to take a lot of things back to home.


    ...


    ...


    Housekeeper Mo tried to contact Xiao Yu but saw that he was missing from the Lion town for few days. He thought that Xiao Yu had again went to gamble. The city of Hui, capital of Wei Principality, was bustling ce and famous for gambling arcades. Housekeeper Mo decided that Xiao Yu had gone to the Hui city to continue his debauchery.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yu hade back few days after he was gone. He told to Housekeeper Mo that they would leave in two days.


    ...


    ...


    Housekeeper Mo woke up in the morning after those two days passed. He took Wang family carriage and was ready to leave. He found out that Xiao Yu and others were waiting for him there when he reached the gates of the Lion town. The other sisters-inw were chatting with Siwen.


    Housekeeper Mo snorted as he looked at them: ¡°Fortunately, she wouldn¡¯t have toe back to this broken down ce anymore.¡±


    ¡°Miss, please get on the carriage as we don¡¯t want to lose anymore time.¡± Housekeeper Mo came over to urge Siwen to set out.


    Housekeeper Mo couldn¡¯t help but despise the ce more as he looked and see that Siwen didn¡¯t even have gifts with herself. He was going to point it out but changed his mind. Again, he thought that it was fortunate for little miss that she won¡¯te back to this ce again.


    Siwen nodded but she was reluctant to let go of other sister-inw¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Please miss.¡± Housekeeper Mo said once more. ording to the rules, Siwen had to get onto the carriage first and Housekeeper Mo had to enter afterwards. It was the rule and housekeeper Mo had to follow it.


    ¡°Bring fifthdy¡¯s carriage.¡± Housekeeper Hong shouted out at the same time.


    Housekeeper Mo¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up as he didn¡¯t expect Lion town to sent a carriage. He intervened: ¡°Housekeeper Hong no need to be polite. Normal carriages would be slow and the road is bumpy. We don¡¯t want to be dyed on the way back home.¡±


    The carriage of the Wang family was a luxurious one. There were two wind magic arrays drawn on the carriage which made it veryfortable. Moreover, two selected horses were pulling it so its speed was fast too. The Wang family carriage was almost as fast as a normal cavalry. In addition, the carriage was spacious enough to host 7 or 8 individuals at the same time. That¡¯s why Housekeeper Mo was reluctant to see some shabby carriage from Lion town to lead the way.


    Housekeeper Hong smiled: ¡°We aren¡¯t being polite. Housekeeper Mo isn¡¯t aware but our fifthdy has been living in the Lion town for long and isn¡¯t used to ride other carriages.¡±


    Smoke and dust rolled up as soon as Housekeeper Hong finished his words. Eight white horses ran while they pulled arge luxury carriage embodied with gold engravings.


    All of the horses had pure white hair. They were neat and clean. Housekeeper was perplexed to see that all of those 8 horses were rare Snow Pegasuses.


    Snow Pegasus was a rare breed of horses used by high-level aristocrats. The horses weren¡¯t just good looking but almost a head higher than average horses. They were extremely fast and difficult to obtain. A snow pegasus would cost tens of thousands of gold coins in the central ins. The emperor of the Sky Lion Dynasty had 16 of Snow Pegasuses pulling his carriage.


    The 8 horses were allowed on carriages of princes and dukes. So normal aristocrats couldn¡¯t have 8 horses pull their carriages. It was the traditional rules. Now, the rule of the Sky Lion Dynasty had weakened so many nobles secretly used 8 horses and even some of them had 16 horses pull their carriage.


    But, Xiao Yu was a duke and it waspletely legal for 8 horses to pull his carriage. Xiao Zhan Tian had saved the dynasty from the barbarians and was a great general. As a result, the emperor had bestowed the title of Duke upon him too. So it was normal for 8 horses to be used in their carriage.


    After Xiao Yu¡¯s brothers died the title of Duke naturally was his.


    In addition, to snow pegasuses, the carriage was extremely luxurious. It was veryrge. The carriage was almost four or five times bigger than the wang family¡¯s carriage. There were many kinds of beautiful decorations carved outside the carriage which looked more like a masterpiece than a tool for traveling.


    Normally, it was very rare to find a carriage with two wind magic arrays. The mages were rare and precious so carving aplex magic arroy onto a carriage was a costly matter. But Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage had 8 magic arrays carved on it. Moreover, it didn¡¯t have 4 but 8 wheels. The carriage was divided into tworgepartments. The firstpartment was meant to watch the scenery while the secondpartment was meant for the noble to rest in it.


    Housekeeper Mo was dumbfounded as he looked at the carriage. Isn¡¯t Lion town declining? Howe they have such a luxury carriage? The carriage was worth millions of gold coins...


    Wang family¡¯s best carriages used just four horses. Moreover, they weren¡¯t as white and magnificent as these ones.


    Howe Lion town had such a luxurious carriage?


    Housekeeper Mo wasn¡¯t aware that Xiao Yu had robbed this carriage from the bandits. He wasn¡¯t concerned who the bandits had robbed the from.


    The carriage didn¡¯t have pegasuses with them when Xiao Yu had robbed it. However, he was able to loot those horses from different bandit groups that had originally robbed from Western Cloud Empire merchants. He was able to cobble together 8 of them so he had ordered Housekeeper Hong to arrange those 8 horses to pull the carriage. It was a symbol of identity and as a Duke Xiao Yu was worthy of using such horses.


    Good horses were never missing in the vicinity of the Lion town. The bandit groups would always try to rob from fleets and caravans of merchantsing from the Western Cloud Empire.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s own horse was also a pegasus.


    ...


    ...


    Housekeeper Mo was shocked but at the same time a malicious thought emerged in his heart. He knew that as a Duke Xiao Yu was qualified to use 8 horse carriage. Although the family was in decline but it meant that other nobles had to salute Xiao Yu and give face to him when they met him. It was the rules of the nobility. Now, his lord was nning to remarry 4th miss by force. Wouldn¡¯t it be a problem if this kid didn¡¯t agree?


    ¡°Screw it! Nothing changes even if he is a Duke. He has less than 50000 people in his territory. So being a Duke is just a useless title. I don¡¯t think I need to worry about this small matter.¡±


    Housekeeper Mo ¡®hmpf¡¯ed but there was envy and jealousy in his eyes as he looked at the carriage. After all, this carriage was status of symbol. Everyone would want to ride such a carriage. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the qualification to ride one.


    It was no wonder that Housekeeper Hong said that 4th miss wasn¡¯t used to ride other carriages and used to their own. Wang family¡¯s carriage was a good one but it couldn¡¯t bepared to the one in front of him. It was likeparison a kitten to a lion.


    ...


    ...


    Two maids helped Siwen to enter the secondpartment of the carriage. The firstpartment was meant for Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu had his own horse but he liked to drink wine and enjoy the scenery more.


    ¡°Since this is the case then let¡¯s leave.¡± Housekeeper Mo said as he looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Housekeeper Mo, my guards aren¡¯t here yet. I know that there are lots of small bandit groups throughout our territory so I must take some to act as my bodyguards. I would be good if I went alone but I fear that those small bandits will aim at my fifth sister-inw. I know that her beauty had caught attention of many parties.¡±


    Xiao Yu was using a pun trying to instigate Housekeeper Mo.


    Housekeeper Mo grunted for a moment: ¡°Wang family is aware of your poor governance so they have sent 100 elite cavalrymen with me. 5 of them are warriors so they are enough to cope with any bandit group. I know that Lion town doesn¡¯t dare to move freely but our Wang family isn¡¯t afraid of anyone. You will be safe with us.¡±


    Housekeeper Mo tried to undermine Xiao Yu with straightforward sentence.


    Xiao Yu smiled but didn¡¯t speak. It didn¡¯t take long before roars began to echo from the outside. More than dozen figures caught cavalry¡¯s attention.


    One of them shouted: ¡°ORCS! Howe there are orcs in here? Get ready to fight!¡±


    The cavalrymen were well trained but they were caught by surprise when they saw dozens of orcs. Everyone knew about reputation of orcs in the continent. The word orc was synonymous with the word brave.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand as he indifferently said: ¡°No need for panic. They are my bodyguards.¡±


    ¡°What? Bodyguards?¡± The cavalrymen were dumbfounded.


    Orc bodyguards?! It had been many years since they have heard of such notion! Only the most powerful lords had resources to tame those wild and brutal orcs and make them their bodyguards. It was a symbol of absolute glory and meant much more than having elf pets.


    Xiao Yu had recently read a lot of history book regarding the continent. He still couldn¡¯t find out why Tyrande was regarded as the Goddess of the elves but he had learned a lot about continent¡¯s history.


    Orcs didn¡¯t go extinct all of a sudden but they were suppressed by humans little by little. The orcs weren¡¯tpletely extinct even now. They were hidden in the depth of the mountains away from the eyes of the humans.


    The orcs weren¡¯t rare in the old times. They would be caught by humans but they wouldn¡¯t be killed on spot. The orcs would be used as diators to fight against creatures or other orcs.


    Later, some nobles began to train orcs to use them as bodyguards. It was a fashion for upper nobility to have team of orc bodyguards.


    It was about 100 years ago when the number of orcs got less and they gradually withdrew away.


    However, it was said that there were orc fighters inrge cities where they were still used as diators.


    Xiao Yu knew that he was going to have some problems with Wang family. He needed to increase his bargain chips so he used the notion of orc bodyguards from the history. It was a show off of his strength. In addition to the ten grunts he was taking Tyrande, Grom and Archmage Antonidas with himself.


    The reason for taking Tyrande with himself was that the existence of an elf bodyguard was more attractive than orcs. Although the nobles desired having elf women as private pets but everyone was aware that the noble elves didn¡¯t like to bow in front of humans. They would only act as bodyguards for human heroes. The famous Augustus the Great had a number of elf bodyguards as well as 1000 orcs.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s status and identity would improve greatly if he showed that he had orc and elf bodyguards.


    Moreover, mages were rare and precious in this world. Only the most powerful nobles would have high-ss mages by their sides. Xiao Yu brought Antonidas with himself to fill the facade that he was pulling out. Archmage was level 13 and was equal to second-rank mage of this world.


    Xiao Yu was nning ahead by creating a hero image for himself.


    ¡°If they act shamelessly then I will just get her and run back!¡±


    All the grunts that he took with himself had reached level 6. They were not inferior to any first-rank human warriors. Actually, human warriors of first-rank weren¡¯t their opponents because of their strong build. Xiao Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t face an army with them but it was enough to escape from anywhere.


    There was shock in Housekeeper Mo¡¯s eyes and his eyes almost popped out of its sockets. Xiao Yu entered the carriage and waved: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He didn¡¯t care about Housekeeper Mo as thetter was still in shock and by Wang family carriage.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    ¡°The scene is way too good. I should invest in travel business. Maybe I can turn Lion town in a travel destination and develop Angaken mountains for tourists too. Or I can make orcs object of tourism. Pay 1 gold coin to see the, two gold coins to touch them and ten gold coins to get a picture with them... HaHAHa... I¡¯m going to make fortune...¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he drank from wine and observed the ce.


    ¡°Old man, Tyrande... Aren¡¯t you guys tired for riding your mounts for long? Come up and drink wine with me.. We can y chess too.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Antonidas and Tyrande.


    ¡°My bones are really old. Since master loves me so much then I should listen to him and take a break.¡± Antonidas teleported. He disappeared from his horse and appeared by the door of the carriage. He opened it and entered thepartment.


    Xiao Yu sinisterly looked at old man. His aim was Tyrande but this old man was the first to run in.


    ¡°Tyrande, I haven¡¯t taught you how to y chess. Why don¡¯t youe in for a game?¡± Xiao Yu asked once more. They had gone through lots of battles and Tyrande¡¯s loyalty had reach level 30. Although Grom and grunts were about on levels 40 and 50 but it was much better than before.


    Tyrande turned deaf ear on his words and continued to ride her white tiger. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to continue with his questions. He knew that the loyalty may decline anytime so he wasn¡¯t nning to do more harm than good. He was just waiting for the loyalty to reach level 100.


    ¡°Master, this old man will apany you to a chess game.¡± Antonidas grabbed a ss of wine.


    Xiao Yu looked at the old man with anger in his eyes. He was anxious to kick his ass: ¡°Yes, you still don¡¯t know how to y.¡±


    Wine and other types of alcohol was important part of the trading between the Western Cloud Empire and the ind. Xiao Yu had robbed quite an amount of drinks from the bandits. Western Cloud Empire nobles liked the wine made in ind. As a result, the wines that Xiao Yu had at worst were sold for hundred gold coins per bottle. Some of them even cost around 1000 gold coins per bottle. Xiao Yu was drinking them casually as he hadn¡¯t paid a penny for them. He didn¡¯t know the difference in quality of wine so he drank them anyway.


    Tyrande refused toe up so Xiao Yu and Antonidas began to y chess. There was a lot of time and Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t anxious about getting Tyrande inside thepartment.


    Old Antonidas quickly grasped the game. At the beginning Xiao Yu was winning a lot but it didn¡¯t take long for archmage to y on part with Xiao Yu. A bitter, Xiao Yu had to put a lot of effort to beat Antonidas.


    By the end, Xiao Yu had more losses than wins.


    ¡°howe you are so good at it?¡± Xiao Yu asked the archmage who answered with a simple sentence: ¡°I¡¯m just ying chess to get breath.¡±


    Xiao Yu almost puked: ¡°Cheeky old man. You have been drinking my wine, eating snacks and winning the master while riding in my luxurious carriage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, lost once again.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to continue. He disrupted the board which could be regarded as throwing the towel.


    At the same time, Tyrande jumped from her tiger andnded on carriage. The knights of the Wang family turned to look at her.


    All the knights have been checking her out since the departure from the Lion town. The orcs looked strong and they were running and keeping up with the horses. They were giving oppressive feeling towards the knights. Although all of them were elite soldiers but they didn¡¯t have self-confidence on winning against orcs on single battle. However, there were some of them who were eager to find an opportunity to fight and beat an orc. It would bring them glory. Nevertheless, their eyes were focused on Tyrande. Anyone who had seen Tyrande and looked away as if he wasn¡¯t attracted would be either an eunuch or gay. Tyrande¡¯s beauty was otherwordly.


    Even the women would be involuntarily staring at her.


    The knights were jealous when they saw elf beauty enter Xiao Yu¡¯spartment. The cussed in their hearts at the shameless lord with such a beautiful elven bodyguard. However, they didn¡¯t know that they were wronging Xiao Yu. He could see the flower but couldn¡¯t smell it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll y too.¡± Tyrande entered thepartment.


    Xiao Yu used his eyebrows to indicate the archmage to shift but found out that Tyrande came over to his side: ¡°Master, can you move?¡±


    Xiao Yu almost had fire blown out form his nose because of anger. He pitifully went to the side and began to watch the scenery outside while Antonidas and Tyrande yed chess. Tyrande¡¯s skills in chess wereparable to the archmage. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything as his eyes were full of tears while he sipped from the red wine and observed the scenery.


    ¡°Why it hase out like this? I¡¯m the master...¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed.


    ¡°Maybe, I should go and talk with fifth sister-inw about life? Forget it, it is a sensitive period and I don¡¯t need extra problems with the Wang people right now.¡±


    Their fleet exited the Lion territory into deste wilderness. Thend was much more barren than his own territory. Xiao Yu believed that there was no lord of thend as no one would want such a ce.


    Xiao Yu began to search for living beings in the wilderness. He remembered his train experience while going to Tibet. Back then they had traveled for half a day without seeing a living being. It didn¡¯t take long before they entered swamps. The road was surrounded by mud pools. However, he could asionally see some fish jump out of water and crocodiles swim. Xiao Yu wanted to eat crocodile meat for the dinner as he knew that they should taste quite delicious.


    ¡°Beast One, get a crocodile.¡± Xiao Yumanded.


    Grunt loudly roared the moment he heard Xiao Yu¡¯smand and ran to the water pool. Xiao Yu shouted out: ¡°Come back! Who told you to get into the pool to catch the crocodile? Can you even swim? Try to lead it out!¡± Grunt scratched his head as he pondered for a while. Xiao Yu¡¯s words seemed reasonable to him.


    After some time, grunt picked up a stone and smashed towards the crocodile swimming in the pool. The crocodile was angered and began to swim towards the shore. Gruntughed as he rushed in to catch the crocodile.


    ¡°Good, try to grab from its mouth and break it apart.¡± Xiao Yu advised from the side.


    Grunt and crocodile got entangled in the water. The crocodile tried to use its mouth to bite grunt while the grunt dodged. At the end, grunt was able to get an opportunity to catch the crocodile¡¯s big haw and snap it off.


    ¡°Awesome! We are eating crocodile meat tonight!¡± Xiao Yuughed. Grunt smiled as he found killing crocodiles was fun. He threw the crocodile back onto another carriage and continued to hunt another. The other grunts also rushed up to kill crocodiles. It was kind of an addiction because the trip was boring and killing few crocodiles seemed fun for them. The fleet wasn¡¯t moving fast because of the road so the grunts could kill the crocodiles and still keep up with the carriages.


    The knights of the Wang family were surprised and stunned when they saw orcs kill crocodiles by using brute force. They could kill crocodiles too but they had to rely on weapons. However, using hands to break its jaw seemed way too brutal. The crocodile¡¯s mouth was strong enough to bite even steel.


    The grunts killed dozens of crocodiles and threw them at foodpartment of the carriages.


    At the same time a sound echoed from front. Xiao Yu looked out from window to see that a huge jackal was running after a red puppy. It was clear that the puppy was injured as it limped while it ran. The jackal saw the cavalry and quickly fled as if it could feel the danger. However, puppy was silly enough to stumble in front of the cavalry.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t familiar with the path leading to Wang territory so it was natural for their troops to lead the way and walk in front of the fleet.


    ¡°This puppy dares to stop the march of Wang n?¡± A knight said as he took his sword to kill the puppy.


    Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows as he shouted: ¡°Stop!¡±


    The knight stopped the moment he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s order. Xiao Yu had gone through countless battles duringst few months so he had murderous feeling attached to his manner and voice. The knight was shocked by killing intent he felt from Xiao Yu. But he frowned as he felt shame because of stopping as a result of Xiao Yu¡¯s shout. He continued to sweep the sword. But puppy was flexible as it went under the belly of the horse and knight¡¯s sword cut air.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Xiao Yu shouted in furious manner. He waved and Grom and other grunts quickly surrounded and grabbed the knight. They didn¡¯t use axes just grabbed the man and got him down.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Housekeeper Mo came out from his carriage. He frowned as he looked around with anger in his eyes. Xiao Yu¡¯s action was provocation to the Wang family and he had to do something.


    Xiao Yu came out from the carriage and looked at Housekeeper Hong: ¡°Is your knights used to killing puppies who can¡¯t even resist them? Very heroic!¡±


    Xiao Yu came over to grab the red puppy. The puppy ran over and jumped into arms of Xiao Yu. It stretched out its tongue to lick Xiao Yu¡¯s hands. Then it turned back to stare at knight and howl out. However, its howl wasn¡¯t simr to a dog¡¯s.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even wait for the housekeeper Mo to reply as he turned back and went into the carriage.


    The grunts let go of the knight and gestured at the others. They were mimicking the way they had killed the crocodiles. The same knight found out that his spine was wet with cold sweat. It was a huge pressure to be caught by the orcs who were taller than his own mount.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Xiao Yu gently stroked red puppy as he got back into the carriage. However, he felt strange as there wasn¡¯t even a single hair on the puppy¡¯s body. It¡¯s skin was very hard and felt like a scales. Moreover, the puppy seemed as if it was deformed. Something was tightly wrapping around its chest and abdomen which looked very ugly.


    ¡°Poor puppy. What breed are you? Howe you are like this?¡± Xiao Yu grabbed water to clean its body.


    Cho-choo~ It seemed as if puppy could understand the humannguage and was replying to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°What kind of dog are you? Howe you make such voice?¡± Xiao Yu was stunned and the puppy almost fell out. He was quick to catch it before it fell to the ground.


    A dog couldn¡¯t issue such a voice!


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not a dog.¡± Xiao Yu whispered.


    ¡°First, I¡¯ll wash you clean then we will see who you are.¡± Xiao Yu had to clean the dirt off. After half an hour the dog was washed clean and its body was revealed. Afterwards, it was clear even to Tyrande and Antonidas which creature this ¡®puppy¡¯ looked like. The little beast¡¯s body was crimson red and looked like the color of mes. Its body was covered with fine scales. Originally, Xiao Yu had thought that its stomach and chest looked ugly. But after cleaning up they saw that pair of wings had covered its body.


    ¡°You even got wings! What are you?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the wings that were wrapped around its body. He wondered how to take them out without hurting the beast. At the same time he saw that the little beasts body had lots of scars and blood stains. Xiao Yu asked Antonidas to give primary healing potion to treat the little beast¡¯s injuries.


    In order to prevent idental deaths, Xiao Yu had brought a lot of healing and mana potions. The stores were upgraded to level 2 so he could buy 20 bottles of primary healing and mana potions and 10 bottles of intermediate level healing and mana potions a day. His heroes had increased in level so the potions had to match their level too.


    The little beast was very obedient when Xiao Yu applied the healing potion over its body. It was even enjoying it. Xiao Yu finished smearing the potion over the wounds. He smeared the potion at the joints which connected the wings to its body and the little beast¡¯s wings began to open little by little.


    Xiao Yu was cautious as he feared that the little beast¡¯s wings would tear apart. It seemed that the beast was born not so long ago as its body was very fragile.


    Xiao Yu applied potion as the little beast opened its wings. It didn¡¯t take long when it was able to fully open its wings and p them without a pain.


    ¡°Is it me or this little guy looked like a red dragon baby!¡± Xiao Yu was shocked


    ¡°Oh my god! It is a red dragon baby! The God has seen the tribtion I¡¯m going through so he had sent such a gift to me as apensation!¡±


    ¡°Goddess of the Moon! Is it really a dragon?¡± Tyrande said when she saw Xiao Yu¡¯s excited actions. The little beast seemed to understand Tyrande. It cried out as it moved its head.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Xiao Yu turned towards Tyrande. He was feeling dizzy because of sudden excitement.


    Tyrande nodded: ¡°Yes, it is a dragon.¡±


    ¡°Hoho~ Turned out to be a dragon! I will train it, I¡¯ll make it bigger than anything... Who would be fucked up enough to dare to attack me then?¡± Xiao Yuughed out loud.


    Everyone would be excited if they got a dragon. The Dragon Knights were only mentioned in the pages of history books. Xiao Yu believed that he is the only one with a real dragon in this world.


    However, Tyrande continued in a cold tone.


    ¡°But he is not a real dragon. It¡¯s only a yalong (an inferior or second grade dragon). Have you even seen a real dragon as big as him?¡±


    ¡°Half-dragon?¡± Xiao Yu tilted his head to look at Tyrande.


    ¡°There are some strange creatures that inherit the properties of a dragon. But not all of those species will have the strength of a real dragon. They are kind of a special creatures.¡± Tyrande exined.


    Xiao Yu was down for a moment but he then picked up the red dragon baby. He had always dreamed of such a little cute beast as a pet. Xiao Yu felt that he could y with it, teach some stuff and waste time on the travel. Moreover, it seemed that the little dragon¡¯s intelligence was quite high.


    The little guy began to learn a lot of things. It couldn¡¯t speak but could understand Xiao Yu¡¯s speech. It made Xiao Yu very happy.


    ...


    ...


    In the evening they were able to get out of swamps into normal areas. They found a dry hill where they built temporary tents to rest for the night. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much as his carriage had tworgepartment. Moreover, orc didn¡¯t like the luxurious carriage and preferred to sleep in tents outside. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu and Antonidas were going to sleep in the firstpartment, while Tyrande, fifth sister-inw and maids would sleep in the secondpartment of the carriage. The coachmen from the ck Iron Tribe didn¡¯t haveints as they werefortable by sleeping under the carriage. Xiao Yu had saved a lot of ck Iron Tribe ves from the Marcus. At the beginning he decided to use them as hardbor butter found out that they were good at raising horses. They were primitive tribe and were good at raising beasts and livestock. As a result Xiao Yu decided to let them raise horses.


    He was aware that cavalry was essential in the wars. The ck Iron Tribe members were provided with foot and clothing and were content with their lives. So Xiao Yu put one and one together to make the best out of situation.


    Xiao Yu ordered grunts to bake the crocodile for them to eat. They drank wine and ate fresh meat.


    Housekeeper Mo and his team were gnawing onto dry food while Xiao Yu was eating fresh meet and drinking wine. They had brought good food but they seemed poor inparison to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°This smell... Isn¡¯t that Feng wine? And at least 100 year old wine. Prodigal son! He wastes that quality wine by throwing it right and left.. Real prodigal son!¡± Housekeeper Mo was proficient in wines. He liked to collect wines and could tell their quality even from smell. Xiao Yu was giving the wine bottles to orcs to drink. He even let the dragon baby to taste from it. The dragon baby drank wine and sshed around.


    ¡°Damn it! This prodigal son! He lets orcs to drink 100 year old Feng wine! Why god? He doesn¡¯t even know what a good wine is!¡± Housekeeper Mo whispered in anger.


    He couldn¡¯t enjoy the wine in his hand after smelling the wine that Xiao Yu was drinking. It was like drinking normal water inparison to the Feng wine which Xiao Yu and orcs drank.


    Afterwards, Housekeeper Mo saw the little beast in Xiao Yu¡¯s arms that were drinking wine. Isn¡¯t that the legendary dragon?


    However, even the smallest dragon would normally be at least few meters long. How could a dragon be so small? It¡¯s only one foot... More like a puppy.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the puppy he picked up today? That puppy turned out to be a dragon!?¡± Housekeeper Mo wanted to smash his head onto the carriage. The dragons weren¡¯t seen in the continent for many years! It seemed that it was a yalong but it had wings! How much he could earn if he could take it back to the Wang territory? Housekeeper Mo looked at Xiao Yu and whispered: ¡°Rogue...¡±


    ¡°It is a pity that he grabbed it first... But, I can¡¯t give up on it... I have to find a way to snatch it from him.¡± Housekeeper Mo whispered as he narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    ¡°Lord, do your orcs have to courage to fight with me?¡± A voice interrupted Xiao Yu and others who were eating and drinking.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the knight. There was a gold badge of the Wang family on his chest and the man had a very arrogant look. ording to Xiao Yu the man was the captain of the knight team. Moreover, Xiao Yu¡¯s gut feeling told him that the man was first-rank warrior. He had reached level 10 which was equal to second-rank warriors of this world. So it was natural for him to detect first-rank warriors.


    ¡°Do you want to fight with my orc bodyguard?¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he offered a cup of red wine to the coachman from ck Iron Tribe. Housekeeper Mo almost spasmed when he saw Xiao Yu offer wine to a ve.


    ¡°That¡¯s a 300 year old Cypriot wine! This fellow is way too prodigal! He even gives such wine to ves...¡±


    ¡°Yes. My name is Tareek, the captain of the knight team. I want to challenge one of your orc bodyguards to see if they are as courageous as in the legends.¡± Tareek was looked at the grunts with a disdain in his eyes.


    Xiao Yu smiled and nodded: ¡°Alright, its good to see that you have courage to face my bodyguards. I would love to see you battling with my bodyguard.¡±


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t even nning to use Grom as any normal grunt was enough to beat a first-rank warrior.


    The grunts on level 6 had brutal strength which was enough to deal with any first-rank warrior unless the warrior had special ability. But Xiao Yu felt that Tareek didn¡¯t have any secret skill set. He thought that he had to train grunts in battle to enhance theirbat skills so he wasn¡¯t against such an offer.


    It was a good experience to see grunt to rely on his strength to fight a warrior who had cultivated battle energy(dou qi). It was a problem which Xiao Yu thought that it was worth studying. Xiao Yu believed that grunts would be able to fight any warriors without any fear if they reached higher levels.


    ¡°Master, I will fight.¡± Beast One jumped up as he chewed arge piece of crocodile meat. It took its big axe.


    ¡°Beast One be careful not to hurt anyone. At the end of the day we are rtives with the other side.¡± Xiao Yu made a sarcasticment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry master. I¡¯ll be careful not to kill him. At best, I will beat at his ass for a few times.¡± Beast One replied.


    Beast One was the strongest grunt that Xiao Yu had. He was the first one to be produced and had the highest intelligence out of the other grunts. Moreover, he had learned a lot of tricks and shenanigans from Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Quite arrogant! Why did orcs got exterminated if you were so powerful? You are just a group of beasts that know nothing but talk big!¡± Tareek snorted as he looked at Beast One, he was quite furious.


    Xiao Yu was toozy to inform the ignorant knight that its been few hundred years that Sky Lion Dynasty had anyrge-scale war. As a result, most of the knights were on name only but didn¡¯t have the actual strength to back their titles. He didnt¡¯ care much so he handed a bit of crocodile meat to baby dragon and got ready to enjoy the battle.


    However, Tareek looked at xiao Yu: ¡°Lord, why don¡¯t we add a bit of color to this duel?¡±


    Xiao Yu understood the meaning behind Tareek¡¯s words: ¡°So you want to gamble.. What do you want to bet on?¡±


    Tareek looked at the dragon baby that was eating crocodile meat: ¡°On it!¡±


    Xiao Yu was about to put a piece of roasted crocodile meat into his mouth but he stopped. He narrowed his eyes as he saw Tareek sneak peek at Housekeeper Mo. He understood what was going on.


    ¡°Do you want my baby dragon?¡± Xiao Yu slowly said as coldness shed past his eyes: ¡°What can you bet which would be worth the dragon baby?¡±


    Tareek looked at Housekeeper Mo who had told him to go with this scheme. Housekeeper Mo had told him to make a duel and use dragon as a bet but hadn¡¯t told him what to offer instead.


    However, it was true that if they were going to gamble and one side put forth a baby dragon then the other side hade up with something that was valuable too.


    Xiao Yu snorted when he saw Tareek look at Housekeeper Mo in an embarrassed manner: ¡°You want to gamble without putting forth anything? I¡¯m ready to bet my life on line as long as you can get something of same value! Do you think that you can bet without offering anything? Is this what you call honor of a knight?¡±


    Housekeeper Mo stood up and came over: ¡°Lord you are right. I have heard that Lord is good at gambling and swept main gambling dens in Wei Principality. I would like to offer a ne for mages. I believe that eyes of the Lord can distinguish this treasure...¡± At the same time, Housekeeper Mo pulled out a fine wooden box and opened it. An ice blue ne began to sh. Antonidas¡¯s eyes almost popped out from its sockets when he saw the ne.


    Magic items such as this one were very important to any mages like brandy to an alcoholic, beauty to a pervert and gold coins to a scourge.


    Xiao Yu was stunned as he was caught unexpected too. He didn¡¯t think that housekeeper Mo coulde up with such a thing.


    ¡°My Lord sent me all the way to Lancester¡¯srgest auction house to specially purchase this item. The value of the ne is 50,000 gold coins.¡± Housekeeper Mo knew that it was an item that an average person couldn¡¯t buy.


    Siwen¡¯s father was able to win over a third-rank magician and was spending a lot of money to make sure that he stayed by his side.


    A third-rank magician was equal to an army with dozens of heavy artillery machines from Xiao Yu¡¯s old world. Housekeeper Mo wouldn¡¯t dare to put ne as a part of any bet on normal asion. But the dragon baby had attracted his attention. He would be heavily rewarded by the lord of the Wang family as long as he was sessful to get the dragon baby.


    Housekeeper Mo believed that even the lord would risk to make such a bet if he was in here.


    Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows as he looked at the ne. He knew that no one would give out such a thing that easily. It meant that Housekeeper Mo was certain of the victory that he came up with such a valuable ne. Otherwise, how would he exin the matter to Siwen¡¯s father when he went back?


    ¡°So you want to use this ne for the fight between my bodyguard and your knight?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Of course, not! It is a big bet so we have to expand the size of the battle. It wouldn¡¯t be worthy to bet such an expensive ne to such a small fight.¡± Housekeeper Mo closed the wooden box and said in an indifferent manner.


    Xiao Yu cussed his in his heart: ¡°Old fox is way too sneaky...¡±


    ¡°So what does Housekeeper Mo has in his mind?¡±


    Housekeeper Mo smiled as he nced at the grunts: ¡°I have heard about the bravery of the orc warriors in the battlefield. It was told that one orc warrior can fight against 10 soldiers. I would like to see if the strength of the Lord Yu¡¯s bodyguards are as it is told in the legends. Of course, I won¡¯t let my knights to ride their mounts so they will act as infantry. What do you think? Would you like to bet? Can your 11 orcs fight against 100 knights?¡±


    ¡± Isn¡¯t that called bullying? Does he really want 100 elite soldiers to fight against 11 orc warriors? Orc warriors are brave but the legends that you refer too depends on many factors such as formations, geography,manders and so on. There are many things that decide victory and defeat....¡±


    Xiao Yu made calctions in his mind while there was a smile on his face. Finally, he nodded: ¡°Housekeeper Mo seems to be interested in learning the strength of my orc bodyguards so I will show it to you...¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu... Why are you acting so? Wang is my family too. The battle will damage our rtionship.¡± Siwen who was sitting by the side and eating snacks with Tyrande spoke out.


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister-inw. Orcs will show mercy to them.¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that Siwen was worried that 10 grunts and Grom wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with one hundred knights.


    They had used walls to achieve victory back in the Lion town. They didn¡¯t upy high terrain in here.


    The knights could make a formation which could make it impossible for orcs to win.


    Siwen had taken a liking to the dragon baby and didn¡¯t want such a lovely creature to be lost to the Wang family as a part of gamble.


    Housekeeper Mo also replied: ¡°Yes, 4th miss shouldn¡¯t be worried. We won¡¯t hurt them.¡±


    Xiao Yu saw the treacherous smile on Housekeeper Mo¡¯s face. The old fox had lived for decades.


    ¡°That being the case, let¡¯s begin!¡± Xiao Yu looked at Grom who was his biggest trump card. Grom was level 13 and the Whirlwind skill had reached level 2.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Housekeeper Mo snorted in his heart as he looked at Xiao Yu happily agreeing to the battle.


    ¡°Have you forgotten the demise of the orcs? It¡¯s good that we had brought a special treasure to be used in case if we faced bandits on the way... I didn¡¯t expect it to be used in here...¡± Housekeeper Mo whispered in his heart.


    A faint bad feeling burst out in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart when he saw the light sh by in Housekeeper Mo¡¯s eyes.


    The few captains of team began to shout out and bring the knights together. They were discussing tactics while Xiao Yu called over the orcs to say a few words.


    ¡°Grom we have to break them apart as soon as possible. We can¡¯t let them form any kind of formation or array. Get those dogs!¡±


    Xiao Yu began to exin tactics in low whisper.


    The orcs were honest and brave creatures by nature. However, Xiao Yu instigated them to act shameless. Xiao Yu would award the orc that was the most treacherous. He wanted to turn the grunts into a group of hooligans. He believed that by relying on strength the grunts couldn¡¯t aplish much against warriors. However, if they used tricks and despicable tactics then there was no one that could stand up to him.


    ¡°Lord, are thedies ready for the fight?¡± Tareek stood in front of Xiao Yu and asked with a confident smile on his face.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Son of a gun. You will taste it now.¡±


    Both troops went ahead and stopped in different positions.


    The knights of the Wang family were wearing armors, using shields and swords. They arranged into a neat formation in less than ten seconds. They seemed perfect no matter which perspective you looked at. However, such a formation was impossible to withstand the attacks of orcs. The grunts were able to kill heavy infantry let alone light infantry standing in front of them.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he sipped wine from the ss while sitting on top of arge chair. The dragon baby was squatting down on his shoulder.


    Xiao Yu was aware that Housekeeper Mo wouldn¡¯t agree to the battle if they were going to use such an easy formation. It wasn¡¯t good enough for Housekeeper Mo to take out such a valuable thing to gamble on. However, Xiao Yu believed in Grom and other ten grunts who had reached level 6. He trusted his team.


    ¡°Lord, can we being?¡± Housekeeper Mo smiled.


    Xiao Yu waved: ¡°Start.¡±


    The grunts and Grom didn¡¯t have time to charge when the a golden light burst out and enveloped all the knights of the Wang family. The light formed chains as it shrouded over every knight and linked them together. It was like an invisible chain that made the formation unable to be broken. The chain made out of the light seemed more solid that normal metal chains.


    ¡°Screw it! Magic scroll! Housekeeper Mo, are you trying to y me? Who said about using magic scrolls in the duel?¡± Xiao Yu jumped out and cussed at Housekeeper Mo.


    He didn¡¯t think that Housekeeper Mo would be so despicable.


    Housekeeper Mo wasn¡¯t angry but instead there was a proud smile expressed on old fox¡¯s face: ¡°Lord, please don¡¯t use bad words. It¡¯s a duel and it was never said that we can¡¯t use magic scrolls. Do you think light infantry are opponents of orcs? The magicians invented such scrolls so that they could be used to fight against the enemies! It is the part of the human magic system and power of mankind! It¡¯s a battle between humans and orcs. So it is reasonable to use such scrolls in the duel. If the orcs have such an invention then I don¡¯t mind them using it.¡±


    Housekeeper Mo had a satisfied expression on his face as he thought that he already had the victory on his side.


    ¡°Good one! You old bastard who dares to outy me... Wait and see how I y! Grom and grunts, all of you can use agility and strength potions!¡±


    Xiao Yu had brought a lot of agility and strength potions so that grunts would use in case of emergency. Each grunt had at least 10 bottles of strength and agility potions on them. Grom and grunts took out small bottles from their armor and plugged out their caps to drink them.


    The orcs were angered and furious because of the despicable method that the human side was using. They wouldn¡¯t care if the humans yed normally. However, using such methods was like insulting their ancestors.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Housekeeper Mo shouted. He felt something was wrong when he saw orcs drink two bottles of strange potions.


    He had heard about potions of strength, agility, healing and mana being mentioned in the legends. But they were nothing but legends. The kid in front of him was just bragging and Housekeeper Mo thought that it was another trick! Nevertheless, the Chain Scroll couldn¡¯t be broken even if they used stimnt drugs. The orcs were facing failure!


    Housekeeper Mo knew that humans had relied on this chain scroll of Holy Light to make the orcs suffer in the past. The orcs couldn¡¯t pass through when the chain scroll was used by the heavy infantry. If the orcs couldn¡¯t break apart the formation then their fate was death.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Tareek shouted as the formation began to move forward as they raised their shields.


    The shields were covered by the light and they seemed like a protective wall.


    Argh~ Grom and grunts roared as they charged forward.


    Both sides were about 50 steps apart from each other.


    Grom jumped up when he was about five or six meters away from the formation. He used the Heroic Leap skill and directly fell into the center of the infantry formation.


    Whirlwind~ Grom¡¯s body began to spin as he waved the sword in his hand.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    The knights had expected to see orcs attack them with inhuman strength. However, Grom¡¯s high altitude jump took them by surprise.


    Aren¡¯t orcs use only brute strength? Since when they have begun to use martial arts? Those skills are mainly used by the humans!


    Housekeeper Mo¡¯s face stiffened a bit when he saw the scene. Chain scroll was a powerful magic item to integrate and strengthen the infantry formation which was more than enough to face the strong attacks of the orcs. However, it was hard to specte after this attack.


    Grom was at level 13 but after drinking the potion of agility and strength his physical strength had increased and almost reached level 16. The Whirlwind used by Grom was putting out a lot of power.


    Scratch~ Scratch~


    Grom drilled into the formation while using the whirlwind skill. The best feature of the infantry formation was order. However, at this point running away from the whirlwind was impossible. As the knights were packed to tight and move to another direction meant that they would hit their ownrades. It would end in chaos.


    Moreover, the knights felt a threat of death when Grom drilled into the formation with whirlwind attack. They felt as if they would be turned into meat paste if they directly faced the attack.


    Scratch~ Scratch~


    Metals touched each other and nasty sounds of friction echoed. Grom moved towards the front from the middle as he tore apart the formation. The usage time of the Whirlwind skill at level 2 was short. It was only for a short few seconds. However, the strength was so good that the formation began to copse from inside. The knights were scattered around in all directions like the petals of a flower.


    However, the chain scroll was powerful. Although Grom¡¯s attack damaged the inside of the formation but it didn¡¯t copse. The other ces where Grom couldn¡¯t reach were still maintaining a neat formation.


    By this time the grunts had rushed to stand in front of the formation. They used their giant axes as they attacked the knights.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The knights of the Wang family lifted their shields to protect themselves. The strength of the chain scroll was reflected in their defense. IF the scroll was absent then the first row of the knights would have been smashed down by the grunts. However, chain scroll protected the front line and grunts couldn¡¯t break apart the formation.


    The knights in the first row felt their arms numb a bit as the brute strength of the orcs was mesmerizing. However, they were able to block the charge which showed how useful the chain scroll was. Their hearts was filled with confidence as they began to believe in victory.


    The grunts couldn¡¯t get any results after a around of attacks.


    Housekeeper Mo¡¯s face turned happy once again as he thought that the money paid for the chain scroll was worth every penny. The scroll had yed huge role in the crucial moment. Grom was inside the formation but it would be difficult for an individual to destroy the entire formation made from 100 knights. Moreover, the knights inside the formation relied on chain scroll¡¯s strength to contain Grom. The bnce had shifted towards themselves.


    However, the next scene made Housekeeper Mo¡¯s jaw almost fell down to the ground.


    He saw that orcs weren¡¯t sessful in breaking through using the axes so their raised their giant feet and smashed down.


    Ah~ Ah~


    Miserables cries echoed from the first row of the formation. How strong the feet of an grunt was? They could smash down a thick tree with just a kick! Moreover, their bodies had temporary strength and agility added to them because of the potions.


    The main role of the chain scroll was to be used as a shield to protect the upper body of the knights. It was very weak when it came to the other parts of the body.


    The knights on the first row felt as if they didn¡¯t have one foot. However, as elite knights they supported each other to sustain the formation.


    Nevertheless, the grunts weren¡¯t a polite bunch. They stretched out their legs to hit the other feet of the knights.


    The knights sucked cold air when they saw the despicable move of the grunts. Am I going to be ok when that big feetnds down?


    The hair in their bodies was erected. Their tried to lower shields to protect themselves but it waste.


    Ahhh~ Ahhh~


    The miserable cries echoed out as the first row of the knights fell down.


    The moment knights fell down the protection of the chain scroll left them. However, it didn¡¯t mean that the effect of the chain scroll would disappear from the formation when few people left it.


    The scroll would y its role as long as there were knights standing side by side.


    Nevertheless, second row of the knights had bad feelings in their hearts when they saw the first row of the knights copse.


    Argh~


    The grunts followed the same strategy. They used the axes to smash sideways towards the shields and step in to kick either on crotch or legs of the knights.


    If the knight in front of them used the shield to protect the lower body then the huge axe would smash down at his head. The scroll didn¡¯t have enough protection for the safety of their heads. In addition, Xiao Yu had specifically upgraded weapons and armor of these ten grunts because of the travel.


    Housekeeper Mo was stunned while he watched grunts implement all the despicable, shameless and dirty moves that they had learned from Xiao Yu. Step by step they began to smash down the infantry formation.


    This method was meant to be used against the heavy infantry. The opposite side was using the scroll and enhancing the protective strength of their side. So grunts began to use their rogue methods when they saw that it was impossible to break apart the formation by brute force.


    Xiao Yu knew that the oue of the battle was decided when first and second rows of knights fell down. He sat back on chair and handed a piece of cooked crocodile meat to the baby dragon. Afterwards, he handed small ss of wine for it to drink.


    ¡°Idiots, you want to y tricks with me? This young master is the ancestor when ites to tricks, shenanigans, peeping and everything else!¡± Xiao Yu whispered as he looked at Housekeeper Mo.


    Grunts began to move into the formation as more and more wang knights fell down. At the same time, Grom reached them and joined with the grunts. Grom¡¯s Omnish was enough to smash down a knight protected by the chain scroll.


    ¡°Stop! Stop! We lost!¡± Housekeeper Mo shouted out as he took the initiative to finish the duel.


    He was afraid that the knights would be killed if he didn¡¯t admit defeat and stop the duel.


    Xiao Yu gestured and Grom and grunts stopped attacking. They turned around but raised their fists and showed middle finger to the Wang family knights.


    A battle, had thought it was a very tough fight, did not expect just a short minutes to end.


    ¡°Wang steward, ne take it.¡± Xiao rain screwed his eyes, facing the prince ink hook hook.


    Housekeeper Mo went forward to check the injuries of the knights.


    Housekeeper Mo came back after a long while: ¡°Lord, they used despicable methods! I¡¯m afraid there would be a lot of dead knights if we didn¡¯t use chain scroll!¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°What do you mean? Do you think they will have slight injuries if my orcs didn¡¯t show mercy? You were the one to put forward the idea of duel! Do you think that there won¡¯t be injuries when swords and shields are used? Do you have brain problems? Would you show mercy if my orcs were defeated?¡±


    ¡°Lord, you are a Duke! I didn¡¯t expect you to use such a despicable method to win.¡±


    ¡°Am I despicable? You had prepared chain scroll in advance and tried to trick me to get my little dragon! You used 100 knights against 11 orcs! Do you dare to say that I was despicable? Who the fuck do you think you are? You are uttering nonsense! Now, give me the fucking ne!¡±


    Xiao Yu stood up and came to stop in front of Housekeeper Mo.


    ¡°I¡¯m not convinced that the fight was fair so I can¡¯t honor the bet!¡± Housekeeper Mo replied as he handed the box with the ne to the knight next to him.


    ¡°Do you dare to provoke me?¡± Xiao Yu saw that Housekeeper Mo was acting shameless. He waved and Grom and grunts came over to surround Housekeeper Mo: ¡°It is because of fifth sister-inw that you are still alive. Otherwise you have long been torn apart and eaten by my orcs!¡±


    Housekeeper Mo was scared when he saw orcs surround him: ¡°You...What do you want to do? I¡¯m the main housekeeper of Wang family.¡±


    ¡°Like I care!¡± Xiao rain stepped forward, directly grabbed the mouth of the Prince ink, said: ¡°Do you think that you are a real Wang? You are looking down on my, housekeeper! Do you think that I care about Wangs? I¡¯m traveling only to make fifth sister-inw happy. Otherwise, do you think that Wang family is worth for this king to travel? And... You don¡¯t ept the bet and honor it! If you dare to continue with this small y I will make sure that you will be sacrifice and offered to orcs! If you don¡¯t give me the ne now then I¡¯ll bake you on the grill with those crocodiles!¡±


    ¡°You ... what are you talking about? You are a lord! A noble. How can you act like this?! I¡¯m Wang family¡¯s housekeeper. How can you treat me like this?¡± Housekeeper Mo panicked as he saw that Xiao Yu was going to cook him up. Xiao Yu was like a small emperor of his territory. Who would protect him if Xiao Yu wanted to kill him? The Sky Lion Dynasty was in decline so no one presided over the fairness of such problems. The one with the strong arm was thew.


    Moreover, Wang family was thousands of miles away from the Lion town. It would be impossible for the Wangs to attack Lion town.


    ¡°Xiao Yu please don¡¯t do that. You have won.¡± Siwen ran over and saw Xiao Yu grab Housekeeper Mo from his neck.


    Even though Mo was a housekeeper but he was part of the Wang family. She was worried that her family will discriminate again Xiao Yu in the future because of this act.


    Xiao Yu turned towards Siwen. The expression on his face changed 180 degree. He was like an obedient kitten as he said: ¡°Sister-inw no need to worry. I¡¯m a civil person. Why would I kill him? I¡¯m just making a joke.¡±


    However, the moment he turned his face towards the Housekeeper Mo, the expressions changed once more and he looked like Asura from the hell.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you thest chance. Don¡¯t y around or I¡¯ll show you what a rogue is!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face was about three centimeters away from Housekeeper Mo¡¯s as he stared at the old man.


    The knights wanted to rescue Housekeeper Mo but they didn¡¯t dare to move because of the orcs. They lost with using chain scroll. How could they wind with that?


    ¡°Give it ... to them.¡± Housekeeper Mo didn¡¯t dare to resist and ordered the knight to hand out the ne under pressure.


    Xiao Yu took the box and a smile appeared on his face. He let go of Housekeeper Mo : ¡°The best decision in your life. Housekeeper Mo, we are all civil people. As a Duke, why do you make me to act so rude? Isn¡¯t it good to live in peace? Xiao and Wang families are inws and we should respect each other, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Xiao Yu turned around to walk back to his carriage in leisure as if nothing had happened. He walked and talked as if he was a gentleman and he didn¡¯t act like a hooligan moments ago.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Xiao Yu came to stop by the fire and threw the box to Antonidas.


    There was happiness reflected in Antonidas¡¯s eyes when he caught the box. ording to Antonidas, the ne would increase his strength by 1/3.


    Housekeeper Mo had a miserable look on his face as he looked at Xiao. Because of chain scroll the knight didn¡¯t die but there were seriously injured ones. Actually, Xiao Yu had already told to grunts and Grom not to kill any of the knights. Their were on a trip to Wang territory. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to Siwen to lose face in front of her family because of such situation. His n was to take Siwen back to her family and show them that their daughter was living well. He believed that all the women loved fame and fortune. However, all of them had this prideful vanity in their heart. To make a woman follow you until death it was necessary to satisfy her vanity and pride.


    Xiao Yu was nning to use stick and carrots method to make sure that Wangs allowed Siwen to return back to the Lion method. Xiao Yu would be ashamed for life if he let anyone else to snatch his beautiful sister-inw.


    He finished eating the crocodile meat and went back to carriage to sleep. The next morning, Xiao Yu woke up very early. He found out that most of the knights from the Wang family were lying on the ground and couldn¡¯t get up.


    He smiled as he walked towards housekeeper: ¡°Housekeeper Mo, what¡¯s happening? We gotta hurry.¡±


    Housekeeper Mo was aware what Xiao Yu was referring to but he didn¡¯t dare to wrestle words with him. He just grunted: ¡°They can¡¯t move like this. We will stay here for two days for them to rest.¡±


    ¡°Only two days... It¡¯s alright as we are in wilderness and it is suitable for me to ride horse.¡± Xiao Yu put the dragon baby on his shoulder and began to ride the horse to stroll around the ce.


    ¡°I pray that you will meet a monster and end up as its meal!¡± Housekeeper Mo silently whispered.


    Xiao Yu strolled around for two days while knights used medicine to heal themselves.


    The fleet began to move after two days. However, they were dyed because of the knights. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much as there was a wine in his hand a beauties by his side. Although he could watch but couldn¡¯t touch. But he decided that watching was another kind of enjoyment too.


    The baby dragon acted more crooked as it hang out with Xiao Yu. It was imitating every action that Xiao Yu did. Actually, sometimes it used its hind legs to move while carrying its two forepaws like a human. Everyone was amazed by the baby dragon as may would think that it was human child if it didn¡¯t have a pair of wings andrge tail. Nevertheless, the dragon baby was turning into a hooligan. Saliva would drool from its mouth when it looked at beauties. It had learned whistling from Xiao Yu too.


    Siwen was fond of the baby dragon so she fed it on daily basis as if she was its mother. However, at one point she found out that she couldn¡¯t stand the baby dragon as its character was turning bad on daily basis. She talked with Xiao Yu to request him not to teach bad things to the baby dragon.


    Xiao Yu scratched his head as he hadn¡¯t taught anything to the baby dragon. It was just the dragon was copying everything that he did.


    Xiao Yu would use subtle move to peep at Siwen and Tyrande. However, the baby dragon was too young and immature so it wouldn¡¯t conceal but tantly peep. It would lie down on its spine on ground to peep under the skirts of beauties. It would throw its head onto double peaks of the beauties. Saliva would drool over its mouth when baby dragon stared at Siwen and Tyrande¡¯s buttocks.


    Tyrande woulde to kick Xiao Yu at his ass when she caught baby dragon looking at her in such a manner.


    Xiao Yu would ask: ¡°Why are you kicking me? It was the dragon!¡±


    Tyrande would reply: ¡°The child isn¡¯t mature yet so its right to punish the adult that brings it up!¡±


    Xiao Yu was feeling bitter as he understood that raising a child was a big problem and not an easy feat.


    In addition to peeping baby dragon learned the despicable attitude from Xiao Yu. Normally, it would look harmless but would get into Wang camp and threw worms and centipedes into their food or water. It didn¡¯t have any goodwill towards the knights of the Wang family. It was trying its best to humiliate them in revenge.


    The baby dragon didn¡¯t have good impression of Housekeeper Mo too. It would act cute in front of him while secretly stealing everything precious from his clothes. It was said in legends that dragons loved collecting treasures. The dragon was a baby and half-dragon but it seems it had inherited this trait from its ancestors. In a few days, it had stolen everything from Housekeeper Mo. Xiao Yu found the situation strange as he didn¡¯t have that ability. Did it inherit the trait?


    Housekeeper Mo thought that it was Xiao Yu who instructed baby dragon to steal from him. As a result, his hatred towards Xiao Yu increased by lot. He was waiting for them to reach the Wang territory and Housekeeper Mo was sure that the Wang leader would deal with Xiao Yu.


    After a few days of trip they finally exited the wilderness and reached a town. The town was under the rule of a territory which had good rtions with Wang family. Because of it the officials of the town showed hospitality towards the fleet.


    Housekeeper Mo sighed in relief when they reached the town: ¡°Little Lion territory which is as big as a bean...I¡¯ll rough you up when we reach the Wang house...¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much about anything. He would eat and drink in the inn while check the beauties. The baby dragon was looking at women the way Xiao Yu did. However, it was very small and very cute looking so it was met with poprity by the women. However, it would end with a p in the face for Xiao Yu each time when he was caught.


    ...


    ...


    The knights had gone to doctor in the town so Xiao Yu and the team was resting in the inn. Tyrande and Siwen were wearing hooded cloaks to avoid unnecessary trouble and stayed in the room. Xiao Yu was idling in the tavern with the dragon.


    His main purpose was to meet beautiful women. The town was on route from south to north so many adventurers passed by this town. There were may women in those groups. Moreover, they had wild look which normal women didn¡¯t have.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu and baby dragon were checking out a beauty who was wearing a ck leather cloth. The beauty was also fond of other looking at her. She didn¡¯t mind as she twisted her waist to expose a bit of skin.


    ¡°Wow.¡± Xiao Yu swallowed his saliva.


    ¡°Babble~¡± Baby dragon also imitated him.


    ¡°What a lovely little guy!¡± Beauty turned around. She was different than Siwen but she was a different type of beauty. She had a hot body and every man¡¯s fires would rise the moment they looked at her. Beauty began to walk towards Xiao Yu in big steps.


    Xiao Yu was excited when he saw the girl approach him.


    ¡°What a cute creature?¡± Beauty reached the table and grabbed dragon. She hugged it.


    ¡°Babble~¡± Dragon groaned.


    Snap~


    Xiao Yu was leecherously looking at the beauty when he felt a p onto his face. However, he didn¡¯t see when the beauty attacked him.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you even seen a woman? I have to dug out your eyeballs you little punk!¡± The gentle look on beauty¡¯s face changed as she raised her eyebrows and looked at Xiao Yu.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    ¡°Do you dare to hit this young master?¡± Xiao Yu jumped up from his seat. As a self-appointed hooligan it was an insult to him to be pped by a woman: ¡°Do dare to p my in the face? Even my mother hadn¡¯t pped me!¡±


    The beauty began to grin: ¡°Did it hurt? Oh, my little boy!¡±


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t grasp why the beauty in front of him was so arrogant. He couldn¡¯t get why she did even p him. Moreover, he pondered and found out that the p was too fast for him to react to doge.


    ¡°I can hit again if it hurt first time. This time it won¡¯t have such an effect.¡± Beauty narrowed her blue eyes. She was like a persian cat.


    The other adventurers in the tavern of the inn began tough.


    ¡°It¡¯s a happy asion to be pped in the face by the beautiful Leah¡±


    ¡°There are quite a few men who have been pped by the Leah in this tavern.¡±


    ¡°Kiddo be careful! Don¡¯t try to molest every beauty with your eyes as some of the roses have thorns!¡±


    The adventurers were making fun as they observed the situation. It seems this was amon situation.


    ¡°Aha~ Look and see how I make a kitty out of this tigress. You are going to know who a real hooling is!¡± Xiao Yu raised his sleeves but at the same time he felt a pain in his lower abdomen and his body flew out.


    ¡°A real hooligan! I see hooligans like you on daily basis! Forget about your tant threats and tell me how much you want for this little dragon?!¡± Leah was stroking baby dragons head after kicking Xiao Yu out.


    Xiao Yu got up as mes burned in his eyes. He hadn¡¯t eaten such a big loss in a long time. He had high stats but in front of master like Leah he was useless.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting angry and the consequences will be very serious!¡± Xiao Yu was angry as he shouted: ¡°Grom and others get in now! I¡¯m going to break the thorns of the rose even if they are made out of steel!¡±


    The tavern¡¯s door opened up as huge people wearing ck cloaks entered the ce.


    ¡°Quite a few men you got. s, its like this every time but the results don¡¯t change!¡± Leah didn¡¯t even turn to look at Xiao Yu¡¯s bodyguards. She had been through winds and waves of too many storms and dozen bodyguards weren¡¯t a threat to her.


    ¡°I will make sure that you understand the real meaning of the word hooligan today! I will teach you well and make sure that you know how a rogue treats a woman!¡± Xiao Yu waved as the orcs got into action.


    The grunts and Grom were angry when they saw that Xiao Yu was hurt. He was their master and hitting him was equivalent to pping them in the face.


    Grom and grunts removed the ck cloaks and their green skin and sharp fangs were revealed.


    Xiao Yu had ordered the orcs to wear cloaks when they entered the town as not to attract too much attention. But since there was a fight then there was no need to use cloaks that would immobilize them.


    ¡°Orcs.¡± People sitting in the tavern subconsciously stood up. They wouldn¡¯t react this way if it was hundred years ago. However, there have been no sight of orcs in the recent times. Everyone was naturally surprised when they saw dozen orcs appear.


    ¡°Orcs?¡± Leah didn¡¯t think that the hooligan in front of her would have orcs as his bodyguards. What was his background? She was aware that ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to afford to have such bodyguards. However, Leah wasn¡¯t someone who would give face to even to a country¡¯s prince! She didn¡¯t care about Xiao Yu¡¯s identity.


    Orcs were tall but agile for their build. They rushed to catch the girl but caught empty air.


    Leah, like a fish swimming in the water, maneuvered and passed through the hands of the orcs that tried to grab her. The grunts went after her but the tavern was full of tables and chairs. They couldn¡¯t catch up with her. Inparison, Leah was like a duck in the water. Eleven orcs including Grom couldn¡¯t catch her!


    Grom used Heroic Leap but Leah was fast enough to escape each time.


    Argh~ Grunts were furious as they directly smashed the tables. The ce turned chaotic as ten grunts constantly chased Leah.


    It seemed that Leah was tired of catch game so sheughed as she jumped onto a column. She was nimble as a cat. Moreover, she firmly grasped from the pir and crawled onto top like a spider.


    ¡°Do you think that those clumsy orcs can seize me? Dream on! Since you don¡¯t want to tell the price for the dragon then I¡¯ll snatch it away. Just think of it as apensation!¡± Leah¡¯s body began to blur as the onlookers couldn¡¯t differentiate her body from the column.


    ¡°Assassin!¡± The word popped up in Xiao Yu¡¯s mind. Only the assassin¡¯s could use such a technique!


    ¡°No wonder she is acting so carefree! Even strong nations can¡¯t catch powerful assassins! They are good at invisibility, hiding and escape!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as he wondered how the assassins of this world worked.


    ¡°Interesting...It gives me more reason to catch her!¡± Xiao Yu murmured. He wasn¡¯t worried about the baby dragon as the dragon was smart enough to steal from a thief!


    Everyone was guessing the location of Leah when a thin me burst out form the direction of the staircase. Leah¡¯s body turned visible.


    ¡°Little dragon! I¡¯m going to give you delicious meals. Why are you making trouble?¡± Leah was trying to sneak through the window but didn¡¯t expect the baby dragon to expose her location.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be that easy. Tyrande!¡± Xiao Yu shouted.


    Xiao Yu was aware that the orcs were the kings of the battlefield. But the taverns had a limited free space so the assassin was in advantage. However, Xiao Yu had a weapon to deal with the assassins. Ancient hunters were natural enemies of assassins. Tyrande was the queen of the hunters!


    Tyrande had Eagle Eye skill and as an elf her vision was much more better inparison to others. She could detect invisible people. Of course, if a high-level assassin appeared then she wouldn¡¯t be able to find. However, the space was very limited in the tavern so it was going to be hard to hide from Tyrande.


    Tyrande was ying chess with Antonidas but she immediately ran down the moment she heard Xiao Yu¡¯s shout. She would never go against Xiao Yu¡¯s summon.


    Tyrande was also dressed in a ck hooded cloak. However, Leah was surprised when she saw the purple sh in Tyrande¡¯s eyes. She faintly guessed the origins of Tyrande.


    ¡°Tyrande! This girl hit me and tried to steal the baby dragon! It is unforgivable! We must seize her and punish her!¡± Xiao Yu stressed stealing and beating him because Tyrande¡¯s intelligence was high. If she saw that Xiao Yu was trying to bully a woman then she wouldn¡¯t help. However, she would act if Xiao Yu was attacked and dragon was stolen. She immediately removed her bow and arrows when she heard that Leah tried to steal her favorite dragon.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~


    Leah was surprised to see Tyrande shoot 7 arrows which sealed her exit route. Nevertheless, Leah was a strong assassin. Her body bent and twisted as she passed through a small gap between two arrows.


    ¡°Good.¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but praise Leah when he observed the scene. He wanted to seize her!


    Leah jumped out but Grom also used Heroic Leap to keep up with her and try to catch her in the air.


    However, Leah¡¯s body twisted in the air and a dagger appeared in her hand out of nowhere. She stabbed forward and pierced Grom¡¯s arm. By this time, the grunts also rushed out. They blocked all the exits of the tavern. They couldn¡¯t catch Leah but their bodies were huge enough to cover door and windows.


    Leah jumped up and down as she dodged Tyrande¡¯s arrows and Grom¡¯s big hands.


    Grom used wind walk. He wasn¡¯t as flexible as Leah but his speed was on par with her. Grom would often meet obstacles and he would just charge forward and crash through them. Leah felt great pressure as she was pursued by Grom and Tyrande. She had never met such a powerful archer like Tyrande. Tyrande was fast and urate! Leah would have been shot by her if her body wasn¡¯t flexible.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t get away from Grom. She knew that it was matter of time before she was caught by them.


    ¡°Oh~ it¡¯s so lively! This old man wanted to y chess though.¡± Archmage Antonidas appeared on the stairs.


    ¡°This little girls runs too fast so let¡¯s slow her down a bit.¡± Antonidas moved his hands and frost began to appear in front of Leah.


    Her legs were caught in the spell and she couldn¡¯t pull herself out. Grom reached Leah¡¯s side.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Leah screamed when Grom¡¯s tworge hands grabbed from Leah¡¯s waist. She couldn¡¯t break free from a hoop that seemed to be made of steel.


    ¡°You dare to p me? Do you dare to kick me? Do you dare to steal my dragon? I¡¯m not self acimed hooligan if I don¡¯t teach you manners today!¡± Xiao Yu grinned as he went forward towards Leah step by step.


    Bad feeling burst in Leah¡¯s heart when she saw the expression in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Xiao Yu was able to catch the female assassin but entire tavern was demolished. The owner had encountered situations simr to this as the main customers of the ce were adventurers. It was normal for them to have fights once in a while. However, at most they would break few tables or cups. The orcs were way too violent and demolished almost the whole tavern.


    The owner¡¯s confidence was at all times low as he looked at orcs who were over two meters in height.


    ¡°This ... Young master, these situation... who is going to pay for the broken things?¡± There was an uneasy smile on owner¡¯s face.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as a self-appointed hooligan he could solve out any problem. He looked through the window and pointed at the g on top of a carriage: ¡°Do you recognize that banner?¡±


    The owner stretched his head and looked over: ¡°Yes, I know. It¡¯s the g of Wang family. Their people pass by very frequently.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded with a smile: ¡°Very well. When the old housekeeper Moes back ask him forpensation. He will reimburse for everything.¡±


    Xiao Yu gestured at Grom to escort Leah back to his room.


    The owner wanted to stop Xiao Yu from leaving to ask for something else but didn¡¯t dare to speak when he saw Grom grab Leah as if he was holding a chicken.


    ...


    ...


    Including Grom there were five orcs in the room. Leah was tightly tied with ropes like a dumpling and didn¡¯t have the chance to move let alone escape.


    ¡°Little girl who pped me...¡± Xiao Yu tilted his head while he grinned. He was trying to imitate the most disgusting TV viin he had seen back in his old life as he looked at Leah.


    Xiao Yu was sure that he would win the best male supporting role award in Hong Kong movie awards if he was back in his old world.


    ¡°You better let me go.¡± Leah wasn¡¯t afraid of Xiao Yu. She even dared to threaten him.


    ¡°Release you? You pped me twice, kicked me and tried to steal my dragon! Who the heck do you think you are?¡±


    Other people may be scared of Leah¡¯s background but Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of anything: ¡°This young master is the Lord of a territory! I¡¯m Imperial Duke! I¡¯m not afraid of anyone!¡±


    ¡°You will regret it if you don¡¯t release me!¡± Leah continued to threaten Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Dream on!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face expression changed as he kicked the chair next to Leah: ¡°The person who can threaten me isn¡¯t born yet! I will regret it? I will let you know what the word regret means. Grom give me her dagger.¡±


    Everything was taken away from Leah when she was captured. Naturally, her dagger which was able to cut through Grom¡¯s thick skin and flesh was taken out too. Grom¡¯s wound was part of the history as they had cured it with healing potion.


    Xiao Yu held the dagger about few inches away from Leah¡¯s face: ¡°In fact, not many know about it but I have a secret hobby. I¡¯m a sculptor. I¡¯m good at carving human bodies. I normally try to carve on parts of human body that has the most tender meat. Normally, there are two ces. First is face and the second is butt. But there is a third location in a woman¡¯s body.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Leah¡¯s twin peaks.


    ¡°I¡¯m a good person so I will give you a chance. Tell me where should I begin. Above, below or middle? I¡¯ll give you the chance to choose.¡±


    Xiao Yu was smiling and had a harmless appearance on his face. However, Leah thought that he was a devil that smiled looking at her.


    ¡°You ... you devil.¡± Leah looked at Xiao Yu. She saw the firmness in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes and decided that he wasn¡¯t bullying or ying around with her. A trace of fear burst in her heart.


    ¡°No need forpliments. I¡¯m still not as good as devil. Ok, I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t make a choice then I have to make it for you.¡± Xiao Yu walked around Leah and stood in front of her once more.


    ¡°There will be a personing to save me now! You will be killed and fed to dogs if he sees what you want to do.¡± Leah indifferently said in order to prove to Xiao Yu that she wasn¡¯t afraid of him.


    Xiao Yu pretended that he was afraid: ¡°Ohh... I¡¯m trembling... But if there is a personing to save you then it means that I have to start quickly. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able toplete my new project before that persones over. I don¡¯t like showing sculptures that aren¡¯t ready to my guests. IT seems I have to make the choice instead of you. I will began at the part that I¡¯m best at.¡±


    Xiao Yu squatted down to look at Leah¡¯s slender legs that were wrapped in ck leather pants. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    ¡°We have to take off your pants in order to begin the project. You are tied and it will be hard to take them off. I¡¯ll just cut off your pants. And no need to thank me for that! As a good man I¡¯ve always liked to help others... especially taking off their pants...¡±


    Xiao Yu whispered andughed as he pointed the dagger at Leah¡¯s leg and gently picked the pants. The sharp dagger cut a long line and her white skin was exposed.


    ¡°No!¡± Leah screamed: ¡°Release me you devil! I promise that you will regret it for your life if you dare to make another move!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the concern but the biggest regret of my life would be if I didn¡¯t finish what I began today.. I would regret it bigly.¡± Xiao Yu swiped the dagger down the pants. The ripping sound was like a sweet music that echoed in Xiao Yu¡¯s ears.


    Most of Leah¡¯s thigh was exposed.


    ¡°Ah ... You bastard! Die! You will end up in hell! ...¡± Leah felt the cool on her thigh. She knew that her leg waspletely exposed in front of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu swallowed down saliva as he tried to control ¡®little Xiao Yu¡¯: ¡°To hell? The best ce ever. It is said that all the fallen beauties are walking there without clothes on daily basis. I would love to visit the ce. By the way, this dagger is quite sharp. A small pick and swipe cuts through arge area. Very easy to use! I have to cut off the other part to expose your white buttocks.¡±


    Xiao Yu stood up to move to the other side to cut Leah¡¯s trouser.


    ¡°You ... You bastard!¡± Tears fell down Leah¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Yu saw that he had seeded in crushing Leah¡¯s will. He stood up and gentle patted Leah¡¯s face: ¡°You pped me twice, kicked me and tried to steal my dragon. What do you think I should do?¡±


    Leah grunted: ¡°p me twice, kick me and I¡¯ll give back your little dragon.¡±


    Xiao Yu was dissatisfied with her answer: ¡°You pped me twice but I¡¯m a civil, elegant and a noble. I can¡¯t p back a woman. I¡¯m the lord of a territory! How can I do such a rude thing? I have to think of other ways for thepensation!¡±


    ¡°Compensation?¡± Leah saw that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to cut her pants anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big problem and I¡¯m not a smart man. I was always bad with the maths too so I can¡¯te up with anypensation for two ps. Let¡¯s do it like this. You cane up withpensation on your own if I¡¯m satisfied with it then I¡¯ll forget everything. If I¡¯m not then we will have to continue with sculpting...¡±


    Xiao Yu used the dagger to ripe Leah¡¯s pants from the other leg.


    ¡°Ah ... You bastard! What do you want? I ...¡±


    ¡°Hurry up! I¡¯m fast while carving so if you are slow then I¡¯ll be finished by the time youe up with a reward.¡± Xiao Yu continued to cut off the pants. Leah¡¯s other thigh was exposed by now.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart jumped up as he looked at two white slender legs exposed in front of him.


    ¡°Ah ... Stop cutting! ... I¡¯m thinking ...¡±


    ¡°Hurry up as I¡¯m not good in patience department.¡± Xiao Yu continued to swipe the dagger.


    ¡°I¡¯m wealthy! I¡¯ll give you a lot of money!¡± Leah replied in hurry.


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t need wealth. Anything else you have in mind?¡±


    Xiao Yu continued and Leah¡¯s whole leg was exposed.


    ¡°It¡¯s way too exciting... I¡¯m going to have nosebleed.¡± Xiao Yu squeezed his nose.


    ¡°Ah ... stop...My ... my family is very powerful. We can promise to help you once in the future.¡± Leah said as she cried.


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t need help of others... Oh shit, the rope is blocking my knife... I have to cut if off.¡±


    ¡°Ah ... I ... I have stolen a lot of things. I got priceless treasures from ancient times. I have an upper armor made by a legendary craftsman from the ancient era. There are many people who dream about it. You can study the forging technology and make armors that may help you in future wars!¡± Leah tried to tempt Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Grom, wear your armor. T1 set and show her what a legendary armor means... Oh, cutting off the rope seems strenuous.¡± Xiao Yu began to cut off the rope.


    ¡°yes, master.¡± Grom jumped out from the window and took his armor from the carriage. He came back and put it on.


    ¡°Is that a full set? Where did you get it?¡± Leah was surprised when she saw Grom wearing full T1 set. She had forgotten that both her thighs were exposed and a bit more and her whole lower body would be exposed.


    ¡°Damned rope!¡± Xiao Yu muttered as if he was dissatisfied with the rope.


    ¡°Ah ... Stop cutting! I will give... I will give you anything as long as you like it.¡± Leah saw that her lower body would be exposed if Xiao Yu cut the rope. She had experience a lot of risks and problems but never been in such a situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m a lord of territory. The money, armors and weapons are way too useless in front of my eyes.¡±


    Xiao Yu continued to cut the rope..


    ¡°What do you want? What do you want in the end? Tell me your request!¡± Leah said while tears flew down her cheeks.


    Xiao Yu nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Oh! Ok, we may carry out carving at some point in the future. Will you do anything?¡± Xiao Yu asked as he smiled.


    Leah¡¯s chest violent went up and down: ¡°I will do anything except dirty services.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to provide me those service with your looks? Have you seen Tyrande? The elf girl! She is the first beauty of the elf race! Have you seen my fifth sister-inw? Have you seen her beauty? Do you think that I will check you out after them? You are overestimating yourself.¡± Xiao Yu made a blow to Leah.


    However, Leah wasn¡¯t angered but felt relief. She believe that Xiao Yu was nning to vite her. But she could do anything else.


    ¡°Alright. Tell me what you want and I will do it as long as I can.¡± Leah said.


    ¡°What can you do? I don¡¯tck anything but... But I¡¯m missing a personal maid with wild attitude. What do you say? Would you be willing to do that? It¡¯s yourst chance.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he waved the dagger in front of Leah.


    ¡°Maid?¡± Leah frowned.


    ¡°Yes, you will be my maid and shouting ¡®master¡¯ once in a while.¡± Xiao Yu had seen a movie in his past life where the master had few maids. He was tempted and wanted a maid of his own.


    It would be cool to have such a strong girl to be his maid.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same proposal?¡± Leah said as she frowned.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°You will do services like any maid except sleeping with me. However, I can give you a chance to have that pleasure if you are fond of having a night with this young master!¡±


    Xiao Yu felt like he was an emperor as he uttered those words.


    ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± Leah approved without much thinking.


    ¡°You agreed way too fast. It¡¯s not your style. You must be thinking that I will release you from the ropes and you will be able to escape. Afterwards, you wille back to assassinate me¡± Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a fool to take Leah¡¯s words for granted.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Leah grunted.


    ¡°HaHaHa... I think I have a way which will make you not to default on your promise.¡± An evil smile appeared on Xiao Yu¡¯s face.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    ¡°What are you nning to do ?¡± Leah felt that something bad was going to happen.


    Xiao Yu turned towards Grom: ¡°Grom, there is a ck box inside the carriage. Bring it over.¡±


    Grom jumped out from the window once more and went inside the carriage. After a while he exited thepartment with a ck box and jumped back into room.


    Leah¡¯s face changes when she saw theplicated magic arrays and runes engraved on top of the box. A magic item wouldn¡¯t lead to a good future.


    Xiao Yu opened the box. There were two leather cors inside the box. One of them was big while the other was small. It seemed that one was suitable to be worn on neck while the other on wrist.


    ¡°You ... What are you nning? What is this?¡± Leah shouted.


    ¡°Nothing much. Its just a magic item to prevent you from escaping.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he set the big cor around Leah¡¯s neck. Leah wanted to struggle but she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°You! ... You! ... If this item harms me in any way I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Leah couldn¡¯t help but threaten Xiao Yu once again.


    ¡°My maid dares to threaten me! Call me ¡®master¡¯, I want to hear it.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes. He had put the cor around Leah¡¯s neck and put the small one on his wrist.


    He had found this ck box after looting a bandit camp. He saw that it was a magic item so he had taken it for himself. In truth, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware what this item was and how he could use it. There was only a small note which told that the big cor had to be worn by the ve while the small cor had to be put on master¡¯s wrist. There would be a magic contract between the two which will make a master and servant rtionship.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know about the truth of the note. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have the right people to test the item. As a result, he had taken the box with himself. He believed that he would be visitingrge houses during the trip. So he would have a chance to find someone who would know what the item was and how he could use it. Unexpectedly, he met Leah and the magic item came in handy.


    Xiao Yu felt small needles pierce his wrist when he put on the small cor around his wrist.


    ¡°Damn it. It stabbed me.¡± Xiao Yu was surprised. He tried to take off the cor but he couldn¡¯t. A purple light shed out. At the same time, purple light burst from the cor around Leah¡¯s neck. Countless runes began to fly in between Leah and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Bastard! Take it off!¡± Leah shouted out.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°It is a special item. You are my ve now and can¡¯t resist me. Otherwise, the needles inside the cor will pierce into your neck. So either be obedient or die!¡±


    In fact, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware about the needles until he tried the item. He was just uttering nonsense to scare Leah. He was anxious too as he found out that he couldn¡¯t take off the small cor.


    ¡°You! ... Bastard! Take it off! I will kill you if something is wrong with this!¡± Leah screamed.


    Xiao Yu grinned: ¡°Now, you know what fear is! You will know what it means to dare to y around with me, my honest ve!¡±


    ¡°When are you going to let me off?¡± Leah knew that she had to ept the reality. However, she was aware that there had to be a way to break the magical item.


    ¡°Let me think ... Two ps and one kick... Two ps means two years and one kick is equal to one year. So total of three years of very. But I¡¯ll have to check your attitude after three years. If I lose face by that time because of your arrogant attitude then we will have to extend the time.¡± Xiao Yu made a rough calction.


    However, he knew that he didn¡¯t know how to control the cor. So he was nning in advance to get enough time to learn how to take them off.


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be your bodyguard for three years. Release me now.¡± Leah replied.


    ¡°Who the heck do you think you are to talk to me in that manner and tone? You are my maid! Do you know what that means? You gotta serve me respectfully. You have to make sure that you say the word ¡®master¡¯ in a kind of sweet voice. Don¡¯t you know that? If you don¡¯t know then I can make few needles...¡±


    Xiao Yu was bluffing as he wasn¡¯t aware how to control the cor. Leah¡¯s face turned ugly: ¡°No need, no need... I will act ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Call me master.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    Leah held back for a long time before she blushed and said in a very low tone: ¡°Master¡±. However, her voice was so low that even the buzzing of mosquito was echoing better. Xiao Yu was dissatisfied as he raised his eyebrows. He touched his wrist and said: ¡°I can¡¯t hear the word...¡±


    ¡°Ah ... MASTER.¡± Leah shouted out. She thought that she was eating a loss now but will make sure that Xiao Yu will pay for everything.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°You are blunt. I like it. It was your first time but you put your whole heart into it. However, I expect sweet and gentle tone the next time you call me master. Otherwise, thousands of needles would pierce you. By the way, it doesn¡¯t matter where you run away, I can kill you as long as I gently press the cor on my wrist.¡±


    Leah nodded: ¡°Yes, release me now.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Leah.


    ¡°Master...¡±Leah clenched her teeth.


    Xiao Yu nodded in satisfaction: ¡°It feels so right. You have to give me foot massageter on and wash my underwear...¡±


    Leah couldn¡¯t wait to get released from the ropes.


    ¡°Release her.¡± Xiao Yu said to Grom.


    Grom used his sword to cut all the ropes in one sh.


    Leah stood up but her two white thighs were exposed.


    ¡°I have to change my clothes.¡± Leah raised her chin and said in amanding tone.


    ¡°Do you still dare to talk to me in that manner? Are you courting death?¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t understand the girl but he felt awesome because of his newly found maid.


    Leah clenched her teeth and bowed her head.


    ¡°Go!¡± Xiao Yu waved his hand to gesture her to leave. He was nning to get maid uniform and aprons for Leah...


    ************


    Next two chapters are fan-service style and 2 more chapters about ¡®I won¡¯t spoil¡¯ but it gets awesome afterwards. Get ready for Xiao Yu¡¯s ¡°face pping¡± acts.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    ¡°Oh! Little Leah, my dear, why have youe to visit this old man today?¡± An old man smiled as Leah stood in front of him. His face was as wrinkled as an orange and he had only two front teeth left in his mouth.


    Leah had changed her clothes and wasn¡¯t nning to go back to Xiao Yu¡¯s side. Instead she hade over to find the archmage she knew.


    There were very few people in this small town that were aware of the old man¡¯s identity. In reality, he was a sixth-rank archmage whose name could cause stir on the continent.


    ¡°Naturally there is a problem why I havee out to find you. Otherwise, why would Ie here?¡± Leah wasn¡¯t polite talking to the old man.


    Old man didn¡¯t take her rude behavior into heart as he smiled: ¡°My little Leah is angry. Did someone provoke you? It¡¯s a bit strange. Your strength is very good now so it would be very hard for someone to mess around with you. It seems that this time this old man have to toss a someone around!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help with that. I¡¯m here to ask you about one thing.¡± Leah said.


    ¡°Oh?! It seems my little Leah has grown up and learned to ask questions to elders about things she didn¡¯t know.¡± Old man smiled as he sipped from the wine.


    Leah rolled her eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this nonsense. Moreover, all what you do is drink day and night. One day you will end up dying because of it!¡±


    Old manughed: ¡°My little Leah cares about my health. But I don¡¯t have any other hobbie but drinking. Moreover, there is not much left to live so I¡¯m just having a few mouthful drinks. My little Leah, I had seen you the day you were born and how you grew up. I hoped you will fancy a man and get married so that I can see the child that you would bare. I would love to see the naughty child that you will bring to this world.¡±


    ¡°Old man, you are getting on my nerves! I will smash down your wine reserve if you dare to continue about that topic!¡± Leah mmed her fist on table with a touch of flush on her cheeks.


    ¡°It seems my little Leah has found a sweetheart. You wouldn¡¯t be so shy otherwise! Get that fe here so that this old man can check him.¡± Old man smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have sweetheart or anything. I¡¯m here for you to help me out with this.¡± Leah took off the scarf from her neck and pointed towards the cor.


    The old man¡¯s face stiffened that moment as the smile disappeared from his face. The expression on his face changed instantly. He turned from a kindly grandfather to a demon general from hell. Even Leah¡¯s hair all over her body got erected because of the powerful momentum.


    ¡°Who did that?¡± The old man calmed down after a long time.


    Leah knew that there was something very wrong because of the solemn look on old man¡¯s face: ¡°Why? Can¡¯t you break the array of the cor?¡±


    The old man helplessly shook his words and muttered without answering Leah¡¯s question: ¡°How could this thing appear in here? It¡¯s a legendary item...¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Leah¡¯s heart sank down as she looked at the old man.


    Old man shook his head: ¡°I could help you lift the cor if it was any other magic spell. Even if I couldn¡¯t do it then I could find someone who could help you out. But I¡¯m afraid no one can do anything to this cor. There is no one in this world that can undo the spell.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Leah was shocked: ¡°No one in this world?! What is this then?¡±


    The old man looked at the cor and said: ¡°This cor is known as ve Pendant. An evil magician in the ancient times had designed to it force powerful warriors to be his ves. The most important feature of this magic pendant is that the ve will never be relieved. The magician had made the pendant to trigger a blood contract which can¡¯t be solved. You can¡¯t lift the contract even if you resurrect that magician.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that even the master of this contract can¡¯t unlock the pendant and release the ve?¡± Leah¡¯s voice trembled. It meant that she would have to serve Xiao Yu as a ve for a lifetime.


    Old man nodded: ¡°My little Leah, I could help you with other things. But I¡¯m helpless when ites to this matter. Moreover, it won¡¯t work even if we kill him. You are linked to him by blood contract so the moment he dies you will die too.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? I die when he dies too?!¡± Leah shouted out.


    ¡°Leah don¡¯t worry. Maybe there are other ways to solve out the matter. Carefully tell me in details what had happened. Who have forced this ve pendant onto you?¡± Old man turned soft as he saw Leah¡¯s cry. A killing intent shed past his eyes and his turbid eyes became clear.


    Leah felt despair for a moment. Afterwards, she began to slowly tell the story how things turned out. She exined pping Xiao Yu twice in the face, kicking him and then getting caught by him to be put the cor around her neck. However, she didn¡¯t tell Xiao Yu molested her or cut off her pants. After all, they were shameful things and she would be getting her own revenge after getting rid of the ve pendant.


    Old Man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he listened to the story:¡± Orc and Elf bodyguards... An interesting person... Does it mean that legend... Is it really?¡±


    ¡°What legend?¡± Leah asked. She was an assassin and her favorite hobby was to explore the ruins and search for legends. Her sole reason to be and assassin was because of the legends and stories told by this old man. She wanted to roam the continent to go from one adventure to another.


    ¡°It seems that the kid didn¡¯t want to deliberately enve you.. He wasn¡¯t aware of the workings of the ve pendant.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it was intentional or unintentional.. He threatened that he would use the needles inside the pendant to kill me if I don¡¯t obey him!¡± Leah clenched her teeth as she spoke out.


    Old man smiled: ¡°It is one of the most powerful taboo pendants of the ancient era. Do you think that it would use needles to enve people? After the blood contract the ves would never be able to vite the wills of the master! The master can control the words and deeds of the ve by a single thought! It is a ve pendant which makes the other side puppet of the master. You are at his mercy. However, that guy threatened you with needles! It¡¯s naive! He doesn¡¯t understand that the needles was used to draw blood from both sides to sign the blood contract. They disappeared with the contract and won¡¯t appear again. There is no need for them to appear!¡±


    ¡°What? There is no need for the needles!? He can control my actions... It¡¯s just terrible! I will kill that bastard even if both of us die!¡± Leah¡¯s heart shuddered at revtions of the old man.


    It meant that Xiao Yu could force her to do anything even if she was unwilling. Moreover she couldn¡¯t resist!


    Old man patted Leah¡¯s shoulder and sipped from the red wine: ¡°Don¡¯t get to conclusions so soon. My little Leah, things may not be as bad as you think. Take me to see this funny kid... I didn¡¯t expect that this old man would live to see this day...¡±


    ****


    Ok, plot is introduced with the ¡®legend¡¯.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Xiao Yu was sitting in the tavern and watching Housekeeper Mo pay to the owner for the demolition. He smiled as he stroked the bracelet on his wrist. He was pondering about ways to take it off. He didn¡¯t care about anger of Housekeeper Mo. Xiao Yu had already provoked him by getting the ne for Archmage Antonidas so doing it once again was not a problem.


    Xiao Yu was aware that Housekeeper Mo would try his best to harm him when they get to Wang house. But Xiao Yu was like a dead pig who wasn¡¯t afraid of boiling water. What was done is done.


    ¡°What the hell is this thing? I wouldn¡¯t have used it if I knew that it would be troublesome to take it off.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s wrist was swollen as he had used many methods to try to get off the bracelet. He was pondering if he should use to cut it off.


    Xiao Yu was focused on his wrist way too much. He would take a nce at Housekeeper Mo once in a while. However, the next time when he raised his head he saw an old man sitting in front of him. There was this wretched smile on this old man¡¯s face which looked simr to archmage Antonidas¡¯s smile.


    ¡°Damned old man! Do you want to scare me to death?¡± Xiao Yu was startled. Actually, his strength had gradually increased, likewise his perception was upgraded too. However, the old man appeared in front of him without a slight sound. He hadn¡¯t noticed old man¡¯s existence until he saw him. It was like a ghost appeared in front of him which made him jump up in fear.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be frightened by me but by yourself. It¡¯s your heart which has fear that made you scared from an old man like me.¡± Old man smiled as he talked.


    ¡°Cut the nonsense! I¡¯m not afraid of anyone in this world! No one has the power to make me fear anything!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face expression turned ¡®cool¡¯ as he continued to study the bracelet on his wrist.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t take it off?¡± Old man asked.


    Xiao Yu looked up at the wretched smiled on the wrinkled face of the old man. He would have kicked old man out long time ago if he wasn¡¯t brought up by socialist values and held respect for the old.


    ¡°What is has to do with you whether I¡¯m able to take it off or not?¡± Xiao Yu rolled his eyes.


    ¡°You have used it without knowing what it is. It¡¯s will be lock for an eternity.. Ridiculous!¡± Old man took the snacks that was brought by waiter to Xiao Yu. He began to chew them up.


    Afterwards, old man took the cup of red wine that was in front of Xiao Yu: ¡°You are way too spoiled to drink 300 year old wine.. its a pity!¡±


    Old man didn¡¯t care less about Xiao Yu drinking from the same cup minutes ago. He took a sip and put back the cup.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he didn¡¯t continue to study the bracelet but began to stare at the old man.


    Old man didn¡¯t look any different than an old beggar that lived in the streets. However, his clothes were very clean. He looked more like an old swindler.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡± Xiao Yu asked even though he wasn¡¯t ready to believe old man¡¯s words.


    Old man picked up another piece of the snack and stuffed in his mouth: ¡°Snacks are good, wines is much better. It would be so nice to have another bottle.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the old man and wanted to see what he was going to say. He snapped his fingers and said to Beast One: ¡°Beast One, get us a bottle of good wine.¡±


    Beast One immediately ran out of tavern and came back with few bottles of red wine to put on the table.


    Old man nced at Beast One then eximed as he grabbed a bottle of wine: ¡°This orc is much stronger than orcs I have seen..¡±


    ¡°Have you seen orcs?¡± There was a trace of disbelief in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Old man was panting by the time he was able to open the bottle: ¡°I have lived for long time and seen a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°Is that it... Are you going to tell me what this bracelet is?¡± Xiao Yu asked as he wanted to get back to the topic.


    Old man drank from the red wine and looked at the bracelet on Xiao Yu¡¯s wrist: ¡°It is a ve pendant which was made by an evil magician to enve powerful warriors in ancient era.¡±


    ¡°Since you know what it is then you should know how to get it off.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s heart turned cold as he saw that the old man was aware of the cors.


    Old man shook his head: ¡°There is no way.¡±


    ¡°BS!¡± Xiao Yu snapped as he grabbed the bottle from old man.


    ¡°Hey! Young people don¡¯t show respect to the elderly these days!¡± Old man said in protest.


    ¡°I would have kicked you out long time ago if I didn¡¯t show respect for the elderly.¡± Xiao Yu drank directly from the bottle.


    Old man¡¯s mouth twitched as he looked at Xiao Yu drink from the bottle.


    ¡°Do you want to get that thing off?¡± Old man smiled as he leaned back the chair.


    ¡°Why would I bother if I can¡¯t take it off?¡± Xiao Yu was using old man¡¯s words against himself.


    ¡°Why would you want to enve others if you want to take it off?¡± Old man asked.


    Xiao Yu snapped out of anger: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just wanted to frighten that person and punish her a bit!¡±


    ¡°Youngling, don¡¯t you know that harming others is harming self? Tolerance is the right path. Don¡¯t choose the evil path. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the deed is small or big!¡± Old man spoke in a solemn tone.


    Xiao Yu listened but didn¡¯t refute old man. He was telling truth. Xiao Yu was a bit rogue and hooligan but he knew the difference between right and wrong.


    ¡°Beast one, get a dagger! I don¡¯t believe that it couldn¡¯t be cut!¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t believe that the bracelet couldn¡¯t be cut.


    He didn¡¯t want this to be with him for lifetime. He felt ufortable when he thought about Leah being his ve until death. It wasn¡¯t worth to make anyone suffer.


    ¡°The magic would be worthless if des and daggers were able to undo it.¡± Old man said and grabbed a bottle of wine when he saw Xiao Yu was focused on bracelet. Xiao Yu was toozy to take back the wine.


    Beast One came back with a dagger: ¡°Master, do you want my help?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m afraid you will chop down my hand.¡±


    Xiao Yu picked up the dagger and tried to pierce the bracelet. However, each time he tried to move a purple light shed and protected the cor.


    ¡°What am I going to do? Is it going to be with me for an eternity?¡± Xiao Yu was turning angry. He stabbed the dagger to the corner of the table and looked at the owner of the tavern: ¡°Count this table too!¡±


    Housekeeper Mo¡¯s mouth twitched as he waited for the moment to waste Xiao Yu.


    ¡°What about it? Can¡¯t you cut it off?¡± Old manughed.


    Xiao Yu had tried every method today to take it off but couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°In fact, I have a suggestion.¡± Old man said.


    ¡°What kind of suggestion?¡± Xiao Yu asked back.


    ¡°ept.¡± Old man bluntly said.


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed.


    ¡°Everything is so simple in life. I was unafraid and pretentious when I was young. However, after reaching my age I havee to ept the thing called fate. You can¡¯t escape the shackles of the fate.¡± Old man replied


    ¡°I will take it off sooner orter.¡± Xiao Yu clenched his teeth.


    Old man looked at Xiao Yu. It seemed as if he was looking at himself back when he was just a young mage. He slightly shook his head but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Old, can¡¯t you handle him? If not, then I will deal with him myself!¡± Leah appeared next to the table and ferociously looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Oh! So he is the help that you had brought up!¡± Xiao Yu grabbed back the bottle of wine.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    ¡°Hey! Is this how you treat elder people?¡± Old man shouted..


    ¡°Old man, I told you to help me solve the problem! But you are drinking with my enemy!¡± Leah snapped out as she looked at old man.


    Old manughed: ¡°My little Leah, don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m working on it? I have lived for so many years. My experience is much richer than yours and I know how to solve problems much better than you. Boy, pour some wine for me.¡±


    Xiao Yu stared at Leah: ¡°What did you call me? Enemy? I¡¯m your master! If you spout more BS then I¡¯m going to use needles to kill you!¡± Afterwards, he gestured on the bracelet on his wrist.


    Leah furiously replied: ¡°I dare you! Kill me if you can!¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment when he saw the fearless look on Leah¡¯s face. He was aware that Old man was aware of details of ve pendant so he must have told Leah. So Leah was aware that he was bluffing and he had turned into a fool. He didn¡¯t even know how to use the bracelet.


    Old man interrupted: ¡°I say, both of you sit down to talk. I have a good method to solve this problem.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Leah asked in the same time: ¡°What method?¡±


    Old man smiled as he drunk from the wine: ¡°Naturally, a method that would satisfy both of you.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Leah scolded the old man at the same time: ¡°Crooked old man!¡±


    Old man rolled his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m showing kindness and none of you appreciate it.¡±


    Leah sat down and Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Do you have a method to remove these cors?¡±


    Old man smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t have a way to remove cors but I have a method for you two to live together. Moreover, as long as you continue with good rtions the cors would not be a problem.¡±


    ¡°Crooked old man, he dared to enve me! Do you think I will follow him?¡± Leah was anxious.


    Old man gestured at Leah to calm down: ¡°My little Leah, it is an opportunity for you.¡±


    Leah frowned: ¡°Opportunity? What opportunity?¡±


    Old man smiled: ¡°Of course, it is a good opportunity for you. Don¡¯t you ever wished to run from one adventure to another? Don¡¯t you want to seek ancient legends? There is a chance now. You will learn everything as long as you follow him.¡± Old man nced at Xiao Yu.


    Leah was turning more furious: ¡°Do you want me to be his servant for an eternity?¡±


    Xiao Yu was shocked as he listened to the old man. He whispered to himself: ¡°This old man isn¡¯t that simple. How does he know that I¡¯m seeking answers to those ancient legends? I have to trace those legends because of Tyrande and Thrall. I want to save orcs and elves so I have pursue the legends. How does he know that?¡±


    Old man smiled as he tried to appease Leah: ¡°Little Leah, following him doesn¡¯t mean to be his servant or ve. I want to propose a solution which would benefit both of you.¡±


    ¡°How can there be such a solution? He had forced me to wear the ve pendant!¡± Leah fiercely looked at Xiao Yu.


    Old manughed: ¡°Little Leah, I will persuade him not to misuse it in future.¡±


    Afterwards, Old man turned towards Xiao Yu: ¡°I can see that you didn¡¯t mean to enve Leah. But things have turned out this way and no one can unlock this pendant. However, there is a person who in the future will be able to untie it. Will you be willing to give back her freedom at that time?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Leah: ¡°She will be old woman in three years. Why would I want her?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Leah was taken aback.


    Old man asked: ¡°Both of you want to untie the spell, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Leah and Xiao Yu answered at the same time: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Leah was naturally interested in getting off the ne. Xiao Yu thought that having a ve was cool but it was a shackle to him. He didn¡¯t want things that weren¡¯t controlled by himself.


    Old man smiled: ¡°Good, then I assure you that you will be able to untie it if you promise to follow my advice.¡±


    Leah frowned: ¡°Crooked old man, what do you want me to promise you?¡±


    Old man looked at Leah: ¡°Leah, promise me that you will follow him for three years and fight with him. You will be able to get your freedom!¡±


    ¡°What? Three years? Fight for him?¡± Leah was perpelxed.


    Old man continued: ¡°Leah, how much I have done for you for these years? Have I ever harmed you? You are like my grand-granddaughter. I tell you, you won¡¯t be able to get rid of the cor if you don¡¯t fight with him and stay with him. It¡¯s not a bad thing to follow him.¡±


    Leah turned silent. She knew that old man wouldn¡¯t harm her. But she couldn¡¯t grasp the notion of staying together with Xiao Yu for three years.


    Old man turned towards Xiao Yu when he saw Leah stay silent: ¡°Young man Leah will help you for three years. But you have to promise me one thing.¡±


    Xiao Yu was aware that old man wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked: ¡°What condition?¡±


    Old man looked at Leah then turned towards Xiao Yu: ¡°You can¡¯t use power of ve pendant to force Leah do things that she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±


    Xiao Yu thought that having an assassin as a bodyguard was a good thing. Moreover, old man only wanted him not to vite her.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°No problem. I¡¯m a noble! A duke! Why would I do such a thing?¡±


    Fire burst out in Leah¡¯s heart. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t acting like a noble few hours ago!


    Old man nodded: ¡°Alright. As far as a I know there was a magic organization called ¡°Kirin-Tor¡± in ancient times. The leader of the magic organization was called Antonidas. He can untie the spell if you can find him.¡±


    Xiao Yu sshed out the red wine that he had just drunk.


    ¡°Antonidas can lift away the spell?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked. How could old man know that antonidas was here? Did he have some kind of special ability?


    Leah snapped at old man¡¯s reply: ¡°What are you saying? He lived 10000 years ago! We won¡¯t be able to find his ashes let alone the living mage!¡±


    Old man slowly said: ¡°Ten thousands year... Time, space and universe changes... Everything is about to repeat itself. Leah, don¡¯t you want to know the secrets of the ancients? You will face the greatest magician, Antonidas.¡¯


    Leah frowned: ¡°Are you sure that those legends will repeat themselves?¡±


    Old man seriously looked at Leah: ¡°Not only they will happen once again but you will participate in them. It is your fate, my dear Leah.¡±

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Xiao Yu felt the mysterious aura emitting from old man¡¯s body as he listened to him. What was old man¡¯s aim bying here? It didn¡¯t seem that old man was here to get revenge for Leah.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware of the old man¡¯s strength. However, as Leah had dared to invite him to solve out the problem it meant that he was someone with power.


    At the same time, Housekeeper Mo who finished paying to owner of the tavern came over. But his face changed the moment he saw old man: ¡°Greetings master Theodore.¡±


    Xiao Yu was wondering about the identity of the old man and housekeeper Mo called him Theodore. Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows as it seems that the old man had a powerful identity which could make housekeeper Mo bow without a second thought.


    Old man Theo ignored Housekeeper Mo as if he wasn¡¯t next to them and continued to say to Xiao Yu: ¡°Young man, I have already told you what I had to tell. The rest is within your own grasp. I¡¯m entrusting Leah to you as I believe that you will be able to take care of Leah so don¡¯t let me down.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°What do you mean? Why are you entrusting her to me? It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m her grandfather. Why would I take care of her? She should be my maid and she should be taking care of me!¡±


    Theodore smiled: ¡°Anyway, its between you two. Just don¡¯t let me down whatever choice you make!¡±


    Theodore grabbed bottle of red wine in front of Xiao Yu without even ncing at Housekeeper Mo and turned to leave.


    Leah shouted out as she looked at Theo¡¯s back: ¡°Old man! Are you really going to let me follow him?¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t turn back but his voice echoed: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m making you follow him. It was your own choice. My little Leah, don¡¯t forget to believe in fate!¡±


    Leah bit her lips as she bitterly looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows: ¡°What you looking at? IF you dare to look at me that way I¡¯m going to...¡±


    Xiao Yu was going to use his needle bluff but remembered that his lie was found out. However, he couldn¡¯t find the right words to threaten her.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes caught Housekeeper Mo bowing and standing still even though Theodore had left. He couldn¡¯t help but vent his anger on him: ¡°Housekeeper Mo, why are you standing like a piece of wooden stick?¡±


    Housekeeper Mo slowly raised his head and saw that Theodore had left: ¡°You even dare to disrespect archmage Theodore! Believe it or not, but if this spreads out at least tens of thousand people wille over to kill you! Don¡¯t make any more trouble!¡±


    Xiao Yu replied back: ¡°Why should I respect him? It was him who came over for a favor! Moreover, he robbed two of my wine bottles! If there is anyone who dares to kill me then call him over. I fear no one!¡±


    Housekeeper Mo looked at Xiao Yu as if he was looking at an imbecile: ¡°Do you know who that was?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Didn¡¯t you just said it? He is called Theodore!¡±


    Housekeeper Mo continued: ¡°Do you know who Theodore is?¡±


    ¡°How should I know who he is?¡±


    Housekeeper Mo grunted as he saw that Xiao Yu¡¯s general knowledge wascking. He looked at this idiot: ¡°He is a sixth-rank archmage!¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that the old man who stole my wines is a sixth-rank archmage?¡± Xiao Yu almost choked as he had put a snack into his mouth a few seconds ago.


    Xiao Yu was very clear about the concept of sixth-rank archmage. It was a being who had reached the top of the pyramid and standing at the apex.


    Xiao Yu, Tyrande, Grom, Antonidas and 10 grunts plus the cavalry of the Wang house wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to Theodore even if they wanted to kill him. In short, sixth-rank archmage meant something simr to a nuclear bomb from Xiao Yu¡¯s old world.


    Such an archmage could chant a spell that could cover thousands of kilometers in radius. He couldpletely erase towns, cities and so on. Any country or territory would love to have such a mage as their ally. Many would be willings to give huge amounts of wealth, kill all the enemies of the archmage to earn his goodwill.


    It was no wonder that Housekeeper Mo said there would be tens of thousands who would be willing to kill him because of Theodore. It was not an exaggeration. There would be many who would be happy to kill enemy of such archmage.


    Xiao Yu wiped his nose. He know understood why Leah dared to threaten him. She had such a backing! Moreover, she dared to call sixth-rank archmage crooked old man which meant that they had good rtionship.


    ¡°Fortunately, old man¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t bad... Otherwise, I would be dead.¡± Xiao Yu felt cold sweat flow down his spine.


    In fact, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware but Theodore¡¯s temper wasn¡¯t good to begin with. It was just Theo had chosen to live in seclusion because of massacres that he had done in the past.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when my heroes will reach the same level as sixth-rank... It gets more difficult to upgrade them as the levels rise. But it seems that they would be invincible when they reach level 50 or 60.¡± Xiao Yu pondered about the strength of his heroes. Although they couldn¡¯t reach that level in one go but need experience points to increase their levels.


    ¡°Housekeeper Mo, don¡¯t be worried. He is my friend and won¡¯t find trouble with us. Moreover, he said that he owes me a favor, right Leah?¡± Xiao Yu stared into Leah¡¯s eyes.


    Leah raised her head: ¡°Crooked old man said that he would owe you one favor as long as you don¡¯t mistreat me.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, he promised to help me with 1 problem. Do you hear it Housekeeper Mo? He promised me. Quickly get ready to leave. I¡¯m tired of sitting in this ce and would like to see the head of Wang family!¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes. He had deliberately told Housekeeper Mo that Theodore owned him a favor. He was threatening Housekeeper Mo. His bargaining chip in front of Wang family would increase as long as he had support of a sixth-rank archmage.


    Housekeeper Mo was surprised: ¡°Master Theodore... Did he agree for a favor?¡±


    Housekeeper Mo was aware that money wasn¡¯t enough to buy amitment or favor from a sixth-rank archmage.


    Xiao Yu sipped from one: ¡°Yes, who told him to drink my wine? He even took a bottle when he left! Of course, he owes me a favor. Now, I have to think about what to do with this favor... I may ask him to solve out a problem if I meet some unpleasant things in near future.¡±


    Xiao Yu was bluntly threatening Housekeeper Mo.


    Housekeeper Mo began to reconsider his moments right away as previously he was thinking about trying to punish Xiao Yu when they reached Wang territory.


    However the situation had turned 180 degrees now. The consequences of messing with a person who was backing with a sixth-rank archmage were very serious. For such an archmage there was no difference of killing few people or tens of thousands...

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Xiao Yu felt that Theodore was keeping more secrets than he could have imagined. Such a man wouldn¡¯t casually utter words. Moreover, Theodore had predicted Antonidas, Tyrande and other heroes. The emergence of these heroes was directly rted to Xiao Yu. It means that the old man should have predicted Xiao Yuing to this town too. If it was the case then Theodore was an exceptional magician.


    Would everyone have such an amazing ability when they reached to be a sixth-rank archmage? Moreover, the things what Theodore told were either rted to Xiao Yu or the heroes. It seemed that Theodore was hinting at future but what was the aim and conclusion?


    Xiao Yu felt that he should go to meet old man once again. He had to pay attention to the revtions made by the old ma as they were directly rted to fate of Xiao Yu and heroes.


    Xiao Yu understood that old man didn¡¯t get involved with me because of the ve pendant on Leah¡¯s neck as he knew about Xiao Yu¡¯s future!


    However, if everything happened because the old man knew that it would happen then it was way too mysterious.


    ¡°I must ask him how he knew about me! How he knew about re-emergence of Antonidas?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Leah: ¡°Leah, that crooked old man stole one of my best wines. I gotta get it back and you have to take me to his ce. I will ask him about how to get this pendants off too.¡± Xiao Yu knew that Leah wouldn¡¯t take him to Theodore¡¯s house if he told her truth. However, she would be interested in taking him back there if she had gain from the process.


    Leah hesitated a bit: ¡°Alright, I will take you but you must help me to get rid of this pendant!¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Who would want you? Of course, I will do my best to get rid of this magic pendant within three years.¡±


    ...


    ...


    They found out that the housing was empty when Leah brought Xiao Yu to Theodore¡¯s residence. Theodore had taken few clothes and disappeared from the ce.


    However, there was a letter left on the table. There was no seal or name written on it. Xiao Yu wanted to get the letter but Leah was much faster than him. After reading the first few sentences she looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    Xiao Yu grabbed the letter and read the first sentence: ¡°My dear Leah, this letter is meant for the funny youth. I have told him few things so he will take care of you. Young man, I know that you wille to look for me.¡±


    Xiao Yu was shocked when he read this sentence. Who the old man was at the end? He could predict that Xiao Yu and Leah woulde to look for him. Moreover, he was aware that Leah would be first to get the letter so he had advised her to give letter to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu looked down and continued to read: ¡°Don¡¯t ask my how and why I know the characters from 10000 years ago woulde to life once again. I don¡¯t imagine you so powerful to make it happen but I¡¯m way to ignorant to understand the world. There many many legends and secrets in the world. I know that you won¡¯t be an ignorant person. I know because I have lived for a long time and I was fortunate to find a great prophecy. It¡¯s based on inspiration that I got from artifacts and legends. However, my life is depleted as I use this spell to see the future so I have given up on this practice. I believe in fate more than anything as I have reached this old age. Fate is something that humanity can¡¯t escape from. The time, space and universe is going to repeat itself once more. I don¡¯t know the details of how it will happen but I¡¯m aware that it will. Moreover, if I knew how everything will fold out then I wouldn¡¯t be existing in this world. Heavens wouldn¡¯t allow a person to stay alive with all the secrets of the world. However, there are opportunities given to humans for the salvation. We can pursue and find those opportunities and tips. In fact, those tips are spread out through the history. We can learn a lot and if you try hard you will know your own destiny. But my advise is that cherish everything that you have and don¡¯t worry about the fate. Don¡¯t try to manage your life or try to chase your fate. Because it will take you where you have to go anyway.¡±


    Signature: Theodore, a humble mage.


    Xiao Yu froze for a while after he read the letter. There were lots of esoteric words that he couldn¡¯t understand. Fate was a very deep topic. Even the masters of philosophy couldn¡¯t interpret the meaning of this word.


    After a while, he put the letter on the table: ¡°I don¡¯t care what fate has for me. I¡¯m alive and I will live a happy life. As a self-acimed hooligan and rogue, my life is about eating, drinking and beauties...I¡¯ll cut down those that aren¡¯t pleasing to my eyes¡±


    Xiao Yu understood thest sentences written by Theo. You can¡¯t get rid of your destiny or chase it. Just live your life and everything will happen as it has to happen!


    Xiao Yu wanted to destroy the letter. After all, there were secrets that were rted to him in this letter that the others didn¡¯t have to see. However, the letter began tobust and burn.


    ¡°Old man is way too cool. I hope one day I¡¯ll have these kind of skill too.¡± Xiao Yu was envious of old man¡¯s foresight and magic abilities.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mood was very good as he got back to the inn with Leah. He saw his fifth sister-inw Siwen feed the dragon. He walked over: ¡°Did you behave well today?¡±


    Baby dragon jumped into Xiao Yu¡¯s arms. It was trying to reply to Xiao Yu by saying words in its ownnguage.


    ¡°Alright, be and act good! Listen to your mother¡¯s words. Alright?¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    Babble~ Babble~ Baby dragon nodded its head to mean that it was behaving well.


    ¡°Who is his mother?¡± Siwen couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°The one who feeds it is his mother. Why would someone else who isn¡¯t concerned about him feed him?¡±


    Siwen¡¯s cheeks turned red: ¡°Don¡¯t say nonsense!¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°Alright, I want to talk to you about something.¡±


    Siwen asked: ¡°About what?¡±


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Sister-inw, are you happy in Xiao family?¡±


    Siwen was surprised for a moment as she didn¡¯t know the reason why Xiao Yu asked her this question. She sighed: ¡°Does it matter whether I¡¯m happy or unhappy?¡±


    Xiao Yu interrupted her: ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the hard life. Are you happy in Xiao household?¡±


    Siwen slowly said: ¡°The happiest days of my life have been in Xiao family.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Since it is so then we have to go back as soon as we can. The other sisters-inw are waiting for you.¡±


    Siwen helplessly shook her head: ¡°Xiao Yu, I know that you want to take me back but you aren¡¯t aware of the situation. It would be very difficult to get back since I¡¯m already heading towards Wang household. The Lion town is just developing and you are doing a good job. Don¡¯t do any nonsense and break this momentum as I want my sisters can live happier days in the future. As for me, I¡¯ll follow what destiny will bring upon me.¡±


    Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows: ¡°What destiny? Your destiny is tied to Xiao Yu family. You are no longer daughter of Wang family. You will be my sister-inw for eternity. Moreover, your destinty isn¡¯t tied to Xiao family as my brother is dead. So your fate and destiny depends on your own choices. To whatever you like and pursue your goals as long as it makes you happy. You can leave if one day you will find a person that you like. I will p to death the ones who dares to block you at that time. Xiao family isn¡¯t your husband¡¯s but your family now. We will always you back as a woman of our a family. I won¡¯t waste too much time. If you have something to pursue and do then go for it!¡±


    Xiao Yu ignored Siwen and strode towards his own room.


    Tears began to flow down Siwen¡¯s eyes as she hold onto baby dragon and stood still in the hall. She had never seen a person who would be willing to protect her. She was like her own mother. Amodity used as a bargaining chip. Her fate was never in her own hands. Now, there was a man who wanted her to take the ropes of her destiny. She could rely on him.


    What a woman wanted in this world the most? To be master of her own fate!

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    The convoy began to move once again the next day in the morning. The knights of the Wang family were in a much better shape after a few days of treatment. However, there were still a lot of knights who couldn¡¯t ride horses. They looked at Xiao Yu with resentment in their eyes.


    Xiao Yupletely disregarded those looks with full of hatred. He would sit in his spaciouspartment, drink wine and y with the baby dragon. Baby dragon seemed to grow in heaps and bounds in terms of mental state. It was turning naughty as time passed.


    In addition, baby dragon could spit mes at will. Although it wasn¡¯t much but it was enough to help Xiao Yu bake rabbits or so. Baby dragon was able to spit mes after Leah had stolen it. It was the reason why Xiao Yu was able to catch and molest her. Little Xiao Yu burst up when Xiao Yu thought about the molestation scene of Leah.


    Leah didn¡¯t like riding horses so she was sitting in the samepartment as Xiao Yu. She would drink wine, observe scenery and y with baby dragon once in a while. She was like owner of thepartment more than Xiao Yu¡¯s maid.


    Xiao Yu touched the cor on his wrist. He wondered how to use it. He had such a cool magical item but couldn¡¯t activate ve pendant. He had promised to Theodore that he wouldn¡¯t do anything indecent to Leah. But it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t tease her a bit. Xiao Yu believed that as long as he didn¡¯t treat Leah as a ything then he was true to his promise to old Theo. Moreover, since when teasing was regarded as a molestation?


    Moreover, Xiao Yu had shown the ve pendant to Antonidas but the archmage didn¡¯t give a decisive answer regarding the item. It was as if Antonidas was seeing the pendant for the first time. Xiao Yu whispered: ¡°It seems Antonidas from back then could lift the curse of the pendant but Antonidas that I have now certainly isn¡¯t able to do so. If he can restore all his strength then he will be one of the greatest archmage¡¯s again. He would be able to help me out when that timees.¡±


    They traveled through small towns and bustling big cities. Lion town was like a backyard to a small house inparison to these big cities. Xiao Yu saw rows of shops in different streets, restaurants, entertainment venues, auction houses, colleges for warriors and magicians and so on which made him envy these cities. At the same time, Xiao Yu began to n about the future of the Lion town. Thergest city Xiao Yu was aware of was Hui city which was capital of Wei Principality. The old Xiao Yu was doing all the debauchery in that city. However, even Hui city was at least 10 times smaller in sizepared to the big cities they passed through.


    ¡°I would love to see the capital of Sky Lion Dynasty. I have to visit it at first opportunity.¡±


    Xiao Yu wanted to live in one of these big cities for few days but Housekeeper Mo strongly disagreed to the proposal. He told that Wang family¡¯s main city was as big as the the ones Xiao Yu saw.


    Xiao Yu agreed with Housekeeper Mo. He nned to finish his business with Wang family and return back to Lion town as soon as possible. He knew that there were piles of unfinished business back in Lion town.


    ¡°One day, the power of Lion town will cover the entire continent like a cobweb.¡± Xiao Yu boldly said.


    ...


    ...


    They saw the banner of Wang family in front of a city after a dozen days of travel. They had reached Wang territory after a month of travel. No one hade to meet their 4th Miss which showed the status and position of Siwen in Wang family. Xiao Yu told Leah to apany Siwen with baby dragon so she doesn¡¯t get bored.


    Housekeeper Mo and the knights became more arrogant after their reached Wang territory. They looked at Xiao Yu and orcs as if they were looking at fish on the chopping board.


    ¡°These idiots think that this master is a fish. Idiots, I¡¯m a fish that feeds on humans.¡± Xiao Yu fiercely stared at Housekeeper Mo.


    There were several cities in the Wang territory. The city that they saw was the first of many. There was a road that connected all the cities within the territory to the main city.


    Xiao Yu checked farms, workers and so on along the way. There was envy in his eyes. His territory didn¡¯t have much of a poption. Moreover, thend was barren. The natural conditions of the Wang territory was much better than Lion town. Thend was fertile and full of ins. In addition, their territory was surrounded by different principalities and territories which made them not fear bandit groups or worry about Western Cloud empire.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long before his territory got much bustling with the new policies.


    After almost a day of travel they reached the capital city of the Wang territory, Feng Yan City.


    Xiao Yu saw that the Feng Yan was muchrger than Lion town. It was almost as big as Hui city. There was no one to meet Xiao Yu and Siwen at the gates of Feng Yan city. It was as if Siwen was no one but an ordinary servant who had departed Wang family and was returning back.


    ...


    Leahughed as she looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Aren¡¯t you a Duke? Howe no one hase out to meet you?¡±


    ¡°They would be waiting in lines with gifts if they knew that this Duke ising to visit them. Moreover, I don¡¯t like extravagance..¡± Xiao Yu replied.


    Leah didn¡¯t say anything but stared contemptuously at Xiao Yu.


    ...


    ...


    Housekeeper Mo was taking Xiao Yu to a separate courtyard within the city.


    Xiao Yu saw Housekeeper Mo¡¯s intention and stopped him: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Uncle Wang for a long time, I want to see him now!¡±


    Housekeeper Mo raised his chin: ¡°Duke Yu can see Lord when he is invited. But not now!¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Housekeeper, don¡¯t be so troublesome. Since when do I need an invitation to visit uncle. We are both same family. Moreover he was a good friend of myte father. I can directly go and visit him anytime.¡±


    Housekeeper Mo¡¯s tone turned cold: ¡°Lord Yu, we are in Wang territory. You can¡¯t meet Wang family leader on whim. We will arrange a proper time for you. Now ¡®please¡¯...¡±


    Xiao Yu burst with anger as he grabbed Housekeeper Mo from his cor: ¡°Your mother! Don¡¯t try to y word games with me. If I said I¡¯m going to meet that dog fart lord of yours then I mean it! No if you continue to say nonsense then Im going to hurt you.¡±


    Housekeeper Mo thought that he didn¡¯t have to act polite towards Xiao Yu as they were in Wang territory. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu to be so unscrupulous and act like a hooligan in their own territory. Moreover, Xiao Yu referred to their lord as dog fart. Even the emperor of the Sky Lion Dynasty didn¡¯t dare to directly criticize their lord.


    Housekeeper Mo¡¯s voice was trembling as he replied: ¡°You... You are in Wang family¡¯s territory... If you dare to act presumptuous... get here... get...¡±


    ¡°I will split that person in half if anyone dares to step up!¡± Xiao Yu pulled out his tang sword and put in near Housekeeper Mo¡¯s neck. At the same time, grunts encircled them.


    Grunts took of their cloaks and looked around like wild beasts. The local guards from the Wang family didn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°You are acting like a rogue in Wang territory... I¡¯ll report it to the lord!¡± Housekeeper Mo said in his heart. But couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it out. He didn¡¯t want to gamble his life against the word of the hooligan in front of him.


    ¡°Xiao Yu don¡¯t act like this. It¡¯s my home. I¡¯ll go visit father and mother. You can visit themter.¡± Siwen said to Xiao Yu. She saw that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t put her father in his eyes as he moved like bluntly like this. But she felt happy at the same time. Because such a tough attitude showed that Xiao Yu was bound to take her back.


    Xiao Yu¡¯sst words about taking her own fate into her hands had deeply shocked her. She always felt that she was like a rootless weed without any party to rely on. But Xiao Yu¡¯s recent actions showed that there was a man who would protect her. She felt safe and warm. She felt that there were in this world that cared about her. She felt that there was hope.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I was just joking with Housekeeper Mo. I haven¡¯t see uncle Wang for long time so I miss him. I want to see him as soon as possible. Can I rely on you, Housekeeper Mo?¡± Xiao Yu was like a harmless kitten as he turned to look at Siwen.


    ¡°Can I meet leader of Wang family now?¡± However, his face turned to that of devil from hell when he looked back at Housekeeper Mo.


    ¡°I will take you... Our Lord has to see the descendant of Xiao Family.¡± Housekeeper Mo knew that he had to yield. He didn¡¯t want to bet his own life in a gamble with this hooligan lord. He believed that Xiao Yu would dare to do anything.


    ¡°You have made a right choice. You see I got embarrassed now. As a noble and duke, my father always taught my to act like a gentlemen. I have been acting so since then.¡± Xiao Yu put away his sword and smiled as he began to straighten Housekeeper Mo¡¯s cor. Afterwards, he shouted at the grunts: ¡°Bring the gift that I have prepared for Uncle Wang!¡±


    Beast one ran back to the carriage and brought the gift meant for the lord of the territory to Xiao Yu.


    Housekeeper Mo cursed in his heart: ¡°A gentleman? Since when a hooligan can be a gentleman? A duke? You are a bastard! A hooligan and rogue!¡± Housekeeper Mo was scolding all 18 generations of Xiao Yu in his heart.


    Xiao Yu took the gifts that he had prepared for Siwen¡¯s father and followed Housekeeper Mo to the mansion. Leah, Grom and Tyrande came with Xiao Yu while archmage and grunts stayed behind.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Xiao Yu wanted to leave baby dragon with Antonidas but it didn¡¯t want to stay back as Tyrande, Leah and Siwen were leaving with him. As a result, Xiao Yu let Leah held the baby dragon.


    They walked along a road to stand in front of a magnificent manor. There were two, three meter tall lion statues, by the gates of the manor. They were carved very well and looked alive and mighty. Xiao Yu secretly whispered in his heart: ¡°My Lion town is too shabby inparison to this city. No wonder, Housekeeper Mo looked down at me and my territory.¡±


    Housekeeper Mo directly went inside. The guards at the gates bowed in salute and their attitude was very respectful towards Housekeeper Mo. However, they didn¡¯t care about Siwen as if she was a stranger.


    They walked through the mansion. There were many trails which took the travelers to different parts of the mansion.


    Housekeeper Mo didn¡¯t look back as he moved forward. Right now, he didn¡¯t care much about Xiao Yu as he didn¡¯t tried to discuss or talk with him. Instead he was wondering how to put bad words about Xiao Yu in front of his lord to make him suffer.


    Inparison, Xiao Yu was like a tourist walking inside the mansion. He would stop here and there to look at different parts of the residence. It seemed as if he was checking the ¡®Forbidden City¡¯.


    Housekeeper Mo said in his heart: ¡°You will see what happens to you in a while.¡±


    They passed through many corridors and reached a small but secluded courtyard. The courtyard was designed in a unique way. There were status everywhere. There was even a waterfall.


    ¡°Nice ce.¡± Xiao Yu praised the manor.


    Housekeeper Mo didn¡¯t dare to directly enter through the door of the courtyard. Instead he said something to the guard.


    Xiao Yu saw that there was a flower garden in the courtyard. There were variety of beautiful flowers. He went in to fold them out. Baby dragon saw that Xiao Yu was picking flowers so it jumped out of Leah¡¯s arms and join Xiao Yu in action. It began to pick all the most beautiful and lush flowers.


    Housekeeper Mo¡¯s face turned green when he saw the sight. ¡°You...You...¡± He was only able to say two words but couldn¡¯t continue. It was the flower garden that was the Lord¡¯s favorite. His lord had spend hundreds of thousands of gold coins to buy rare species of flowers and special gardeners to grow the garden. Anyone who dared to pick a flower from the garden would be beheaded!


    However, this hooligan dared to pick everything that he took a liking to.


    The guard came from inside and said something to Housekeeper Mo.


    Housekeeper Mo nodded his head. He suppressed the anger in his heart and turned towards Xiao Yu: ¡°Lord Yu, Lord is waiting for us.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°Wait for few minutes. There are several more beautiful flowers that I have to pick or I will feel bad until my death.¡±


    ¡°You ... ¡± Housekeeper Mo¡¯s hands trembled. The lord ordered them to enter while this hooligan was indifferent to Lord¡¯s order but continued to spoil the flower garden.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, we shouldn¡¯t make father wait.¡± Siwen said as she saw Xiao Yu act indifferent.


    Xiao Yu reluctantly came out from the flower garden after Siwen¡¯s words. The baby dragon also brought flowers. They gave them to Leah, Tyrande and Siwen. Siwen didn¡¯t dare to take them. But Leah and Tyrande didn¡¯t care as they inserted those flowers onto their hair or cloths.


    They passed through the gate and came to stand in front of arge hall. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know whether it was a European style or Chinese architecture but the ce looked very elegant.


    ¡°Lord, 4th Miss hase back.¡± Housekeeper Mo said as he stood outside the door.


    ¡°Siwen greets father.¡± The door wasn¡¯t open but Siwen respectfully saluted her father.


    After a long while a sound echoed: ¡°Great! She came back.¡±


    Nothing was said after those words.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. If the other side wasn¡¯t Siwen¡¯s father he would have kicked open the door and entered the ce.


    ¡°Lord, Lord of the Lion town, Xiao Yu has personallye to visit you.¡± Housekeeper Mo said once more.


    ¡°Oh, even nephew Yu hase. I have been busy with the affairs of the territory so I¡¯m ashamed not to greet my friends son.¡±


    The door to the hall opened and Xiao Yu was able to see Siwen¡¯s father sit in his seat.


    Siwen¡¯s father¡¯s name was Wang Tian Hu. He was also a fierce warrior of the sky Lion Dynasty. He had fought along with Xiao Zhan Tian and done a lot of military feats. As a result, the emperor of the dynasty had bestowed title of Count to Wang Tian Hu and given him territory.


    ¡°Well.¡± Housekeeper Mo went inside without offering Xiao Yu to enter first.


    Xiao Yu winked at baby dragon and looked at Housekeeper Mo. The baby dragon was as wicked as Xiao Yu as it jumped from Leah¡¯s arms and spat fire at the long dress of Housekeeper Mo.


    Baby dragon¡¯s breath of me was powerful. It was able to even burn down branches of trees let alone cloths.


    As a result, Housekeeper Mo¡¯s cloth burst in fire. He shouted out as he quickly ran in front. Baby dragon seemed happy as it looked after Housekeeper Mo running in mes.


    The quiet ces turned chaotic in moments. Housekeeper Mo was wildly running around as he shouted out loud.


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Housekeeper Mo to be able to ran so fast at such age!¡±


    Wang Tian Hu was sitting in the main seat and chatting with his guests. Housekeeper Mo¡¯s outburst had created a chaotic scene which turned the ce something simr to a circus which displeased him. At the same time, an icy blue air burst out as it wrapped around Housekeeper Mo¡¯s body. The mes were turned off in an instant.


    Xiao Yu turned to look towards a man wearing a magician¡¯s gown. He was gesturing with his hands while chanting something.


    ¡°A mage?¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the man.


    ¡°IT seems he is a third-rank magician. Wangs are smart to win over such a mage.¡± Xiao Yu secretly said.


    ¡°Thanks master Lu.¡± Wang Tian Hu said.


    Xiao Yu turned towards the main seat. A burly middle-aged man with thick eyebrows was sitting there. He had the eyes of a tiger. The man was Wang Tian Hu.


    ¡°Thanks Master Lu for saving me. Lord please punish the viin.¡± Housekeeper Mo lost face in front of so many people. So he begged Wang Tian Hu to solve out his problem.


    Wang Tian Hu nced at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Housekeeper, you have traveled for a long time. Sit and rest.¡± A coldness shed past Wang Tian Hu¡¯s eyes.


    Siwen didn¡¯t dare to even breathe because of fear. She was afraid of her father since early age. She never knew what a fatherly love meant.


    Xiao Yuughed as he picked baby dragon and faced Wang Tian Hu: ¡°It must be uncle Wang. I¡¯m embarrassed by my pet¡¯s actions. I will have to discipline it after I go back.¡±


    Xiao Yu was holding the baby dragon as he stood still and straight. He didn¡¯t bend down to show respect.


    ¡°Your pet tried to burn Wang family¡¯s housekeeper! As a younger generation you didn¡¯t even kneel to stand in ceremony after seeing your elder. Is this the way your father educated you?¡± A noble sitting in the seat of guests said in a cold tone as he stood up.


    Xiao Yu turned over to look at the youth: ¡°What¡¯s you mother¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°You ...¡± The young noble snapped at Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    ¡°I want a duel!¡± The youth shouted out.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face turned serious when he saw the young noble dare to ask him for a duel: ¡°You dare to roar loudly in my uncle Wang¡¯s mansion? Is this the noble attitude? You seem old but don¡¯t understand the etiquette. How did you father brought you up?¡±


    Xiao Yu made the youth eat back his words.


    ¡°You ...¡± The youth was angered. He pulled out his sword from his waist.


    ¡°Uncle Wang, if you can¡¯t educated the man then I¡¯m more than pleased to throw away the garbage from this ce.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Wang Tian Hu. It was as if he was speaking to his childhood friend rather than an elder.


    Wang Tian Hu¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled as he looked at Xiao Yu and slowly said: ¡°Hue, put down your sword. Your father will punish you if knows that you have taken out sword in my presence.¡±


    The youth called Hue realized his rude action and put away his sword. However, he didn¡¯t sit down but looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°If you are a man then ept my challenge after we leave this mansion.¡±


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes: ¡°Who the hell are you? Why should I ept your challenge?¡±


    Wang Tian Hu saw that Hue wasn¡¯t Xiao Yu¡¯s opponent so he waved his hand: ¡°Nephew Yu, its rare to see youe to visit me. I haven¡¯t seen you since you were just a small kid. I didn¡¯t expect you to grow up to be such a man.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled as he knew that Wang Tian Hu was using sarcasm: ¡°Father had often mentioned uncle Wang¡¯s bravery and I have admired you since young age. In fact, uncle Wang is a hero in my eyes.¡±


    Wang Tian Huughed: ¡°Nephew Yu is too polite. Your father and I have gone to way too many expeditions. He was the real hero that I admired.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°He was a hero but after he passed over Uncle Wang is the one left in this world.¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t wait for Wang Tian Hu continue to speak as he went forward and sat down on a chair.


    Grom, Tyrande and Leah followed and stood behind Xiao Yu.


    Siwen was standing outside the door as she didn¡¯t dare to step in because of her father.


    ¡°The boy from the vige. Don¡¯t you know the rules? The guards can¡¯te to this ce.¡± A fat noble wearing luxury gown said in a cold town when he saw Xiao Yu sat down without showing respect to anyone.


    Xiao Yu looked up and down at the fat noble: ¡°Who are you? What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The fat manughed: ¡°You are not qualified to know my name.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu interrupted: ¡°Nephew Yu isn¡¯t aware but he is my friend. He is Earl Yun who has his territory in the southwest of the Sky Lion Dynasty. He is a famous and well respected man.¡±


    Xiao Yu opened his mouth: ¡°Oh, so it turned out to be Earl Yun from the south. However, Earl Yun doesn¡¯t act like a cloud.¡± (yun means cloud in chinese so he is making a wordy by saying that he should be like clouds)


    Earl Yun replied: ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Xiao Yu once again said: ¡°Is your mother doing alright?¡±


    Earl Yun froze for a moment. He pointed towards Xiao Yu: ¡°You... You...!¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t get excited. I¡¯m a polite man since birth. My father taught my to be humble against the others so I¡¯ve always been acting so.¡±


    ¡°Count Wang, who is the man? Who is this bastard that acts without following the etiquette?¡± Earl Yun stood up as his big belly swayed right and left.


    Xiao Yu was surprised when he saw the man stand up. He said in a cold tone: ¡°Who did you say a bastard is? Who did you say doesn¡¯t follow the rules?¡±


    After lots of battles and wars the killing intent in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were much impressive. The Earl Yun was a normal ordinary civil service man inparison to Xiao Yu.


    Nevertheless, Earl Yun didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu would dare to act rashly in here: ¡°You didn¡¯t get house owner¡¯s permission but sat wherever you wanted! You brought your bodyguards with you! As a junior you had to follow the rules. Now you dare to ask me who the bastard is?¡±


    Xiao Yu shouted while his eyes turned cold: ¡°I don¡¯t follow the rules? Are you all members of the Sky Lion Dynasty?¡±


    Earl Yun replied: ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡±


    Xiao Yu coldly said: ¡°Is everyone part of the Sky Lion Dynasty in here?¡±


    Earl Yun replied: ¡°Of course we are. What do you want to do? Do you want to rebel?¡±


    Xiao Yu cursed as he looked at Earl Yun: ¡°Since all of you are part of Sky Lion Dynasty... Then why none of you follow the rules of the Dynasty? What is the biggest rule in the dynasty? The civilians must respect nobles. Nobles can¡¯t go beyond their own when meeting higher nobles. Aren¡¯t you aware of this rule? Don¡¯t you know that you have stand in ceremony and follow the ritual when you meet higher nobles? You are a shitty count or earl and I¡¯m an Imperial Duke! Who do you think weighs more? Who has to stand in ceremony? Isn¡¯t it that all of you have to stand in ceremony in front of me? Why didn¡¯t all of you stand up? Why didn¡¯t you salute me? And here you are telling me to follow the rules. I¡¯m the fuckingw in here! I can relieve a fat bastard like you from the status given by the Sky Lion Dynasty... These are the fucking rules!¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    The faces of everyone in the audience changed when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. In fact, they naturally were aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s arrival even before they entered the city. Housekeeper Mo had sent a messenger long ago informing Wang Tian Hu of Xiao Yu¡¯s arrival. But no one gave face to a noble from family which was on a decline.


    Otherwise, Wang Tian Hu wouldn¡¯t act so. He would have met Xiao Yu at the gates of the city if Xiao family was in its heyday.


    Nevertheless, a Duke was a Duke. The family could be on decline but title was there. If a noble from lower aristocracy met a one from higher aristocracy then he had to follow the rules and greet that noble ording to the rules. It wasn¡¯t the rule of Sky Lion Dynasty but a rule that had existed for thousands of years. The society was built on hierarchy and the ones on the lower parts of the pyramid had to show respect to the ones on top.


    There were some ces where they looked at contempt to the titles bestowed by the emperor. There were lower tier nobles that dared to challenge the declining higher aristocrats. However, if those lower tier nobles dared to act presumptuous then it meant that they were going against the Sky Lion Dynasty.


    Actually, the people in hall were discussing a territory that was annexed few hundred miles away from here. It was result of the lord of the territory not respecting and giving tribute to the Sky Lion Dynasty. In fact, most of them didn¡¯t send tributes. However, it was an excuse for others eyeing the territory to attack it. Wang family didn¡¯t have enemies or opponents in here. However, others who were interested in their territory could Wang Tian Hu¡¯s act as a righteous excuse to back up Xiao Yu and attack him.


    They were living in sensitive times. Most defied the Sky Lion Dynasty but they couldn¡¯t voice out their opinions inrge.


    It was like the Spring and Autumn Period of the Chinese history. The vassals didn¡¯tpletely give face to the orders of the emperor. They didn¡¯t pay tributes or taxes. However, no one dared to directly go against the emperor. On surface it was the emperor who controlled the kingdom but in reality there were many small kingdoms. As a result, the Warring States period begun.


    No one in the hall cared about Xiao Yu as they thought that he was prodigal son who did nothing but eat, drink and involve in debauchery.


    It could be med on Housekeeper Mo as he didn¡¯t report the situation. At first, he had sent a messenger saying that the situation in Lion town was bad. Moreover, on the way he didn¡¯t send full report as he had lost the magic ne. He couldn¡¯t send this information through a messenger. He had decided to inform Wang Tian Hu the first thing when they returned back to the Wang manor. But he didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu would act like a rogue and enter the mansion by force.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu had ordered Grom, Tyrande and other grunts to wear cloaks so that not to cause extra attention. He wasn¡¯t afraid of trouble but didn¡¯t want extra publicity. The orcs and elves were too rare in this world. Moreover, Tyrande¡¯s appearance was out of this world.


    As a result, when Grom and Tyrande entered the hall with Xiao Yu, other nobles thought that they were ordinary guards. They wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant if they knew that Xiao Yu had an orc and elf bodyguards.


    Xiao Yu had a dragon with himself. But it was too young and didn¡¯t have the horns grown out yet. So most of the others thought that it was just a high-level demonic beast with the charasteristics of a dragon.


    Nevertheless, the title of Duke was a hereditary title. Xiao Yu had inherited Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s title as the Grand Duke of the Sky Lion Dynasty.


    Wang Tian Hu was only a count. His level was much lower than a Duke¡¯s. Although Wang Tian Hu was Xiao Yu¡¯s elder in terms of rtionship but because of Xiao Yu¡¯s title he had to salute Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu naturally didn¡¯t have to give respect to Wang Tian Hu when the other didn¡¯t do it.


    All the rules andws of Sky Lion Dynasty were protecting Xiao Yu on surface up to now.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu dared to say that he could relieve Earl Yun from his status. It meant that the nobles that were stuck to the orthodox faction would speak out for Xiao Yu. At worst case, Earl Yun would receive a punishment.


    All the people present were struck by lightning. All of them subconsciously stood up. Wang Tian Hu, Hue, the third-rank magician and everyone else did so. They wouldn¡¯t be afraid if the threat was said by any duke. However, they knew that Xiao Yu was different. He was a Grand Duke and his father Xiao Zhan Tian had saved empire. Emperor of the dynasty may not remember or care about other dukes but Xiao Yu was still someone who would be taken care of.


    They could quietly kill Xiao Yu and no one would check about the situation. It was the way Carrie acted. However, going against a Grand Duke on surface meant that you were being disrespectful towards the emperor which was a big crime.


    ¡°Nephew Yu, uncle didn¡¯te out to greet you as I wasn¡¯t aware of your arrival! It was Housekeeper Mo¡¯s fault that he didn¡¯t inform me. He will be punished.¡± Wang Tian Hu smiled and said to change the atmosphere.


    Wang Tian Hu was a natural politician as he was able to rule his flourishing territory for many years.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand as he smiled: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to ask uncle Wang toe out to greet me at the gates of the city. My words weren¡¯t meant for you.¡±


    Xiao Yu was cussing out in his heart: ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? You fucking bastard! I didn¡¯t want to use my identity to pressure you but your mother haven¡¯t taught you manners! If I didn¡¯t put you in your ce then you would think that you are some kind of important shit!¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the maid: ¡°Get me a cup of tea. I¡¯m tired because of cursing these imbeciles.¡±


    The maid didn¡¯t neglect Xiao Yu as she saw that even Wang Tian Hu was standing still in Xiao Yu¡¯s presence.


    Xiao Yu took a sip of tea and looked at everyone: ¡°Sit down. Why are you all standing up? I¡¯m just a junior...¡±


    Xiao Yu looked like a hooligan to them who misused his title.


    Xiao Yu looked at Wang Tian Hu after everyone sat down: ¡°Uncle Wang, there is a member of Xiao family standing outside. Can you call her for a cup of tea?¡±


    Wang Tian Hu was surprised for a moment. However, he understood the words behind Xiao Yu¡¯s words when he remembered Siwen was standing outside. His heart tightened for a moment. He wanted to re-marry Siwen but it seemed that it was going to be a difficult feat.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s words ¡°there is a member of Xiao family standing outside¡± told Wang Tian Hu that Siwen was part of Xiao family. She couldn¡¯t be treated as part of Wang family anymore.


    Wang Tian Hu smiled even though his heart had turned cold: ¡°Siwe, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. Come in, let me see you.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Wang Tian Hu and whispered in his heart: ¡°You are stillughing... I gave you some face and you are able to act so...It¡¯s like you are owing me millions.¡±


    Siwen quickly entered the ce and stood in ceremony: ¡°Siwen greets father.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu said: ¡°Siwen, go and see your mother. She has been thinking about you.¡±


    Siwen replied: ¡°Yes, father. I will go visit her now. However, I have brought up a little gift. I hope father will be satisfied with it.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu said: ¡°It¡¯s good to see that you haven¡¯t forgotten about filial piety.¡±


    Siwen stepped forward and gave him a delicate box.


    ¡°Count Wang you are blessed! Your daughter should have brought an excellent gift to you. Would you please show it to us?¡±


    Earl Yun who was cussed by Xiao Yu was furious. He saw that there was an opportunity when Siwen brought up a gift and wanted to attack Xiao Yu.


    They knew that Lion town was in decline. So they believed that Siwen couldn¡¯t bring anything good. Needless to say the gift would be of a little value. Earl Yun grinned as he looked at Xiao Yu.


    Wang Tian Hu also understood Earl Yun¡¯s intentions. He wanted to take the opportunity to show Lion town¡¯s status in front of everyone. He had to pave way to Siwen¡¯s remarriage by showing that she was having bad life in there.


    Wang Tian Hu smiled: ¡°Of course...¡±


    Wang Tian Hu opened the box. Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on the gift. They were about to ridicule Xiao Yu. All of them were unhappy with Xiao Yu even though he hadn¡¯t scolded them. But he had made them to stand up in ceremony to show respect to him as a grand duke.


    Wang Tian Hu opened the gift box and they saw transparent ss neatly put side by side.


    All of them were ready to attack verbally when they saw a set of sses. A dignifieddy would never bring back such sses when visiting her home. It was just way too shabby gift.


    Earl Yun was first to talk: ¡°She is a good girl. She had thought that her father needs few cups to drink wine...hahaha... Didn¡¯t expect that Lion town coulde up with such a valuable gift.¡±


    ¡°Of course... This set of cups would cost at least dozens of gold coins. If you think about bringing them from the Lion town then the value would increase. Nevertheless, it would be much better if Lord Xiao bought them from the streets in here. However, it reflects the filial piety of Wang Tian Hu¡¯s daughter as she had brought it from thousands of miles away.¡± Hue also ridiculed.


    ¡°I have to say that the real value of this set of sses lies in its box. It is definitely made from the Kam which grows in North. It is worth of hundreds of gold coins.¡±Another noble said in a serious tone.


    ¡°In fact, I think it is Lion town¡¯s specialty. Otherwise, why would Duke Xiao let youngdy bring such a thing from there?¡± Another one took opportunity to ridicule.


    One after another nobles tried to ridicule Xiao Yu.


    However, Xiao Yu was just sitting quietly without a care. Siwen wanted to exin the value of the sses but couldn¡¯t have the opportunity because of other nobles. She saw that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t speak so she didn¡¯t respond too.


    ¡°All of you! It¡¯s not about the money. The value of this set is because my little girl brought it from far away. The Lion town is in decline so I¡¯m honored that my girl could still find a gift to bring it to me.¡± Wang Tian Hu waved to stop the crowd. There was a trace of contempt in everyone¡¯s face.


    Xiao Yu listened to everyone and looked at Wang Tian Hu as he secretly said: ¡°Old man doesn¡¯t know how it will end.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Uncle Wang is right. Lion town is in decline so we couldn¡¯t get anything better than this. If Uncle Wang doens¡¯t mind then I would like to take from my wine and use those cups to make a toast.¡±


    Xiao Yu flicked his finger and Grom handed a bottle of red wine.


    Xiao Yu poured the red wine into one of the cups. The originally crystal clear ss began to change as the wine filled the cup. The texture of the ss changed as if it was a solid object. Afterwards, red light shed past and strange pictures appeared on the ss. It was as if numerous fishes were swimming in the ocean. Xiao Yu raised the cup and a light shed form the ss reflecting the projection on the wall. Numerous fishes swam in the waters. asionally, they would leap out and ssh water. It was very real picture.


    Everyone was stunned at sight. Earl Yun screamed in shock: ¡°Isn¡¯t it legendary phantom ss? It is said that only 100 sets were made... And now only less than twenty sets remain!¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Earl Yun: ¡°Oh! Earl Yun is a man of knowledge. This set is way too shabby for me to drink from it. I wanted to gift it to someone. So when we wereing to meet uncle Wang I decided to sister-inw to gift it to uncle Wang. I know that it isn¡¯t very valuable so I hope uncle Wang will ept my gift as I have brought it from thousands of miles away.¡±


    Xiao Yu was pping in the face everyone that was in the hall.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Everyone was stunned and stood still for a long while. Wang Tian Hu was the one to break the silence as he said: ¡°Nephew Yu, this gift is way too precious...¡±


    Xiao yu waved his hand: ¡°Uncle Wang it¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s gift. Mine is different.¡±


    Xiao yu turned towards Grom and Grom handed out another long box.


    Xiao Yu sat back on chair while drinking from tea: ¡°There is a painting called ¡®Portrait of the Chas Mountain¡¯ inside the box. It was drawn by Master Andrew. I have heard that Uncle Wang loves Master Andrew¡¯s works so I specially brought this one.¡±


    Actually, all of these were robbed by Xiao Yu from bandits. But Housekeeper Hong was still hesitant when Xiao Yu told him that he would take this gifts to Wang family. Housekeeper Hong said that they were too precious but Xiao Yu replied that they had to give this gifts. First of all, in the troubled times antiques or valuable treasures didn¡¯t mean much. The only thing that Xiao Yu cared for were gold coins. Xiao Yu thought that it was worth to use these valuables as long as he could make Siwen earn face in front of her father. How could Xiao Yu fell when others looked down on his family? At the end of the day, Siwen was part of the Xiao family!


    Wang Tian Hu was surprised when he heard that the gift Xiao Yu had brought was Master Andrew¡¯s ¡®Portrait of the Chas Mountain¡¯.


    Wang Tian Hu opened the long box and began to check for the authenticity of the portrait. It had to be noted that there were way too many fake versions of famous calligraphies and paintings. Moreover, Wang Tian Hu had a fake version of ¡®Portrait of Chas Mountain¡¯.


    Wang Tian Hu had a liking towards calligraphy and paintings for a long time. He himself could be considered as an expert and he could check the quality of the painting by nce. After a period of careful observation Wang Tian Hu decided that it was the real deal!


    ¡°Nephew Yu has brought such a precious gift! I can¡¯t ept it...¡± Wang Tian Huughed as he looked at Xiao Yu. However, there was a difference in his nce as it was much warmer now.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Such paintings and calligraphy belong to collection of an expert such as Uncle Wang. I don¡¯t know their value...¡±


    Wang Tian Hu nodded: ¡°We will have a banquet tomorrow for you.¡±


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he took a sip from tea: ¡°Uncle Wang is too polite.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu turned towards Siwen: ¡°Siwen go and see your mother. She hasn¡¯t been feeling well recently so apany her tonight.¡±


    Siwen replied: ¡°Yes, father. Siwen will go now.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu looked at the maid: ¡°Show 4thdy to her mother¡¯s room.¡±


    Xiao Yu interrupted: ¡°Uncle Wang, my sister-inw is used to many maids serve her in Lion town. I think she won¡¯t feel good if there is one or two maids by her side. We have brought two maids so I hope its alright if they apany my sister-inw.¡±


    Xiao Yu winked at Leah and Tyrande so that both of them followed Siwen.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to see Siwen get ¡®lost¡¯ in the mansion or ¡®taken¡¯ away by ghosts. He thought that nobody could make a move on her if an assassin like Leah and archer like Tyrande were by her side.


    Tyrande followed Siwen without a question. However, Leah gently pinched Xiao Yu in dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t like to be treated at maid.


    Wang Tian Hu¡¯s face slightly changed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry nephew. Siwen can be used to many maids so I will send few more.¡±


    Xiao Yu believed that Wang Tian Hu¡¯s intentions were bad so he continued: ¡°Uncle Wang is worrying a lot about his daughter. The maids from Lion town are hardworking. They will stay by sister-inw¡¯s side and if she needs anything then they will quickly inform me.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu grunted when he saw Xiao Yu insist: ¡°Lion town has extraordinary maids who use bows and arrows...¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°There are many enemies in the Lion town. So even women aren¡¯t an exception when ites to defending the territory...¡±


    Wang Tian Hu couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse Xiao Yu¡¯s request so he didn¡¯t continue with the matter.


    Wang Tian Hu put the portrait away while Siwen left. It was silent for a while when Wang Tian Hu smiled: ¡°Nephew Yu is young but also heroic. He is really different as a descendant of Xiao Zhan Tian.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Uncle Wang I don¡¯t have big ambitions. I¡¯m content as long as I have something to eat and drink and a beautiful woman by my side. Uncle Wang is the true hero. I believe you will be establish a powerhouse which would shake the world. I hope you will take care of your nephew in the future.¡±


    ¡°Haha ... Nephew Yu is overpraising me. I don¡¯t have the abilities ofte Xiao Zhan Tian and I¡¯m too poor inparison to him. Unfortunately, he died so young. It was good that I married Siwen to your brother Xiao Yu. Unfortunately, your brother xiao Yi passed away too. Now, I¡¯m worried about the future of my daughter. As a father, I can¡¯t be happy as long as my daughter isn¡¯t happy.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu masterfully changed the topic to Siwen.


    Xiao Yu whispered in his heart: ¡°Come at me bro!¡± (its a pun) However, he nodded: ¡°I¡¯m not a father yet but I can understand the feelings of uncle Wang. I have decided to let my sisters-inw choose their future if they are willing to do so. I want them to have a happy life too.¡±


    ¡°You are a real hero! It¡¯s unusual to see youth like you.¡± Wang Tian Hu was happy to see that Xiao Yu agreed to Siwen¡¯s remarriage.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes: ¡°But I have also promised to my sister-inw that it must be her own voluntary choice! No one can force her! No one can bully a daughter of Xiao family! If anyone wants to marry my sister-inw by force then they have to walk past my corpse!¡±


    Wang Tian Hu was happy at first but when he heard thetter part of Xiao Yu¡¯s speech his face stiffened.


    He was trying to see Xiao Yu¡¯s reaction to Siwen¡¯s remarriage. However, he didn¡¯t expect that xiao Yu would show such a tough stance.


    ¡°Nephew Yu is joking. It has to naturally involve Siwen¡¯s own consent. How else can she be happy?¡± Wang Tian Hu knew that if Siwen said yes then Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t get involved in this matter. Firstly, Wang Tian Hu didn¡¯t forget his friendship with Xiao Zhan Tian. Secondly, Xiao Yu had brought him valuable gifts which made him step down for a while. Therefore, Wang Tian Hu had to y down.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes andughed: ¡°Of course, its for the best of Siwen. I believe that uncle Wang also considers happiness of his own children. If Wang family has any suitable candidate then I would love to see the man. If all the aspects of his character is good and my sister-inw is satisfied then I will send a carriage of dowry too.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu waved his hand: ¡°There is no need to act so fast. We will solve everything slowly.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu secretly said in his heart: ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that he is a prodigal son? Then, howe he cane up with so sharp words?¡±


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°Sister-inw Siwen hase together with other sisters-inw and she is having a good life. I know that she is a beauty and there would be some who could force Uncle Wang to remarry my sister-inw. If that¡¯s the case tell me the name of that despicable man. Recently, I met a sixth-rank magician called Theodore. I helped him with some stuff and he promised me a favor if I face a trouble. So uncle Wang don¡¯t be worried and say what you want to say as I can ask Master Theodore to persuade those forces.¡±


    ¡°Theodore? Archmage Theodore owes you a favor?¡± The cup in Wang Tian Hu¡¯s hand almost fell to the ground.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know Theo but Wang Tian Hu was very familiar with the name. Theodore was a well-known magician when Wang Tian Hu was just a juvenile adventurer.


    Asking Theodore to persuade those forces?! Everyone was aware of master Theo¡¯s temper. He was cold-blooded man with lots of death in his hands. He was known as a magician from hell!


    The only way archmage would use to persuade others is through magic! And everyone in here knew what kind of concept a sixth-rank magician was,


    Xiao Yu was threatening them!


    ¡°Nephew Yu is joking! Master has retired for many years. How could you have seen him? Let alone, him owing you a favor!¡±


    Wang Tian Hu couldn¡¯t believe Xiao Yu¡¯s words and thought that he was bluffing.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes: ¡°You can ask Housekeeper Mo. He was there when master Theodore was talking with me.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu was surprised as he looked at Housekeeper Mo.


    Housekeeper Mo was very embarrassed as he hadn¡¯t yet reported anything about Xiao Yu to Wang Tian Hu.


    He just nodded his head as he looked at Wang Tian Hu.


    Everyone¡¯s face changed when they saw Housekeeper Mo nod his head. The third-rank magician was much more affected. His face was as pale as soil on the ground. He knew much better than everyone else what six-rank magician meant. The difference in strength between third-rank and sixth-rank wasn¡¯t double but hundreds of times!

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    ¡°What did you say? He has elf and orc bodyguards?¡± Wang Tian Hu asked in shock. Housekeeper Mo and Wang Tian Hu were the only two left in the hall.


    Housekeeper Mo slowly reported everything to Wang Tian Hu since they departed Lion town.


    ¡°Yes, he has only eleven orcs and 1 elf guard but all of them are very strange. Moreover, its been quite a while since a noble had orc and elf bodyguards.¡± Housekeeper Mo didn¡¯t know the origin of orc and elf guards.


    ¡°Both orcs and elves have long chosen to hide in the mountains. The Lion town is close to Ankagen mountains and he should have found them there... Perhaps, its just luck?!¡± Wang Tian Hu said.


    Housekeeper Mo nodded: ¡°I think so too but the strength of his orcs are much powerful than the orcs in the legends. I used hundred knights and chain scroll but we lost a duel...¡±


    ¡°What?! The eleven orcs were able to defeat one hundred elite knights who were using a chain scroll?¡± A trace of surprise shed past Wang Tian Hu¡¯s eyes.


    He had never seen orc in actualbat. In fact, he had gone to adventures in mountains and forests with Xiao Zhan Tian when he was young to seek for orcs.


    Housekeeper Mo nodded in an embarrassing manner. He hadn¡¯t yet reported that he had lost the magic item.


    ¡°Did you want to check the strength of the orcs?¡± Wang Tian Hu asked. He knew that Housekeeper Mo wasn¡¯t a man to do something out of blue.


    Housekeeper Mo knelt down: ¡°Lord, I¡¯m guilty. Please punish me!¡±


    Wang Tian Hu frowned as Housekeeper Mo was loyal and followed him for years. He hadn¡¯t made any big mistakes in long time. So why was he acting so?


    ¡°You have been serving me for years. Stand up.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu was a sly man. He knew that it would be impossible to rule a flourishing territory if he didn¡¯t close his eyes to some mistakes of his underlings.


    Housekeeper Mo didn¡¯t stand up but bowed his head: ¡°Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have only orcs and elf but a baby dragon as a pet. It is one of the greatest creatures of this world. An adult dragon is like an earthquake. To win over the dragon I gambled with Xiao Yu and bet the magic ne... I lost the bet.¡±


    ¡°What? He has a pet dragon?¡± The shock of dragon was much greater than the loss of magic ne. Wang Tian Hu ignored the loss of ne as his interest was attracted by the dragon.


    He was aware that the dragon knights were extinct for more than hundred years. Many young adventurers yearned for the day to get a dragon and rule the sky.


    As a youth, Wang Tian Hu also went to adventures with his friends in search of legendary dragons, elves, orcs and so on. It was then that he had met Xiao Zhan Tian and promised to marry their children in the future.


    ¡°Master, I used the ne as a bet without authorization from you. Please give me the punishment!¡± Housekeeper Mo didn¡¯t want to move as he wanted to get good impression of Wang Tian Hu.


    ¡°Stand up! You are not guilty in this matter. I would act so if I was in your shoes. Magical ne is a valuable item but it won¡¯t lead me to bankruptcy. Moreover, Master Lu is already motivated enough to stay in our territory. So that ne isn¡¯t an urgent matter.¡±


    In this era, the original dragons were part of the history. There were half-dragons but none of them could fly. They were no different from ordinary demonic beasts. The status of the territory would rise up if they had a flying dragon! Moreover, such a creature would cause attention of many young people. It¡¯s value as a propaganda machine was much higher than the dragon itself.


    ¡°Lord is generous! Thank you. I won¡¯t be able to reimburse you even if I worked for the eternity.¡± Housekeeper Mo said.


    Wang Tian Hu was magnanimous in Housekeeper Mo¡¯s eyes as Wang Tian Hu had forgiven the housekeeper for the loss of a such a priceless item.


    Wang Tian Hu walked back and forth in the hall: ¡°The orcs aren¡¯t that much of a problem... But promise of the archmage Theodore puts me in difficult position. I¡¯m afraid that no one would dare to move against a six-rank magician. Not to mention the person is Theodore, who is said to be the most favorable mage to be able to break through to 7th rank!¡±


    Housekeeper Mo nodded: ¡°I don¡¯t know how that hooligan was able to get Master to promise him favor but it means that we can¡¯t remarry 4th miss. It will lead to a lot of trouble.¡±


    Wang Tian Hu replied: ¡°She is my daughter... Can¡¯t I decide her marriage? If she says that she is willing to marry then Xiao Yu would have no way to object!¡±


    Afterwards, Housekeeper Mo continued to add vinegar to Wang Tian Hu¡¯s mood by telling the unforgivable actions of Xiao Yu. Wang Tian Hu¡¯s face turned ugly as he listened to Housekeeper Mo. He almost went crazy when he heard that Xiao Yu had scolded Housekeeper Mo and Wang Tian Hu¡¯s in their ownnd!


    Isn¡¯t this kid way too arrogant?


    However, Wang Tian Hu was able to get a lot of information from Housekeeper Mo. He knew that Xiao Yu had lots of secrets. Lion town wasn¡¯t what it was told to be on the surface! Did Lion town really was on decline?


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu returned to the house arranged by the Wang family. He didn¡¯t have three beauties around himself so he was bored. He found Antonidas to y a game of chess.


    ¡°There will be a banquet tomorrow so I gotta get ready...I will show them.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The maid brought Siwen to the courtyard where her mother lived. There was no change in the courtyard. It was the way when Siwen had left.


    Siwen began to cry when she entered the courtyard. The maid called her mother who quickly run out to meet Siwen. Both of them hugged as they burst into tears.


    ¡°Siwen, you came back!¡± Her mother said.


    ¡°Yes mother. How have you been?¡± Siwen broke into tears too. She saw that her mother looked much older after only few years. It was like a knife cut through her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m very good! How is life in Lion town? I heard that the Lion town is on decline. Did you suffer there? I didn¡¯t want you to marry to Xiao family but your father and Xiao Zhan Tian had agreed so I couldn¡¯t change anything...¡± Siwen¡¯s mother felt guilty because of her marriage to Xiao family.


    Siwen was a beautiful girl and she had married to a family in remote part of the continent. Siwen¡¯s husband was sick and didn¡¯tst for long. It wasn¡¯t a happy ending for any woman.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m doing well. There are few sister-inws and they are like real sisters to me. I¡¯m way too happy there. How about you? Do otherdies bully you?¡±


    Siwen knew her mother¡¯s status in the Wang family so she was worried about her.


    Siwen¡¯s mother wiped her tears: ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you are having a good time there. I¡¯m... My life is the way as it always was...¡±


    Mother and daughter chatted while they entered the room. Leah and Tyrande followed after them. Xiao Yu ordered them observe Siwen at all times. Tyrande wouldn¡¯t listen to Xiao Yu when he tried to molest her. But she would thoroughly follow his orders when he gave her a mission. Leah had also became friends with Siwen and was aware of her situation. That¡¯s why she stayed by Siwen¡¯s side for her safety.


    Siwen began to give gifts to her mother and maids.


    ymates of Siwen and some maids came over when they heard Siwen came back. They didn¡¯t expect her toe with empty hands.


    Siwen¡¯s mother¡¯s mouth hanged open for a long time as she was surprised when she saw the gifts given by Siwen. Wasn¡¯t Lion town in decline? How could she bring such valuable gifts? Even thedy of the Wang family couldn¡¯t afford those! There were expensive jewelry, clothes, perfume bottles, handbags, cosmetics and so on. Siwen hadn¡¯t seen such things in Wang family. asionally her sisters would buy such expensive things which she would be jealous of!


    Now, Siwen had the things which every women dream of!


    Xiao Yu had robbed a lot of treasures from bandit camps. He had plundered treasures that costed tens of thousands of gold coins... He would just throw the most popr dresses on to the ground of their warehouse. The sisters-inw would verypletely different things each day because of him!


    Siwen was giving out gifts that costed tens of thousands of gold coins too. She was throwing them out as if they were garbage. Her mother wanted to stop her but Siwen continued by giving away the gifts.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    ¡°Did you hear that? Miss Siwen is back and she has brought up a lot gifts. Check my ne. Do you see it? It costs thousands of gold coins and 4th miss just gave it to me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, she gave me a bracelet which costs few thousand gold coins too. Miss Siwen didn¡¯t begrudge us instead she rewarded us! She is too sweet!¡±


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Is she really back? Didn¡¯t they tell that Lion town is a declining territory? How could shee back with so many riches?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean declining territory? It¡¯s said that the territory is made from gold. The Lord is an incredible and rich man! Miss Siwen¡¯s bed is made out of gold!¡±


    ¡°Yes... They say that Lord has elf and orc bodyguards. They had a dragon! I saw it.. It¡¯s small but its very cute!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The whole family was aware that 4th miss was back and had brought a lot of good gifts. Now everyone was rushing towards the small courtyard to get anything they could.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± A woman was sitting in the middle of a small courtyard.


    ¡°2nd miss, 4th miss hase back and giving out expensive gifts!¡± Maid next to the woman said.


    ¡°What the hell is she thinking about? I was nning to remarry her to get benefits for the Wang family but she is...¡±


    2nd Miss of the Wang family Sihong was very jealous when she heard her maid¡¯s reply. 4th miss was her youngest sister and she had always bullied her.


    2nd miss was the most favored daughter in the family. She was able to make sure that Wang Tian Hu married Siwen to the remote ce. It was like marrying into a dead corpse. However, she couldn¡¯t ept the way Siwen hade back.


    ¡°Take me to see her.¡± Sihong raised her chin in an arrogant way. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her for few years.¡±


    ...


    ...


    2nd miss came towards the small courtyard with her maid. Sihong saw lots of maids and her sistersing out from the courtyard. All of them were holding ornaments, cosmetics, perfumes, clothes and so on. Sihong had married into a nearby noble family. As a result, she had attended a lot ofrge banquets and knew about the quality and value ofmodities.


    She raised her eyebrows when she saw the things gifted to the maids. It was a glimpse from Sihong but she was able to determine that none of the gifts were counterfeit.


    There were few fake products in this era. However, you could determine those through a nce as the quality of production was very low.


    ¡°2nd miss.¡± The maids respectfully greeted Sihong the moment they saw her.


    Sihong asked: ¡°Did 4th miss gift those to you?¡±


    One of the maids replied: ¡°Yes, 2nd miss. 4th miss brought back a lot of things. I heard that she had prepared a special gift for you!¡±


    ¡°What kind of things I haven¡¯t seen? What kind of special gift that country bumpkin prepare for me? Are you so happy with those counterfeit gifts?¡± Sihong said as her face sank.


    Sihong was a jealous woman. She liked to bully, ridicule and mock her sisters. Now, when she saw the girl she had bullied all time alonge back in such a way had hurt her pride. She was angry and jealous. Even if you poured down the water of oceans the fire burning in her heart wouldn¡¯t extinguish.


    The maids saw that 2nd miss was angry so they quietly sneaked away.


    All of the maids of the Wang family had seen a lot of things within the mansion. They were aware that 2nd miss tried tobel those gifts as counterfeit but all of them were original!


    The knew that 2nd miss was jealous and they didn¡¯t want to get in contact with her while she was in such a mood. So they made the wisest choice by quietly going away.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the perfume which I have been dreaming about? It costs more than 5000 gold coins..¡± Sihong saw a maid holding a perfume bottle and walking away. She remembered the faint taste of the perfume.


    Why would a maid use such a perfume?


    ¡°Stop.¡± Sihong shouted.


    The maid stopped: ¡°2nd miss.¡±


    ¡°You using such a fake perfume is like throwing away the dignity of the Wang family! Give it to me, I¡¯ll throw it away!¡± Sihong grabbed the perfume bottle.


    ¡°Ah ... 2nd miss?¡± The maid almost cried. However, she couldn¡¯t get reconciled with the idea of being robbed of her perfume that was gifted by Siwen.


    ¡°What? Roll away!¡± Sihong shouted.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The maid went away. The other maids also quickly ran away as they feared that 2nd miss would snatch their gifts.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Sihong smelled the perfume bottle while her eyes turned towards the small courtyard.


    ¡°Howe Siwen gifts these away just like that? Is Lion town so rich that they just throw out stuff like these? I heard that even the birds don¡¯t poop over there as it¡¯s that poor!¡±


    Sihong entered the small courtyard as doubts emerged in her head.


    The maid of the courtyard immediately reported Sihong to Siwen and her mother.


    Siwen was afraid of Sihong since childhood. She stood up and greeted her immediately.


    ¡°Sister, wee.¡± Siwen slightly bent when she faced Sihong.


    Sihong looked at Siwen with jealously. The clothes Siwen was wearing made Sihong look like a country bumpkin!


    The jealousy burning in Sihong¡¯s heart could burn all the Wang territory in this instant!


    ¡°Siwen you look good! You havee back and haven¡¯te to greet your 2nd sister!¡± Sihong spoke as if Siwen had done wrong.


    Siwen replied: ¡°I came to mother¡¯s house first. I was nning to visit sisterter.¡±


    Sihong sat in a chair and looked at the table in front of Siwen. There were lots of jewelry, and riches that were piled like garbage. All of them were expensive things.


    ¡°So you just came back? I heard that you have been giving gifts since your return.¡± Sihong said in a bitter tone.


    Siwen quickly said: ¡°I have prepared an excellent gift for you. Please wait a moment.¡±


    Siwen quickly took a fine box and handed it to Sihong.


    Sihong opened the box. A light sh and illuminated her face. It was a jewelry produced by Fong workshop and only hundreds of them were made. Everything used in the production were the highest quality jewels from the oceans. ¡°Heart of the Sea!¡± Sihong¡¯s hands slightly trembled as she whispered.


    Sihong¡¯s chest violently went up and down. She calmed down after a while but there wasn¡¯t not a bit of joy in her face. It actually turned more gloomy as she put the box on a table and shouted in anger: ¡°Are you trying to fool me with this rubbish? Do you think that I have never seen such things? Do you think that I¡¯m an idiot? You have been away for few years and think that you have grown wings, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Sihong got more furious as she spoke. She knew that Heart of the Sea was real. Actually, she didn¡¯t dare even to dream to get that jewerly in her lifetime. She was furious and angry because Siwen was able to afford and even gift away stuff like this which she couldn¡¯t even touch!


    What is jealousy?


    Sihong got angry as she stepped forward and tried to p Siwen out of habit.


    Siwen stared at Sihong without a reaction. She couldn¡¯t even get her courage to dodge. She was submissive since childhood and it was a habit that she had developed. She knew that she didn¡¯t have qualifications to fight with Sihong. Her father would punish Siwen even if she resisted.


    As a result, Siwen didn¡¯t dare to fight back!


    But this time Sihong¡¯s p didn¡¯t hit Siwen¡¯s face. Sihong¡¯s wrist was caught by a strong grip of a slender hand. It was as if she was clutched by an iron hoop. Sihong couldn¡¯t move her hand.


    She turned her head to see a woman wearing a ck cloak and covering her face with a mask. Only the eyes of the women were exposed.


    ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you dare to stop me? I¡¯ll make sure that your legs are broken!¡± Sihong got more furious when she saw someone else dare to stop her from pping Siwen.


    Pat~


    In response, Sihong got pped in the face.


    The p was so powerful that Sihong flew back and hit the table.


    She couldn¡¯t speak for sometime as she felt having problem with breathing. The moment she recovered she got into another shock as all the hair in Sihong¡¯s body jumped up.


    There was a sharp arrow aiming at her!


    Sihong was aware that if the owner¡¯s finger loosened she would be on the next train to hell.


    There was no feeling in the eyes of the longbow¡¯s owner. It was as if she would kill her without hesitation. Siwen¡¯s voice echoed: ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    If not for Siwen¡¯s words then Sihong¡¯s life would have finished there.


    Sihong¡¯s body stiffened as she didn¡¯t dare to move. She knew that a subtle action would end up killing herself.


    Right now, she could only rely on Siwen¡¯s help/


    ¡°Siwen...she!... Tell her to put down bow and arrow... we are sister...what...¡± Sihong¡¯s voice trembled as she mumbled.


    ¡°Tyrande.. don¡¯t kill her... she wouldn¡¯t hurt me!¡± Siwen touched Tyrande¡¯s arm to appease her anger.


    Tyrande looked at Siwen: ¡°Are you sure that I shouldn¡¯t kill her? Master ordered me to protect you from any arm. I¡¯ll kill anyone that wants to harm you!¡±


    Siwen said: ¡°She won¡¯t hurt me. Don¡¯t kill her! I know that xiao Yu told you to protect me but you don¡¯t have to kill.¡±


    Sihong felt desperate when she listened to Siwen¡¯s speech. Who the hell that woman with bow and arrows? She dared to kill Sihong in Wang territory! Who was her master?


    How much power and courage did her master have to dare to give such an order?


    Tyrande slowly took back her arrow and bow and coldly said: ¡°If youe close to miss Siwen by three steps then my arrow will prate through your skull!¡±


    Sihong nodded as if she was a chicken eating rice. She tried to stand up but couldn¡¯t.


    Siwen ordered Sihong¡¯s maid to help her. Sihong felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up on her own.


    Sihong didn¡¯t want to stay in the courtyard for a moment as she looked at Tyrande¡¯s cold eyes.


    ¡°4th sister...I ... I will go now.¡± Sihong turned to leave the courtyard. She didn¡¯t forget the gift that Siwen had given her. However, a dagger touched her fingertip the moment she tried to grab the gift.


    Sihong raised her head so see Leah holding the dragon. Both of them were coldly staring at her. She didn¡¯t dare to stay in the courtyard as she grabbed from maid¡¯s arm and escaped.


    ...


    ...


    Sihong didn¡¯t return back to her own courtyard but went to see her father.


    ¡°Father! Father! Please help me!¡± Sihong¡¯s voice echoed out as Wang Tian Hu and Housekeeper Mo were about to finish their chat.


    Wang Tian Hu raised his eyebrows: ¡°Let her in.¡±


    The door opened and Sihong run in to grab Wang Tian Hu¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Father! Father! Someone wanted to kill me!¡±


    ¡°Who was it? Who dares to kill you in Wang mansion? Who is so courageous? Guards, get ready to catch the assassin!¡± Wang Tain Hu turned angry as he shouted.


    ¡°It was 4th sister. I went to kindly see her but her maid wanted to kill me. She even pped me in the face. Look at my swollen face! She dared to point an arrow at me and try to kill me!¡± Sihong cried as she pointed to her face: ¡°Father, 4th sister is too arrogant! Look at me father! Please punish her and bring justice!¡±


    Wang Tian Hu was angry but when he heard Sihong he just slowly sat back on his chair. The guards came in but he waved them off: ¡°Go away, everything is alright.¡±


    ¡°father! Father? What do you mean everything is alright? She wanted to kill me! Don¡¯t you care about me?¡± Sihong looked at Wang Tian Hu¡¯s face. She would always bully Siwen andpain to her father in the past. Her father would always punish Siwen.


    What has happened? Siwen¡¯s maid tried to kill her but her father didn¡¯t even want to make a move!


    Wang Tian Hu calmly said as he looked at Sihong: ¡°You don¡¯t go and provoke Siwen from now on!¡±

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    The next day a person was send to ask Xiao Yu to attend a banquet for him.


    Normally, Wang Tian Hu would never have such a special banquet for a lord of a declining territory like Xiao Yu. However, Wang Tain Hu had taken interest and was curious about xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was also aware that today¡¯s banquet wouldn¡¯t be simple and limited to meals so he was fully prepared. He took Antonidas, Grom and ten grunts with him. The orcs weren¡¯t wearing cloaks but their armors. They carried their giant axes as they moved to the banquet location.


    Wang Tian Hu chose the city¡¯s administrative hall as the location for the banquet instead of Wang mansion. It was to show that Duke Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t treated badly in his territory. Yesterday, Xiao Yu was furious with his words so Wang Tian Hu had to make sure that he treated Xiao Yu well because of his title of Grand Duke.


    The self-esteem of nobles was strong. Even the declining aristocrats maintained their dignity.


    The hall of the city administration building was a bit away from the ce where xiao Yu lived. That¡¯s why he sat in his luxury carriage and traveled there.


    Xiao Yu was told by the bandits that this carriage was meant for the emperor of some empire. He couldn¡¯t verify the truth of this im but he believed that ordinary nobles couldn¡¯t afford such a carriage.


    Eight pegasuses pulled the carriage while grunts, Grom and magician went as part of the convoy. It was absolutely mesmerizing sight.


    People thought that the emperor of the Sky Lion Dynasty hade to visit Feng Yan city when Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage passed through the streets of the city.


    Wang Tian Hu personally came to greet Xiao Yu at the gates of the hall with respect to his status as a grand duke.


    Wang Tian Hu was stunned when he saw everything that Housekeeper Mo told to him in his own eyes. Listening was one thing but seeing another!


    He was jealous because of the eight pegasuses. Wang Tian Hu had used his connections to get such horses but was able to only find pureblood horses. He was aware that having 8 horses pull a carriage was a status symbol too!


    ¡°HaHaHa... Uncle Wang is too polite. Why did you came to meet me at the gates? The words that I saidst time was meant for the fatty! I wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to you in that manner¡± Xiao Yu politely said as he got off the carriage.


    Wang Tian Hu smiled: ¡°Nephew Yu has inherited your father¡¯s title. So meeting you is equivalent to paying respect to Xiao Zhan Tian!¡±


    Wang Tian Hu cussed in his heart: ¡°Do you think I woulde to greet you at the gates if you didn¡¯t make such a fussst time? Moreover, I¡¯m here because of your father but not you!¡±


    Wang Tian Hu was anxious as he looked at the grunts and Grom by Xiao yu¡¯s side. Although he was told by Housekeeper Mo that Xiao Yu had orc guards but didn¡¯t expect them to be such. Moreover, Grom had a different aura which made him look like an orc leader.


    ¡°Where did Xiao Yu got so many orcs? I see that heh have an orc leader as your bodyguard. The rtionship between orcs and humans isn¡¯t good. How could they agree to be his bodyguards?¡± Wang Tian Hu was puzzled. However, he wasn¡¯t in hurry to ask Xiao Yu as he knew he would have a chance to question him.


    Xiao Yu entered the hall with Grom and Antonidas while ten grunts waited outside by the carriage.


    Many people had run after the carriage until the hall. They looked at luxury carriage and pointed at grunts. Most of them were asking about the identity of the lord who hade to visit their territory.


    Xiao Yu entered the hall with Wang Tian Hu. There were many lords and influential people who hade to meet Xiao Yu and attend the banquet.


    Everyone greet Xiao Yu and bowed in respect because of his status as a Grand Duke. There were few people in the empire who Xiao Yu had to greet first.


    Xiao Yu smiled and was modest as Wang Tian Hu introduced him to the others. He followed the etiquette and norms and didn¡¯t act like a hooligan!


    Xiao Yu saw that Wang Tian Hu had invited way too many influential people. He whispered secretly in his heart: ¡°I don¡¯t think all of them are here to meet me... How many lords has this bastard invited? He isn¡¯t up to any good..¡±.


    Most of these people would look down on the Lord of the Lion Town but they had to bow because of the Grand Duke title. Moreover, they respected Xiao Zhan Tian who was a hero of his time!


    Moreover, they saw Xiao Yu¡¯s decent response. They knew that Xiao family was in decline but their heir seemed to be a youth of vision.


    The guests were very curious about Grom who was standing next to Xiao Yu. The orcs were very rare and seeing a bodyguard was a rarity too.


    Xiao Yu saw Earl Yun and Hue from yesterday¡¯s meeting. Earl Yun smiled as he greeted Xiao Yu. It was as if Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t degreded him yesterday at all. Xiao Yu sighed as he saw that people who were involved in politics had thick skin.


    In addition, Xiao Yu got to know that Hue was Siwen¡¯s second sister Sihong¡¯s husband. Hue wasn¡¯t as thick faced as Earl Yun. He was angered when he knew that Sihong was pped by Xiao Yu¡¯s female guard. He wanted to fight with Xiao Yu. It was Wang Tian Hu who asked him to act properly.


    Everyone got onto their seats. Xiao Yu sat in the second highest position only to Wang Tian Hu. The people chat with each other while none looked at Xiao Yu. However, people still looked at Grom and wondered where Xiao Yu had got orc bodyguards.


    They didn¡¯t dare to ask Xiao Yu and Xiao Yu was toozy to get involved with them. He just sat there wondering about ways to deal with Wang Tian Hu during the banquet without making everything too troublesome.


    The feast began not long after. Everyone began to say toasts. Some of them gave toasts to Xiao Yu and he politely returned back with good words.


    Wang Tian Hu waved his hand to gestured the people to be quiet. He looked at xiao Yu: ¡°All of the guests know that Wang family have set up banquet for my brother, Imperial Marshas, Grand Duke Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s sixth son Xiao Yu! Please raise your cups to show respect to Xiao family!¡±


    Everyone raised their cups after Wang Tian Hu¡¯s words. All of his words were true. Moreover, Xiao Zhan Tian wouldn¡¯t end up in such a remote ce if not for political conspiracies.


    People worshipped heroes and Xiao Zhan Tian was the best hero of the recent era!


    Wang Tian Hu looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°We all are aware that Xiao Zhan Tian was a hero! Nephew Yu is a great leader too! Lion town have been striving well under his leadership! I would like to consult and talk about governance with him.¡±


    Xiao Yu whispered in his heart: ¡°Here it begins.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled and said: ¡°Uncle Wang is too polite. How can I bepared to Uncle Wang? There are millions of people in Wang territory. Thend is fertile too. My territory has only barrennds and surrounded by the mountains. We can only hunt and mine!¡±


    Wang Tian Hu listened to Xiao Yu and continued: ¡°Nephew is being too modest and humble. Even the emperors can¡¯t have orcs and elves as their bodyguards. What about them? Can you give us tips? Can you share the secret with us? OR is it possible for us to buy some orcs?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled as he immediately replied: ¡°Lion territory is in a remote ce. However, emperor have sealed Ankagen mountains to Xiao family! Ournds are barren but mountains are rich. There are demonic beasts, trolls, orcs, elves and other creatures. One day, I went out to hunt in the mountains. I met an elf and orc who told me that they were gods of elves and orcs! They told me that I will be the hero of the future generation so they decided me tomand elves and orcs and lead them to a good future. My heart couldn¡¯t bear the situation when I saw that the elves and orcs have fallen down to such low circumstances. I agreed to their request and became the king of orcs and elves.¡±


    Xiao Yu said word by word. If anyone didn¡¯t believe him then they could find other exnations. He just didn¡¯t care. If there was no other exnation then it was proof that he was the greatest hero of this era! He was the wisest lord!


    Everyone looked at each other after they listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s speech.


    Moreover, there were no more people who had elves and orcs as bodyguards so they couldn¡¯t verify Xiao Yu¡¯s im but follow it.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Naturally, no one would believe Xiao Yu¡¯s words. Do you think that we are children to believe your story that the god of orcs and elves told you that you are the greatest hero of this era?


    Nevertheless, it was very strange to see orcs and elves obey Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I think that having orc guards is very rare. Can you open our eyes by showing the elf guard of yours?¡± Wang Tian Hu spoke to attract the interest of other lords.


    The orcs were powerful but elves were aesthetic and noble. They wanted to see them. All the aristocrats desired male or female elves as private pets.


    Xiao Yu shook his head in helpless manner: ¡°Although I¡¯m their ruler but I can¡¯t suppress their individual choices. Otherwise, they will revolt against me. Moreover, sometimes they don¡¯t even listen to me when my orders push their bottom line.¡±


    All the lords nodded as they listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s words. They have heard that elves had temper and wouldn¡¯t follow every order. The elf had to be trained as a servant and lose its nature since childhood. Otherwise, even the elven prisoners would keep their arrogance even if they were taken as captives.


    ¡°Would Duke Xiao Yu think about selling some of the elf ves to me? I would like to offer a high price.¡± Another lord said. It was a normal topic for the aristocrats to chat about sale of ves between each other.


    Xiao Yu was disgusted with this behaviour. However, he couldn¡¯t shot it open. He could only reply: ¡°I can¡¯t help with that. If I ordered them very then the elves would leave me as its very offensive to them. Moreover, they would be my enemy. I can¡¯t go with short-term interests while not considering long-term benefits of having elf guards.¡±


    Some nodded while listening to Xiao Yu¡¯s words. However, there were some that pondered about other ways to grab those elves. Don¡¯t want to sell? Then I will send people to catch and bring them back as ve!


    Xiao Yu had expected this problem since he nned toe out to world about the existence of orcs and elves in his territory. There would be adventurers who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of neither death nor arrest and woulde over to capture elves. But, Xiao Yu had arranged bases in the vicinity of each other. Moreover there were watch towers. In addition, hunters would tour on daily basis. A normal adventurer would be found out almost dozens of kilometers away from the base.


    In addition, Xiao Yu had given a strict order. Any adventurer that dared to catch elf or orc to be killed on spot! The strength of elves and orcs were bing powerful as time passed. As a result, normal adventurers weren¡¯t their opponents. Additionally, Xiao Yu had banned both orcs and elves to go out alone. That¡¯s why even a powerful warrior hade over the base would be able to kill him.


    They had ive Throwers and Demolishers which could be used to cut down even a powerful warrior.


    Xiao Yu had made sure that the ive Throwers could be used by orcs during the battle so he wasn¡¯t worried about anything.


    All the guests that were present talked about elves and orcs. Most of them were interested in buying them but Xiao Yu answered in a simple way ¨C I don¡¯t sell!


    Xiao Yu pointed out that the rtionship between him and orcs, elves was based on cooperation. He couldn¡¯t restrain them. He said that he was irresponsible if any of them tried to provoke orcs or elves under hismand.


    In addition, many lords began to take a liking to Xiao Yu and tried to make contacts with him because of his manners, etiquette and conversation style. He was mysterious in their eyes.


    Xiao Yu found out that most of the lords that were invited by Wang Tian Hu were just guests and didn¡¯te to deal with him.


    Suddenly a vulgar voice echoed through the hall.


    ¡°Lord Xiao, you aren¡¯t giving us face! What is one or two elf ves worth? Why are you being stingy? Are you looking down at us?¡±


    Xiao Yu turned around to see a fat man provocatively looking at himself.


    Xiao Yu looked at the fat man: ¡°Lord, may I know your mother¡¯s name?¡±


    The lord was about to tell his mother¡¯s surname to show off to scare Xiao Yu but he understood that Xiao Yu was scolding him.


    ¡°Do you dare to y around with me? Do you think that you are worth something? Do you think that you are something just because you have the title of duke? I will buy your elves and orcs! I would like to see if you don¡¯t sell them to me! I will make a whore out of that beautiful elf maid and share her with everyone in here!¡± The fat man said in anger.


    Xiao Yu looked at the fat man in a calm manner. He knew that the man wasn¡¯t acting on his own but there was a shadow behind him that was pulling the strings.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes rolled around to look at Hue. He saw that there was a proud smile on the man¡¯s face. Xiao Yu instantly understood the matter behind the fat man¡¯s arrogance.


    It seems that Wang Tian Hu hadn¡¯t given up on marrying Siwen and was nning to use the strength of others to suppress himself.


    ¡°You are quiet shameless. I told you to back off yesterday but you still dare to think that you will be able to marry Siwen... Don¡¯t me this young master!¡± Xiao Yu whispered to himself in anger.


    ¡°Do you want to buy my orcs? Alright, buy as long as you can afford the price.¡± Xiao Yu said as he sipped from the wine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t just want to buy your orcs but that elf maid too! I will make the most obedient ve out of her!¡± The fat man said in a proud manner: ¡°What¡¯s the price? I¡¯m the richest in here!¡±


    The fat man stood up and proudly looked at xiao Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about gold coins this time. The price is different.¡± Xiao Yu said in a ridiculing tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? There is nothing that I can¡¯t afford to buy!¡± The man still continued in a high manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s not much... My orc guard will y around with you. If you don¡¯t seek mercy within hundred blows then he is yours. Simrly, others who wants to buy my orcs guards cane out too. If they get alive from the battle then they can take them!¡± Xiao Yu winked at Grom.


    Grom had followed Xiao Yu for a while so he was aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s despicable style.


    Grom jumped out from Xiao Yu¡¯s side. The fat man didn¡¯t have time to respond when Grom grabbed him and threw him out. A man of few hundred pounds weighted like a chicken to Grom.


    He shot out and caught the guy and pressed onto the ground. Grom¡¯srge fists began to smash down on the fatty.


    Ah~ Ah~


    The man howled while Grom¡¯s punchesnded on his arms.


    Grom¡¯s fists were so powerful that even several humans couldn¡¯t withstand the impact.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Grom didn¡¯t aim at head, chest or other vital parts instead focused on the fatty¡¯s limbs.


    Ah~ Ah~ Ah~


    Fat lord howled like a pig and his voice echoed throughout the hall. Everyone was shocked. They didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yu would dare to hurt someone in a feast given by the Wang family in the city¡¯s administrative hall!


    Wang Tian Hu was shocked too. He knew that Xiao Yu acted like a hooligan and didn¡¯t followmon sense. However, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu to be so bold to beat his guest in front of others.


    Wang Tian Hu just wanted to pressure and suppress Xiao Yu¡¯s arrogance. He wanted Xiao Yu to understand that even if he had several orcs or elves the reality didn¡¯t change. The Lion town was a declining power.


    But Wang Tian Hu didn¡¯t expect to face such a sight!

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    ¡°Stop!¡± Wang Tian Hu stood up in anger. Beating someone in this hall was same as giving a p to him in the face.


    Grom didn¡¯t care about Wang Tian Hu¡¯smand as he fiercely continued to punch the fat man. Grom wouldn¡¯t stop unless it was Xiao Yu whomanded him.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, what are you doing?¡± Wang Tian Hu roared.


    Xiao Yu stood up and spoke in cold tone: ¡°Nothing, uncle Wang! I¡¯m not acting against you but I don¡¯t like when someone threatens me or my family members. I won¡¯t have any objections if someone can kill me and feed my body to dogs! But don¡¯t use low-level threats to scare me! I have already said that anyone who dares to pressure me or my family members have to step over my corpse... My words aren¡¯t wind!¡±


    Wang Tian Hu was surprised so hear such words from Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth. He saw Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s shadow ovep with Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Zhan Tian was like this back then too. Either Xiao Zhan Tian would die or the enemy!


    Wang Tian Hu naturally understood what Xiao Yu was trying to tell.


    At the same time, guards from outside the gate rushed in. However, Wang Tian Hu waved them to exit.


    ¡°Nephew Yu this happened in my Wang family. Give me face and order him to stop. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to face Xiao Zhan Tian in the otherworld.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved and Grom immediately stopped. However, Grom spitted out and spoke: ¡°Do you dare to buy us, orcs? Next time, I will break you apart and give my brothers to eat! The fat meat which is baked at oil is our favorite!¡±


    Grom was using the threats which seemed simr to Xiao Yu¡¯s stlye.


    The fat lord couldn¡¯t help but think when he heard Grom¡¯s words: ¡°They really eat humans! If I get caught I will be baked!¡±


    Wang Tian Hu waved: ¡°Get treatment for Lord San Kun!¡±


    The guards came over and few people began to drag the fat man out.


    ...


    ...


    There was silence in the hall for a while. No one spoke out as all of them understood that there was a contradiction between Xiao Yu and Wang Tian Hu.


    However, many of them invited by Wang Tian Hu just for feast and didn¡¯t know the hostility between both sides.


    Wang Tian Hu had arranged a lot of tricks but when he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s reaction he knew that he couldn¡¯t use them. Xiao Yu had clearly shown his attitude.


    Originally, Wang Tain Hu wasn¡¯t afraid of Xiao Yu. However, he had affection towards Xiao Zhan Tian. In addition, there was the problem of Master Theodore. As a result, he didn¡¯t dare to make a direct move on Xiao Yu.


    All he wanted to do was to achieve best for the Wang family by re-marrying Siwen. He didn¡¯t want to do anything bad to Xiao family.


    At first, he thought that everything would go smoothly. But who would think that Xiao Yu would turned out to be a hooligan lord?


    ¡°Xiao family doesn¡¯t have a coward as a head!¡± Wang Tian Hu sighed.


    He was considering to use tricks to finish their rtionship with the Xiao family. However, it seems that Xiao family wasn¡¯t in decline. Moreover, Xiao Yu was able tomand orcs and elves. Perhaps Xiao family would rise once again!


    ¡°Dear guests! Lord San Kun¡¯s father is my friend. Lord Xiao Yu¡¯s father was my friend too! We are all friends in here.. It¡¯s just they hadn¡¯t had exchanges between them and a misunderstanding happened. It¡¯s my mistake and I will punish myself with three cups of wine!¡± Wang Tian Hu quickly controlled the situation and changed the topic to turn away attention of the guests.


    At the same time Wang Tian Hu winked at Hue to stop for good.


    ¡°Lord Tian Hu, are you prepared to participate in the even at the Kahn country?¡± One of the lords said.


    Wang Tian Huughed: ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out what to take as a gift. The Lord Sim of the Kahn country is a prideful man and I can¡¯t take shabby gifts.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This time the event will coincide with Lord Sim¡¯s 60th birthday. I¡¯m afraid we will be troubled with choice of gifts.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the flower event happens once in every four years. Moreover, this time it will coincide with Lord Sim¡¯s birthday so there will be a grand celebration. I¡¯m nning to take few of my children for them to see the event. If I can find a suitable noble then I¡¯m nning to marry them.¡±


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s right.¡±


    The people began to chat about the flower event that was going to happen in Kahn country. Xiao Yu was interest in the event. He would love to visit a Grand Duchy and see the style of life in the city.


    But he was unfamiliar with the Lord Sim. Moreover, at best he was nning to go as a normal tourist.


    ¡°Lord Xiao, do you want to see the flower event? I have heard that you have been nning to see the city. It will be a rare event.¡± Hue began to talk out of blue.


    Xiao Yu was surprised to see Hue talk. He knew that there was a deep hatred between them and Hue¡¯s speech was unexpected. It seems that he was nning something.


    Xiao Yu wanted to go but when he heard Hue talk he changed his mind: ¡°I won¡¯t go this time. My territory is busy recently. I will take my sister-inw and leave after a while.¡±


    Hue quickly added: ¡°Why do you want to leave so quickly? You have just arrived. Moreover the event is in three days. The Wang family will go there too so there would be no one to entertain you. Moreover, I heard Siwen has been looking forward to attend this event since childhood but didn¡¯t have the chance to visit.¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that something was wrong when Hue used Siwen as a pretext: ¡°Sister-inw has been back for a day. I think she will choose to spend time with her mother instead of going to an event.¡±


    Hue immediately replied: ¡°This time her mother will go to. Siwen would honor her mother by apanying her. Isn¡¯t it right, father-inw?¡±


    Wang Tian Hu hesitated as he listened to Hue¡¯s words. He had yet to calcte the gains and losses regarding Xiao Yu so he hadn¡¯t made any ns. As a result he didn¡¯t give an exact answer but just said ¡®ah¡¯.


    Hue smiled: ¡°Lord Yu, Siwen will go. Are you nning to stay in here?¡±


    ¡°Your mother!¡± Xiao Yu cussed in his heart. Hue was too shameless... However, if Siwen went then he had to follow by her side so that she wasn¡¯t ¡®stolen¡¯ on the way.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of any tricks... Moreover, death is a better choice if I can¡¯t protect Siwen!¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Since it is so then I have to see the legendary flower event!¡±

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    The feast ended while many guests looked at Xiao Yu with fear. He had dared to beat someone in Wang Tian Hu¡¯s territory without giving the lord any face. They didn¡¯t know what he would do with them if they stepped out of their boundaries. Everyone was aware that Xiao Yu hit hard.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t idle during the next three days. He took the grunts and caused chaos within the city. He had offended Wang Tian Hu and wasn¡¯t afraid of any danger. Moreover, Xiao Yu had told Wang Tian Hu after the banquet that if anything happened to him by ident then master Theodore wille out to get quits with the ident maker. It would be a waste if he didn¡¯t misuse Theodore¡¯s name to the fullest.


    Wang Tian Hu changed a lot after the banquet. He tried to avoid Xiao Yu at all times. Moreover, he felt that even though Xiao Yu looked like a hooligan but he might be a promising person in the future if he lived through.


    In addition, offending a person of Theodore¡¯s caliber wasn¡¯t worth it in Wang Tian Hu¡¯s perspective. That¡¯s why he wouldn¡¯t kill Xiao Yu in his territory. It would be a childish move.


    A lord wouldn¡¯t act like an ordinary person. If the other party provoked him then he couldn¡¯t kill fast. If it was the case then the world wouldn¡¯t turn out to be the way it is.


    Wang Tian Hu had to be patient. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t give him face and embarrassed him in front of all the guests but he had to n.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t act on emotions. Xiao Zhan Tian wasn¡¯t an ordinary general either. He was courageous and Wang Tian Hu was able to see those traits in Xiao Yu too. But they were reflected in totally different manner.


    The only thing that he was embarrassed about was that he had promised to remarry Siwen to a heir of another family. The heir had seen Siwen¡¯s picture on a magical crystal and had asked Wang Tian Hu for her hand. Wang Tian Hu had agreed to the proposition.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expect to get such a reaction from Xiao Yu.


    Wang Tian Hu had found an easy way to resolve Lord San who was beaten down by the Grom. He had used best medicines for the treatment and asked a priest from the church to heal him. Grom had yed rough but he hadn¡¯t injured any key or vital organs.


    Moreover, Wang Tian Hu had stressed to Lord San that Master Theodore was backing Xiao Yu which made Lord San very obedient. Lord San was from very rich background but he knew that a power like sixth-rank magician wasn¡¯t to be messed with.


    In short, the three days passed very calm. Everyone began to prepare to rush to Kahn country for the event.


    The reason many guests hade to Wang Tian Hu¡¯s banquet was that in fact they were nning to participate in the flower event in the Kahn Country. The distance between Wang family¡¯s territory and Kahn country was very close. It was about few hundred miles. They would be able to travel within a time-frame of a day if they used fast horses.


    ...


    ...


    A strong country, principality or territory as a neighbor wasn¡¯t a good thing. That¡¯s why Wang Tian Hu was very careful with rtions to Kahn country. He was nning to use Siwen¡¯s marriage as a way to stablize rtions with Kahn country. However, it seemed a bit difficult matter at the moment.


    ...


    ...


    The carriages of the lords were parked at the gates of the Feng Yan City to travel together. Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage was in the lead as he was the Grand Duke.


    The lords were shocked when Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage hade out at the start. They almost wanted to worship him. A luxury carriage with eight horses was the ultimate vehicle for any aristocrat. It was said that at its peak all the dukes of the Sky Lion Dynasty were using 8 pegasus horses to pull their carriages. However, it has been more than hundred years since such a carriage was seen in the dynasty.


    It was very hard to get a single pegasus let alone 8 of them. So how did Lion town¡¯s Lord get them?


    Xiao Yu was lucky to acquire 8 pegasus horses. He had plundered dozens of band camps to collect them. Moreover, the horses came from Western Cloud Empire. That¡¯s why they had to pass through Lion territory to get to the ind. It was lucky for Xiao Yu that his territory was the transit area for the merchants.


    ¡°A real Grand Duke! 8 Pegasus horses pulling the carriage! Stylish!¡±


    ¡°Yes! No wonder he dared to act so high against Wang Tian Hu in the feast! It is said that master Theodore is backing him too!¡±


    ¡°Look at those orc and elf guards! They were used by high aristocracy at the peak of the Sky Lion dynasty!¡±


    Xiao Yu was focus of the countless chats.


    It was known to everyone that Lion territory was on decline but no one knew about the specifics. They knew that Xiao Zhan Tian held too much power so he was politically exiled to the northwest to a barren territory.


    But, it means that the Lion territory was developing well for Xiao Yu to act so high and mighty!


    Tyrande didn¡¯t enter the carriage but ride her white tiger. The elves who rid white tigers and leopards hadn¡¯t appeared on the continent for hundreds of years. It was said that only the leaders of the elf race were meant to ride white tigers. Did it mean that the elf guard was a leader of the elf race? Did elves really obey Xiao Yu?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage was the first to move while the other carriages followed after it.


    They rested in a town for the night while by the noon of the next day they reached the capital city of the Kahn Country.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes opened wide when he saw Bengal city. It was very magnificent!


    ¡°Geez! It¡¯s awesome! They have been able to build so high walls with help of mechanical or electrical machinery!¡±


    Because of the flower event the number of nobles that traveled to the Bengal city was a lot. However, great sensation was caused when Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage entered the city.


    ¡°Who is that man to have 8 pegasus horses pull his carriage?¡±


    ¡°It is said that only the noble families with the ancient heritage can cobble together 8 pegasus horses! Even the Duke Sim can only have 2 pegasus horses in his carriage. The rest are only painted white!¡±


    ¡°Who is the duke? I haven¡¯t heard that Grand Duke woulde to participate in the event! He must be heir to a great family!¡±


    ¡°Maybe its someone who hase without a notice?¡±


    ¡°Orc? Are they orcs? Oh my God! It turned out to be orc guards! IT is said that it was considered to be a true noble when the ancient nobles traveled with orc guards!¡±


    ¡°Look at that white tiger! Is that an elf? Although the elf is wearing a cloak but those purplish eyes! IT¡¯s an elf without a doubt! Who is this lord?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Everyone was talking about him while Xiao Yu sat in his carriage and gently drank wine as he pondered about the troubles that were going toe.


    He didn¡¯t let the orcs cover their appearance as the information about him having orcs and elves would pass out sooner orter. Instead ofter he chose the sooner version. This way he was going to cause an uproar.


    Xiao Yu knew that there was a conspiracy as Hue was interested in him toe to Bengal City. Perhaps, the situation would turn into his favor if he came to the visit in a grand manner?


    This way it was like advertising to everyone that a Grand Duke had arrived in Kahn country. If something had happened to him the there would be opportunist powers who would use his death as an excuse to make a crusade to Kahh country.


    The Kahn country was powerful which meant it had a lot of enemies. If a proper excuse was found then many mid-level forces would be willing toe together to get rid of Kahn country for good and share its territory.


    Wang Tian Hu had long booked ce for themselves and Xiao Yu. The other lords had sent their messengers to book hotels or houses for their own families.


    Xiao Yu and Wang Tian Hu came to the biggest hotel in the Bengal city. The hotel owner ran out to meet them.


    The owner wasn¡¯t there to meet Wang Tian Hu but Xiao Yu. Although Wang family wasn¡¯t a small force but they weren¡¯t enough to move him to the doors.


    The owner didn¡¯t know Xiao Yu so he didn¡¯t dare to offend him. He would get punished if he didn¡¯t go out to meet Xiao Yu in case Xiao Yu represented a great nobility.


    The owner was surprised for a moment when he saw the Lion territory¡¯s banner on top of Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage. He knew the banner. He was very proficient in these topics as he had been in this business for a long time andmunicated with a lot of powerhouses.


    Who didn¡¯t know the banner of Xiao Zhan Tian?


    ¡°I thought Xiao family is in decline. Howe they are so grand? I was told that Lion territory isn¡¯t even a third-rank territory... How could they use 8 pegasus horses as well as orc and elf guards?¡±


    Although the owner was full of doubts but he came forward and spoke in a sincere tone: ¡°Grand Duke, wee! It¡¯s our pleasure to host your stay in our hotel!¡±


    The owner was more shocked when he saw a 17 or 18 year old boy get off from the carriage.


    ¡°Is he the grand duke?¡±


    The owner would have thought that Xiao Yu was just a follow of the grand duke if he didn¡¯t get off the carriage.


    ...


    ...


    There was no expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face as he got off the carriage. He hadn¡¯t experience such a grand city so he didn¡¯t know what he was going to do. In addition, he knew that he was going to face a lot of trouble so he pondered about the solutions.


    ¡°Owner, arrange your best room for my sister-inw.¡± Xiao Yu pointed to the secondpartment where Siwen and her mother were.


    ¡°No problem Duke. Please followed me.¡± The owner led Xiao Yu into the hotel.


    Envy burst out in Sihon¡¯s heart when she saw Siwen treated by Xiao Yu in such a manner.


    Originally, she was already jealous because Siwen was able to ride in such a luxurious carriage. Which women wouldn¡¯t want to ride that carriage? It was the symbol of a real nobility.


    It was enough to satisfy the inner vanity of Sihong just by enjoying the passer-by people look at her with envy and worship.


    ¡°Dear, be calm. It won¡¯t take long for them to suffer the consequences.¡± Hue smiled as he stood by Sihong.


    ¡°She has to die! A cheap girl like her uses such a carriage and lives in such a room!¡±


    ¡°Dear they will get their lessons shortly.¡± Hue smiled like a fox while Wang Tian Hu frowned as he stood next to them. Wang Tian Hu looked imposing as a lord but in reality it wasn¡¯t an easy job. He had to consider the well-being of the territory while keep the neighbors and enemies in check.


    ¡°Since the kid cane up with so many tricks then let him continue to show... I will stay out and observe how he copes with the troubles...¡±

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Xiao Yu was the most eye-catching guest living the hotel. Actually, all the guests living in the hotel were from upper nobility. Ordinary people weren¡¯t qualified to live in such a high-end hotel. However, at the moment it was Xiao Yu who was on the spotlight. It was one thing to have a elf or orc ve but to have them as bodyguards waspletely different matter.


    Having elves and orcs submit as a guards was the highest symbol for the nobility. Only the most powerful heroes could get their allegiance. It hadn¡¯t happened in thest few hundred years or even a millenia. So it was natural to attract attention.


    In reality. Xiao Yu had underestimated curiosity of the people. He was focus of chats everywhere he went. The people weren¡¯t focused on the baby dragon in Leah¡¯s arms or else he would be morepelling to them.


    Xiao Yu found Siwen¡¯s room and asked Leah and Tyrande to apany her.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°May I learn Duke¡¯s name?¡±


    Xiao Yu heard endless people who wanted to open conversation with him to ask for the origin of elf and orcs. He would smile and follow the etiquette of a noble as he talked with the others.


    Xiao Yu got back to his room after he dealt with those nobles. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t enjoy the best hotel of this era as he had to lie down to take a nap for a while. He knew that the first ¡®battle¡¯ was going to happen at night-time.


    ¡°You want to y a rough game then I¡¯m going to show you guys who is the real rogue and hooligan!¡±


    Sure enough he was informed that a dinner presided by the 3rd son of Duke Simm, Irwin would be held at the hotel in the evening. Duke Simm had to greet the upper echelons of the other territories somehow and it seemed he had decided to use his 3rd son to host the party in his stead.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu was dressed well and had taken Siwen, Tyrande, Leah, Grom and Antonidas as he entered the hall for the banquet.


    Siwen¡¯s mother didn¡¯t attend because of her illness. It seemed that it was an excuse nned by Wang Tian Hu.


    Xiao Yu became focus of the banquet as soon as he appeared in the hall. All the eyes were cast over his body. Xiao Yu had ordered Tyrande to cover her face with a mask. If her face was exposed then the city would get into an uproar!


    Although her face was covered bur her identity as an elf was known because of the purple light shing from her eyes once in a while.


    Moreover, she was dressed in a ck robe which had bow and arrows.


    Nevertheless, Siwen and Leah¡¯s appearance had caused countless eyes focus on them. Xiao Yu had made sure that Leah was wearing a formal dress for the banquet. There was no shortage of clothes because Siwen had brought a lot of them.Xiao Yu had threatened Leah a lot as she protested for a long time. But at the end he was sessful by making her wear a formal dress.


    Leah looked like a noble and elegantdy after she put on the dress. In addition, her posture was straight and her actions were neat which showed that she was trained since childhood. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know which family Leah belonged but he was aware that she didn¡¯t belong to an ordinary household.


    There were two beautifuldies, orc bodyguard, a second-rank mage and an elf guard by his side. People came up one by one to greet Xiao Yu. He calmly dealt with them in a decent manner.


    Some of the guests who knew about Xiao Yu¡¯s identity were surprised. Everyone was aware of Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s name within the Sky Lion Dynasty and they were aware that Lion territory was on decline. However, Xiao Yu¡¯s actions was telling otherwise!


    A youth came to stand in front of Xiao Yu: ¡°Wee to Bengal city dear Duke! I am representing my father Duke Simm.¡±


    Xiao Yu had seen the youth since he entered the hall. He guessed that he was Irwin the 3rd son of Duke Simm.


    ¡°I have heard a lot of stories about Grand Marshall Xiao Zhan Tian! He is the hero which I admire a lot! It¡¯s an honor to meet his son. I believe that your father would be very happy if he knew that you had arrived in here.¡± Irwin spoke in a courteous manner.


    Xiao Yu was afraid that there was hypocrisy behind the polite actions.


    After a few more words Irwin turned towards Siwen: ¡°Are you miss Siwen? I had seen your face on magic crystal and couldn¡¯t forget since then! I know that your husband has died so I want to take liberty to request you to give me a chance to pursue you. It¡¯s difficult to control my feelings which I hope you will forgive me for!¡±


    Irwin waved as he spoke and a waiter brought a tray. There was a ne on top of the tray.


    ¡°This ne is called ¡®Tears of the Goddess¡¯ and I know that you are the only woman worth this ne. Please allow me to personally put it on you.¡±


    Irwin wanted to move forward to remove the ne form Siwen¡¯s neck and put Tears of the Goddess.


    Xiao Yu had lots of jewerly but it seemed that Tears of Goddess was more precious and rare one. Xiao Yu understood that the youth was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing.


    ¡°So you want to get a chance to pursue Siwen... Good y, mate! If this king wasn¡¯t here with his orcs then would you go through those formalities? I think you would have thrown her into bed long time ago...¡± Xiao Yu looked at Irwin. The youth wasn¡¯t as simple as he looked on surface.


    ¡°Thanks Sir Irwin but your gift is too expensive and I can¡¯t receive it,¡± Siwen had nned to refuse the marriage proposal so she naturally wasn¡¯t interested in the ne.


    Xiao Yu interrupted: ¡°sister-inw, why do you refuse sir irwin¡¯s gift? Leahe on take the ne and put in on sister-inw¡¯s neck.¡±


    ¡°This seems like an expensive thing. I will exchange it for gold coins and buy equipment... HaHaHa...¡± Xiao Yu said in his heart.


    Irwin was surprised as he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu talk for Siwen. However, he remembered that Siwen was part of Xiao family and he had right to speak for Siwen.


    Leah had lived with Xiao Yu long enough to know his despicable nature. She knew what he was thinking about so she bluntly took the ne and put it on Siwen¡¯s neck.


    Siwen didn¡¯t know what was happening but knew that xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t hurt her so she let Leah to put the ne on.


    ¡°Tears of the Goddess is meant for Miss Siwen. You are simply the goddess of the world!¡± Irwin tried to praise her.


    Xiao Yu pretended to be very serious as he spoke: ¡°Very good! If sir Irwin can get more of this nes then please send them to my sister-inw... She has seventy or eighty nes so she doesn¡¯t have enough to wear on daily basis!¡±


    Irwin¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu saw the angry look on Irwin¡¯s face: ¡°I know that young master Irwin is busy as you have to greet a lot of people. You get back to your business we will be able to handle ourselves.¡±


    Xiao Yu led Siwen and others awya.


    ¡°Xiao Yu...I will remember this.¡± A coldness shed past Irwin¡¯s eyes as he looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s back.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Irwin presided over the banquet as time passed. Everyone felt that the hospitality shown from the Kahn country was at the highest level.


    It was undeniable that Simm¡¯s third son was an outstanding noble.


    Xiao Yu, Siwen, Leah, Tyrande, Antonidas and Grom were sitting in a separate table and enjoy the food while they listened to Irwin¡¯s speech.


    Baby dragon was enjoying the food as it jumped on the table and began to eat from a te.


    Some nobledies who saw the dragon eat were mesmerized by the cute creature. They came over to feed it. One of them eximed in shock: ¡°Oh my God! Isn¡¯t it a dragon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is really a dragon.¡± Another one replied.


    The baby dragon nodded its head as it listened to thedies chat. It indicated that it was a dragon.


    ¡°Oh my god! It can understand humannguage! IS it a real noble dragon? I have been to a dinner with a real dragon!¡±


    Their voices attracted the attention of others. Irwin¡¯s speech was interrupted when thedies began to move towards Xiao Yu¡¯s table in excitement.


    ¡°Baby dragon, will you spit fire for us? It is said that dragon n can spit fire.¡± Ady who had just fed the baby dragon with food said.


    Baby dragon wanted to show off so it opened its mouth and spit fire towards an empty table close to them. The table got on fire the same instant.


    ¡°Why are you acting like a hooligan? Didn¡¯t I teach you the etiquette? You have to be noble and elegant as a dragon! Look how you act by casually spitting fire and putting the tables in mes! Do you know what this kind of behavior called? It¡¯s called hooliganism! Get to the wall and stay there for two hours!¡± Xiao Yu reprimanded the baby dragon as if he was its father.


    The baby dragon was like a naive child. It was depended on Xiao Yu as if he was his father. But as a hooligan Xiao Yu didn¡¯t teach anything good to the baby dragon which ended in protests of Leah and Siwen. They didn¡¯t allowed him to teach anything to the dragon. Nevertheless, baby dragon would sneak around and go to Xiao Yu¡¯s side any moment when Leah and Siwen didn¡¯t pay attention.


    Leah grabbed the baby dragon. The baby dragon bowed its head as if it was a human child and had acted wrong.


    Irwin was very dissatisfied when his speed was interrupted. Coldness shed past in his eyes when he saw that Xiao Yu even had a dragon!


    ¡°He has a dragon! That bastard San Kun didn¡¯t tell me about this! How could a declining noble has a dragon? Only we are eligible to own one!¡±


    Irwin was pondering about methods to teach Xiao Yu but now after seeing the baby dragon the fire in his heart burst out!


    ¡°Very good... A noble family that is on decline has so many good things... Since you have dared to enter Bengal city then it would be very wrong if we didn¡¯t ept those gifts!¡±


    Irwin had decided to use any means to grab orcs, elf, and the dragon from Xiao Yu.


    Ladies from noble families protested when they saw Xiao Yu order the dragon to go back. Most of them hadn¡¯t even had chance to get in contact with the baby dragon.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Dear Miss Siwen. May I have the honor of showing you Bengal city tomorrow? As the owners of the city I have the obligation to lead you to sightsee the city.¡± Irwin came over when the banquet was about to end.


    Siwen didn¡¯t reply but Xiao Yu stood up and pulled Irwin¡¯s hand: ¡°Sir Irwin thanks for being our personal guite for the city tour. We must wake up early tomorrow so we will get back now.¡±


    Xiao Yu lifted Siwen and left the banquet.


    Irwin clenched his teeth as he looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s back. He almost wanted to rip him apart alive and eat his flesh.


    ¡°I have used Tears of the Goddess to trap many women... You dared to y me so I will make a pet out of you for the public after I get you!¡±


    Irwin had given such a precious gift but wasn¡¯t even able to put it on Siwen¡¯s neck. He was angry! He had used that ne to trap many women. He would brazenly take back that ne and go after another woman after being done with the previous one.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu got up early the next day. He, Siwen, Tyrande, Leah and Grom were waiting for Irwin at the lobby of the hotel. Antonidas preferred to rest in the hotel as he was always tired whenever they went to any ce. Moreover, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t like the old archmage¡¯s endless nagging!


    Xiao Yu remembered a famous proverb from his past life. Keep your friends close and keep your enemies closer. IT was the way for the victory. It was the reason why Xiao Yu let Irwin to take the initiative to give them a city tour. In addition, he would enjoy the unique scenery of Bengal city.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Irwin to arrive. He smiled as he looked at Siwen. From time to time he would take a nce at Leah and Tyrande. But as an aristocrat he did it in a subtle manner.


    ¡°This girl is very good too. I don¡¯t know how could such a loser lord get his hands on such a beauty! I haven¡¯t seen elf¡¯s appearance but she is certainly a top beauty too. I will get all of them!¡± Irwin said in his heart.


    ¡°Sir Irwin, where do you n to take us today?¡± Xiao Yu was enthusiastic as he met Irwin. It was as if he had met a friend he hadn¡¯t seen in years.


    ¡°I will take you to see some ancient buildings of the Bengal city. This city was the capital of the dynasty thousands of years ago. It was destroyed and reconstructed several times so there would be much too see which would attract your interest.¡± Irwin said with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I love historic sights.¡± Xiao Yu stood up.


    Irwin nced at Xiao Yu: ¡°After the tour I will take miss Siwen to the most famous colosseum of the Bengal city. Recently, a group of orcs were captured and it would be fun to see them battle!¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face changed when he heard Irwin¡¯s speech about orc ves.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    ¡°Orc ves? I thought that they are extinct... I didn¡¯t think that the ones who had gone into hiding were found and captured.¡± Xiao Yu was surprised as he secretly whispered. At the same time he pulled Grom¡¯s hand.


    Grom understood that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want him to act on impulse. Grom and Tyrande had the intelligence of a human and could independently think for themselves and have feelings because of the level that they had reached.


    It was to Xiao Yu¡¯s advantage as they were no longer killing machines but had the temperament of a leader. The disadvantage to this situation was that they would be acting on their emotions when encountering some things which meant they could act on their own.


    However, Xiao Yu¡¯s orders were firmly implemented by them. It was the benefit of the loyalty they had for Xiao Yu. They would unconditionally execute Xiao Yu¡¯s orders as long as the loyalty attribute didn¡¯t reach minus 50. In addition, Grom¡¯s loyalty was already positive 60.


    ¡°I have lots of orc bodyguards... I would love to see how these wild orcspare to my own guards. I would be trouble Sir Irwin too. Siwen would love to see them too, don¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at Siwen.


    Siwen immediately nodded: ¡°Yes, I would love to see the orcs too. We will be troubling Sir Irwin.¡±


    Siwen was aware that the rtionship between orcs and Xiao Yu was good. Moreover, Xiao Yu always boasted that he was chosen as the ruler of the orcs. She believed that he wouldn¡¯t sit idle when a group of orcs were captured. How could he be called the ruler of the orcs when members of his tribe were captured?


    Irwin said in a happy tone: ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. There was a fight for orcs arranged for today. The tickets are sold out but I will get a good location for us to watch the fight.¡±


    Coldness shed past Irwin¡¯s eyes when he finished his talk. Xiao Yu noticed the look on his eyes.


    As a result, they didn¡¯t go to sightsee the city instead walked towards the colosseum. At the same time they could enjoy the unique historic architecture of the Bengal city.


    Bengal city was massive. It took them half an hour to reach the colosseum. Xiao Yu looked up at the huge building. It looked simr to the colosseum¡¯s from the ancient Roman era. However, they seemed much bigger and not so dpidated as the roman ones he had seen on inte.


    ...


    ...


    Along the way, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t worry about anything. Actually, Irwin constantly tried to buy valuables to Siwen to make her happy. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t against it. He received everything and gave it to Grom as long as Irwin bought them. In addition, as a shameless man, Xiao Yu would point out the jewelry that Siwencked so that Irwin would pay for them.


    Irwin couldn¡¯t show his true nature as the beauties were around. So he clenched his teeth as he paid for the valuable. It wasn¡¯t only for Siwen but Leah asionally took interest to some valuable. As a gentleman Irwin rushed out to pay the bills.


    Leah wasn¡¯t as good natured as Siwen. She wouldn¡¯t choose normal things but very expensive ones.


    During half an hour walk Irwin spent almost 100,000 gold coins. He was shocked to know that he had spent so much.


    ...


    ...


    Irwin took a long breath when they reached the colosseum. He secretly stared at Xiao Yu. He said some words to the staff of the colosseum and they were brought inside through a special passage.


    Irwin spoke in an excited tone: ¡°We are very lucky today. A noble that was supposed toe to watch the fight at the second level hasn¡¯te. We will be able to enjoy the fight of the 5 of the strongest orcs against 2 second-rank demonic beasts... It will be awesome!¡±


    Xiao Yu cussed in his heart when he heard Irwin speak: ¡°Damned bastard! A second-order beast is equal to at least three or four second-rank human warriors! How could 5 orcs fight against two second-rank demonic beasts? The orcs are strong but not as strong as those beasts. Its fortunate that the intelligence of the beasts isn¡¯t as high as humans or else they would dominate the world! Moreover, if it was so then a single second-rank demonic beast would be able to kill seven or eight second-rank human warriors!¡±


    They walked along the rotating staircase. There were magical lights hung on the walls which showed how luxurious the colosseum was.


    After several turns and bends they reached the second floor of the colosseum and entered the box meant for them. The colosseum had five floors but the 2nd floor was the best location. The sight wasn¡¯t affected by anything. At the same time you could experience the surging passion of the audience.


    The box wasn¡¯tpletely closed but had railings and fences around it. Everything was designed so that you could enjoy every single moment.


    Some of the tables and chairs were made out of stones and emitted rough atmosphere. There were simple food and red wine for guests to pass the time.


    Xiao Yu bluntly took a sit and began to enjoy red wine as soon as they reached the ce.


    Irwin acted as a gentleman to let Siwen, Leah and Tyrande to sit. Antonidas¡¯s skin was thicker than Xiao Yu¡¯s. He also took a sit and began to eat snacks and drink red wine.


    Leah was the most experience in ying around with Irwin. She did her best so that Irwin couldn¡¯t focus on Siwen.


    Xiao Yu had negotiated with Leah about this in advance. He had promised to give her a T1 armor set for assassin¡¯s when they went back to the Lion town.


    In fact, Xiao Yu was already nning to give her a set as she was working for him.


    Irwin wasn¡¯t an idiotic young master. His attention was on the baby dragon on Leah¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Duke Xiao, do you have a contract with the baby dragon?¡± Irwin asked as he looked at the baby dragon.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°It is like my adopted son. Why would I have a contract with it? If it wants to leave in the future I won¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Irwin superciliously looked at Xiao Yu when he told so. However, he thought that it would be very easy to handle if Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t signed contract with the dragon.


    The trumpets echoed and the announcement of the fight was made.


    The audience cheered as they heard that five orcs would be fighting against two second-rank beasts.


    Grom was standing by Xiao Yu¡¯s side as a loyal guard.


    The warm cheers echoed asrge iron gates opened and green skinned orcs entered the arena.


    The orcs were tall but were inferior to Xiao Yu¡¯s grunts. Only one of them was as tall as Grom. They were wearing simply cloths made out of fur. They held onto all kinds of weapons such as huge axes, hammers and etc.


    Grom¡¯s body shook for a moment when he saw the orcs appear. He didn¡¯t speak but his eyes turned sour.


    Xiao Yu secretly nodded when he saw Grom¡¯s action. He knew that Grom had grown up and wasn¡¯t the impulsive beast from before. He was fit to be a leader of the tribe!


    Tyrande also stood up. She knew that the state of orcs was much better inparison to elves when they were captured. At least, orcs would act as diators and fight to death. But the fate of either male or female elves was to be sex ves.


    Tyrande thought about the female elf they saved from Marcus¡¯s camp when she saw these orcs.


    Antonidas also despised very even though he was a human. He stood on the same front as Grom and Tyrande in rtion to this matter.


    Leah didn¡¯t care much as she hasn¡¯t been in contact with orcs that much. Siwen had deep sympathy for the orcs as she knew that orc fighters had helped to save the Lion town.


    ¡°Few days ago these five orcs were able to kill a second-rank demonic beast ¨C Earth Bear! Today, I will make them fight two second-rank beasts.. It¡¯s going to be an exciting match!¡± Irwin¡¯s eyes was full of excitement.


    Xiao Yu and Grom were silent as the five orcs came to the center of the arena. Their actions were slow but firm. They had forgotten about life and focused on the glory!


    Orcs were the greatest warriors in this continent. They would never tarnish their reputation as they would fight until thest drop of their blood.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    The voices of the audience cheering echoed within the colosseum like a tsunami.


    These nobles and aristocrats or even ordinary poption wouldn¡¯t shed their own blood but loved to see blood of others spray around. This kind of entertainment was used to release their anger and passion.Since ancient times every race, every nation worshiped those with the strength and power. It was a feeling that made people go crazy watching sides do a death battle.


    The audience in the colosseum had gone crazy and wild.


    The narrator¡¯s voice which echoed through the colosseum with the help of magic was apanied by frenzied crowds cheers. At the same time two beasts roared and two different gates opened up. A huge rhinoceros slowly came out from one of the gates. It was like a tank.


    The people began to loudly shout when they saw the rhino¡¯s huge body. It was as if they were cheering their beloved general.


    Rhino¡¯s footsteps would cause the earth vibrate. It¡¯s eyes found the 5 orcs standing in the middle of the arena and it slowly began to go over step by step.


    The beasts were usually arrogant unless they encountered powerful creatures. Normally, they would look at the weak creatures like ready food.


    The orcs stood firm without a tremble when they saw the rhino. They were trapped in the arena so they were destined to go to fight. If there was a battle then the orcs wouldn¡¯t step down. Their dignity and courage wouldn¡¯t let them act so.


    The rhino came out but the second beast wasn¡¯t in the arena. The audience felt strange but Xiao Yu¡¯s mind tightened. He had clearly heard howls of two beasts. How could only rhino came out from the gate? There was only one exnation and that was the other beast could turn invisible.


    Xiao Yu turned towards Tyrande. She had Eagle Eye skill which yed a critical role at this moment. She pointed towards a direction. There was a shadow on that part of the arena. It looked like there was nothing there but Xiao Yu could tell that a dangerous beast was lurking around. It was waiting for the right opportunity to attack.


    Xiao Yu knew that the situation of five orcs wasn¡¯t good as rhino was like a tank while the other beast was invisible.


    The audience began to shout to urge the start of the battle.


    Two orcs who were holding giant axes went to the nks. One orc which had a big hammer came out to the middle. Xiao Yu found it strange as the one who was going to face the rhino with the big hammer wasn¡¯t the tallest orc but ame one. It had a leg injury. The tallest orc stood behind those three while another orc which was short and looked older than others stood at the end with a short axe and a shield in his hands. They were using formations! The orcs were using formations rather than blindly fighting by using brute strength! It seems that they have learned and made a lot of changes after going through milenias of defeats.


    Rhino was still slowlying forward step by step. It didn¡¯t put the orcs as a threat in its eyes.


    Argh~~


    All five orcs issued roars. The roars of five orcs was heard even though hundreds of thousands of audience was shouting and cheering. There was a feeling of tragedy and desteness in the roar. Afterwards, the tallest orc shouted something in the oguage. The other four orcs followed him.


    Few people understood oguage in the continent.


    Xiao Yu and Grom could also understood what they spoke.


    They shouted: ¡°The great god Thrall! The great god Grom! The blood of orcs would boil for eternity!¡±


    Leah turned to look at Xiao and she was startled. She saw two drops of dears flow down his cheeks.


    ¡°Am I hallucinating? How could this hooligan have such an expression on his face?¡± The expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face was so simr to those orcs on the arena.


    At this moment, Leah felt as if she was sitting next to an orc warrior not a human.


    Grom¡¯s body trembled for a moment. The determination in his eyes was much more stronger than Xiao Yu¡¯s. There were no tears nor anger but fury.


    Rhino roared as it was dissatisfied with the food that acted calm. ording to the Rhino these creatures had to escape in panic. It had to go for a hunting game instead of a head on battle.


    The creatures were standing calmly in front of it which mean rhino feel uneasy. The instincts of the beast told it that the food wouldn¡¯t be so easy to swallow.


    Huuh~


    The white mist came out from rhino¡¯s nose as it rushed out towards the five orcs.


    Rhino looked huge but its speed was extremely fast. As a second-rank demonic beast it could smash through a half a meter hard wall if it sprinted at high speed. The orcs didn¡¯t move when the rhino rushed out towards them.


    Argh~~


    Theme orc that was in front roared as it charged towards rhino when it was about 20 meters away from them. Xiao Yu understood their strategy. Theme orc was standing in front instead of the tall one because he was going tomit suicide. It was an attack which would give chance to its brethren to win.


    The orc was injured but its speed was fast. Moreover, it had reached its limit as it was going for death. The moment orc and rhino smashed together was like as if twoets collided. Xiao Yu almost heard the sounds of bones and flesh crack. Both orc and rhino were running faster than a car. The power of impact was a lot because both sides had elerated to their top speed. It was like a bird crashed against a ne. If the bird was fast enough it could case great harm to the airne. Simrly, the rhino was fast. The damage it caused to the orc was great too.


    Theme orc flied out like a broken kite over the head of other four orcs. However, four orcs didn¡¯t even turn to take a nce. The momentum of the rhino was out of bnce. Because of its huge size and inertia the rhino rushed to the front of four orcs. Moreover, it was a bit dizzy because of the first orcs suicide attack. It¡¯s mind was unclear as it moved.


    At the same time, two orcs on the sides waved their giant axes. They aimed at the joints of the rhino¡¯s front limbs.


    The second-rank rhino¡¯s front limbs went soft because of the power of the impact and the creature rushed down to the ground. The skin of the rhino was hard so it was difficult for the axes to split it but the joints of the front limbs paralyzed for a brief time. The tallest arc that had a giant axe bluntly smashed down his axe upon rhino¡¯s head.


    bang~


    A loud sound echoed out as the giant axe smashed down the creatures head. Because of the impact a bit of blood flew out of the tall orcs mouth. The orc raised his giant axe once more to make a fierce blow. The second-rank rhino was a tough creature but not an invincible one. It¡¯s skin was hard but the giant axes were damaging it too. Theme orc that had collided with the rhino at the start had already made it dizzy. Now, the others were continuously hitting its head without a stop.


    Everything seemed to go smoothly as orcs continued to attack rhino without giving it a chance to stand up.


    But there wasn¡¯t just 1 beast in the arena but two. The three orcs were attacking rhino when a mouth opened up as it bit towards the orc at the end.


    The old orc seemed to have been prepared for the attack since long ago. He didn¡¯t turn around instead raised his shield to block. But a second-rank beast wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with. It used its fierce ws to break through the wooden shield. Moreover, its other w was able to leave long traces of wounds on this old orcs arm.


    The audience cheered loudly. The beast¡¯s body was revealed after the attack. It was a shadow panther.


    The orc¡¯s arm was scratched but its eyes were firm. He raised the short axe in his hand and smashed at shadow panther. It was hard for an orc to keep up with an agile shadow panther. Grom would easily kill this monster but it was a hard feat for an ordinary orc. Moreover, this orc was an old one.


    Kacha~


    Shadow panther¡¯s mouth bit the orcs arm. The orc roared loudly as he attacked with the axe. Shadow panther¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t as thick as rhino¡¯s but it wasn¡¯t so thin to be cut with a short ax. The attack from the orc didn¡¯t cause much damage to the shadow panther.


    Instead, shadow panther forced back and tore out the orc¡¯s arm.


    The orc¡¯s eyes were still firm even though he had lost an arm moments ago. He used his other arm to attack the shadow panther with the axe.


    Apparently, this orcs purpose wasn¡¯t to kill shadow panther. Actually, it would be impossible for him to kill this shadow panther on his own. His purpose was to use his own life so that he could get time for the other orcs to kill the rhino!


    They have known about the presence of the shadow panther since the start of the battle. This orc had stood at the rear end so that to attract the shadow panther while the other orc dealt with the rhino.


    The axes of the three orcs were cutting rhino¡¯s body. They didn¡¯t give the creature an opportunity to fight back as theypletely suppressed it. They saw that theirrade was fighting with a shadow panther but they didn¡¯t move to rescue him. They tried to kill the rhino first before getting involved with the shadow panther.


    Rhino was a tenacious beast but because of the continuous attacks from the three orcs its body was covered in wounds.


    At the same time, the shadow panther bit down the old orc into many pieces. It didn¡¯t stop to eat it but rushed towards the three orcs. The shadow panther was fast.


    The orc which shadow panther moved towards didn¡¯t run away but smashed his giant axe towards the shadow panther¡¯s mouth. The shadow panther swayed its head and bit the orc¡¯s arm. The orc took the opportunity and used his other arm to grab from the shadow panther¡¯s neck. He didn¡¯t let go of it. The other two orcs left the rhino as it almost died and moved to help this orc.


    Shadow panther tried to escape but its speed was slowed down too much as a strong orc was grabbed from its neck as if it was an iron hoop.


    Orcs had lived in the mountains for a long time and had dealt with this kind of beasts a lot. They knew that they couldn¡¯t reach if the shadow panther ran away. So to kill the beast an orc would use its arm to lure the shadow panther to bite it. At the same time orc would use his other arm to cling to the neck of the shadow panther. The other orcs would kill it while one orc held the shadow panther down.


    Shadow panther understood that it was in a dire situation. It desperately tried to get rid of this orc but couldn¡¯t as the orc was putting all his strength to keep the shadow panther.


    Shadow panther saw that it couldn¡¯t get rid of the orc so it turned around and began to roll. Orc¡¯s hand loosened at the same time.


    Shadow panther stood up to ran away but the same moment felt that its w was grabbed by the orc and its body pulled back.


    Shadow panther got angry and turned around to bit the orc¡¯s head. Because of the dy other orcs were able to rush in. One of them threw the giant axe at the shadow panther and rushed in to grab the beast¡¯s head.


    The shadow panther was furious as it constantly bit the orc. At the same time, the tallest orc came over and used his giant axe to hit the shadow panther¡¯s head.


    The beast tried to turn over to escape but it¡¯s head was grasped tightly by the orc.


    The tall orc continued to smash down the giant axe. The beast¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t as thick as rhino¡¯s so its neck was cut after a few smashes.


    Shadow panther bit the orc¡¯s arm in ast ditch. Nevertheless, the tall orc was able to kill it at thest second.


    The battle was over.


    The tall orc lifted the orc that was bitten by the shadow panther and went back to check the rhino. He used his giant axe to hit the beast few more times.


    The battle finished and orc won. Five orcs were able to kill two second-rank beasts. However, three orcs died while one was disabled. Only the tall orc was left normal.


    Audience was silent after the tragic battle. No one cheered or shouted. The oue was a surprise to all of them. Some in the crowd expected the orcs to kill both beasts but they didn¡¯t expect the scene to turn out this way.


    The tall orc picked up hispanion¡¯s body and slowly walked towards the iron gates. He turned back and looked back at the arena once more before going through the gates. There was no anger or fear in his eyes. Just a touch of deepness...


    The orc¡¯s blood was still boiling...

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart turned calm after the tall orc disappeared into the gates.


    Grom who stood by Xiao Yu¡¯s side had a serious expression on his face. There were no need for words to express his feelings.


    The colosseum turned silent after the orcs left. The bursts of sounds echoed after a long time. Everyone talked about the incredible behavior of the orcs.


    Irwin grunted as he spoke in a cold tone: ¡°These dirty orcs! They are ves but dare to act in a rebellious way! I¡¯ll teach them a lesson after I go back.¡±


    ¡°They are ves from your point of view but they don¡¯t regard themselves as ves. They think that they are warriors...¡± Leah whispered.


    She was deeply impressed by the orcs after the battle. She believed that they were respectable warriors if the boundaries of the different races were put aside.


    What about humans? There were noble knights once upon a time. But the spirit of the knighthood had disappeared because of wine and vanity.


    ¡°Sire Irwin, I was very excited because of the battle. Thanks for letting us appreciate such a wonderful battle. Siwen is tired so we will go back now. We will be staying in the Bengal city for a while so we will have chance to speak more.¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile on his face.


    Irwin said with a smile: ¡°Alright. That being said I would like to invite miss Siwen to a dinner together tonight. I would like to know if she has interest to ept my invitation?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded as he narrowed his eyes: ¡°Today sir Irwin apanied us to such a grand battle so we will return your favor. If you are free please have a meal with my, Siwen, Leah and Tyrande.¡±


    Irwin was surprised as he smiled: ¡°Thanks Duke Yu.¡±


    Irwin quickly went to the family mansion in the city after Xiao Yu and crowd left.


    He directly went into his father¡¯s study room as he joined the mansion. Duke Sim was sitting beside a table while his fingers were tapping the table. His eyes were focused on the painting in front of him while he pondered about something.


    A tragic battle scene was painted on the portrait. A warrior wearing an armor was holding a sword. His face was invisible as he was painted from the back. The orcs, elves, dwarves and many other races loyally stood by his side. Although soldiers died but there were many more who followed him on will.


    ¡°Father.¡± Irwin bowed in respect.


    Duke Simm looked only 40 even though he was 60 years old this year. There was no trace of elderly age on his face. He had hooked nose and sharp eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Simm asked.


    Irwin spoke in a respectful manner: ¡°I took advantage of the opportunity and took them to the battle in the colosseum. I believe his orc and elf guards are more powerful than ordinary orcs and elves. It is possible that they are legendary orc and elf leaders... I observed that little dragon too. It is not from pure lineage but its much better than any yalongs that I have seen. If we can dip this little dragon in the real noble dragon¡¯s blood then we can train a proper real dragon...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not our aim for now. I want to know the reason or ways how he gets the allegiance of the orcs and elves! We have caught so many orcs and have tried everything but there are no results...¡± Simm continued: ¡°I want them to be my guards... loyal guards.. Xiao Yu can bring out there orcs as his guards. I¡¯m sure there are more orcs in the Lion town. I have sent spies to inquire about news from there and they would being back soon. In this chaotic era, the one who gets the allegiance of the orcs and elves would have positive views from the public. Don¡¯t get involved with anything but focus on dealing with Xiao Yu. Find his secrets so that we can get loyalty of orcs, elves, dwarves and other races... Hmpf! Another noble who wants to control orcs and elves to be the king of this era! Dream on! Xiao family is on decline and the only family that would rule in this epoch is our Raheem family!¡±


    ¡°Yes, father. I will win over Xiao Yu and get all his orcs and elves to be father¡¯s guards.. We will dominate the world!¡±


    Irwin had a proud expression on his face. He believed that in the future Raheem family will rule the continent. After his father the most likely candidate to rule the continent would be him. If his other two older siblings dare to fight for the seat then he would kill them first!


    Simm nodded and waved Irwin to leave.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu directly went into his own room after they returned back to the hotel. He filled a cup with wine but didn¡¯t drink. He walked around the room like a madman.


    Leah, Tyrande, Siwen and Antonidas looked at Xiao Yu walk back and forth. They didn¡¯t know what he was pondering about.


    Grom came back after a while but he wasn¡¯t alone. He had brought the grunts with him.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t stop Grom or grunts but looked at them for a moment.


    ¡°They are the real warriors. Although I don¡¯t expect those orcs to fight for me but I have to save them.¡± Xiao Yu said in his heart: ¡°How could I be worthy of Thrall and Grom if I let others bully my people?¡±


    Xiao Yu had never seen Grom and grunts with such an expression on their faces. Most of the time the gruntsughed and jokes and acted like street hooligans.


    ¡°Master.¡± Grom spoke in a heavy voice.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Xiao Yu frowned.


    Grom looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Master, we don¡¯t want to vite your orders so we want you to allow us to do one thing.¡±


    Xiao Yu guessed what Grom wanted to do but he still asked: ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Grom¡¯s body trembled for a moment: ¡°Grom has been with master for a while. We are like family. Grom will be loyal to the master until the end. But today I saw members of our tribe shout my and Thrall¡¯s name for salvation. I have to go to save them. We can¡¯t risk your well being so I want to go with my brother. We have to save them even if we die. I hope master will forgive us.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Grom and the grunts behind him. Those were the first to follow him into the battle against the bandits.


    Xiao Yu stood silent for some time.


    After a long time, Xiao Yu breathed and began to cuss: ¡°You idiot! Would you go to death regardless this young master agrees or not? I want to save them more than you! IF you want to save them then you have to use brains! Blind death is your choice it seems. Is it useful? Will it be useful? I have taught you many times not to act on impulse but think about everything. Thrall is much better than you... Look at you! All you know is sh and kill! Is this how a leader acts?¡±


    Xiao Yu scolded as he looked at Grom¡¯s face. He spat on Grom¡¯s face all along. Grom didn¡¯t move as he listened to Xiao Yo.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth turned dry from a long speech. He took a sip from the wine and faintly said: ¡°I promise you! I will rescue all of them! Otherwise, I won¡¯t exit Bengal city alive!¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Irwin came to the hotel for the dinner in the evening.


    Xiao Yu, Grom and three beauties apanied him for the dinner.


    ¡°Duke Yu, it¡¯s a small gift that I have brought for thedies.¡± Irwin took out some gifts to give it to the three beauties.


    Xiao Yu acted like a gentleman: ¡°Sir Irwin is being polite. You have been so hospitable during our stay. Hopefully, we will have fun tonight.¡±


    ¡°I would naturally enjoy the night as the Great Marshall Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s son and three beautiful women are apanying me for the dinner.¡± Irwin didn¡¯tck words.


    Xiao Yu had closed down the restaurant of the hotel. All the parts of the restaurant were lit by the candles. There was a romantic and mysterious atmosphere.


    Xiao Yu and Irwin constantly chatted while Leah hoped in from time to him.


    Leah didn¡¯tck means to join the chat. Xiao Yu wiped his mouth after eating: ¡°Sir Irwin there was one thing which I wanted to talk about.¡±


    Irwin narrowed his eyes: ¡°Duke Yu is being polite. We are friends, aren¡¯t we? Say whatever you want.¡±


    Xiao Yu nced at Grom: ¡°You know that I have orc guards. They are brave. Today I saw those orcs defeat two second-rank beasts. The blood of my orcs are boiling too. They would love to show their skills in the colosseum. I¡¯ll trouble you with that.¡±


    Irwinughed: ¡°It¡¯s such a small matter. I will certainly arrange for an asion if Duke¡¯s orcs what to show their skills. What kind of opponents would your orc guards willing to fight? Would they battle orcs from today?¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°They are also orcs so they won¡¯t fight against their own race. I would love to see them fight against powerful beasts or strong human warriors.¡±


    Irwin nodded his head: ¡°Indeed, orcs are a united race. The orcs that we have captured would rather be beaten to death rather than fighting against their own kind... Look at human beings... We are fighting against each other in hopes of conquest... s... I will arrange this fight and the audience would have chance to see Duke Yu¡¯s orc guards fight. They will highlight your own glory.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°May I learn where you captured those orcs?¡±


    Irwin replied: ¡°They were caught in the south at Olive mountains. This year the weather was bad so the orcs and elves migrated to the periphery of the Olive mountains and as a result were caught easily.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is so....¡± Xiao Yu nodded as he took note of the name: ¡°I would love to participate next time when you n to go to Olive mountains to capture orcs and elves... I got all the orcs and elves in Ankagen Mountains under mymand ... I believe that ancient nobles were right. A true noble must have orc and elf guards. That was the reason why I went to Ankagen mountains for years to search for orcs, elves, dwarves and other species. I have a dream. I want to build an army which consists of orcs, elves and dwarves.¡±


    Irwin¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Duke Yu¡¯s idea is the dream of many. Who wouldn¡¯t want such an army? Even the greatest emperors of the past couldn¡¯t do that. At best, they had soldiers from foreignnds.¡±


    ¡°I know that it¡¯s hard to aplish but I¡¯ll keep going after my dream.¡±


    Irwin smiled: ¡°I would be willing to cooperate with Duke Yu because of orcs and elves in the future when we go to Olive Mountains.¡±


    Xiao Yu was satisfied: ¡°How many orcs did you capture this time? Was there any elves?¡±


    Irwin said in a proud manner: ¡°We have captured total of 500 orcs. There are many female orcs too. However, there are about 200 orcs which belong to me. As for elves, we couldn¡¯t find any.¡±


    Xiao Yu was slightly surprised as he didn¡¯t expect that they would have caught so many orcs. He sipped from the red wine: ¡°I envy Duke Simm as I don¡¯t have so many orcs. Would you be willing to offer me a price tag if I wanted to buy all those orc ves?¡±


    Irwin smiled: ¡°Duke Yu is making a joke. How could we sell them? My father wants to train and make guards out of them. As Duke Yu said moments ago the orc guards demeanor nobility. Do you have any tips or tricks for us to help with making them loyal to us? I would be willing to give a high price for such a tip.¡±


    Xiao Yu secretly said in his heart: ¡°Dream on!¡±


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes: ¡°There is a secret which was passed to me by my father. He searched for orcs for years but died early on. Fortunately, I was lucky enough to find orcs and elves to train them as my guards. I hope Sir Irwin will forgive as I can¡¯t share the secret.¡±


    A disappointed expression appeared on Irwin¡¯s face: ¡°I can¡¯t press on the issue if there is a secret.¡±


    But Irwin thought in his mind: ¡°There is a special method! Otherwise, why would those orcs and elves who hate humans would be willing to be guards for a human? This Xiao Yu won¡¯t leave Bengal city! He will spill all his secrets and father will be able to dominate the world.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Irwin while pondered: ¡°This guy doesn¡¯t seem to be an easy opponent. Wang Tian Hu had affection for Xiao Zhan Tian and also was afraid of master Theodore. But Raheem family is much strong that Wang family and they would dare to take that risk...¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°In fact, I can give you an opportunity to learn the secret if you give me an opportunity to get those five hundred orc ves.¡±


    Irwin raised his eyebrows: ¡°Oh, is that so? What Duke Yu means?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Most probably Sir Irwin have heard about it. I am a person who loves gambling. I think a real man must have balls to gamble! Therefore I would like to propose a bet. If I win then the orcs would belong to me. If I lose all my orcs will follow you while I will tell you the secret. What about it?¡±


    Irwin stayed silent for a while then he spoke: ¡°Duke Yu, what kind of gamble do you have in mind?¡±


    Xiao Yu spoke in an embarrassed manner: ¡°Originally, I intended for my orcs to fight against beasts or human diators... But now the bet is bigger so I feel that it was a bit hasty decision...¡±


    Irwin secretly pondered: ¡°Of course it is a hasty decision. If you orc guards wind against my diator then I will lost 500 orc ves. Orcs could kill two second-rank beasts... Although I¡¯m not aware of the strength of your orcs but they seem to be in good condition. Where can I find a diator that could beat your orcs? If I send a strong warrior then you won¡¯t agree to the battle.¡±


    Irwin responded in a gentle manner: ¡°Those orcs are very important for my father. I can¡¯t afford such a bet...¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded as he scratched his hair: ¡°Yes... But I want those orc ves. Alright, I have heard that Kahn country has a specially trained heavy infantry which is called Grim Reaper infantry. They are elites selected from all of the ce and trained with secretbat arts. Some of them have even reached second-rank warrior level. I have heard that Kahn country defeated Camel Country¡¯s 5000 troops by using only 500 infantrymen from the Grim Reapers.¡±


    Irwin replied in a prideful manner: ¡°It is tru. The Camel Country didn¡¯t respect the emperor and didn¡¯t want to pay tribute to Sky Lion Dynasty. We had to make a crusade or would anyone respect thew in the Sky Lion Dynasty? We have only 1000 infantry men in Grip Reaper troop but only 500 of them were used for the battle.¡±


    Xiao Yu continued: ¡°If you are so confident in Grim Reaper troop then let them fight against my, my orcs, and those 500 orc ves. If I win then the orc ves will belong to me. If the Grim Reaper troop wins then I will tell you the secret. What do you think?¡±


    Irwin¡¯s heart jumped up. He knew that it didn¡¯t matter both orcs and Grim Reaper troops will have losses after the battle. But he had absolute confidence in Grim Reaper troops. They would not have problems if they went against a mob of orcs. The orcs may kill powerful beasts but they would lose to trained heavy infantry.


    ¡°I can¡¯t to stand in ount in front of my father if infantrymen from the Grim Reaper troops are killed. There is always a method to slowly make those orc ves to obey us... I don¡¯t know...¡± Irwin narrowed his eyes as he didn¡¯t give a clear answer. He knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to make the orcs obey them. IT would be a cheap bet if he went for it. But at the end of the day, he couldn¡¯t make a decision on his own.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Sir Irwin, is it my bet is not enough? I will bet this baby dragon too.¡±


    Xiao Yu raised the baby dragon.


    Baby dragon moved its fists in protest. Irwin knew that Xiao Yu was desperate. He didn¡¯t answer but turned to nce at Tyrande.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°It seems Sir Irwin has taken fancy to my elf guard. I will bet her too. However, there is a condition if I add the dragon and elf into the bet!¡±


    Irwin asked: ¡°What condition?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°I will fight while baby dragon and elf will also join the battle.¡±


    ¡°Duke Yu wants to participate.¡± Irwin took another nce at Tyrande.


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°That¡¯s natural. So what do you say? Do you agree?


    ¡°I agree.¡± Irwin replied.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    ¡°Is he willing to ept such a gamble?¡± Duke Simm¡¯s face had a surprised expression.


    Irwin spoke in a proud manner: ¡°Yes. He wants to get those orc ves through a battle. I and Hue have inquired about him and this Xiao Yu is a gamble. All he did back in Lion town was eat, drink and gamble. Actually he owed a lot of gambling debts. Moreover, on the way to the Wang territory he had gambled with the Housekeeper of the Wang family. He used 11 orcs to defeat 100 knights from the Wang family who used a chain scroll. That victory had inted his pride so he thinks he will be able to beat us too!¡±


    Duke Simm frowned slightly as he tapped his fingers on the table.


    ¡°We will go with it if he wants to bet that way. It is good for us no matter he ns he wille up with. It¡¯s whimsical to think that a bunch of orc mob would be able to defeat my Grim Reaper troops. The orcs are good at individualbat but they are not the opponents of our troops. Our troops aren¡¯t as shaky as those knights from the Wang family. But since it is a gamble then we must ensure our victory by any means. Make sure that you tie the hands and feet of those orcs before the battle... Let¡¯s see how they will face our Grim Reaper troops!¡±


    Duke Simm leaned against the chair.


    The secret to his sess was that to put every effort towards the victory. And not to begrudge the others if tricks were used.


    Duke Simm knew that Xiao Yu had some n but he didn¡¯t care about the teenager! He didn¡¯t put Xiao Zhan Tian in his eyes back in those days...It¡¯s just he was afraid of those loyalits to the throne. If not for that group of damned stubborn loyalists the Sky Lion Dynasty would have disintegrated long time ago and Duke Simm would have began his domination of the world.


    ...


    ...


    There was a serious express on Xiao Yu¡¯s face back in the room. At the dinner heughed and chatted with Irwin but in truth he knew that he had toe up with a good n. He didn¡¯t have ive Throwers in here so he had toe up with a good method to deal with heavy infantry.


    Xiao Yu wanted to bring baby dragon and Tyrande into the battle as the strength of the wild orcs wouldn¡¯t be enough to outy the heavy infantry. Antonidas was a human so it wasn¡¯t wise to bring him into the battle. In this case, everyone would know that it wasn¡¯t a battle between orcs and humans but war between Xiao Yu and Duke Simm. Tyrande was an elf and the baby dragon was a creature. He was the gambler so it was normal for him to takemand.


    Baby dragon¡¯s strength was low. But Xiao Yu had found out that it could roar. It¡¯s roar wouldn¡¯t harm the enemy but would deterr their morale.


    ¡°Tyrande, I hope you won¡¯t me me as I bet you on the gamble too.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Tyrande. Xiao Yu knew that it would be very difficult for a proud elf to ept to be bet as if she was a materialist thing.


    Tyrande firmly replied: ¡°You are my master. It¡¯s my responsibility to fight if you order me to do so.¡±


    Xiao Yu found it strange that Tyrande didn¡¯t use him of such a despicable move. Moreover, he believed that her loyalty would fall but after a nce found out that it was increased by 5 points. Xiao Yu was puzzled as he couldn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t resent him for such an action. But he didn¡¯t have time to consider this as he had to arrange for the battle.


    ¡°Leah, do you have a way to contact that old bastard?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Leah was puzzled: ¡°What?


    Xiao Yu looked through the window: ¡°Send him a message. Tell him to rush over or else we wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of here even if we win. I want him to help me out this time.¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that Duke Simm wouldn¡¯t be so simple to follow the agreement even if they won the battle. He needed someone on Theodore¡¯s level to keep Simm on line. He believed that Simm didn¡¯t have such a force backing him. There maybe be several fifth-rank mages in Bengal city but they were not a sixth-rank magician¡¯s opponents.


    Leah didn¡¯t reply but send out a message.


    The battle was going to be day after tomorrow.


    During two days Xiao Yu constantly pondered about tactics against the heavy infantry. He asked Irwin to see the orcs but Irwin used various pretexts to dy the meeting. He would say that some of the orcs were in other locations and were delivered. At the end, it was known that Xiao Yu could meet the orcs only few hours before the battle.


    Xiao Yu knew that they were nning something. However, he had to carry down his promise to Grom at all costs.


    ...


    ...


    On the day of the battle Xiao Yu went to the colosseum to meet the orcs. He had to prepare them for the battle in the afternoon.


    Xiao Yu said to Leah on the carriage: ¡°Leah, ask master Theodore to help my sister-inw and others to get back to Lion town if I die today.¡±


    ¡°I will die if you die! How will I be able to give your message to him? Stay alive and tell yourself. I still don¡¯t understand the reason why you are going to fight for the orcs.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t see them as orcs but as my friends and family. Would you be standing still if life of your friends was threatened?¡±


    Leah slowly said: ¡°Is this the secret of ruling orcs and elves?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°IT¡¯s not. It¡¯s just a simple truth. Are the racial boundaries so important to humans? I think that all the creatures with the intelligence and wisdom are equal beings. I doesn¡¯t matter whether you are a human, orc, elf or a dwarf! I believe that humans shouldn¡¯t wantonly ughter the other creatures who don¡¯t have wisdom. The beasts eat humans only to survive, to fill their bellies. But humans kill those beasts purely out of desires! My codex is to respect all life forms!¡±


    Leah looked at Xiao Yu in shock. She thought that the hooligan had lots of shorings. But some ideas put forward by Xiao Yu were incredible.


    ¡°Does it mean that crooked old man¡¯s prophecy is true? Should I follow him till the end of my life?¡±


    ...


    ...


    Irwin was waiting them at the colosseum. He warmly greet Xiao Yu: ¡°Duke Yu, I Believe we will observe a fantastic battle today!¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Sir Irwin, don¡¯t go back on your words if you lose today. I¡¯m confident in my orc guards and I believe that mymanding abilities are very good. Your Grim Reaper troops would lose to the orcs under mymand! I know that they are strong but I¡¯m a person who likes to challenge the strong ones!¡±


    Irwinughed: ¡°Duke Yu is worthy of being Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s son! You are a real hero.¡±


    ¡°HaHaHa... I have inherited excellent bloodlines...HaHa...¡± Xiao Yu pretended to be proud.


    Irwin¡¯s eyes shed but he didn¡¯t speak. He took Xiao Yu to see the orc ves.


    The beasts and diators were kept at the back of the colosseum. The cells were veryrge as sometimes they would keep very powerful beasts.


    The walls were made out of rocks while the fences were either made out of steel bars or thick pine wood. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t one but normally three to sixyers of fences to prevent the beasts and diators from escape.


    They reached the cell where the orcs were imprison. The cell had a fence which was made out of fiveyers of pine wood.


    Coldness shed past Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes when he saw the orcs. He cussed at Irwin: ¡°You son of a mother! Are you so shameless to try to cheat me? What have you done to them? Why all of them are so sluggish?¡±

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Irwin¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, instead he was smiling after Xiao Yu¡¯s curses: ¡°Duke Yu, you are wronging me. Last time we brought out the strong orcs. All the ordinary orcs are like these ones.¡±


    Xiao Yu wanted to p the heck out of Irwin.


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to gamble.¡±


    Irwin¡¯s wasn¡¯t angry as he narrowed his eyes: ¡°Duke Yu, we have made a promise about the gamble. I have informed all the nobles that havee to attend my father¡¯s birthday. We can¡¯t go back on our words now. If you want to give up then hand over the secret, your orc guards, elf guard, baby dragon and we will send you away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an extortion!¡± Xiao Yu said in furious tone.


    Irwin smiled: ¡°Duke Yu, you can only me yourself. I didn¡¯t force you but you were the one toe up with the bet!¡±


    Xiao Yu continued in an angry tone: ¡°See how I will kill all those Grim Reapers!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Irwin said in a calm tone.


    Xiao Yu turned towards the orcs: ¡°Where are their weapons?¡±


    Irwin smiled in a charming manner: ¡°Duke Yu, you can¡¯t expect us to provide weapons for you. The orcs are powerful so I believe they can manage with their hands.¡±


    Xiao Yu cursed Irwin: ¡°Too despicable!¡±


    Irwinughed: ¡°You have the excellent bloodline! I believe that we don¡¯t have to help you with those small things. Find a way to solve out your problems. I won¡¯t bother you as you have to arrange tactics. As a noble I don¡¯t like others to say that I relied on eavesdropping to learn the tactics of enemy and win a bet!¡±


    ¡°I finally saw someone who is more shameless than me! And I thought there is no one worse than me!¡± Xiao Yu looked at Irwin.


    Irwin bowed in ceremony: ¡°Thanks for thepliment. I will leave now.¡±


    Irwin departed as soon as he finished talking.


    Xiao Yu expression changed as soon as Irwin left: ¡°I did expect such a situation so fortunately I am ready for this...¡±


    Xiao Yu opened the gates to the cell and entered it.


    More than 500 orcs looked with deep hated at the human who entered the cell. However, they were surprised when they saw orcs near Xiao Yu.


    Grom looked at them.


    ¡°My fellow orcs! I havee to save you!¡± Grom¡¯s body trembled.


    There was no excitement but an orc said in a cold tone: ¡°Who are you? Why do you walk like a dog by that human¡¯s side?¡±


    The orcs would never yield to anyone. They regarded Grom as a traitor when they saw him by a human¡¯s side.


    ¡°I am Grom! Grom Hellscream! I am your leader. I and Thrall have returned to lead you to your freedom and prosperity!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell are you? How do you dare to pretend to be Grom? You must have surrendered to the humans and want to lure us!¡± The tall orc from thest time stood up and spoke in a cold tone.


    Grom didn¡¯t say anything but took out a banner from his spine and inserted it on ground.


    ¡°Totem! This is Grom¡¯s war banner! How the hell does he have that? Is he really Grom?¡± Orcs stood up.


    Grom¡¯s banner was a totem for the orcs. His banner would give strong morale to the orcs and let them know that their leader was present.


    At the summoning there was no banner on Grom¡¯s spine. However, it appeared after Grom reached level 10.


    Normally, he wouldn¡¯t carry it with himself as he would wear a cloak. But during the battles he would put it on while he led the grunts to the war.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fake! He is really Grom! Is our god really have returned?¡± The orcs looked at Grom in excitement.


    Grom took out his sword and split the chain that was covering an orc¡¯s hand.


    ¡°... Omnish!... This was the skill used by the Grom! He has returned!¡±


    The orcs were convinced after Grom used his skill. Theyid down to worship Grom. The demaster¡¯s omnish skill was unique to him. Moreover, Grom was using the banner which was the same as his statue that the orcs worshipped.


    The orcs were crying as they had endured pain during millenias. Now, their God had finally returned to lead them again.


    The orcs began to kneel in front of Grom and kiss his toes which was the highest ceremony for the orcs. As part of tradition Grom stroke their heads by giving them blessing. The ritual carried out for more than half an hour.


    ¡°I havee to save you! We will fight together and leave this damned ce to our new home! We will meet other orcs and see the great Thrall!¡±


    Grom pointed at Xiao Yu: ¡°He is my master and the greatest king of this era. He was the one who summoned me and Thrall! He isn¡¯t our enemy but our benefactor. We will reach glory under his leadership! Let¡¯s fight with him to beat those hateful humans and get our freedom!¡±


    The orcs didn¡¯t disagree as they had epted Grom. Moreover, they wouldn¡¯t oppose their god even if they had doubts.


    ¡°They must have been drugged by Irwin! Give them healing potions to restore their strength and vitality!¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    Xiao Yu had long expected Irwin to use such a low trick to deal with the orcs. He had nned to use healing potions to solve the problem. The healing potions could treat all kinds of injuries including internal injuries and trauma.


    ¡°What about weapons?¡± Leah spoke out.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled as he looked at the cell: ¡°We will make our own weapons since they don¡¯t want to give us! Cut those fences! We will use them as weapons!¡±


    The thick pine trees couldn¡¯t be pushed by hands even by the strong orcs. However, a giant axe could cut through it easily.


    There wouldn¡¯t be a problem for the orcs to use them after their strength and vitality was restored. There were no other solutions for the weapons so Xiao Yu had chosen this way. Moreover, even if he went out to buy weapons he wouldn¡¯t be able to as Xiao Yu believed that Irwin had solved out that too!


    Grunts began to use their giant axes to cut the logs. Grom used his sword to slice them.


    Irwin ran out when he heard the sounds. He was shocked by the sight in front of him: ¡°Duke Yu, what are you doing? Are you nning to run? There are thousands of elite fighters and dozens of ballista... I¡¯m afraid you will regret it if you make a stupid choice!¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Why would I want to run? This young master has yet to kill the Grim Reapers! I¡¯m just making my own weapons!¡±


    Irwin was surprised to see orcs waving huge logs. It turned out that Xiao Yu was demolishing the cell to make weapons for them.


    Irwin wasn¡¯t angry as he had already drugged the orcs. He didn¡¯t care if Xiao Yu used the logs as weapons.


    ¡°Alright! But make sure that other beasts don¡¯t escape. Otherwise, don¡¯t me us if our ballistas injury you on ident.¡± Irwin threatened Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu replied in a faint tone: ¡°As long as you don¡¯t use ballistas in the arena...¡±

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Irwin went away as Xiao Yu continued to demolish the wooden fences. Irwin didn¡¯t notice anything as the orc ves had just used the healing potions and their strength wasn¡¯t fully recovered. In addition, Xiao Yu had ordered them to pretend to be feeble to confuse the enemy. Even the angry look on Xiao Yu¡¯s face was well yed act.


    ¡°Do you think you are the only one who can cheat? Kiddo, you aren¡¯t despicable enough!¡±


    After the demolition of the fences the orcs were armed with huge logs.


    Xiao Yu remembered a very famous phrase written down by Jin Yong when he saw the orcs holding huge logs: ¡°A blunt sword whose uttermost cunning was its simplicity.¡± (TL notes: 1)


    Xiao Yu let them rest for some time after the demolishing of the fences. Afterwards, he ordered Grom and grunts to give them strength and agility potions before they entered the colosseum. He had to win at all costs.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Irwin sent someone to arrange their entrance to the arena.


    Antonidas, Leah and Siwen went up to watch the battle while Xiao Yu, Tyrande, Grom and baby dragon led the orcs to the battle.


    ¡°Have you arranged everything?¡± Duke Simm slowly asked when he heard footsteps echo from behind. There was a smile on Irwin¡¯s face as he thought about angry look on Xiao Yu¡¯s face.


    ¡°Father, I have used a special medicine which reduces their strength by 70%. It would be too boring if those orcs couldn¡¯t fight with our forces.¡± Irwin was proud about his arrangements.


    ¡°The most despicable thing that you can do is to make others feel that you are absolutely impartial while you have already cheated!¡± Grand Duke Simm was satisfied with his son¡¯s word.


    The narrator began to speak in a passionate voice as the magic loudspeakers echoed his speech all over the colosseum.


    Everyone was looking forward to see the Grim Reaper troops, who were the most famous forces of the Kahn country, against orcs, who were the most powerful warriors on the continent!


    Both sides began to enter the arena as the fight was about to begin.


    Xiao Yu and orcs entered from a gate to the arena. The audience began to scream in madness. They had seen 5 orcs defeat two second-rank beasts few days ago. The discussion were about the blood and gore that they were going to witness.


    ...


    ...


    It was said that the tickets to the fight were as expensive as 1000 gold coins.


    Numerous nobles hade to attend 60th birthday of Duke Simm and observe the flower event. What did those aristocrats cared about the most? It was the ¡®face¡¯. (2) They wouldn¡¯t be able to lift up their heads in front of other nobles if they didn¡¯t witness such an unprecedented fight. As a result, it was not surprising to see such high prices for the tickets.


    In addition to tickets there was massive and hot gambling going on. Most of the people who made bets put their money on Grim Reaper troops of the Kahn country. Everyone had heard about their infamy and they were aware that Grim Reapers were even invincible against enemy that was ten times their own. Everyone knew about the courage and bravery of the orcs. But shrewd aristocrats and gamblers knew that Grand Duke Simm would make sure that his troops win the battle.


    It was because of this that the odds had reached a staggering rate of one to ten. There was no need to say which side had chance of 10 to 1 to win.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu was also aware that such arge asion would have gamble so he had used all his worth to bet on himself. He didn¡¯t just use the existing gold coins he had but put his luxury carriage and 8 pegasus horses on mortgage for 500,000 gold coins and Tears Of the Goddess for 100,000 gold coins. If he won then he was going to get a lot of money while if he lost he would go back as a beggar. At the end, Xiao Yu was able to scrape together 800,000 gold coins.


    He was surprised with his own worth. In the past he used to rob the bandits for the gold coins but kept all the other treasures. He didn¡¯t think that they would be worth that much. In case he won, then he would be able to earn 8,000,000 gold coins.


    ¡°HaHaH... 8,000,000 gold coins. I would be a real rich young master who isn¡¯t short of money if I win!¡± Xiao Yu was mesmerized by the odds.


    ...


    ...


    The audienceughed when they saw orcs carryrge logs. They were more confident about their bets. Was there a chance for the orcs to win when they didn¡¯t even have weapons? The Grim Reaper troops were well equipped and were one of the best in the whole continent.


    ...


    ...


    At the same time, the Grim Reaper troops began to slowly enter the arena from the opposite gate.


    All of them were wearing matte ck armor and holding heavy shields. They marched with the same pace. Every step would cause the ground to vibrate as if arge beast was moving.


    The enthusiasm of the audience reached its peak at that moment and people began to cheer like madmen.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu found out that there were not just 500 infantrymen but light cavalry and infantry on both sides of the phnx. They were around 200 people


    ¡°Wtf? Didn¡¯t they say there would be 500 infantrymen? Why are there two hundred light cavalry and infantry?¡± Xiao Yu cussed.


    A knight riding a horse from the opposite side looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Duke Yu, its amon sense that heavy infantry are protected from both sides by light cavalry and light infantry! Why do you make it sound as if Sir Irwin has cheated you?¡±


    ¡°Pass my message to Irwin... I¡¯ll screw his mother!¡± Xiao Yu said in a cold tone as he rolled his eyes.


    The knight replied: ¡°Duke Yu, I didn¡¯t think you would go so low to use those vulgar words as a noble! Anyway, I will use my Grip Reaper troops to teach you noble etiquette!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll screw you mother too! Do you dare to teach me what?¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t back down when it came to curse the opponents.


    The knight¡¯s face was pale when he saw the hooligan look on Xiao Yu¡¯s face. As a wise man, he turned his horse to go back to his troops. He knew that it was useless to wrestle words with Xiao Yu and he had to teach him in a practical fight!


    Xiao Yu spat out the moment knight turned around. His spit hit the knight¡¯s beck. Xiao Yu made a ¡®V¡¯ (victory) gesture and turned to run towards the orcs.


    The knight was furious when he touched to find the sticky thing on his neck. He was furious as he wanted to duel Xiao Yu one-on-one.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! Honored guests of Bengal city! All of you are here to participate in flower event and in birthday of our lord, Grand Duke Raheem Simm! This event is specially crafted for this asion! Clear your eyes and get ready to witness this one time event!¡±


    The narrator spoke in a passionate voice to inspire the audience.


    The people in the audience stoop up to loudly cheer! Even thedies from noble families loudly cheerer!


    Bang~ Bang~


    Grim Reaper troops deliberately began to march in sync with the cheers of the audience. They had thick shields in their hands and their footsteps were like the music that echoed.


    The audience went crazy as they witnessed the momentum of the Grim Reaper troops.


    On the other sides orcs were acting abnormal. They didn¡¯t even roar but listlessly stood as they hold ontorge logs.


    Grand Duke Simm nodded in satisfaction when he saw the scene.


    It seemed as if the powerful momentum of the Grim Reaper troops have shocked the orcs. As if the wild orcs have been tamed!


    Themander of the troops gestured to stop when the Grim Reaper troops reached the center of the arena.


    The Grim Reapers looked like row of steel walls that could withstand any powerful attack!


    The narrator signaled for the audience to turn silent. He asked both sides if they were ready to start the battle. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t go through this etiquette as the battles happened between beasts or diators.


    However, one side in this battle was Grim Reaper troops. It wasn¡¯t just a diator match but a duel!


    The soldiers roared up and their sounds reverberated in the colosseum for a long time when the narrator asked them the question. All the girls anddies were mesmerized by their answer.


    Xiao Yu raised his palm and showed his middle finger the moment narrator asked to orcs.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he educated about public behavior? Is he a real noble? Is he really a duke? How could he act so?¡± People began to discuss Xiao Yu¡¯s impolite behavior in loud voices.


    However, Xiao Yu was unmoved. It was as if he had done a great job as a smile hang on his mouth.


    The faces of the Grim Reaper troops were full of anger. They were anxious to use their scythes and spears to tear apart Xiao Yu and orcs.


    ¡°Since both sides are ready for the battle then I dere that the duel starts now!¡± The narrator loudly announced the start of the duel.


    Roar~~


    Themander of the Grim Reapers gestured for them to move towards the orcs.


    ¡°Crush them! Tear them to pieces!¡±


    ¡°You are heroes of the humanity! Beat those dirty orcs!¡±


    ¡°O brave warriors! Use your scythes and spears and shower them in blood of orcs! Show us glory!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Boom


    Grim Reaper troops moved step by step towards their enemies. Everyone was looking towards the collision that was going to happen in minutes. They imagined the blood and flesh of orcs sshed all over the area.


    The orcs stood in ce without moving. It seemed as if they have lost their will and courage to fight. The people in the audience were worried that they won¡¯t even be able to see a decent counterattack! They hoped to see orcs act heroic like thest time. Otherwise, it would be very boring to see Grim Reaper troops to massacre them blindly.


    Xiao Yu looked at Grim Reaper troops and raised his head tough. He turned around and shouted at orcs: ¡°Listen to my orders! Arrange in four columns! We will be running in 1-2-1,1-2-1 rhythm! Do you care about others looking down at us? I don¡¯t.. Screw them! No need to run fast as we will deplete our stamina in that case. Just follow me! Running is good for health! 1-2-1... One two one...¡±


    Audience was imagining all kinds of gore like blood spilling on the armor of the Grim Reapers. However their chins almost fell down when they saw Xiao Yu¡¯s actions.


    The orcs began to run at a slow ce around the edge of the arena as Xiao Yu led them.


    It was as if ordinary soldiers were doing physical training arranged in neat columns.


    The orcs run around as if the Grim Reapers weren¡¯t in arena. It was like they didn¡¯te here to fight but exercise their bodies!


    ¡°One-two-one, 1-2-1 ...¡± Xiao Yu shouted out. He was like a teacher for the PE ss who led the students run around the arena.


    Who cares about the idiots in the center of the arena? I¡¯m here run suckers!


    The colosseum became quiet when they saw this scene. It was beyond the expectations of everyone! They expected bloody battle but they were watching physical training!


    Grand Duke Simm jumped out of his seat when he saw this. The ss with wine that he held was crushed because of the force that he pressed it with. His face turned pale as he looked at Xiao Yu. He stood silent for a long time.


    Wang Tian Hu also stood up and looked at the arena: ¡°He is Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s son! A father how is a tiger won¡¯t have a dog as his son! Fortunately, I haven¡¯tpletely broken the rtionship with him. There is a room for further talks...¡±


    ********


    This chapter was co-produced by Tyler Fulton


    This chapter is double a normal chapter so counted as two chaps ?? Hopefully, a lot toe in the next 8-9 hours


    Notes:


    1- the sayinges from Condor Heroes


    2- face... damn it ?? To lose face is like ¡®trampled over his/her pride and dignity.¡¯ I can give a lot of example from real life if you join our discord channel:)

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    The Grim Reaper¡¯smander¡¯s face changed when he saw that the orcs didn¡¯t attack but run around without an aim. He understood that half of the duel was lost!


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t following the conventional battley in this duel. He restrained the advantage of the Grim Reapers in a single move. Grim Reapers were strong but they couldn¡¯t disy their strength!


    Grim Reapers used very heavy armors. An ordinary adult would find it difficult to walk if he wore this armor. Even the specially trained warriors could act freely while wearing such heavy armor let alone to run to catch up with orcs!


    The advantage of the heavy infantry was to use the phnx formation to charge forward step by step. This method was suitable when two armies fought. This way, a heavy infantry phnx could defeat troops ten times their size.


    However, they had forgotten that they weren¡¯t in battlefield!


    They thought that there would be head on attacks since it was a duel! The purpose of such attacks would be disintegrate the formation of the enemy. That was the reason they had light cavalry and light infantry on both sides to protect themselves.


    Nevertheless, no one would have thought that Xiao Yu would simply avoid a head-on battle and walk away from this fight. The role of the Grim Reapers was lost with this simple move!


    In fact, French¡¯s used famous Maginot Defense line in the Second World War. The defense was so strong that it couldn¡¯t be broken through. The Germans couldn¡¯t prate it no matter how they tried.


    But Guderian¡¯s theory and Manstein¡¯s Blitzkrieg n was used in this case to counterattack them. They wouldn¡¯t directly fight but go around to hit from other ces.


    Xiao Yu had known about this famous case and today was going to use it!


    In the original war, the french were too focused on defense as they stayed in war trenches. They didn¡¯t think that germans would use such rapid attacks on different sides to make mess. As a result, the germans won within a month even though the other side was stronger than them.


    Out of box thinking would always affect the oue of the battle.


    This era was the time of cold weapons. The war tactics were focused by thinking about the aspects of those weapons. Xiao Yu knew that the tactics and strategies from the hot weapons era was way ahead for several hundred years inparison to this era¡¯s theories and strategies.


    Perhaps, today many would think that Maginot defense line was a foolish n. However, we live hundred years after the battle urred and we have the cumtive knowledge of those hundred years. But in that era the change of thought was a very difficult thing.


    Maybe there would be some people who will think to use this method in this era. However, creating the situation in the battlefield wouldn¡¯t be so easy.


    Guderian¡¯s study was out of box for his time. Moreover, you had to have right weapons, appropriate terrain and be present at right time to achieve sess. Xiao Yu knew that the arena was such a ce and was very suitable for the blitzkrieg!


    In fact, this method wouldn¡¯t work in the real battlefield. Because in the battlefield, all 500 orcs had to face Grim Reapers head on. Moreover, there would be huge numbers of light infantry and cavalry units charging from behind the Grim Reapers. The Grim Reapers were strikers! Their mission was to break through the formation of the enemy. After the copse of the enemy¡¯s formation the cavalry would go in to finish the enemy units.


    In the real battlefield, cavalry units wouldn¡¯t let the forces of enemy to act in such a manner. This method could only be used while only the heavy infantry were present!


    The enemy had 200 light cavalry and light infantry. But what could they do 500 orcs? It was needless to say what would happen if light infantry went into battle with orcs. Xiao Yu could stay away from Grim Reapers while he slowly killed all of the light cavalry and light infantry.


    ¡°Genius! He is a military genius!¡± There were many who condemned and ridiculed Xiao Yu¡¯s escape but there were nobles and aristocrats who understood the military tactics.


    On surface it seemed that Xiao Yu was like a child who yed around but in reality it was a strategy that not everymander could conduct ore up with.


    Most of those aristocrats thought of Xiao Yu¡¯s father, Xiao Zhan Tian! The invincible Grand Marshal of the Dynasty!


    ¡°A tiger would never have a dog as a son!¡± Most of those people thought so.


    ...


    ...


    Commander of the Grim Reapers was stunned for a long while. He ordered the Grim Reapers to stop and temporarily to stay still. In truth, he didn¡¯t have an attack n. At first, he nned to use hundred light cavalry and hundred light infantry to entangle orcs and use the Grim Reaper troops to slowly kill them.


    But the arena was too big! The orcs could run away as long as they wanted to act so! If he used to rashly attack them with light cavalry and light infantry then his forces would be wiped out!


    Xiao Yu ordered the orcs to stop when he saw the Grim Reapers stop moving.


    ¡°Stand still! ... Get into proper rows! Look at this garbage! I¡¯m losing face because of you all!¡± Xiao Yu thought of his PE teacher as he reprimanded the orcs.


    Xiao Yu nodded in satisfaction after the orcs got into neat rows: ¡°Awesome.¡±


    Afterwards, he narrowed his eyes and turned towards the Grim Reaper troops: ¡°Soldiers of the Grim Reaper troops! Suddenly, I want to write a poem. I can¡¯t help but want to express myself in this way so listen to me well! This poem goes like this, autumn... Oh no! It¡¯s summer now... Summer... The leaves fall in the autumn. Who would remember those petals and leaves from this year¡¯s autumund in the next year? Soldiers of the Grim Reaper troops! Who will remember you the next year if you die today? I say, cherish your lives and obediently surrender! Surrender to the greatest king, yours truly Xiao Yu, so that you lives wouldn¡¯t wither like those leaves and petals!¡±


    Xiao Yu giarized the content from Goebbels¡¯ poem to demoralize the Grim Reaper troops.


    Some of the clever soldiers from the Grim Reaper troops also understood that the situation wasn¡¯t good. They knew that it was impossible for them to catch up with orcs while wearing the heavy armor.


    If they dared to catch up with the enemy then they would get exhausted and killed in one attack!


    ¡°Do you think that you can break through our formation? If you think you have the ability then go on and attack us! We may not be able to beat you now but you won¡¯t be able to do anything to us too!¡± Themander wasn¡¯t a fool. He was nning to stay still instead of chasing and wait for the enemy¡¯s attack!


    The audience was let down when they saw that themander of the Grim Reapers wasn¡¯t nning to attack too! They hoped Xiao Yu to take the initiative to attack but the probability was too small! Xiao Yu had chosen to avoid the battle since start of the duel! Why would he rush to attack now?


    It would end in a stalemate if both parties don¡¯t attack! This way the duel would end in a draw! Many people were thinking that the battle would end so. Although there was never a draw in the colosseum but it was a situation which nobody could even dream of. Maybe, Grand Duke Simm would let the duel end in a draw?


    Xiao Yu shouted: ¡°Do you think I dare not to attack you? I was just giving you chance to save you skin! Don¡¯t me me since it was your choice!¡±


    Xiao Yu choose 100 strong orcs and left the others. The tall orc from the previous battle wanted to participate in the attack. His name was Caesar. He was temporarily leader of this orc group since their tribe leader was killed. But Xiao Yu told him that as a leader he must prioritize the survival of his people. Caesar nodded as he pondered about the issue.


    ...


    ...


    100 orcs were holdingrge logs. In addition to them Grom, Tyrande and baby dragon were there too. Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at 100 orcs he had just selected: ¡°Drink agility potions! Don¡¯t drink strength potions!¡± The orcs began to drink from the bottle of agility potions.


    Xiao Yu nodded in satisfaction. He pulled out his tang sword and waved it: ¡°ORCS! Follow me!¡±

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Grand Duke Simm¡¯s face was pale while Irwin had the same expression as he stood next to Duke Simm.


    Irwin remembered the words Xiao Yu had said in a proud manner ¡°I have inherited the excellent blood line so I¡¯m better than an average person when ites tomanding armies...¡±


    It sounded very silly when Xiao Yu had said it. But Irwin felt that he was outyed by Xiao Yu. It was clear that Xiao Yu was crouching tiger.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s abilities were better than a normalmander. In reality he was like a supermander right now. He just acted like a silly hooligan.


    Irwin was betting on the medicine to take effect and slow down the orcs. This way, the Grim Reapers would escape death. Afterwards, Duke Simm coulde up with an excuse to announce that the result of the duel was draw.


    He could slowly make sure that Xiao Yu is waste after the duel was over.


    ¡°Is there a problem with medicine?¡± Duke Simm asked in a faint voice.


    Irwin smiled: ¡°Father, rest assure. I have asked Master Raymond for the medicine and there is no problem with the quality.¡±


    Duke Simm nodded. He could announce the result as long as they didn¡¯t lose miserably.


    The Grim Reapers couldn¡¯t win the other side relying on light infantry and light cavalry even though the strength of orcs decreased by 70%.


    The sole reason was that the other side had 500 orcs. In addition, Xiao Yu was present too. Duke Simm didn¡¯t know what kind of trick Xiao Yu was going to use. Duke Simm knew that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a simple person as he was able to make weapons out of fences!


    But Duke Simm¡¯s face changed when Xiao Yu ordered 100 orcs toe out.


    ¡°Are you sure the medicine works?¡± Duke Simm felt unwell without a reason.


    Irwin also felt that he was yed by Xiao Yu.


    ¡°What happened? I checked that the orcs had medicine mixed with their food. Their strength should have dropped by more than half! How could theye out for attack?¡± Irwin understood that Xiao Yu had seen his conspiracies. Moreover, Xiao Yu had moved in silence! He felt that Xiao Yu was a terrifying person to see through Irwin and act in response.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu led the orcs as they rushed to the side of the phnx. They didn¡¯t n to attack Grim Reapers but the light infantry and light cavalry that guarded them!


    Moreover, they wouldn¡¯t be involved in head-on attack but instead would use the length of the logs to their advantage! Xiao Yu shouted: ¡°Attack!¡±


    The orcs raised five or six meter long logs and smashed past towards the light cavalry and light infantry.


    Xiao Yu had made sure that orcs use only three strokes with those logs. First was to smash from top to down! The second strike was to hold up and wave sideways. The third stroke was to directly stab the logs.


    The logs were too heavy even for the powerful orcs. As a result, the moves that they coulde up with was limited. Xiao Yu was giarizing Jin Yong once more with these three strokes! He was relying on absolute strength to win the duel!


    Right now, the orcs were using the first strike.


    A five or six meter long log that fell down from height could smash a person to a meatball let alone if it was smashed down by an orc! The light cavalry and light infantry began to protect the Grip Reapers from the side and give them time to adjust their direction.


    They wouldn¡¯t be afraid of the orcs as long as Grim Reapers had time to adjust their formation. The heavy infantry could protect themselves with thick shields! The heavy infantry could even block the attack of cavalry let alone this logs!


    Moreover, the Grim Reapers would begin to use crossbows once they began to advance. It was just matter of distance after the Grim Reapers re-organized their formation. As a result, they had to resist orcs for a while!


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The muffled sounds echoed throughout the colosseum. Xiao Yu had taught them the three strokes. In addition, he had told them to neatly arrange their attacks. They had to raise the logs together and drop down at the same time. This way the enemy wouldn¡¯t have a space to dodge!


    ¡°2... 1...2¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted.


    The orcs would raise the logs when xiao Yu shouted 1. They would drop it down when he shouted 2.


    Puff~ Puff~


    Firstly bangs echoed while puffs followed. Neither light cavalry nor the light infantry were unable to stop the attack of orcs. Moreover, they would turn into meat pastes if they were hit.


    In addition, they didn¡¯t have chance to attack the orcs. The logs were too long. This way orcs could hit them but light cavalry and light infantry couldn¡¯t reach orcs. Additionally, in case they wanted to retreat back they would be blocked by the Grim Reapers!


    The self-proimed elite warriors were killed like ants!


    Few shadows jumped up towards the orcs. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have to look up to understand that they were warriors. Moreover, they had to at least reach second-rank warrior level to act so.


    Xiao Yu knew that Irwin would mix few warriors into the rows of heavy infantry just in case.


    ¡°Grom, Tyrande!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out.


    Grom roared as he rushed out. He was carrying the orc totem as he rushed into to kill the warriors. He made an Omnish while a warrior was on air. The sword directly cut the warrior into half!s


    Grom was furious as he had witnessed his race suffer. So his fighting was affected by his fury and rage. Tyrande¡¯s arrows hit the warriors on air too who fell down.


    Xiao Yu shouted when he saw the opportunity: ¡°Smash them!¡±


    Orcs raised the big logs and smashed at the warriors who had fallen down. The warriors were agile. They quickly stood up to avoid the logs. However, Xiao Yu had arrange the orcs to act in a unison. They were like a group of chicken who tired to peck rice! The warriors couldn¡¯t get close to orcs to attack them as Tyrande would block them with her arrows.


    Several warriors were smashed into meat pastes. They were powerful but not invincible. Grom was wearing a T1 armor. An ordinary second-rank warrior wasn¡¯t his opponent. Actually, he could fight and kill two or three warriors at the same time.


    Xiao Yu saw that the Grim Reapers were almost re-organizing the formation and would attack them in moments: ¡°Brothers! Withdraw!¡±


    Some of the orcs hesitated for a moment. But they followed Xiao Yu when they heard Grom¡¯s roar. Xiao Yu run away as he led them. There was no one for the Grim Reapers to fight!


    The light cavalry and light infantry felt that they were in a nightmare. They couldn¡¯t protect themselves from huge logs. Martial arts and skills were useless against those huge logs!


    There were clever members of the light infantry who tried to go in through the nks. However, orcs used their hands to capture and kill them on spot.


    Themander almost vomited blood when he saw the orcs ran away and the formation to re-organize.


    They didn¡¯t face the enemy if orcs ran away. The heavy infantry couldn¡¯t catch up with orcs while light infantry and light cavalry didn¡¯t dare to chase them!


    Xiao Yu circled around the phnx to find another nk and attack it. He would smash the light infantry and light cavalry for 30 seconds or so and run away once more. This way he would see the loopholes of the formation and kill as many light cavalry and light infantry as possible.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Xiao Yu to kill two hundred light infantry and light cavalry as he was able to change the attack direction on will.


    At the start the audience scolded Xiao Yu as they shouted that he was weak and ran around in circles. But even a blind and an idiot could see that the bnce of the battle inclined towards Xiao Yu.


    Duke Simm¡¯s face was gloomy as he stood in his box and watched the duel.


    ¡°Xiao Zhan Tian, you have a capable son! It seems that I underestimated you back then!¡±


    He stood up from his seat and left the box. Duke Simm didn¡¯t have to stay to see the end of the duel. They had lost to a wisemander!

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t attack after killing all the light cavalry and light infantry. Instead he ordered the orcs to take a break at the edge of the arena. They were tired holding the huge logs even though they were powerful orcs.


    The eyes of themander was red as he looked at Xiao Yu kill the light cavalry and light infantry. And now, Xiao Yu was taking a rest!


    Themander knew that Xiao Yu had nothing to fear. The Grim Reapers as a heavy infantry weren¡¯t threat to them. They would run if Grim Reapers wanted to chase them. At the end, the stamina of the Grim Reapers would deplete and the orcs would attack back.


    The Grim Reapers were like piece of meat on a chopping block. It was just a matter of time when Xiao Yu would go on to ughter them!


    Themander of the Grim Reapers turned around and looked at the bloody mud around them. He looked up at the sky and stood silent for a long time.


    The Grim Reapers haven¡¯t failed since the formation of the group. They were the heroic warriors of the human race. They were invincible and proud! Real human warriors!


    They couldn¡¯t bear such a failure!


    Themander nced at his troops and saw the same feelings in their eyes.


    He smiled as he spoke in a soft voice: ¡°It is an honor to be able to fight with you all! It¡¯s my responsibility that we failed in this duel! We are in a situation that has no chance of victory. Now, we have two options. First it to surrender and save our lives! The second option, is to forget about life, leave our shields and go to the war until thest drop of blood in our bodies. For the glory! I won¡¯t me anyone who wants to get out. This is my fault! The ones who wants to defend our glory and honor put down your shields and pick up your scythes! This will be ourst battle! The pride, dignity and glory of the Grim Reapers wouldn¡¯t be desecrated!¡±


    There was a solemn look onmander¡¯s face. He stood straight like a javelin. It seemed as if no force in this world could bring him down.


    There was no sorry, no fear and no will to retreat in the eyes of the Grim Reapers. They could die but they couldn¡¯t live without their glory and pride! If they lost their pride, honor and glory then it meant that they had lost everything!


    ¡°The honor of the Grim Reapers will not be desecrated!¡± All the members of the Grim Reaper troops shouted out loud. They dropped their heavy shields and raised their ck scythes which was the symbol of their troop.


    No one was going to leave. There was no cowardice or hesitation for them. They would die but never surrender. They couldn¡¯t find the word destruction in their dictionaries! They were the Grim Reapers!


    Everyone in the audience and even the orcs stood up when they saw the sight in front of them.


    ¡°Duke Xiao Yu, I admit that I lost to you as amander! I feel inferior to you and I feel ashamed! However, as real warriors we won¡¯t surrender. Now, I want to challenge you! We have already let go of our shields and will fight head on your orcs! Do you ept me challenge?¡±


    Themander watched Xiao Yu as he rode his horse.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart was full of respect as he looked at the knight. He believed that the man was a real knight! It meant that this world wasn¡¯tpletely devoid of knights who honored the codex of the knighthood! Although they were his enemies but it didn¡¯t mean that he shouldn¡¯t respect them!


    ¡°I ept your challenge! May I know your name before thest battle?¡± Xiao Yu asked. He knew that themander would be dead after the duel. Themander was ready to use his blood to wash out his failure.


    ¡°My name is Lancelot! I¡¯m a Knight of Kahn country!¡± Themander replied in a serious tone. He was honoring himself and his family.


    ¡°Lancelot, I will not forget your name. You have my respect. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it was orcs or Grim Reapers! You are all the heroes of today. At least, we would die by the hands of real warriors, rather than despicable scum! We will go all out!¡± Xiao Yu put his right hand on his chest then raised towards Lancelot. It was the highest level of paying tribute by a Duke.


    Lancelot slightly bowed his head to show respect.


    Orcs who stood behind Xiao Yu looked at Lancelot and the Grim Reapers with trace of respect in their eyes.


    Orcs would always pay attention to glory, honor and bravery! The Grim Reapers won their hearts by the choice they made. In fact, Xiao Yu could use many ways to win this battle without choosing the choice that he made. But Xiao Yu¡¯s choice was the path of a real warrior!


    ¡°Grim Reapers wield your scythes! You are heavy infantry who has neverunched an attack! It will be your first andst attack! Prove your honor with your blood and scythes!¡± Lancelot held his sword high as he shouted.


    ¡°Orcs are the heroes who would forever be part of this continent! You are the most heroic warriors. The opponents are respectable warriors. This is a duel between real warriors, no matter who¡¯s blood will be spilled over the earth! Charge on! For the orcs! For the Totem! For the Thrall! CHARGE! ¡± Xiao Yu waved his tang sword as he ordered the orcs to charge forward.


    It was the start of the real duel!


    Both sides had won the respect of each other. Xiao Yu was a clevermander and the orcs were brave. The Grim Reapers recognized them! At the same time, the Grim Reapers didn¡¯t surrender because of honor and glory in exchange for life. They won the respect of the orcs!


    The audience was affected by the shouts of both sides! No one pped or made noise! They stood silent as they watched the Grim Reapers wielding ck scythes give up their shields to protect their honor.


    The earth was bound to be colored red with the blood of the warriors. Xiao Yu could finish the battle with small casualties but he had chosen to fight as a real warrior.


    Xiao Yu would normally act as a hooligan. But victory that relied on strategies and tactics would not produce best troops. They had to be baptized by the blood! He didn¡¯t want ordinary soldiers but real warriors!


    ...


    ...


    Both sides violently collided as if twoets had hit each other. The Grim Reapers weren¡¯t protected by their solid thick shields. They flied out or smash down by the hit of the huge logs.


    The orcs used their hands to confront the Grim Reapers who used scythes to attack. The orcs had obvious advantage when the Grim Reapers were away from them. As the other side couldn¡¯t hit them. But the Grim Reapers were more advantageous once they got closer. The orcs didn¡¯t have weapons and had to rely on their hands.


    Grim Reapers knew that their heavy armor couldn¡¯t withstand the impact of huge logs. They just held onto their scythes as they charged forward without fear or remorse.


    A tragic battle!


    Blood sshed around, flesh was smashed down. Someone fell down every moment. There were casualties from the Grim Reapers and orcs.


    Thebat turned into melee battle. Grim Reapers had 500 soldiers while there were more than 500 orcs. The orcs were known as the best warriors on the continent while the Grim Reapers were famed as the heavy infantry that hadn¡¯t lost.


    There was nock of courage from both sides. It was a brutal battle but an epic one.


    Grim Reapers knew that they weren¡¯t opponents of orcs once they let go of their formation and shields. But they still choose to charge forward.


    The Grim Reapers couldn¡¯t ovee the orcs. The orcs used logs to restrain the weapons of the Grim Reapers. Orcs would smash down or swipe sideways the logs. As a result, the Grim Reapers were doomed with a tragic end since the start of the battle. However, they didn¡¯t think about death but honor. Only their blood would prove that they didn¡¯t lost their honor. It was the only solution to wash away the fact that they lost.


    ...


    ...


    There were less than 50 Grim Reapers left. However, they still waved their scythes. They would fight as long as a person was left.


    There were a lot of casualties from orcs too. However, they still respected their opponents and gave them a fair chance. Lancelot had died by one of the orcs. Now, only few Grim Reapers were left. The orcs would wave the giant logs or pick the scythes from ground to fight on. There were no groans but roars!


    Last few Grim Reapers fall one after another. Thest warrior who was hit by a giant log fell down. His eyes were looking at the sky while a smile emerged on his face.


    Xiao Yu knew that the warrior was happy. He was happy because he was able to defend his honor by giving away his life.


    The tragic battle had finished but Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t happy. There was a sense of loss.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Xiao Yu brought all the orcs back to the hotel after the battle. The manager tried to block the beasts but Xiao Yu ordered them to use the scythes. The manager quietly retreated.


    The manager was aware of the bloody battle. Moreover, Xiao Yu¡¯s behavior wasn¡¯t the best. He had to back down or he didn¡¯t know what Xiao Yu would do.


    All the members of the Grim Reaper troops had died. About 50 orcs had died in the battle and more than two hundred of them were wounded. But Xiao Yu could use the healing potions to save them as long as they were alive. The orcs weren¡¯t so disgusted at Xiao Yu after the battle.


    Xiao Yu had led them to a victory and got their freedom. Moreover, he was a man of honor, bravery and glory that Orcs appreciated the most. They gradually began to believe in Grom¡¯s words that Xiao Yu would be able to restore their race to their glory.


    Xiao Yu ordered them to cremate the corpses of the orcs. He was nning to put their ashes into the altar after they went back.


    Xiao Yu ordered everyone to stay alert and not to go out from the hotel until he recieved news from Master Theodore.


    He wasn¡¯t nning to leave the Bengal city until then. Since Irwin had resorted to use so many despicable tricks then Xiao Yu was sure that they would use more shenanigans after he won the battle.


    Xiao Yu was aware that even if he had orcs he wouldn¡¯t be able to win against them in their home turf.


    ...


    ...


    It was Grand Duke Simm¡¯s birthday feast the next day. Xiao Yu knew that most of the nobles would leave after the birthday feast. In addition, most of the Bengal city was aware that Xiao Yu was the duke that rode the luxury carriage with 8 pegasus horses and numerous orcs guarding him.


    There wasn¡¯t a single person who wasn¡¯t aware of Xiao Yu after the duel. As a result, Duke Simm didn¡¯t dare to move on against Xiao Yu right now.


    Moreover, assassination of the Grand Duke of an Empire was a big crime. The neighboring territories could use this as an excuse to attack Duke Simm. Such a thing could be done only in private.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu had won 8,000,000 gold coins because of the bet. He brought them back to the backyard of the hotel and left bunch of orcs to protect it. He believed that no one would dare to snatch even a gold coin because of the orcs.


    Wang Tian Hu visited Xiao Yu once. He came over to establish rtionship with Xiao Yu on positive side.


    Wang Tian Hu deliberately avoided Xiao Yu since they reached Bengal city. He wanted to see the way Xiao Yu would deal with Irwin. Since he couldn¡¯t force Siwen to marry Irwin then he didn¡¯t even bother with the problem. At the end, he didn¡¯t have much to do with the winner or loser so he decided to stay out.


    However, the final oue was unexpect.


    Wang Tian Hu didn¡¯t have contempt for Xiao Yu after seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s performance in the arena. He didn¡¯t know how xiao Yu was nning to escape from Bengal city and go back to Lion town. But he believed that Xiao Yu would certainlye up with a method.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s actions were more unpredictable as time passed. As a result, Wang Tian Hu had decided to stay away from doing any evil towards Xiao Yu.


    ...


    ...


    All the aristocrats were present at Duke Simm¡¯s birthday party. Xiao Yu had prepared a gift and personally came over to present it.


    Duke Simm congratted Xiao Yu as he left other important guests to talk to him: ¡°A tiger wouldn¡¯t have a dog as a son! It really is so!¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled when he saw the old fox to be so courteous: ¡°Congrattions Duke Simm. I wish you long life and thousands of generations of prosperity.¡±


    Xiao Yu used this two words from his old life. Both of those were used towards the people who didn¡¯t have a good end. In reality, Xiao Yu was cursing Duke Simm.


    ¡°Duke Yu is way too polite. I¡¯m very happy to have you as my guest. ha ha ...¡±


    Both Simm and Xiao Yu constantly praised each other in a hypocritical manner. Both of knew the inner workings of each other¡¯s mind.


    Simm didn¡¯t mention about Xiao Yu¡¯s victory over Grim Reapers but constantly ttered Xiao Yu while Xiao Yu avoided this matter by boasting Duke Simm.


    Simm went over to greet other guests and left Irwin to entertain Xiao Yu. There was a pleasant smile on Irwin¡¯s face. However, Xiao Yu knew that bastard was waiting to peel him alive.


    ...


    ...


    Duke Simm went back to his study room after the feast. He drank a cup of tea because of hangover. However, he was horrified when he looked at his desk.


    He didn¡¯t know when but a letter had appeared on top of it. There were few lines on the letter but the message was very clear. The letter began to burn and even the ashes weren¡¯t left after he read it. Duke Simm¡¯s face turned gloomy.


    ...


    ...


    At the same time, Xiao Yu returned back to his hotel room. He received a letter too. It was from crooked old man Theo!


    ¡°This miserable old man didn¡¯te himself but sent a letter!¡± Xiao Yu watched the letter burn up.


    But the letter meant that Duke Simm had received one too! It would make sure that Duke Simm didn¡¯t make a move on him in public.


    Moreover, Duke Simm wouldn¡¯t dare to attack him in Kahn territory. If he decided to send someone after Xiao Yu then he would send other people. These people would certainly hide their identities. If Theodore found out about their identities or rtions to Kahn country then he would certainly go to find Simm for trouble.


    Xiao Yu decided that Duke Simm would use third-party forces such as mercenaries or someone else to attack him.


    ¡°Since he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to me then I can n my return back to the Lion town!¡±


    Xiao Yu paced back and forth in the hotel room as he pondered about his troubles.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Some nobles didn¡¯t leave right after Duke Simm¡¯s birthday but stayed to enjoy the flower event for another four or five days.


    Xiao Yu also didn¡¯t leave but went everywhere with three beauties. He had the money so why couldn¡¯t he have fun? He felt filthy rich and generous after winning 8,000,000 gold coins. He bought everything that those beauties wanted. However, he didn¡¯t like Leah who wanted all the precious things.


    ¡°You have to serve this master in this bed if I buy that to you!¡± Xiao Yu shook the bracelet on his wrist as he looked at Leah.


    Leah snorted: ¡°Who are you trying to terrorize? Aren¡¯t you worried that thing will suddenly disappeared during the night? The door to my room aren¡¯t locked so you cane over anytime!¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at her and vowed to learn the usage of ve pendant. She was her ve but acting like a master!


    In addition to the flower event the city was blooming in terms of merchants. People were aware that a lot of nobles were present in the city so many businesses hade over to sell products. Xiao Yu went towards the market where the weapons were sold after he bought everything for the three beauties. The weapon sales was an indispensable part of any territory.


    Xiao Yu ordered Beast One and Beast Two to open way for him as he walked in an imposing manner. Xiao Yu¡¯s reputation was spread wide in the Bengal city after thest battle. He had won all the orcs so everyone recognized him as soon as they saw the orc guards.


    Although some nobles had heard that Lion town was on decline they couldn¡¯t understand to what extent it had declined. Moreover, Xiao Yu had orc guards, luxury carriage and so on. If it is called a declined territory then it should be rtive to the times of Xiao Zhan Tian!


    Xiao Yu showed off because people would respect the strong one. They weren¡¯t aware that Xiao Yu was putting a y. The Lion town was much smaller than most territories.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu walked around the weapon market for long time but couldn¡¯t find the weapons that he was satisfied with.


    He lost patience in the end and ordered Beast One to shout: ¡°We want to buy weapons from thergest firm!¡±


    Beast One¡¯s voice echoed throughout the market.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Yu in a strange manner. The nobles normally acted gentle and humble. However, this Grand Duke didn¡¯t have those traits. Moreover, Xiao Yu¡¯s acts weren¡¯t surprising to them as he had dared to show his middle finger in the arena in the presence of so many people.


    However, this method was surprisingly effective. A bearded man who looked like Fox came over: ¡°Greetings Duke! We can slowly talk over your orders in a different ce. I guarantee that we will meet the needs of Duke Xiao...¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°Leah the way.¡±


    Morris bowed his head and pointed towards a direction. Xiao Yu followed him into a secluded tea house.


    They entered a private room. Xiao Yu sat down and ordered tea. Morris narrowed his eyes: ¡°What kind of weapons and how many of them Duke wants?¡±


    Xiao Yu drank from the tea: ¡°Not so many. I want to arm my orc guards. However, I will buy a lot if you have good quality weapons. We have lots of bandit groups around the Lion town so we always need weapons!¡±


    Morris¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Warhammer Company would love to provide you with quality weapons at fair prices! Moreover, because of your rtionship with Duke Simm many won¡¯t dare to sell weapons to you. But Warhammerpany doesn¡¯t care about that. We sell as long as our money is paid.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Morris: ¡°I like your style. Since you are so straightforward then I will cut the nonsense. I want axes for my orcs. What do you have? Those axes don¡¯t have to be exactly like the ones with these orcs but they have to be big. I don¡¯t care about their sharpness but their weight!¡±


    Morris looked at the axe in Beast One¡¯s hands: ¡°We have Tomahawk. They are not so big but of same build. They should weigh about 100 kilograms. They are built from hard iron so they are strong. How many Duke Xiao Yu would like to purchase?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°500.¡±


    Morris pondered for a moment: ¡°We could provide them on spot if its only 500.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Do you have suitable armor for the orcs?¡±


    Morris shook his head as he looked at Beast One: ¡°The armor is made ording to the give orders. The orcs are big so you have to wait for the armor to be specifically made for them.¡±


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°I don¡¯t care about full armor. I¡¯m fine as long as the key parts on their bodies are protected.¡±


    Morris responded: ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if that¡¯s the case. We can transform 500 sets.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Get me axes and simple armor to the hotel and you will get your money. I won¡¯t owe you even a gold coin!¡±


    Morris grinned: ¡°Duke Xiao Yu is a straightforward man. I¡¯m happy to do business with you. I assure you that you will be very satisfied with our products?¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment: ¡°Do you have branches in all major cities?¡±


    Morris believed that Xiao Yu wanted to do long-term business with them: ¡°The closest branch to Lion Town is in Hue city, the capital of Wei principality. Duke Xiao Yu can contact us there.¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not asking for that. Do you have branches in any city that is close to Kahn country? Preferable in the west...¡±


    Morris faintly guessed Xiao Yu¡¯s intention: ¡°You will pass through Tito city if you go to the west of Kahn country. We have a branch there.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°That¡¯s good. Do you have ballistas?¡±


    Morris understood Xiao Yu¡¯s purpose: ¡°Yes, we have several models. Let¡¯s go and Duke Xiao Yu could pick the one which you like.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°I want to buy 50 of them but given to me in the Tito city. I want this information kept secret so tell others that I just bought weapons for the orcs.¡±


    Morris replied: ¡°Duke Xiao Yu, rest assured our Warhammerpany¡¯s business deals are confidential. It¡¯s the most basic code of our business line.¡±


    Xiao Yu frowned: ¡°Do you have any small axes?¡±


    ¡°We have hand axes. They are inserted into waist like a dagger. They can be used instead of a long knife, sword or other weapons.¡± Morris responded.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Alright, I will get 2500 of them. Let¡¯s go, I will check those axes and tell you the size.¡±


    Morris nodded: ¡°Please.¡±


    Both of them went to warehouse of the Warhammerpany to check the samples. Xiao Yu nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the ballista models. He chose the smallest ballistas and ordered 50 of them. Morris couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw that Xiao Yu ordered the smallest ballista. Generally, small territories bought such ballistas. How could a grand duke buy those?


    However, he understood Xiao Yu¡¯s intentions when he listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s requirements about modifications to those ballistas. They weren¡¯t mean to be pushed around but carried by orcs!


    Morris felt cold sweat flow down his spine when he saw orcs carrying ballistas that could beunched at any moment.


    The problems between Xiao Yu and Simm were known to many. Morris knew that purpose of Xiao Yu¡¯s purchases. Morris wasn¡¯t optimistic about Xiao Yu¡¯s situation. Duke Simm could find someone to kill Xiao Yu even if Xiao Yu was able to go out of Kahn country.


    However, Morris felt that Duke Simm would not be able to realize his ns after Morris saw the modifications to the ballistas.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Morris¡¯s men brought armor and axes the next day early in the morning. Xiao Yu was very satisfied with the quality of the weapons. Although they weren¡¯t as good as the weapons and armor produced by the cksmith shops he had but they were strong and durable. Morris wasn¡¯t bragging! The Warhammerpany was good at their business.


    The weapons didn¡¯t cost too much money as they were light and produced in huge quantities. However, the ballistas were expensive.


    The ballistas weren¡¯t mass produced. Thepany needed good craftsmen to produce such weaponry. On the other hand some parts of the ballistas had to be specially made so the prices were lifted up too. In addition, Xiao Yu had changes which were added to the fees. At the end, price of a single small ballista reached 5000 gold coins.


    It was just a small ballista. If he wanted to buyrge ballistas for siege that could shoot for hundreds of steps then he had to pay tens of thousands of gold coins.


    The ballistas and catapults used by Carrie to siege the Lion town did costs so. If Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t suppress them by using Demolishers then they would have created huge damage to Lion town.


    Moreover, there were some ballistas that had wind magic arrays engraved on them for better uracy, longer range and fasterunch. Even some rich territories couldn¡¯t buy them.


    These weren¡¯t weapons but high level magic items. This magic items were like small missiles.


    A high-level ballista engraved with magic array and magic spear could break apart a wall or gate of a city in one go.


    However, such weapons had to be produced by powerful magicians and alchemists. The prices were very high and not everyone could afford it.


    Fifty ballistas costed him 250,000 gold coins. Xiao Yu had lots of gold coins so he didn¡¯t care about the costs. ording with the contract he paid half of the money as deposit and the remaining half would be paid in Tito city when he got the goods.


    Xiao Yu was satisfied with the hand axes. He had bought 2500 of them which meant about 10 axe for a single orc. (he excludes female orcs in here)


    He wasn¡¯t nning to let the orcs use hand axes in closebat but to throw them at enemies. The best weapon of orcs in closebat was their fists.


    ¡°Yes... That way... Spin it out for it to be more lethal. Do you get it? Why are you trying to save them? I bought so much so that you guys can use it as you want! Ok, make groups of ten people and select a captain. Captain would be in the center while others shoot!¡± Xiao Yu was teaching orcs.


    The orcs were strong, tough but they weren¡¯t fast thinkers. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but sigh at this. Xiao Yu found out that orcs weren¡¯t good at learning. It took them long time to get something. At one point he wanted to kick their feet in anger but knew that at best it would itch!


    At the end, he decided to slowly make them learn. God was fair to all his creations. The orcs were powerful but their brains were a bitgging.


    A human soldier would be familiar with throwing an ax after several times of practice. However, a human couldn¡¯t produce such a destructive force with the hand axes. An orc could throw the ax and it could pierce through a 10 cm thick door!


    It meant that the hand ax could pierce through an armor! They would do a great harm against human warrior who cultivated battle energy! Xiao Yu believed that a strong warrior would be sent to deal with him. The orcs were brave but they couldn¡¯t deal with a warrior with flexible body and superb martial arts. However, a warrior couldn¡¯t hide from so many hand axes!


    In addition, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have elf archers by his side so he had to solve out long-range attack problem and he had decided to make up for this with hand axes.


    Of course, ballistas weren¡¯t included into the equation yet. The strength of ballistas would be amazing if 50 of them were used at the same time.


    But he was aware that he had to train orcs to fill, aim andunch the ballistas.


    The flower even finished after two more days. Many nobles left and Xiao Yu decided to move out too. Duke Simm hade to send off Xiao Yu personally. He even gave Xiao Yu precious gifts. Xiao Yu thanked the old fox with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Yu asked Wang Tian Hu to let Siwen¡¯s mother to go back to Lion town with them too. Wang Tian Hu hesitated at start but eventually agreed to the proposal. He didn¡¯t want mess with Xiao Yu. In addition, Wang Tian Hu believed that Xiao Yu¡¯s future was limitless if he was able to return to Lion town in one piece.


    Xiao Yu went out form the Bengal city with several carriage and bunch of orc guards. Irwin was there in person to send off Xiao Yu too. Xiao Yu saw the naughtiness in his eyes. He believed that Irwin had nned a lot of ambushes for him.


    Xiao Yu choose a normal speed for their convoy. He believed that other side woulde to find him sooner orter. So there was no point in moving fast. This way he would be just depleting stamina of orcs.


    Siwen was the most happiest out of all. She was able to take back her mother back to Lion town. Moreover, her sisters-inw were waiting for her too. She knew that her fate would be not so good if she married to an aristocrat like Irwin. She would be having infighting with other wives while she would have a carefree life in Lion town. In addition, there was a man who would defend her freedom with his own blood and honor!


    In the past, Siwen was very disgusted with Xiao Yu¡¯s behavior. But she found out that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t that bad of a man after this period of time.


    Although Xiao Yu used dirty words, was a bit lustful but he had a kind character and wasn¡¯t a hypocrite like Irwin.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t overdoing things too. He would asionally peep her bath or change clothes. She knew that if it was another family then a lord like Xiao Yu would have forced himself upon her long time ago.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu had outstanding abilities and had charisma too. He had saved orcs from very.


    She wouldn¡¯t mind when Xiao Yu peeked at her. Actually, she would secretly feel happy.


    Xiao Yu ate, drank and observed scenery along the way. They stopped in a town to live for a few days.


    The rest of the time he would teach orcs to use the hand axes. Sometimes he would arrange ten orcs to throw at once while at other times 100 or 500 orcs would practice together. The whistles of the axes would echo everywhere when 500 orcs threw hand axes together.


    Leah couldn¡¯t help but look at the practices organized by Xiao Yu.


    She was clear that Xiao Yu was nning to use this method to deal with the warriors. Even a third-rank warrior couldn¡¯t avoid such an attack. She knew that she would be dead if so many axes wer thrown down on her.


    She found out that on surface Xiao Yu acted like a prodigal son, a hooligan. He cursed, drank and peeped but there was this different temperament of a leader and a hero hidden in the marrows of his bones.


    Xiao yu was showing excellent talent in military whether it was the time when he defeated Grim reaper troops or trained the orcs.


    Moreover, this alien race of orcs looked at him as a part of their family. He was using a very simple method to win over them. But it was a method that very few people could do.


    It was all about sincerity.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Xiao Yu reached the edge of Kahn country¡¯s border in about dozen days.


    As he had expected he was safe within the Kahn country¡¯s territories. Duke Simm wouldn¡¯t touch him within the Kahn territory.


    Xiao Yu moved his forces towards Tito city which was about half a day distance away from the Kahn country. He ordered Tyrande to ride her white tiger in front of them and find if there were any forces that wanted to ambush them. The eyes of the elf was the most useful in finding such traps.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone as long as he was able to reach Tito city and get the ballistas.


    50 ballistas would be able to solve many problems that Xiao Yu could face. He could even use them to get rid of an army. The path from Kahn country¡¯s border to Tito city were ins. There was no terrain that could be used for ambushes so Xiao Yu was carefree.


    They arrived safely into Tito city. Xiao Yu directly went to the Warhammerpany as soon as they entered the city. A huge uproar was caused in the city because of Xiao Yu¡¯s orc guards. However, the guards of the city didn¡¯t block their path as he was using Xiao family g.


    The main representative of the Warhammerpany personally greeted Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to waste time so he asked for 50 ballistas. He picked them up as everything was made ording to his instructions. Xiao Yu bought enough spears (bolts) for the ballistas and put them on carriages. He was nning to stay the night in Tito city and head back to Lion town the next morning.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to take the night activities lightly. He ordered Tyrande to stay vignt during the night and prevent the attacks of enemies. The eyes of the elves had night vision so they were much better guards at nights inparison to others.


    Nothing major happened during the night. Only a few small-time thieves tried to steal their golds. Xiao Yu had brought a carriage of gold coins. Moreover, because of his luxurious carriage he had caught many eyes when he had entered the Tito city. Nevertheless, all the thieves were killed by Tyrande.


    In addition, Tyrande found out that there were scouts who hade to secretly investigate them. Leah helped out Xiao yu by seizing 4 assassins. She was definitely a top-notch assassin.


    Xiao Yu had issued an order that no one should wake him up unless an army tried to attack them. He was aware of the assassins the next morning. The first assassin was tough and didn¡¯t say anything. As a result, Xiao Yu ordered Beast One to cut his head off and feed the dogs.


    The other assassins honestly spilled the beans after this asion. They told them about the money they had received for the job and details of the mission. Xiao Yu guessed the number of enemy¡¯s troops from his talks with the assassins.


    It seemed that the enemy had spent a lot of money to be able to keep up with him.


    Xiao Yu ordered grunts to kill the remaining three assassins. Their heads were put in front of the convoy to let other assassin don¡¯t rashly act.


    Xiao Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t act soft in this ruthless era.


    The convoy left the Tito city but it traveled slowly. In the afternoon, Xiao Yu had found a good terrain for the camp and began to train orcs to practiceunching ballistas.


    The ballista was made out of a chassis and a giant crossbow was put on it. Otherwise the people couldn¡¯t move the giant crossbow as they wished. However, Xiao Yu had arranged it so that the chassis and the giant crossbow of the ballistas could be separated. This way the orcs could move the giant crossbow and change the trajectory of the shots on will. It improved the mobility of the ballista.


    The orcs didn¡¯t have a problem with picking up the crossbow. However, they were very slow in putting the spears because of their big hands and their aims were rtively poor.


    Xiao Yu trained them to shoot at a general direction. He believed that they don¡¯t need to learn urate aiming. He tried to teach them concept of direction by using clock method. However, he learned that the orcs couldn¡¯t grasp the notion. He continuously taught them but they still couldn¡¯t remember directions.


    Xiao Yu was nning to stay here for a while so he had nothing but teach orcs about general knowledge.


    Leah found it very strange when she saw that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t willing to move. There were enemies pursuing them so she thought that they should hurry back to Lion town as soon as possible.


    Xiao Yu snorted: ¡°Now they are in shadows and we aren¡¯t sure when or where they will ambush us. Instead we will be patient and drag them here! They will naturallye to us!¡±


    Xiao Yu believed that the enemy couldn¡¯t drag time like he did. They would certainly take the initiative to attack if they saw that he didn¡¯te over.


    Xiao Yu ordered the orcs to cut off trees and make obstacles around the camp. It would prevent the others charge forward. Xiao Yu had purchase enough food for them to live for two months.


    Xiao Yu thought that if he had known that he would be facing such a battle then he should have brought Peons or Peasants to build watchtowers.


    Xiao Yu had wanted to put those watchtowers on top of the Lion town¡¯s walls. However, he found that system didn¡¯t allow construction such as that on top of walls. Nevertheless, he had built a lot of watchtowers in the vicinity of three bases as posts. It was a preventive method to any attack.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu¡¯s expectations weren¡¯t wrong. The people who were trying to ambush him were anxious after not getting any information from Xiao Yu for several days.


    The enemies came up with lots of spections! Did Xiao Yu choose to go with another route? Was he robbed by someone else?


    As a result, the enemies decided to send scouts. However, Tyrande was able kill all of them. No human was faster than her white tiger!


    The task of the enemies was to kill Xiao Yu and grab the orcs. However, Xiao Yu was missing with his entourage. In the end, the enemies gave up on the original ambush n and went on to look for Xiao Yu. After arge-scale scouting mission they found Xiao Yu¡¯s location. They even found out that Xiao Yu had made a camp and was nning to stay for some time.


    Theirmander found that it was silly to expect Xiao Yu to followmon sense!


    Themander was under a great pressure before the ambush. This time the one who came out from this psychological war would be the winner.


    It was the same situation which happened when German¡¯s attacked Soviet Union for Kursk. The Soviets made a good defense line but Germans didn¡¯t attack. The Sovietmander decided to initiate attack if the Germans didn¡¯t attack within three days. Fortunately for them the luck stood by the Soviet Union and the Germans attacked. As a result, the Soviet Union was victorious in the battle.


    This time Xiao Yu won the psychological battle too!


    Xiao Yu was themander of his troops and he carried the responsibility for everything. However, themander of the enemy had to report to a higher up which put a lot of pressure on him. He couldn¡¯t lose the battle and couldn¡¯t drag it down.


    In addition, they were in another territory and they couldn¡¯t stay there for long time. The others would be interested in knowing why so many troops appeared in this territory!


    As a result, after they found Xiao Yu¡¯s location they decided tounch an attack. They believed that they could win the battle if theyunched attacks for several times.


    Of course, if they were aware that Xiao Yu had won two wars on being on defense in the Lion town then they wouldn¡¯t make this rash decision!

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Xiao Yu still leisurely drank from the red wine and yed around with baby dragon while looking at the army assembled on the other side. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about the uing war. The baby dragon had grown up a bit. It¡¯s wings were harder and they could assist it while running at high speeds. Moreover, its spit of fire was more powerful than before. The baby dragon could burn down a person right now. Xiao Yu looked at baby dragon as he fantasized about being a Dragon Knight.


    Leah had told him that if Xiao Yu fed dragon with ordinary food like roasted chicken then the dragon would lose its wild side. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu purchased a lot of raw meat of beasts when they were in the Tito city. At the beginning, the baby dragon wouldn¡¯t want to eat the bloody meat but Xiao Yu would force it to feed on it. The baby dragon would bite a piece of raw meat and look up at Xiao Yu with teary eyes.


    Siwen would sometimes give snacks to baby dragon when Xiao Yu didn¡¯t pay attention. Actually, he would asionally see it but close his eyes to this small matter. He didn¡¯t want to be too serious while educating the baby dragon.


    The orcs were informed about attack in advance. They were ready for the battle out of their hatred for the humanity. Xiao Yu felt that this hatred would be a hidden danger in the future. He had to slowly teach them that not all the humans were bad. Otherwise, the racial conflict would arise at some point in the future, as it was seen in the history of the Azeroth.


    But the present humanity looked at orcs not as equals but low-level beasts.


    Xiao Yu was nning to solve these contradictions in the future. He would poprize the concept of the racial equality after he went back to his territory. He wouldn¡¯t allow provocations towards other races and slowly let different races to live together.


    The orcs weren¡¯t skillful with the usage of ballistas. However, they could aim andunch without a problem.


    Tyrande would ride her tiger and observe the enemy and report back at the same time. Xiao Yu learned that the enemy had gathered 3000 soldiers through her reports. All of them were light cavalry!


    After all the heavy cavalry had poor endurance and were slow in speed inparison to light cavalry. Inparison the mobile light cavalry were best for ambushes and raids.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu¡¯s deployment of trenches had reduced the advantage that the light cavalry had. Xiao Yu had absolute confidence in winning the battle.


    The enemy was in the opposite side for more than hour but they didn¡¯t attack. They had sent few cavalry men to act as scouts but found that it would be very hard to cross the obstacles made by Xiao Yu. If they were able to pass through the gaps then their speed would get reduced.


    Xiao Yu was following Rommel¡¯s strategies in this battle. He had said that fortifications had to be built quickly if the troops went to a rest. Intense firepower and solid fortifications would always reduce casualties.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a military strategist but he hadmon sense which told him that building fortifications would increase his strength by several degrees.


    As a result, he ordered orcs to cut trees, sharpen their heads and ties up in rows. Those logs would be inserted in the slopes below terrain.


    Xiao Yu was using thebat theory from the First World War. His strategy was based on making trenches to get the upper hand. The enemy wasn¡¯t ready for such tactics and strategies.


    The cavalry lost half of their battle power with the implementation of the fortifications. Who would have thought that Xiao Yu would decide to stay in here?


    Originally, they were nning to prevent Xiao Yu from escaping so they had brought light cavalry. But now the situation had changed and the light cavalry was useless.


    Most people would try to quickly run back to their home turf to feel at ease if they were surrounded by enemies at all sides. But Xiao Yu had made a bold decision by daring to stay back instead of running towards his home. It was the reason that made their ambush fail!


    Themander of the enemy troops couldn¡¯te up with an appropriate attack n as the fortifications and the terrain Xiao Yu had chosen made the cavalry impossible to charge. The light cavalry didn¡¯t carry heavy weapons. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have long-range weapons too!


    ¡°500 people form the vanguard! Dismount and rush in to clear those obstacles!¡± The enemymander shouted.


    The cavalry couldn¡¯t move in because of the obstacles. The enemymander would be a fool to send his troops with those fortifications at ce.


    500 light cavalry dismounted from their horses. They hold onto their small shields and daggers and rushed in to clean the obstacles so that the other part of the troops could charge in.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked from the carriage. He wasn¡¯t in hurry.


    Xiao Yu issued an order when those 500 people were two hundred meters away from the obstacles: ¡°Orcs get ready! Within ten seconds after they reach the obstacles throw all 10 hand axes! The ones who didn¡¯t throw all the hand axes wouldn¡¯t eat tonight! Don¡¯t rush down the slope too! Otherwise punishment!¡±


    Xiao Yu continued to y with the baby dragon afterwards.


    Grom was standing on top of the slope and was themander in charge for this battle. Xiao Yu wanted to nurture Grom as a capable leader not just a killing machine.


    The cavalrymen used their shields to protect themselves from possible arrows but they were surprised that no attacks were made. Moreover, they were shocked to see that they simply couldn¡¯t move the obstacles. There were more than dozens of huge logs tied together on each ce.


    Even the orcs couldn¡¯t carry them in one go. They pulled the logs and tied together afterwards.


    Grom grinned as he stood on top of the slope. He wasn¡¯t nning to issue attackmand yet.


    Grom had followed Xiao Yu for a long time and knew how Xiao Yu used tactics. IF the enemy couldn¡¯t move the logs then why would they be anxious to attack?


    The enemies came in to the depth to cut off the ropes which tied the logs. They wanted to scatter the logs and move them afterwards.


    It was then that Grom shouted: ¡°Attack!¡±


    The Orcs raised the hand axes and threw them out. The sky got covered by the axes as if a rain of hand axes happened.


    The enemy didn¡¯t have time to react when second wave of hand axes were thrown.


    Pat~ Pat~ Puff~ Puff~


    Many soldiers were hit by the axes. Some of the raised their small shields to resist but the area that was protected by the small shield was small. Moreover, it was a light shield which couldn¡¯t stop the flying axes!


    Only few clever soldiers rushed in under the obstacles to protect their lives. Most of the soldiers were killed by the 5th wave of the axes.


    Nevertheless, the orcs firmly follower Xiao Yu¡¯s orders. They threw all 10 hand axes.


    The soldiers that were hiding under the copses lost their morale each time the axes would fly down and pierce the corpses of theirrades or the ground. They had never seen such a dense attack.


    Rommel had said that the key to victory was intense firepower. Xiao Yu was implementing those famous words right now.


    The orcs stood motionless as they threw all ten axes.


    However, there was excitement in their eyes. Their blood was boiling. Xiao Yu¡¯s tactics had brought them victory! As a result, their confidence in Xiao Yu had increased a lot. In the past they would be in disadvantage when they face humans. But now they believed that they would never face defeat if they followed Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was very satisfied with the results. He believed that the troops had to had strict discipline. Otherwise, the orcs would just rush towards the battlefield and be killed by the human formations.


    Both sides stood silent for some time. Only the north wind whistled in their ears.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯tmand orcs to attack. The cavalry stood on the other side like silly children. They didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Pick up your axes! If you see the enemy attack then withdraw the same instant. You can¡¯t battle with them!¡± Xiao Yumanded.


    The orcs rushed down to pick their hand axes. The soldiers that were hiding under the obstacles hadn¡¯t dared toe out. As a result, they were killed by the orcs that came in to pick their axes.


    The battle had begun and both sides hadn¡¯t contacted each other yet! But Xiao Yu was able to kill 500 enemy soldiers. This record was a very rare result which wasn¡¯t seen anywhere!

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    The orcs ran back to the top of the slope after picking up the hand axes. They waited for Xiao Yu¡¯smands.


    Themander¡¯s face was ugly. He knew about Xiao Yu¡¯s duel in the colosseum in the Bengal city. However, he had thought that it was a coincidental victory. He didn¡¯t think that 500 orcs could beat 3000 light cavalry.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that there would be so many twists and turns before he would be able to find Xiao Yu and his troops. Unfortunately for themander he couldn¡¯t find a way to attack when he had finally found Xiao Yu¡¯s location.


    ¡°Sir I¡¯m afraid it would be hard to go up in this manner.¡± The aide who was standing by themander¡¯s side said.


    Commander asked in a cold tone: ¡°What advice do you have in mind?¡±


    The aide looked at the fortifications in front of them: ¡°The obstacles havepletely restricted the advantage of our cavalry. The best option is to give up on horses and make small teams of ten to attack head on. We have usually exercised this ten men formation against orcs and powerful warriors. Moreover, if we go up right now we can use small shields and obstacles as a cover against those hand axes. The fortifications are obstacles but we can use them to our advantage as a cover. All of our soldiers are elite so I don¡¯t think there is anything to be afraid of just 500 orcs!¡±


    Themander nodded as he listened to aide¡¯s advice. He was aware that the horses were useless in this terrain. But he wasn¡¯t willing to give up on horses as they were cavalry units! Nevertheless, as elite soldiers he believed that his troops would be fine even on foot.


    He had lost 500 soldiers but they had another 2500 ready to fight. The enemy had only 500 orcs! He decided that five elite soldiers were enough to beat an orc!


    Moreover, their usual small formation of ten soldiers a team would be the arch-nemesis for orcs.


    Commander would have dyed time in here and wait for Xiao Yu to finish their food and make him attack down the slope. However, he knew that if he did siege the hill then Xiao Yu would also have a lot of ways to deal with him. As a result,mander ordered all the troops to dismount. They were going to use their small shields, spears and dagger to fight the orcs.


    The orcs had hand axes and they had spears!


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes when he saw the enemy soldiers get off their horses.


    ¡°Direct battle? Prepare the ballistas!¡±


    The cavalry units turned into infantry units. They had shields on their left hands and spear on their right hands. The daggers were hanging from their waists. They could throw spears to kill the orcs within the right distance and then charge up for a closebat!


    The infantry scattered around because of thest experience. They didn¡¯t want to concentrate together and suffer the same result as thest time.


    Moreover, they had chosen to go by the fortifications. In case, the hand axes were thrown then they would use the obstacles to hide.


    The first party of the infantrymen came to stop by the fortifications. They drilled under them in protection.


    The enemy thought that the orcs would start to throw the hand axes but they found that orcs had withdrawn. They slightly hesitated but still went upwards. Soon they found out that a row of orcs holding huge crossbows had appeared on top of the slope.


    The next moment spears were thrown from the giant crossbows. The spears pierced the air as whistling sounds echoed out.


    Pop~ Pop~ Puff~ Puff~


    The thick long spears thrown from the giant crossbows prated through the body of the first soldier and went past to hit few more beforeing to stop. The spears were able to kill dozens of soldiers in one shoot.


    ¡°Charge! Rush up! Cut off those crossbows or all of us will die!¡± 100 menmander shouted out! Actually, his judgment was correct as if they didn¡¯t deal with the giant crossbows then all of them would die. Moreover, if the closed the distance then they could prevent the attack of orcs through those giant crossbows.


    But the firing speed of the orcs was much faster than they thought.


    The first row of orcs grabbed the huge crossbows and moved from the side to the back while the second row of orcs who held the giant crossbows came up to shoot.


    Pop~ Pop~ Puff~ Puff~


    The shields of the infantrymen couldn¡¯t withstand the spears thrown from the ballistas. Of course, there would be cunning enemy soldiers who hid under the obstacles but orcs didn¡¯t care about them. In fact, they weren¡¯t even aiming urately. The orcs were following Xiao Yu¡¯s order to scope the shoots within the biggest coverage. As soon as they shoot the spear they would run back to fill the ballista once again.


    A normal ballista would be too troublesome to operate. Two orcs would be needed to push it forward. The flexibility and mobility of such a machine was low. However, the orcs were holding the giant crossbow and could easily take it back.


    Xiao Yu had made five rows where each row had 10 ballistas. The first row would immediately go back to fill the giant crossbow with a spear while second row shoot. The second row would go back and give its ce to the third and fourth and so on. At the end, the original first row would shoot again.


    The uracy of the shoots weren¡¯t high but within minutes 50 spears would be shot and each shot could prate dozens of enemies.


    ¡°Ah ... How many ballistas do they have?¡± The enemy soldiers were in panic too. They hid under the obstacles and tried to retreat from the range of the crossbows.


    The psychological state of enemy soldiers had copsed once more. The giant crossbows were more effective than just hand axes!


    The speed of the shots was fast. The density of the shots were a lot too. As a result, even the fleeing soldiers were killed too. About 500 enemy soldiers died until they reached out of the range of giant crossbows. At the same time Xiao Yu ordered the orcs to rush down and kill every enemy soldier that hid under the obstacles.


    As a result, the enemy soldiers were killed once more. In the blink of an eye, two waves of attacks had happened. The enemy had lost more than 1000 soldiers in both attacks. They would be decimated if they continued twice more with the same type of attacks.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°How did they do that? Aren¡¯t there just 500 orcs? Where did they got so many ballistas? Howe there is such an intensive fire?¡± Themander thought in his heart.


    Moments ago he had witnessed the fierce fire of the giant crossbows. He estimated that Xiao Yu had at least hundreds of ballistas to be able to form such intense fire. But, Xiao Yu had only 500 orcs. How could he continuous shoot spears?


    Originally,mander thought that he would be able to kill all the orcs by relying on ten man formation. However, he didn¡¯t expect to be defeated and repelled in such a manner.


    Theworking wasn¡¯t so developed that they could have known Xiao Yu had bought ballistas in the Tito city. Moreover, the purchased ballistas were covered with cloth so the most people couldn¡¯t even know what they were. In addition, the scouts, spies and assassins were all caught and killed by Tyrande and Leah. As a result, they didn¡¯t have any information regarding the new war machines bought by Xiao Yu.


    Even if they learnt that Xiao Yu bought ballistas from Warhammerpany they would think that he was nning to take them back to Lion town. They didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu would be able to brilliantly use them against the enemies. In this era, only very powerful magic items would be able to y a dominant rule in such a warfare. The ballistas would be useless in hands of other people. They wouldn¡¯t be able to use it like Xiao Yu. First of all, the mentality of intensive firing was brought forward by Xiao Yu. Secondly, orcs were powerful enough to use the giant crossbows as if normal mobile weapons.


    In addition, an average ballista had maximum 3 slots to shoot at the same moment. It was meant for better uracy. However, Xiao Yu had ordered the ballistas to be made with 5 slots. It was not meant for precision but covering a better perimeter. These ideas were already colliding with the military strategies of humans of this continent.


    Imagine the time when the machine guns were invented by Maxim and Gatling. Maxim didn¡¯t receive orders until WWI. However, it became the biggest killer in the war. Because of the machine guns tens of millions of people died which was never seen before in any war in history.


    Even the people of that time were unaware of the importance of the machine guns that would bring to the warfare. How could people of this era understand the 5 slot ballistas?


    Xiao Yu ordered orcs to rush in and grab the spears. Although they had enough to be used with the ballistas but he wanted to grab the ones that were used. The enemies didn¡¯t send anyone to attack when the orcs rushed in to pick the spears. They were frightened by another trick by Xiao Yu.


    They were trapped first time when they thought that hand axes were finished. They didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake once again. The battle was dragged down once more.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu ordered several orcs to stay as patrols while the rest to rest and sleep. Otherwise, it was meaningless to stand still as they would be tired.


    Themand almost vomited blood when he found out that even the patrolling orcs wereughing and chatting! It was an insult!


    However, he couldn¡¯t do anything in the face of this insult. He didn¡¯t dare to charge or he would be facing the same results.


    They weren¡¯t in the Kahn country so they couldn¡¯t freely mobilize army. They were in someone else¡¯s territory which was already a great risk. Once they were found out then a conflict between two principalities would arise. Although they didn¡¯t have gs and banners and were disguised as bandits, but it didn¡¯t mean that others were fools! Couldn¡¯t they see that all of them were elite cavalry units? Have you ever seen elite bandits?


    Moreover, people would find anyway if there was arge-scale mobilization of an army.


    Retreat? It wasn¡¯t an option too. Duke Simm was always strict on his army. If they returned back then even their families would be killed. They could only die in the battlefield but couldn¡¯t go back in failure. It was Duke Simm¡¯s character.


    Drag the battle? How could they drag the battle as they were in territory of someone else? Moreover, they had to go back to Tito city for food after few days... Xiao Yu could tantly stay in here as he was a noble crossing a territory. He could just make a camp and take time to rest as long as he wanted. But once their troops were found then they would be attacked.


    Commander was in a paradox. At the time when he had received the task he felt that he would have a chance to show hismanding abilities and courage! He nned to use the heads of orcs as a decoration on the walls of his family to bring glory and fame to it.


    But as elite soldiers they didn¡¯t have chance to disy their strength. Xiao Yu¡¯s ns had made them disabled. They weren¡¯t fighting in a ne in so they didn¡¯t have opportunity to strike.


    This is called tactics and strategy!


    Themander realized Lancelot¡¯s mood who was themander of the Grim Reaper troops.


    ¡°Duke of the Lion territory is a real deal! I looked down at him...¡± Themander whispered. His heart calmed down too because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back alive. Since the oue was death then what was there to fear?


    The Grim Reapers had gone through the same thing too. Themander was convinced that he had lost.


    ¡°Wait until the depth of the night! We willunch ourst attack then! The Grim Reaper troops¡¯ death wasn¡¯t for nothing. We will prove our honor and glory tonight as the elite cavalrymen!¡± Commander said.


    The cavalrymen who listened knew that they didn¡¯t have an escape route. There was only one chance and that is to was the shame of defeat with their own blood.


    Xiao Yu immediately knew their thoughts when he saw that the enemy wasn¡¯t going to attack. He told all the orcs to sleep while few were left to patrol during the night.


    Leah and Tyrande were patrolling with several orcs. Tyrande¡¯s Eagle Eye skill yed a huge role during nighttime because she had both night vision and could see very far. The enemy couldn¡¯t escape her eyes. Xiao Yu invited Siwen to hispartment for a game of chess. In the past, Siwen certainly would avoid Xiao Yu as much as possible. However, after thest experiences her attitude towards Xiao Yu had changed a lot. Siwen was very smart but had low self-esteem because the way she was brought up.


    Now, Siwen wasn¡¯t thinking about any problems. Xiao Yu yed chess while peeked at her thighs once in a while. As a result, he lost continuously.


    The enemy didn¡¯t attack at early hours of night which indicated that they were waiting for something. Xiao Yu spected that they were waiting for the darkest hour to attack. Most probably, the enemy would attack few hours before the dawn. Xiao Yu believed that themander of the enemy troops wasn¡¯t a fool. However, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t be fooled with this kind of psychological tactics.


    There were few hours before the dawn. It seemed as if the whole world was covered in arge ck cloth. Siwen had fallen asleep in the carriage while Xiao Yu was sitting aside.


    Tyrande came to the carriage and looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°They areing.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    The horizon was glowing in blood red when the sun came out. The green skin of orcs was reflecting the bloody killing that they had gone through before the dawn. At the moment, the orcs were cleaning up the battlefield from the corpses of the enemy soldiers that had assaulted them.


    The enemy soldiersunched a desperate attack and made every effort but unfortunately for them they had met Xiao Yu. First of all, they weren¡¯t aware of the Eagle Eye skill of Tyrande which could even see the subtle move within the field by a nce. They were aware that the eyes of the elves were excellent at nights but they underestimated Tyrande¡¯s vision. Morover, they had tried to use the fortifications as a defense from hand axes and spears thrown from the ballistas when they rushed out. However, they were surprised to find out that those obstacles had been removed by the orcs during the night. Actually, Xiao Yu had ordered the orcs in advance to remove the obstacles using the night as a cover. The enemy didn¡¯t get close to the area because they were afraid of long-range ballistas.


    As a result, thousands of hand axes smashed down like torrents of rain at the enemies in the initial attack. The group of people who were in the front turned to meat pastes. They could have chosen to retreat if it was before. But this time they were going for thest assault so they just kept charging forward. It was because of this that they faced the spears thrown from 50 ballistas.


    This time Xiao Yu ordered the orc to go all out instead of taking turns. Because in the night it didn¡¯t matter if they quickly refilled the ballistas. The other side was already rushing at fast pace. Moreover, the enemy was not nning to retreat so the tactic they used previously was useless at this moment.


    The tactics and strategies had to be used on appropriate times and locations. They couldn¡¯t rigidly use the same tactic on all terrains and times.


    Because of hand axes and ballistas more than 1000 enemy soldiers died. They had less than 100- left. But they kept charging forward without a fear. The orcs made another unexpected move. They didn¡¯t face the enemies but dropped the ballistas and retreated.


    The enemies didn¡¯t have time to think the reason orcs acted so. They could only charge. It was theirst chance. However, when they rushed up the slope they found that the obstacles were rearranged behind the location the orcs previously were. The enemies were nning to use 10 men formations but they had to use one-on-onebat because of the design of the new obstacles.


    ...


    ...


    It was very dark. Neither enemies nor orcs could see each other. They could determine whether the person they were fighting was orc or human because of the blurry shadows. The orcs were taller than humans so they weren¡¯t afraid of fighting their own. The orcs were going berserk as long as they saw a silhouette in front of them. Eventually, all the enemies were killed and only orcs were left. There were few seriously injured orcs but no one was killed.


    The orcs began to respect Xiao Yu more than ever after this victory.


    It was the victory they gained after thousands of years of losses. Their trust towards Xiao Yu increased. In fact, Xiao Yu had an image of God of War in their minds.


    In addition, the rtionship between Grom and Xiao Yu was reflected on their thoughts too.


    Xiao Yu sighed as he looked at three thousand horses wandering in the wilderness. It was war. In war there was no right or wrong.


    There were going to be more wars ahead. Right now, he could understand why the Qin tried to unify the China with the wars. It was to bring peace. He could achieve peace in this continent only by unifying it. But the road was going to be paved by blood and flesh.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu ordered his people to move towards the Lion town as fast as they could.


    Leah couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Why did you slow down for few days? Why do you want to move so rapidly so suddenly? There are going to be other enemies in the front.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m aware that there would be other enemies in our path. It¡¯s not just Duke Simm but other who dream to have elves, orcs, dragon and so on. However, by staying in here for so many days their strategies have been disrupted. Now, we have to move as fast as possible so that we can go beyond their expectations and catch them off guard. They won¡¯t have time to redeploy their forces.¡±


    Leah didn¡¯t speak for half a day after listening to Xiao Yu. She found out that the gap between her and Xiao Yu in terms of military strategies was like the gape between the height of a midget and a giant.


    ¡°This hooligan is a capable man.¡± Leah admitted in her heart.


    They were moving at full speed but Xiao Yu didn¡¯tpletely move blindly. He made Tyrande and Leah to stay in front and act like scouts in order to prevent them being caught in ambushes of the enemies.


    Tyrande and Leah were tired these days but they were the key people in the team so both of them did their best at intelligence gathering. Otherwise, Xiao Yu would get into a suicidal situation if they were caught in ambush.


    It was true that many were willing to ambush them on their way back to Lion town. However, as Xiao Yu had expected most of those forces retreated back when they saw that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯ting. Even the patient ones lost their patience after two weeks of waiting. Those enemies sent scouts for intelligence gathering but Tyrande killed them most of the time.


    In addition, the range of the search for the scouts was limited. Xiao Yu had lived in the previous location for quiet a while. It was a difficult ce to find. Xiao Yu had chosen a deste ce to stay for several days. If they stayed in a town or vige then the orcs would have caught the attention of the poption. However, he hadn¡¯t made that mistake.


    Moreover, when the enemies wanted to redeploy their forces they found out that Xiao Yu had already gone past. In addition, news of 3000 light cavalry forces of being annihted spread wide and far. It was true that the cavalry forces didn¡¯t hang any banner and acted as bandits but even a fool could guess which force had sent them.


    ...


    ...


    Few scouts hade to see the slope where the battle had ured between the cavalry and Xiao Yu¡¯s orcs.


    What kind of record was it to have 500 orcs kill 3000 cavalry men without a loss? Moreover, Xiao Yu¡¯s tactic of staying so long in this location had caught many people unexpected.


    A scout covered in a ck cloak murmured: ¡°He is a terrifying enemy.¡±


    ...


    ...


    Even orcs were feeling tired after continuous days of non-stop travel. But at this point it was very difficult for the enemy forces to catch up with Xiao Yu.


    Now that they had lost the opportunity to ambush Xiao Yu¡¯s forces there was no point in trying to chase them.


    ...


    ...


    They were about two or three days of travel away from the Lion town when Xiao Yu let everyone to take a break and to continue the travel tomorrow.


    The orcs were tough. After a rest they could restore their strength. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of the enemies too. The numbers would be less even if there would be people who came after him.


    Xiao Yu knew that the ordinary soldiers wouldn¡¯t chase them but some powerful assassins and warriors would certainly chase them to attack if they found an opportunity.


    At night, Xiao Yu ordered the orcs put fire all over the camp. In addition, he ordered the orcs to attack the warriors with the previous exercise that they had done. He knew that orcs would be useless against powerful assassins or warriors in closebat. But throwing hand axes would make those enemies suffer.


    That night, several assassins and warriors came to attack the camp. Their purpose was to kill Xiao Yu and steal dragon and Tyrande. Those people fancied dragon, Tyrande and Xiao Yu¡¯s life inparison to rogue orcs.


    But they didn¡¯t know that xiao Yu was prepared for such attacks. He was carrying baby dragon in his arms while Tyrande stayed by Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage. As a result, the hand axes of the orcs killed 5 assassins and 7 warriors that night. There were three second-rank assassins and the rest were third-rank warriors.


    However, those enemies didn¡¯t attack one by one but instead choose to attack in batches. The hand axes of the orcs was much more ¡®productive¡¯ in this case. The facts proved that xiao Yu¡¯s idea of using hand axes against the warriors was very useful.


    The warriors could rely on their battle energy to resist those axes if they had reached 4th or 5th-rank. But there were no such level enemies attacking them.


    In addition, Xiao Yu was nning to use all 50 ballistas against a fourth or fifth-rank warrior. IF the hand axes wouldn¡¯t work then the spears from the ballistas would!


    The next night number of enemies that tried to attack reduced but the ¡®quality¡¯ of the enemies increased.


    Finally a fourth-rank warrior had appeared!


    ¡°I¡¯m too valuable...¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    This fourth-rank warrior relied on his strong battle energy and speed to directly go to Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage. He stabbed the sword towards Xiao Yu. However, found out that Xiao Yu was gone the same instant.


    He didn¡¯t disappeared but... teleported!


    The fourth-rank warrior felt bad the moment he saw Xiao Yu teleport.


    ¡°Who is this guy? How can he teleport?¡±


    Grom attacked the warrior. However, he wasn¡¯t a fourth-rank warrior¡¯s opponent. The warrior got uninterested after Xiao Yu disappeared. So he got off the carriage but found out that no one was blocking him. Instead a path was made for him to leave. The warrior didn¡¯t want to take extra risks and moved as fast he could. But he soon heard the whistles echoing behind him.


    He turned his head to see the ck spots cover the sky. He knew that he had reached his end.


    As a fourth-rank warrior he wasn¡¯t afraid of spears shot from the ballistas. He could escape one or two and use his sword to deflect another two or three. But he couldn¡¯t go against hundreds of them!


    ¡°Cut off his head and hang it in front of my carriage! Let everyone see what happens to the people who dare to assassinate me!¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that this practice would be useful. Most people knew how strong a fourth-rank warrior was. As a result, the other enemies receded when they saw such a scene. The bounty was tempting but their lives were more important!


    After two days of travel they saw the outline of Lion town from afar.


    ¡°Finally back at home.¡±

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    The scouts were aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s arrival when they were about 20 miles away from the Lion town. They reported back to Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui who came out to meet them at the gates of the Lion town.


    All of them were looking out for Siwen instead of Xiao Yu. Because she was the key to this trip. Xiao Yu¡¯s purpose was bringing her back. The other sisters-inw went towards Siwen and Xiao Yu when they saw them get off the carriage. Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui were happy when they saw her back too. It meant that Lion town was on the rise and no one dared to look down at Lion town that he was able to bring Siwen back.


    Xiao Yu opened his arms as he waited for sisters-inw to hug him but found out that they past by his side to embrace Siwen. He looked like a silly idiot with a stiff smile on his face as he stood still with open arms.


    ¡°You have made a great job by bringing her back.¡± Cami pinched Xiao Yu¡¯s cheek as a reward.


    ¡°You are a real man.¡± Second sister-inw whispered to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write off the former grievances as you were able to bring back Siwen.¡± Suesha said. When she meant former grievances she was referring to Xiao Yu¡¯s shameless peeping acts.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you really brought Siwen back! You deserve to be a descendant of Xiao family!¡± First sister-inw Qiyen hugged Xiao Yu. His injured self-esteem was made up with this little move.


    ...


    ...


    The poption made a warm wee too. Xiao Yu waved at the people as his carriage went into the town. He was observing the changes in the Lion town too.


    There weren¡¯t so many people in the Lion town when he had left. However, right now there was even a formation of 1000 guards who had weed him into the town. The Lion town had gone through a lot of changes.


    ...


    ...


    Back at the mansion Xiao Yu sent Siwen with other sisters-inw while he began to listen to reports made by Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui about the development of the Lion town.


    Both Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui were cheerful as the huge changes in the Lion town were making them happy too.


    The poption of the Lion territory had reach more than 150,000 people. The number of soldiers was about 10,000 people. Captain Hui said that he didn¡¯t dare to recruit more soldiers as theycked a general who could manage such a big force. Otherwise, they could increase the number of soldiers up to 30,000 people. Because of implementation of Xiao Yu¡¯s policies many men wanted to get glory and wealth for their family and joined the army. They weren¡¯t worried about their families even if they died on battles.


    The Lion territory was much better than other territories for both military service and farmers. The tax officers wouldn¡¯te to knock the doors of people on daily basis to collect taxes. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have to worry about rentingnd too. The farmers had to pay only forbor and could sell their corps. In addition, a farmer could use the unusednds for free for several years without paying taxes. The new migrants were living better in Lion territory inparison to their old viges.


    At the start, Housekeeper Hong was very resistant and against implementation of such policies. But he was relieved to see Lion territory to improve and develop so fast. In his mind, thend would be recovered after few years so it wouldn¡¯t hurt them not to collect tax for few years. It was like an investment move from his perspective.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to give thend ownership to the farmers until his territory gotrger. For now, he was just making it tax free. Xiao Yu was nning to add another policy which would give rewards to the soldiers for their military exploits. The soldiers could getnd rights to use for five even ten years without paying taxes if they managed to show feats in the battles. He was making the troops of Lion town simr to the Qin state of the Warring States period.


    The soldiers of the Qin were bloodthirsty in wars after Shang Yang came up with the military service rewards policy.


    Xiao Yu knew that he could be invincible if he rewarded farmers and military men. These peasants and soldiers would die for him if they wanted to keep theirnd and family. It was the impact of thinking from a better world.


    In addition to these, Xiao Yu asked about the situation on Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory. He believed that Solomon still eyed his territory. Solomon¡¯s state of troops was badly hurt after losing 20,000 troops at thest war. It would be very difficult to re-organize such arge-scale battle in the near future. Moreover, Solomon¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t as big as Kahn country. It wasn¡¯t a principality but just a territory.


    Right now, Xiao Yu believed that most of their soldiers were temporary recruits or mercenaries. So Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t worried about attack from Carrie¡¯s father.


    Moreover, he had sent Arthas to harass them!


    Captain Hui reported that undeads have been troubling people in Solomon¡¯s territory recently. Many people had fled and there was chaos. Xiao Yu was proud of Arthas!


    Captain Hui said with a concern in his tone: ¡°The territory of Solomon isn¡¯t a big threat but the bandits are! They will be a huge threat to Lion town soon...¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately asked about the information.


    Xiao Yu had ordered Thrall to take troops and exterminate small bandit camps as he had left. Because of continues attacks from the orcs those small bandit camps had taken an initiative toe together to fight against Lion town. One of the bandit leaders was called Subaru who was a capable man and had taken the opportunity to integrate a lot of bandit groups under his own banner. He had gathered about 70,000 to 80,000 bandits together.


    Xiao Yu had only 2,000 warriors and about 10,000 soldiers from the Lion town. Thebat effectiveness of the Lion town was low as most of those soldiers were new recruits. As a result, bandit alliance of 70,000 was a huge threat to them.


    Moreover, it was said that Carrie and his father Solomon had sent people to contact bandits and make an arrangement with them to deal with Lion town.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect that he would contribute to such a situation by an ident. However, it was much better. The bandits were gathered together and it would be much easier to deal with them instead of finding each group one by one throughout the northwest. OF course, it would be hard to deal with 70,000 or 80,000 bandits but with a wise n he could outdo them.


    ¡°I will extinguish all the bandits within a year and unify the northwest within two years!¡± Xiao Yu had set a new target for himself.


    He knew that the chaotic times wereing and he had to have a strong foothold in this world. As a result, he had to unify the northwest before going on to conquer other ces.


    The Lion town wasn¡¯t considered even an opponent against forces such as Kahn country. They could bring troops of 100,000 which could demolish their territory in one swoop.


    Moreover, suchrge principalities had lots of mages, magical items, advanced weapons and so on which opponents like Solomon didn¡¯t have!

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Xiao Yu went back to check all four bases after he finished with his territory. ording to Captain Hui¡¯s report Thrall and Arthas has been doing good job.


    The grunts stood up when Xiao Yu entered the orc base with the new orcs. The orcs brought by Xiao Yu were thinking that they were in a dream when they saw the town hall, the burrows. They were really in an orc tribe! Moreover, this tribe seemed more prosperous than their own one. In addition there were so many buildings... Especially the Altar of Storms!


    The orcs were moved when Thrall appeared in front of them. They shed tears in excitement when he began to bless all those newly arrived orcs.


    The orcs would never flick tears so it was unbelievable for Xiao Yu to see them shed tears.


    ¡°Come my children! You won¡¯t suffer any more harm or pain! I promise to bring the orcs back to their former glory!¡± Thrall spoke out. As the leader of the orcs he was bound to revive their race.


    ¡°Master, I will remember you kindness for an eternity. I can¡¯t return back your gift with anything. I swear to be loyal to your for eternity!¡± Thrall knelt down in front of Xiao Yu as he swore the allegiance to him.


    The loyalty of all the orcs produced by the system had increased to more than 70 because of Xiao Yu¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Thrall you are the leader of the orcs. I¡¯ll help you to bring the orcs back to their glory but there is a long way to go. I never looked at you as my servants or ves. You are all my brothers! Now we will create this glorious age where all the races can live in peace and eternal happiness!¡± Xiao Yu looked at Thrall as he earnestly talked.


    ¡°We shall follow the master for eternity.¡± Even the orcs that were rescued by Xiao Yu sword their allegiance to him.


    Xiao Yu talked with Thrall about their actions when he wasn¡¯t present. Afterwards he went to human and elf bases so that the orcs could carry out celebrations.


    Thrall and Uther¡¯s level had raised to level 11 because of hunting the bandits. Xiao Yu distributed the skill points as they couldn¡¯t choose their own skills without Xio Yu.


    Thrall and Uther could learn few new skills after passing level 10. New skills avable to Thrall were:


    Chain lightning (up to level 3). Thrall could send a chain lightning attack against the enemy. At first level the lightning would pass through 10 enemies, at second level 20 and at third level 30 enemies.


    Shamanism (1 level). Thrall could bring up the morale of the orcs for the battle!


    Earth Shield (up to level 3). Thrall can cover himself with an Earth Shield and reduce the damage at meleebat. First level is effective for 3 times, the second level for 6 and third level is effective for 10 times. (TL: no idea about the usage of the skill but we will be able to understand more when he uses it)


    Far Sight: Thrall can observe the situation at a given location.


    New skills avable to Uther were:


    Crusader Strike (up to level 3). Pdin can make an instant attack that would result in 150% damage in level 1, 200% damage in level 2 and 250% damage in level 3.


    Shield of the Temr (up to level 3). Pdin¡¯s body is covered with a shield condensed from holy light to reduce the damage to the user. The strength of the shield is enhanced by 20% on each level upgrade.


    Seal of Vengeance (up to level 3). Pdin can use this seal to add strength to his attacks. The power increases by 20% on each level upgrade.


    Divine purity (up to level 2). Pdin can use the power of the Light to disperse evil curses and ck magic.


    Xiao Yu upgraded Thrall¡¯s Earth Elementals to level 3 and added skills Chain Lightning and Shamanism to Thrall.


    Xiao Yu added skill points to Holy Light skills of Uther and reached it to level 3. Moreover, Uther was able to learn Judgment and Shield of the Templer skills.


    He choose Judgment as it was a pdin¡¯s most iconic attack.


    Shield of the Temr would be a life-saving skill for Uther. After all, Uther¡¯s main role was to bless and guite the human army. His life insurance was the most critical issue for Xiao Yu.


    Grom and Tyrande¡¯s level had reached 14th level after the battle in the colosseum in the Bengal City. Xiao Yu maxed Grom¡¯s Whirlwind skill to level 3 and Tyrande¡¯s Trueshot Aura to level 5.


    Xiao Yu had himself reached level 12 and had 2 more skill points to distribute. He pondered for a while before chosing Uther¡¯s skills. He decided to learn Uther¡¯s Blessing of Might which would give him 40% increase of attack power. He had a lot of offensive skills and this skill would increase their strength! Antonidas was still at level 13 as he hadn¡¯t had any breakthroughs.


    Xiao Yu saw that the warriors of the human and elf base had their levels increased as Thrall had led them out to the battles. The death rate was very low which proved Thrall¡¯s leadership skills. Xiao Yu moved towards the cave to check Arthas after the three bases.


    ording to Housekeeper Hong¡¯s and Captain Hui¡¯s reports Arthas had done an effective job in Solomon¡¯s territory.


    Xiao Yu found out that the ghouls were much bigger when he entered the cave. It seemed as if their levels had increased greatly. The ghouls stood on the side in a respectful manner as they looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t feeling well when he looked at the undeads but they were very loyal to Xiao Yu. Although they weren¡¯t as loyal as orcs but they would obey Xiao Yu¡¯s orders without hesitation.


    Xiao Yu was worried about dealing with a group of undeads. In reality, he didn¡¯t know how to enhance their loyalty.


    Arthas ride his horse and dismounted to salute Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was satisfied to see Arthas had reached level 9. He distributed the skill points that Arthas gained to these skills: Death Pact was increased to level 3, Death Coil reached level 3 and he added Animate the Dead to level 2.


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu began to ask about the harassment. Arthas shook his head as heined about the situation. They were sessful at first but Solomon had invited priests and Pdins who were able to kill 10 ghouls. They didn¡¯t got much opportunity to attack recently.


    Xiao Yu nodded as he ordered Arthas not to go out for some time. He was nning to make Solomon to rx and then to begin to harass them again.


    After checking the basis Xiao Yu added the gold coins to increase the armor and weapons of his warriors. Good equipment meant that thebat effectiveness of his troops would increase and the number of casualties would decrease. Xiao Yu bought a T1 suit for Thrall and Uther. Moreover, he bought an assassin¡¯s T1 set for Leah.


    He had nothing but money. He had to upgrade the equipment so that he could solve out the problems of bandits...

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Xiao Yu stared at the 10,000 troops in front of him. He secretly nodded in his heart as he was aware that Captain Hui knew how to train soldiers. After all, as amander Captain Hui had participated in battles for many years. However, they had soldiers now but didn¡¯t have enoughmanders.


    ¡°Master, we have qualified soldiers but weckmanders. Throughout the Lion territory only the Xiao family is a noble one so it¡¯s a big problem to find officers for our army.¡± Captain Huiined.


    In this world one had to be from noble background to be an officer ormander in an army. The civilians weren¡¯t allowed to high level posts. At best, a civilian could be a corporal and head 10 men troops. Seniormanders had to be from noble descent which was a tradition of thousands of years.


    Actually, such a tradition was held up to WWI in Germany and British kingdom. However, this prerequisite was taken away after the urgent need for officers arose. Rommel wasn¡¯t from noble descent either. So if there wasn¡¯t urgent need then he wouldn¡¯t have be amander.


    This tradition was still harshly kept in this world.


    Xiao Yu looked at the soldiers. If he didn¡¯t have goodmanders then it didn¡¯t matter how elite his soldiers were. At the time when Soviet Union invaded Find the casualties it received numbered at 400,000 while Find had only 20,000 soldiers killed. The biggest reason was that the Fins had goodmanders.


    ¡°Should we set up a military academy?¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    ¡°Military academy?¡± Captain Hui was surprised. There was a Knight¡¯s College and Magician College but there was no specialized institution to train military officers in this world.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s totally different idea than a Knight¡¯s College which trains strong knights. We need officers with goodmand of the forces. They may not have to be individually strong but they must have clever minds and excellentmanding abilities.¡±


    Captain Hui frowned as this notion was beyond his understanding. There was never such an institution that trained officers for the military. Normally, at Knight¡¯s College the students would be taught martial arts, code of the chivalry as well as knowledge about the military aspects of the war. It was the era of cold weapons so more attention was focused on the strength of individual knights rather than the capabilities of theirmanding on the battlefield.


    Most of the time a powerful knight would lead the charge which would decide the situation in the battlefield.


    The notion of an officer without strength wasn¡¯t quite sitting well with the circumstances of this world.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There aren¡¯t children from noble descent in our territory so we won¡¯t be able to recruit...¡± Captain Hui said in an embarrassed manner. A lot of people migrated to Lion territory but all of them were civilians.


    The nobles were too arrogant to migrate to such a remote and week territory like a Lion town.


    Xiao Yu took a deep breath: ¡°Just pick soldiers to train for low-level posts while I will think of a way to find senior officers.¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to say that they should train civilians for senior posts as Captain Hui would immediately refuse to such a proposal. Captain Hui also came from a family of knights. As a noble he also looked down on civilians. It would be very hard for him to grasp a situation where a civilian has the same power as him in the military hierarchy.


    Xiao Yu also understood this problem. Nobles were always antagonistic towards normal poption. As a result, they wouldn¡¯t let normal civilians to be nobles in a single go.


    Captain Hui didn¡¯t even want to have civilians as a low-level officers. But now there was no other way. At best he was nning to let civilians lead ten men groups while he would never allow civilian officers over 100 or 1000 troops.


    Xiao Yu had told Captain Hui to divide 10,000 army into groups of 10, 100, 1000 and 10,000 group system. This way it would be much easier tomand them during a battle.


    As a result, Captain Hui began to select brave soldiers based on their meritorious service to lead the 10 men groups.


    As a result, 100 men and 1000 men groups weren¡¯t made yet as there weren¡¯t officers to lead them. Xiao Yu asked Suesha to help Captain Hui as she was a warrior too. Afterwards, Xiao Yu asked Captain Hui to research the nearby territories for capable generals who they could sway towards themselves.


    Captain Hui said: ¡°All territories and countries (principalities) have good generals. Generally they are very loyal to their territory so it won¡¯t be easy to snatch them away...¡±


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he sipped from the wine: ¡°It¡¯s possible as long as we swing strong enough...¡±


    Xiao Yu told him to gather intelligence about good generals so he would decide about the oue.


    ¡°What was the most expensive thing in the 21st century? Talent!¡± Xiao Yu nned about getting talented people on his side.


    In fact, the problem wasn¡¯t only limited to army but he missed talented people within the Lion town for the administrative work. Basically, Housekeeper Hong would work day and night because ot this problem. There were no suitable staff to help him out. Xiao Yu had asked his second sister-inw Suehan to help Housekeeper Hong with the management of territory. He found out that his second sister-inw was capable so he taught her some content from the lectures from previous world. Housekeeper Hong didn¡¯t protest as Suehan was a part of Xiao family.


    Xiao Yu asked eldest sister-inw Qiyin to help with the finance and ounting of the family. Her help took out pressure from Housekeeper Hong¡¯s shoulders. In this case, Housekeeper Hong would only check her reports and help her to correct the omissions.


    Cami and Siwen also came to ask Xiao Yu for work. He told them to help Qiyin with the finances.


    Xiao Yu saw that administrative work of the territory was a big problem too. He wondered if he make a list and recruit talent like it was done in the Warring States period...


    However, their territory wasn¡¯t an attractive ce so he believed that no one woulde to join them at this point. He had to solve the problem and find a capable general first.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu sent spies to learn about the movement of the bandits and know when they were preparing to attack.


    After ten days, Captain Hui reported that there was a general in Wei Principality who was almost excluded from the power. Xiao Yu also knew that general¡¯s son who ate, drank and gambled with Xiao Yu in Wei principality. However, the general¡¯s son was studying in Knight¡¯s college so he had hang out with Xiao Yu when he hade back to visit his rtives. At that time Xiao Yu had encountered the kid and they had a dispute.


    ¡°Muhua Lee...We will get him...¡± Xiao Yu smiled.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Xiao Yu had heard about Muhua Lee. The man had participated in wars in his youth and has shown bravery back then. However, afterwards he had received injury and because of the political opponents was forced to settle down in Wei principality.


    Back in time Muhua Lee was on very good terms with the previous lord of the Wei principality, Wei Huan. The man favored the general. However, after death of Wei Huan Muhua Lee supported the eldest son Wei Ao who failed. The new lord Wei Hao began to exclude Muhua Lee from power after he began to rule the Wei principality. Xiao Yu looked at Muhua Lee as his own man after he learned this situation. He had soldiers butcked experienced generals.


    Xiao Yu took Tyrande, Grom, Leah and hundred human warriors to the Hui city which was Wei principality¡¯s capital. In fact, previous Xiao Yu was no stranger to Hui city. ording to his memories he was well aware of the situation within the Hui city. They departed in the morning and reached Hui city by the evening.


    The patrol¡¯s on the city gates were aware of the identity of the visitor when they saw Xiao family¡¯s banner. One of the patrols rushed at the carriage and began to tter: ¡°Wee Duke Xiao. It¡¯s been such a long time! I have heard that you have gone through a fortunate situation. Look at your neat army! We heard that you defeated Carrie¡¯s army! Some say that it was true and some say that it was false. We haven¡¯t seen you for a long time so we were worried about you.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at patrol: ¡°Yes. A while ago Carrie came over to find trouble but I dealt with him easily. As a result, I was quite busy...¡±


    ¡°How can that Carrie be your opponent? You are the Grand Duke.¡± The soldier continued to tter Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu pulled out a gold coin and threw at the soldiers: ¡°Share with yourpanions.¡±


    The soldiers bowed in respect.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage entered the Hui city. The Wei principality was in a decline too as the soldiers were too corrupted. The foundations of the Wei principality was good which was the reason why they were still able to stand. Moreover, they were established much before the Lion territory. Because of development for several generations the Wei turned to principality.


    In fact, Xiao Yu could also establish principality if the development on his territory flourished. As a duke, it wasn¡¯t a dream for him. However, he was nning to kill all the bandits, merge other territories and then build Lion principality.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu came to lodge in a luxury hotel. The manager of the hotel was familiar with Xiao Yu so he came over to greet him. Moreover, he was mesmerized as he had never seen Xiao Yue over with so many guards.


    There were faint news of the battles between Xiao Yu and Carrie. They had even heard about orcs being deployed in the battles. However, no one was clear about details of the battles.


    Carrie¡¯s father had gone through a lot to conceal the message of defeat. Outsiders knew that Lion territory and Solomon had gone into a fight but they didn¡¯t know about the specifics. Only the few concerned ones knew about the truth.


    Xiao Yu threw away few gold coins as the waiters began to act extremely polite towards him. He didn¡¯t go into the room but went with Grom and Leah to a nearby casino. Tyrande¡¯s face was covered with a mask but she was too eye-catching. He didn¡¯t want to take her with himself as she would easily cause trouble. Grom was enough as a bodyguard. Grom was able to contend with two or three second-rank warriors as he wore the T1 set armor.


    Xiao Yu casually entered the casino through the doors. The beauties by the door immediately came towards him to show hospitality.


    ¡°Oh! Duke Xiao hasn¡¯te for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I thought that he has forgotten about us!¡±


    ¡°We heard that you sold a lot of orc and elf ves and made a fortune! You can¡¯t be stingy this time!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Leah who watched Xiao Yu surrounded by these kind of people wanted to p them in the face. Xiao Yu held one beauty on his right while the other on his left. He touched and kiss them. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t feel anything special towards them. He just was acting so that others didn¡¯t think he changed a lot. Xiao Yu gave those women a lot of gold coins and went inside with Grom and Leah. Most of the people inside the casino were greeting Xiao Yu with smiles which was due to him being a regr of this casino in the past.


    ¡°We have heard that Duke Xiao made a fortune recently. Can you sell us a few of the orcs and elves that you had caught?¡± The manager of the casino spoke.


    The news regarding the situation in the Lion town had passed few times over and changed during the passage of the message. Everyone knew that Xiao Yu had orcs and elves in his territory but no one knew about the specific details. Most of them thought that Xiao Yu got orc and elf ves in the Ankagen mountains. As a result, many adventurers entered Lion territory to catch orcs and elves but almost none of them came back after entering the vicinity of his three bases.


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°That¡¯s nonsense. I¡¯m just raising few orcs as a guards.¡±


    The manager smiled: ¡°Casino is lifeless without Duke Xiao. We always look forward to your visit.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°I¡¯ll help out your business tonight. Are my friends in here?¡±


    ¡°Master Ji is there betting...¡± Manager pointed towards the second floor.


    Xiao Yu nodded as he went up to second floor with Grom and Leah.


    A man who was touching a woman¡¯s chest jumped up and shouted when they reached the second floor: ¡°Haha! Xiao Yu! Where have you been? I heard that you had a fight with Carrie! I thought we are all friends..¡±


    Xiao Yu knew Ji Xing from his past memories. He was another young master.


    In the past, Xiao Yu, Ji Xing and Carrie were part of the same group as they gambled, ate and drank. However, Xiao Yu believed that only Carrie was the capable man within the group.


    Carrie had joined them to y out Xiao Yu since the start.


    Inparison, Ji Xing was a silly man who had no real abilities. All he knew was to molest women and gamble.


    Xiao Yu hugged Ji Xing: ¡°I lost my sister-inwst time. Carrie brought troops to snatch her away but I refused. Do you think I would give such a beautiful sister-inw to other people? We had a battle. Carrie thought that we would lose but he didn¡¯t know that my father had signed with orc and elf tribes when he was a youth that they would help me out if I faced a hard time.¡±


    Xiao Yu used the ¡®king of this era¡¯ argument only within certain circles. He didn¡¯t tantly talk about it everywhere. Actually, it was best for the normal folk to spread legends about him. The power of words of mouth was much more powerful than official speeches that he made.


    ¡°I thought that it was nonsense that you had orcs and elves by your side! But its true! Brother, would you lend few elves to your buddy? I¡¯m a friend...¡± Ji Xing¡¯s head was working only for debauchery.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I havee here for some other business. You make your bets while I will tell you purpose of my visit.¡± Xiao Yu lowered his voice.


    ¡°Oh? What do you want to tell?¡± Ji Xing asked when he saw the mysterious look on Xiao Yu¡¯s face.


    Xiao Yu pulled Ji Xing aside and whispered to his ear: ¡°Do you rememberst time we were beaten by that child from Muhua family?¡±


    Ji Xing raised his eyebrows: ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking about Muhua Lee¡¯s son, Muhua Ling?¡±


    Xiao Yu clenched his teeth: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one. Last time I couldn¡¯t get anyone to take care of him. But now, I have orc bodyguards so I¡¯m not afraid of them. We must finish them this time.¡±


    Ji Xing nodded: ¡°Last time I stayed in bed for half a month! We couldn¡¯t do anything as he was the son of Wei principality¡¯s general...¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I¡¯vee up with a n. We will get his father out of power and deal with him the next time when hees back from the Knight¡¯s College. As long as we can get rid of this Muhua Lee the kid would have no backing! Afterwards, we can spend some money on assassins to kill the Muhua Ling!¡±


    Ji Xing¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I have long dream about getting back at them! By the way, that man¡¯s daughter has recently returned from the Magician¡¯s College. She has grown up and this master will y with her then make her my pet!¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°We have a deal!¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Both of them began to gamble after they discussed the matter. In reality, Xiao Yu had never gambled and was ignorant to gambling. He only knew how to gamble from the memories of previous Xiao Yu.


    At the start, he won a few gambles. Actually, he won lofty amount. The waitress by his side brought him the best wines to drink. However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to lose.


    Gambling was a pretext for Xiao Yu toe to casino. His purpose wasn¡¯t to gamble. That¡¯s why he clearly saw how gamblers fell into traps of the casino. They let them wine a few times. Afterwards, the waitresses began to tter you so that your ego would uprise.


    As a result, you would be unwilling to see yourself lose when you began to lose. It was simr to DOTA game Xiao Yu had yed in the past life. His heart would fire up and he would want to y more as he lost. But gambling was more exciting and attractive than the game.


    ¡°I lose again.¡± Xiao Yu looked at 10,000 gold coins he lost. No one would feelfortable when they saw their own money end up in someone else¡¯s pocket. Everyone would try to win it back. You would bet and lose. It was a cycle which was called gambling!


    ¡°Duke Xiao, this money is nothing to you. What is important is your face! You must win back everything that you lost!¡± The waitress who was beside him leaned on towards Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder and began to whisper.


    ¡°It¡¯s the way the make money...¡± Xiao Yu snorted in his heart as he calmed down. Leah who was by his side seemed to be constantly sneering at Xiao Yu¡¯s game y.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at her. Leah was good at theft so it means she must have some skills in gambling too.


    ¡°Leah y for me.¡± Xiao Yu stood up from the table and let Leah y for himself.


    Leah¡¯s mouth curved up in an arrogant manner when she heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He had made the right decision.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, where did you get such a beautiful little girl? She looks wild...¡± Ji Xing looked at Leah.


    Xiao Yu knew that Leah would give him a miserable lesson tonight.


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°She is a guard who I hired at a very high price. You know that bastard Carrie tried to kill mest time so I can¡¯t take things lightly.¡±


    ¡°You have hired such a beautiful woman as a guard. It seems that you and me are real brothers...HaHa¡± Ji Xing smiled as his eyes were concentrated on Leah¡¯s chest.


    Leah wasn¡¯t angry as she smiled in a charming manner and looked at Ji Xing: ¡°Master Ji, as a noble fellow you can¡¯t bet so little. Let¡¯s increase the bets to 50,000 gold coins. What do you say?¡±


    Ji Xing¡¯s heart jumped up when he heard that number. 50,000 gold coins was a lot for many.


    It would be a high-level gamble!


    Ji Xing was seduced by Leah¡¯s charming smile: ¡°Alright, This young master will bet too!¡±


    Xiao Yu had known Leah for quite a while. He knew that if this woman hated someone then she would do anything possible to bring that person to the edge of death! He was quite clear about her character.


    Xiao Yu stood by the side as he smiled. Ji Xing had won a lot of money from previous Xiao Yu so he didn¡¯t have much a sympathy for Ji Xing.


    The skills shown by Leah was very high. She won a few rounds and won hundreds of thousands of gold coins from everyone. Xiao Yu was feeling happy as he saw the results.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a career job if you know how to y. No wonder people are addicted to gambling!¡± Xiao Yu swore to himself that he would never ever gamble.


    Ji Xing bitterly looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Brother where did you find such a powerful gambler? You havee prepared this time.¡±


    Xiao Yu scratched his hair: ¡°I lost miserable before... It¡¯s my first time ever that I win in this casino. Tomorrow I¡¯ll apany you to another game.¡±


    Xiao Yu gestured at Grom to put all the gold coins into a bag and carry them.


    A lot of people were feeling unwell as they had lost money to Xiao Yu. They felt that Leah was cheating! One of the guys with a triangr eyes stood up: ¡°The odds were out of thousands... Cheat! How else could she win?¡±


    Xiao Yu retorted: ¡°The odds were the same when I lost too! Does it mean that its fair when you win but unfair when I do win?¡±


    ¡°We win in a dignified manner while her victory was strange. We have to search her body.¡± The man held his chin as he looked at Leah¡¯s body.


    ¡°I will search your mother... Let¡¯s see if you have the ability!¡± Xiao Yu put his foot on a chair and looked at the man. He didn¡¯t look like a nobleman at all.


    ¡°Do you think that no one can touch you because you are the lord of Lion territory? You won¡¯t be able to get out of here tonight!¡± The man threatened Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Are you threatening me? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability! Don¡¯t you know that my nickname is Chen Ho-nam?¡± Xiao Yu imitated baby-faced Chen from movie ¡°Young and Dangerous¡± that he had seen in his previous life. He pulled out his dagger and stabbed it onto the table.


    Few burly men came from the back and stood by the triangr eyed man.


    Xiao Yu winked at Grom.


    Grom put the bags of gold on table and walked towards these men. They looked like children in front of him. Grom was at least few heads higher than them and his arms were as thick as their thighs. He didn¡¯t even use sword. Grom seized them from their arms and threw them out of the windows. The enemies didn¡¯t even have a chance to do anything as all of them were thrown out like chickens in the blink of an eye. Grom grabbed the triangr eyed man from his head and threw him out too.


    ¡°Making me mad! Don¡¯t you know that this young master is controlling Causeway Bay?¡± Xiao Yu picked up his dagger and went downstairs in the same manner as he had seen in the movie Young and Dangerous.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Xiao Yu lead the way as Grom and Leah followed after him. Leah whispered when they were half the way: ¡°We will divide 50/50.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Leah asked.


    Xiao Yu knew that Leah was wondering about Muhua Lee: ¡°Of course, I have to solve my previous wounds first. Do you think I will forget it so easily? I¡¯ll make sure that the family is broke and homeless...¡±


    Leah understood that no matter what was to be done Xiao Yu had already set his n into action.


    ...


    ...


    Next day, Xiao Yu and Leah walked around the streets back and forth. He would drool all over and whistle as long as Xiao Yu saw a beautiful girl. He looked like a hooligan.


    Leah was used to Xiao Yu¡¯s actions. She knew that he was only pretending to turn his ns into reality in the smoothest possible way.


    At the same time a child rushed over at them. Xiao Yu subconsciously moved past or else the kid would hit him.


    ¡°Why is he running so fast?¡± Xiao Yu muttered as he looked at the kid. He wasn¡¯t serious but there was a man who was running after the kid.


    ¡°Catch the thief! Catch the kid! He stole my bread!¡± A bearded man shouted as he run towards the kid. Xiao Yu¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up when he saw the scene.


    The kid was weak. He was staggering as he tried to run.


    The man caught the child in matter of seconds and pushed the kid onto the ground to beat him: ¡°Stealing my bread! Ha~ Stealing my bread...¡±


    The kid was being beaten by the bearded man. But there was no anger or fear in his eyes. He just stuffed the bread into his mouth to fill his stomach. The crowd gathered to look at the sight but no one came forward to block the man. There were some who even apuded such an action as the thieves must be punished one way or another.


    Xiao Yu was furious when he saw the scene. He rushed past and kicked the bearded man as hard as he could.


    ¡°Why are you so ruthless against a child?¡± Xiao Yu looked towards the man whose body hit the wall. The man stood up in pain to curse at Xiao Yu but held back when he saw the badge on his costume.


    The bearded man didn¡¯t dare to make a move but still came over: ¡°Duke, he stole my bread so I punished him.¡±


    Xiao Yu fiercely nced back at the man: ¡°Beating someone for stealing bread? He is just a kid! He has stolen to survive. It¡¯s not considered as a crime ording to thews of Heaven and Earth!¡±


    The man disagreed with Xiao Yu in his heart but didn¡¯t dare to argue back with Xiao Yu because of his noble background.


    Xiao Yu threw few gold coins at the bearded man: ¡°Roll away!¡± The man picked up the gold coins and grinned widely. He nodded and walked away.


    The boy quickly chewed the piece of bread and swallowed it as he was curled up on the ground. Xiao Yu felt his heart ache as he looked at the scene.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Xiao Yu squatted down as he gently asked.


    The kid raised his head as he looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°My name is Qin Che.¡±


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Qin Che nodded.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Let¡¯s go to eat.¡±


    Qin Che looked at Xiao Yu for a few seconds as he pondered but eventually nodded.


    They went to the restaurant. Xiao Yu ordered the table to be filled with food so that Qin Che could eat to his heart.


    Qin Che looked at the table full of delicious meal. However, he didn¡¯t reached out to eat. He tilted his head as he looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Why did you buy all these food?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Because I am bored.¡±


    Qin Che didn¡¯t move but frowned: ¡°MY mother told me that I must work for people who supply my meals. What do you want me to do?¡±


    Xiao Yu was surprised as he looked at Qin Che. Normally, a hungry kid would already be eating the food but kid was patient. The kid was very calm actually.


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything for me.¡±


    Qin Che asked: ¡°Why should I eat if I can¡¯t repay for it?¡±


    Xiao Yu was silent as he looked at the kid. He was young but his EQ was high. Xiao Yu believed that Qin Che was a rare child who could achieve a lot if he was nurtured. In addition, it seemed that his mother wasn¡¯t an ordinary person either. It was very rare to teach a kid such manners.


    Xiao Yu sighed: ¡°Sooner orter, I will give food to the children who can¡¯t find food anyway. I don¡¯t want to see starving children in this world.¡±


    It was kind of an idealistic aim that Xiao Yu had set. He wanted to shelter all the people who needed help from the cold, hot, wind and rain. He wanted to unify the continent. Moreover, he wanted to solve the problem of food and clothing for good. Of course, it was an idealistic and utopian aim. Some would even think that Xiao Yu had a brain trauma. However, he couldn¡¯t see the poor suffer.


    Qin Che looked back at Xiao Yu with shock in his eyes. He slowly said: ¡°Can I help you with that?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled back: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qin Che nodded as he began to eat. He made a gesture of honor towards Xiao Yu and Leah before eating. It proved that he was from a noble background.


    Moreover, Qin Che was very hungry but he didn¡¯t devour like a madman. He ate in an organized way. Xiao Yu believed that he wouldn¡¯t eat such way if he was hungry. Xiao Yu would actually stuff his mouth with as much food as he could if he was in such position. Qin Che didn¡¯t talk during the meal.


    He wiped his mouth after twenty minutes: ¡°I¡¯m full. Thanks for the meal.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the kid: ¡°Obviously, you are very hungry. Generally, a hungry man would eat as much as he could. Why don¡¯t you eat more?¡±


    Qin Che stared into Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes: ¡°My mother told me that man must moderate and control his desires. Everything is bad if its too much. We can maintain prosperity for eternity if we can control our desires.¡±


    Xiao Yu was shocked by those words. Most probably, even he couldn¡¯t do it. What kind of mother would teach this to a teenage child?


    Xiao Yu looked at Qin Che: ¡°Where is your mother? Has she eaten? Do you want to take meal for her?¡±


    Qin Che¡¯s eyes dimmed as ayer of water filled his eyes: ¡°My mother died few days ago.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked sad when he heard those words. If he had met Qin Che few days ago then such a thing may not have happened. Normally, Xiao Yu would feel very sadness for death of any life form. As a man with modern upbringing he respected life. No one would understand the meaning of life if they didn¡¯t respected life.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a man with high-level of morality but those things were rooted in him because of the upbringing from a civilized era.


    Qin Che looked at the expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face: ¡°Why are you so sad? You didn¡¯t know my mother.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it is that dies. I¡¯m sad even when I hear my enemies die. The greatest gift we have is the life. Respect life wherever you are and you will be a great man.¡±


    Qin Che stood silent for a long time before slowly speaking: ¡°You speak like my mother.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at him: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her but I believe that she was the greatest mother in this world. You were lucky to have such mother. Where is her grave? I want to pray upon her grave.¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Changing surname Muhua to Mu. ??


    *******


    Xiao Yu was shocked to see that Qin Che¡¯s mother¡¯s tomb was just a pile of soil put together which was no different than a small mount.


    ¡°Did you bury your own mother?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Qin Che nodded.


    Xiao Yu sighed: ¡°Are you willing to follow me back to my territory?¡±


    Qin Che looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°My mother said that I have to repay even if someone gives a drop of water. You have given me so much delicious food so I¡¯m willing to be your loyal ve.¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t need neither ves nor servants. You shoulde to my territory if you have no ce to go. You can study, learn, grow up and contribute to my territory.¡±


    Qin Che nodded: ¡°I¡¯m willing to join.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the grave: ¡°If that¡¯s the case then we have to move your mother¡¯s grave to the Lion town so that you can pray to her without moving back and forth for so long.¡±


    Qin Che nodded in agreement.


    Afterwards, they found people to move the grave. However, an unexpected thing happened when the mound was opened. Qin Che¡¯s mother¡¯s body was covered in a tattered mat but instead of his mother¡¯s corpse they found a bright tulip. Xiao Yu had never seen such a big tulip. It was almost as big as a person.


    ¡°Is...this your mother?¡± Xiao Yu scratched his hair and asked an idiotic question. Qin Che also panicked as he rushed to check the tulip.


    ¡°How can it be? I buried my mother in here... There were my fingerprints on the soil... No one had moved her body.. How could it be?¡±


    Leah whispered as he looked at the grave: ¡°Was she a legendary goddess to turn into a tulip after the death?¡±


    Obviously no one would be stupid enough to steal a corpse and put tulip in here. Moreover, the kid didn¡¯t have any n to deceive them too... So how could it happen?


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Xiao Yu murmured as he touched his nose. Xiao Yu had met another supernatural event that couldn¡¯t be exined by logic.


    Qin Che anxiously cried as he couldn¡¯t find his mother¡¯s body.


    ¡°Qin Che it seems your mother wasn¡¯t a mortal but a goddess... You are the son of a god. You should feel very proud... We will move this tulips back to Lion town for burial.¡± Xiao Yu felt that he had to lie to ease Qin Che¡¯s pain as he had no idea how to exin the situation.


    Qin Che cried for a while but epted the reality afterwards. He picked up the tulip and put into the coffin that was prepared in advance.


    Xiao Yu let Leah to give Qin Che a new dress after they went back to hotel. At the same time, Ji Xing hade to visit him.


    ¡°Xiao Yu I saw the technique. Now, we have to kill Mu Lee. Do you have any good strategy?¡± Ji Xing looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu sipped from the wine: ¡°Of course I have a n. Why would Ie here if I didn¡¯t have a proper n?¡±


    Ji Xing sat down by his side: ¡°How are we going to do it? Anyway, after we are done with him I will be the first to try his daughter.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°I know... Why are you so impatient over a girl?¡±


    Ji Xing rubbed his hand to wipe the saliva flowing down his mouth: ¡°You haven¡¯t seen her... She is like a water spirit... That skin... I have dreamed about her for a long time.. If Mu Lee wasn¡¯t her father then I would have sent someone to kidnap her long time ago...¡±


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes as he looked at Ji Xing: ¡°Don¡¯t worry... After this, Mu Han will be yours. I will kill her father and son but I will take everything from them. I will get their servants and family members as ves... The treasures will be left to you...¡±


    Ji Xing smiled: ¡°You have good eyes... The females in his family are top beauties... You want them all as ves... I will alsoe over to y with them from time to time.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Likewise.¡±


    Both of them began to work on the n to get rid of Mu Lee.


    Soon, Xiao Yu met with the person Ji Xing had talked about the technique. They talked about splitting spoils at the end.


    The n began.


    ¡°I heard that a hero and a might general called Mu Lee is living in here! I¡¯m here to bless him with a magical sword of wind and fire! I want to sell it to him! Would he be interested in buying it?¡± A bearded man came to stand in front of Mu Lee¡¯s residence. He was holding a magical sword as he shouted out.


    The eyes of the passerby people were attracted by the scene. After all, magical weapons were very valuable all over the world. Servants of the Mu family immediately informed Mu Lee.


    A tall man wearing casual clothes came out from the mansion and checked the sword: ¡°Do you want to sell the sword?¡±


    The bearded man replied: ¡°Yes. It is the sword of my ancestors but our family has declined. I wanted to sell it but I want a hero to buy it. That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t gone to auctions instead havee to mighty general Lee¡¯s house to see if he is interested in it and is willing to offer a good price.¡±


    Mu Lee reached out to grab the sword. He saw the fire and wind element burst out from the sword.


    ¡°How much do you want for this sword?¡± Mu Lee couldn¡¯t conceal the desire within his heart.


    ¡°500,000 gold coins.¡± The bearded man replied.


    ¡°500,000 gold coins? It¡¯s a bit expensive but its worth it.¡± Mu Lee pondered for a moment and at the end decided to buy the sword.


    ¡°Our family declined so I won¡¯t mention the name of my ancestors. But they sweep through the world with this sword.¡± The bearded man sighed.


    Mu Lee nodded: ¡°I can see that your ancestors were heroes. Its a good sword and I will buy it. Come in, we will drink a cup for the asion.¡±


    ¡°The general is knowledgable.¡± Both of them entered the mansion.


    After a long time the bearded man came out with a big bag. His body shed and he appeared in a remote alley. However, he made a strange move and the beard on his face was pulled down. Afterwards he wiped his face and the contours changed a lot. Impressively, it was Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yuughed as he went away.


    ...


    ...


    The news about Mu Lee buying a magical sword spread wide and far within the Hui city. Some people even came to his mansion to see the sword. Mu Lee was proud as he showed the sword to the visitors. Release of fire from the sword would y a huge role in the battlefield.


    A person came to inform them that Wei Principality¡¯s lord Wei Hao wished to see the sword himself. Mu Lee knew that he had to show the sword to the lord. He grabbed the sword as he rode his horse towards the mansion of the lord.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s head sneaked out from the alley as Mu Lee departed from his mansion. Xiao Yu muttered: ¡°The monk was plucking the por while the leopard sneaked into white tiger¡¯s den.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Xiao Yu had red many novels and had seen way too many TV series. It was a piece of cake for him to frame others as those novels and series didn¡¯tck plots regarding betrayal. However, he wanted to use the most tragic way.


    He went back to hotel to wait for the news while he drank from the red wine and teased the baby dragon.


    ¡°Is it going to work?¡± Leah grabbed Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder from back as she asked. Leah never acted like a servant in the absence of the outsiders. However, she would give Xiao Yu face when others were in their presence. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t mind it for now. In fact, the main thing that he could control Leah was the ve pendant but he didn¡¯t know how to use it.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he took a sip from the wine: ¡°Wei Hao had wanted to get rid of Mu Lee for a long time but he didn¡¯t have a chance. Now, I have presented him with a way. Do you think he would miss out?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too wicked?¡± Leah looked at him.


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes: ¡°What are you talking about? I have framed him and I will save him. I may not be able to save him or his family in the future if someone else frames him but for now the job is done.¡±


    Leah spoke after pondering for a moment: ¡°Your beliefs are wrong.¡±


    Xiao Yu raised his chin as he spoke in a proud manner: ¡°My deception is wless.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long as everything happened as Xiao Yu expected. Mu Lee was charged on treason and people were sent to check Mu mansion. It was Shu Chi who lead the convoy to solve the problem.


    Xiao Yu took action as he took his 100 cavalrymen and rushed to Mu mansion to take men and women. He was going to let them take all the valuables but he had to get the people. It would be hard to attract Mu Lee if he had 1 less person.


    Shu Chi smiled when he saw Xiao Yu. He was proud as after Mu Lee fell down his father would be the first general of the Wei principality.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, thanks for the n. If it weren¡¯t for you it would be hard to move Mu Lee from his position.¡± Shu Chi whispered to Xiao Yu¡¯s ear.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes: ¡°You are being polite. Last time his son yed around and made a fool out of me. This time I¡¯m going to own his whole family!¡± Xiao Yu smiled and Shu Chiughed too.


    ¡°You contributed the most. We don¡¯t have a use for his family... Sooner orter we were going to sell them as ves. I will tell to my dad that all the ves were bought by you. We will get the money from their property.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°I don¡¯tck territory but Ick people... Did you arrest the staff?¡±


    ¡°The army has surrounded the area.¡± said: ¡°No one can run away.¡±


    Xiao Yu quickly added: ¡°I have brought some guards to help with arresting the family members. Injury the resisting ones but don¡¯t kill them! If someone dies then you will give mepensation.¡±


    ¡°If it is so then send your people to get them.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and waved at Grom, Tyrande, Leah and hundred men to go in.


    Xiao Yu had told them not to kill anyone in advance. He had ordered Tyrande to use arrows to pierce their thighs in case they resisted.


    Tyrande observed everywhere with her Eagle Eye skill so that they didn¡¯t miss anyone. At the same time, cavalrymen and Shu Chi¡¯s soldiers began to arrest the people in the mansion.


    ¡°Hey hey ... Xiao Yu, you told me that Mu Han will be mine.¡± Ji Xing panted as he dragged his fat body.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t go back on my word. Is your carriage ready? I will send the girl after we tie them all.¡±


    Ji Xing grinned from ear to ear: ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s forces were responsible for driving out the people while Shu Chi¡¯s men were responsible for tying them up.


    There was not much of a resistance. The Mu family never imagined that one day they would be used of betrayal. Moreover, everything changes in a matter of few hours. Mu Lee left in the morning while in the afternoon he was charged for treason. There were some guards who wanted to resist but there was no one tomand them.


    Moreover, most of them thought that it was just a misunderstanding. They thought that Mu Lee would rify everything. They didn¡¯t realize that the man who wanted to kill Mu Lee was the lord of the Wei principality Wei Hao.


    Xiao Yu saw that Mu Han that was mentioned by Ji Xing was just a 13-14 year old girl. She was stubbornly looking at others by her mother as she didn¡¯t believe that her father would rebel.


    ¡°I told you that she is like a water spirit. Look at her. The woman next to her is her mother. She is also a great beauty.¡± Ji Xing showed Xiao Yu their location.


    ¡°I will show you what a beauty is after some time.¡± Xiao Yu was disgusted by Ji Xing but didn¡¯t show it on surface: ¡°Your and my tastes are different. You like young girls while I like mature women.¡±


    ¡°Great! Quickly tie her up and get her into my carriage.¡± Ji Xing was excited. He was fantasizing about the way he was going to enjoy the girl¡¯s body.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have to make that everything is foolproof. I¡¯ll get her to your carriage after everyone is tied up.¡±


    They began to load the tied people into the carriages. Shu Chi had arranged dozens of carriages in advance to help out Xiao Yu with moving people. Few guards grabbed Mu Han and took her to Ji Xing¡¯s carriage. Her mother shouted but no one reacted.


    Ji Xingughed as he saw Mu Han loaded into his carriage. However, he wasn¡¯t aware that Leah had sneaked in too.


    Xiao Yu began to move the convoy to Lion town after everyone was put into the carriages. Shu Chi was going to plunder the Mu family property.


    Xiao Yu looked at him: ¡°Brother Chi, when Mu Lee will be executed? Where is he now?¡±


    Shu Chiughed: ¡°We can¡¯t drag it way too much. We have evidence and Lordmanded for us to make sure that everything is going ording to n. He is now in the eastern part of the dungeons. He won¡¯t be able to run.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m afraid that someone will get him out of the prison. He has been living in the Hui city for long time and he has too many friends. Moreover, his son is still in Knight¡¯s college...¡±


    Shu Chi nodded: ¡°True... He has way too many friends. I¡¯ll strengthen the guards in case someone wants him get out of the prison.¡±


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Can you take me to see him before the execution? I must let him know who was the mastermind... His son didn¡¯t have to hit me back then!¡±


    ¡°You will get a chance... I also want to see the horror on his face because of the humiliation... We may not get chance afterwards...¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Mu Lee was tied through his hands and was hanging in the cell. This man who was once a hero looked like a miserable criminal right now.


    ¡°Mu Lee, do you wanna know who hase to visit you?¡± Shu Chiughed in an arrogant way as he entered the cell. Shu Chi¡¯s father¡¯s influence and status in the Wei Principality would raise a lot after Mu Lee¡¯s death. There was no other noble or general who would be on their level.


    Mu Lee looked at Shu Chi: ¡°Chi, was it you? Did you frame me?¡±


    Shu Chiughed: ¡°Frame? You could call it that... But it was matter of time before the lord of the territory got rid of you. Forget about that. The important thing is that your house has been plundered, your family has been sold as ves and I have given your little daughter as a ything to Ji Xing...¡±


    Mu Lee¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot when he heard the hateful words of Shu Chi. He wanted to move but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You bastard! How dare you do that to my family! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Mu Lee shouted.


    ¡°What I have done to your family? I haven¡¯t done anything. It all depends on Duke Xiao and Ji Xing... But Duke Xiao is already famous within the party mongers and I can imagine the fate of your family... As for Ji Xing, you should be aware better than everyone how he will treat your little daughter. I believe he won¡¯t let down your imagination!¡± Shu Chi made his best to ridicule Mu Lee.


    In the past, both Shu Chi and his father hated Mu Lee. Now, their rival was defeated and was soon to be executed. He wasn¡¯t going to pass this chance.


    ¡°Shu Chi! You and your father! I was loyal to the Wei¡¯s for so long and this is how my end will be!¡± Mu Lee had served them for many years. However, since ancient times the loyal ones ended their lives miserably.


    Xiao Yu stood by the side and smiled. He secretly said in his heart: ¡°The more this idiot ridicules Mu Lee, the more favorable the situation will sway towards my side. I was here to learn the route to his cell but got more than I needed.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who sold me the sword?¡± Mu Lee recognized Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Yes, it was me. But General Lee shouldn¡¯t me me. I just got your family and I¡¯m not after your life. You should be clear about it. Moreover, even if I stayed on the side you would still end up this way sooner orter. That¡¯s why I moved in to get some benefits...¡±


    Xiao Yu was paving the way for the future cooperation. However, Mu Lee was ignorant towards Xiao Yu. How could he think that Xiao Yu hade up with such a vicious n to attract him over?


    Shu Chi and Xiao Yu continued to insult and hit Mu Lee. By the time they left the only feeling Mu Lee had was despair without a single thread of hope.


    It wouldn¡¯t be much if he died. But he didn¡¯t want to see his family end up in such a tragic way.


    Xiao Yu arranged all the house members of the Mu family to be taken to the Lion town during the night. Leah was back in the room when Xiao Yu returned to the hotel. Little Mu Han was lying on the bed while tears flew down her eyes.


    Xiao Yu sighed as he looked at the girl: ¡°She is a real beauty. She would be much better in a few years. No wonder, Ji Xing was acting so.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Leah: ¡°What about Ji Xing?¡±


    Leah raised her hand and slided through her neck.


    Xiao Yu nodded. He wouldn¡¯t be hurt if he knew that Ji Xing was kill 10,000 times over. That bastard was in partnership with Carrie too. Although he wasn¡¯t the mastermind of the n but it was an unforgivable action. Moreover, it was said that Ji Xing had asked Carrie to share Siwen with him too.


    Xiao Yu stood by Mu Han¡¯s side and smiled like a fox: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid little girl. I¡¯m saving you so you will be my follower in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yu felt like he was the devil trying to clutch in a naive child. Mu Han¡¯s mouth was blocked by a rope so she couldn¡¯t speak but tears were flowing out through her eyes.


    Xiao Yu asked Leah to take care of Mu Han while he nned for tonight¡¯s prisonbreak.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu, Grom and Leah went towards the prison while Tyrande stayed back to watch Mu Han. All three of them could stay invisible so it was best for them to move. Tyrande could only stay invisible in the shadows so they didn¡¯t take her.


    Xiao Yu and the other two jumped from one ce to another in a flexible manner as they reached the prison. Previously, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t act so nimble but now he had Heroic Leap and Teleportation skill. He could disappear on ground and appear on top of a few meter tall wall in a blink of an eye. Leah was astounded as she didn¡¯t knew that Xiao Yu could use such a skill.


    Xiao Yu had memorized the route during the day so they quickly reached the cell where Mu Lee was kept. Although Shu Chi had strengthened the guards in the prison but they couldn¡¯t see through invisible team without usage of magical items.


    There were about 20 guards standing infront of Mu Lee¡¯s cell. They held torches while stood on guard. Xiao Yu gestured and all three of them rushed in like panthers. Grom used Whirlwind skill and directly cut more than dozen people in half. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t use WhirlWind but could use Omnish. He chopped people as if he was chopping vegetables. Leah was like a shadow who killed without even letting her preys make a sound. Few soldiers still had chance to shout out loud but they were killed too.


    Xiao Yu and Grom waved their swords as they hacked the iron pirs of the cell. Mu Lee couldn¡¯t respond to the situation when Xiao Yu used his sword to cut off the ropes tying his hands to the top of the cell.


    Grom caught Mu Lee and put him on his shoulder. Few of the guards rushed in as they heard the shouts of the previous guards.


    Xiao Yu used Wind Walk and Teleport as he shed the tang sword in his hand. The guards that hade were killed within moments. Xiao Yu¡¯s fighting had gone through a lot of progress because of continuous difficulties that he had faced. He could kill few soldiers as if he was slicing butter.


    Xiao Yu split the iron pirs of the other cells: ¡°Run for your lives!¡±


    The prisoners kept in here weren¡¯t good seeds. All of them shouted and rushed out when they saw the opportunity to survive. Xiao Yu began to set fire everywhere he could to make the situation more chaotic. Shu Chi indeed had increased the number of guards. But he never thought that the people who would want to snatch Mu Lee would enter in such a manner. That¡¯s why the protection was focused on the outside of the prison.


    The prison was in fire while prisoners tried to run. The guards couldn¡¯t find Mu Lee because of chaos.


    Grom hid Mu Lee under his cloak and used the Wind Walk skill. They turned invisible.


    Xiao Yu and the other two went back to the hotel without an extra effort.


    The guards were still searching for Mu Lee within the prison while they were back in hotel.


    Xiao Yu ordered Grom to put Mu Lee in the carriage. He asked Leah to put Mu Han into carriage too. No one would dare to search his carriage. Moreover, no one would think that Xiao Yu who framed the general would try to save him!


    As a result, Xiao Yu went back to room to have a good sleep. Early in the morning he woke up to find Shu Chi.


    ¡°Is it true? I heard that Mu Lee was saved as a result of prison break!¡± Xiao Yu spoke in a tone with full of fear.


    Shu Chi was also puzzled. To be able to do such a feat the rescuers of Mu Lee had to be at least third-rank or above warriors and assassins. But, did Mu Lee had such friends?


    ¡°You have to be careful brother.¡± he said: ¡°Ji Xing is dead and its possible that they will aim for your life too.¡±


    ¡°REally? Was Ji Xing killed? I may be next... I have to immediately go back to Lion town.¡± Xiao Yu talked in a tone full of panic: ¡°Chi, you gotta be careful too. He hates you too.¡±


    ¡°There were soo many guards but no one had seen how they have taken Lee away. Moreover, they had acted so fast. The man was caught in the morning and escaped the prison by the night. They had to be prepared at least few days ahead...¡±


    Xiao Yu turned his head as a treacherous smile appeared on his face. He sat back in his luxurious carriage as he traveled back to Lion town. The Hui city was in blockade as no one could go out. However, Xiao Yu had got a permit from Shu Chi to pass smoothly.


    Who would have thought that the rescuer would be the man who framed Mu Lee?

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 100


    Mu Lee was feeling dizzy as he was blindfolded from beginning to the end. He didn¡¯t see the faces of the masked trio that saved him. He heard whining sounds on the way which he felt that it was his daughter. However, it seems that his daughter was tied up and her mouth was blocked too. It made him more scared as he couldn¡¯t understand the purpose of his saviors.


    He didn¡¯t sleep all night along as he was disturbed regarding the situation. All Mu Lee understood was that one person was a very powerful and burly man while the other that was in the carriage was a woman.


    Who were they? What¡¯s their purpose? Why would they save him from the prison?


    At dawn, he heart chaotic sounds echoing from all over. He felt that he was on carriage as he could feel the carriage move. Soon they passed from the gates. It seemed that the soldier that greeted the owner of the carriage called him ¡®Duke¡¯ in a polite way.


    Mu Lee felt more disturbed after they left the Hui city. He didn¡¯t know what fate had prepared for him and his daughter. He was fearless if he was all alone but his little daughter was around him too.


    ¡°Is it Ji Xing? How could he manage that? Is it possible that there is some kind of rtionship between Ji Xing and the carriage owner?¡±


    Mu Lee constantly spected. However, his mind was in a mess as he couldn¡¯te up to a decision.


    Even as a smart general Mu Lee couldn¡¯t guess that Xiao Yu would go to such an end to retrieve him from the prison. The carriage traveled for more than an hour and then came to a stop.


    The door of the carriage opened and cloth that was covering Mu Lee¡¯s face was taken off. Mu Lee looked at Xiao Yu, the man who had ridiculed him yesterday.


    ¡°Duke Xiao, isn¡¯t he Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s son?¡± Mu Lee realized identity of Xiao Yu. In the vicinity of Hui city there was only one Duke with the surname Xiao.


    He still couldn¡¯t grasp Xiao Yu¡¯s intention as he looked at his daughter in worry. Xiao Yu waved and Grom cut off the ropes that tied Mu Lee and Mu Han.


    Mu Lee pulled out the cloth from his mouth and looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Duke Xiao, what are you nning to do?¡± Mu Lee wasn¡¯t going to act mighty in front of Xiao Yu as he knew that Xiao Yu had knife while he was the fish on the chopping board. His and Mu Han¡¯s life threads were in Xiao Yu¡¯s hands.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I have admired general Mu for a long time. This time my purpose ining to Hui city was to invite general to Lion town¡­ Unexpectedly, we had to go through manyplications.¡±


    There were suspicions in Mu Lee¡¯s mind but he didn¡¯t think that everything was Xiao Yu¡¯s workings. He believed that Shu family was behind the falsifications but Xiao Yu acted as a helper. He slowly walked down the carriage but was surprised when he saw the sight.


    There were rows of carriage not far from them. His family, young and old, was sitting above them.


    ¡°Ah ¡­ ¡± Mu Lee couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    Mu Han had already rushed out to find her mother.


    ¡°This ¡­ this is ¡­¡± Mu Lee looked at Xiao Yu but couldn¡¯t find the words to speak.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°My invitation is sincere. Naturally, I can¡¯t neglect your family and house.¡±


    Mu Lee felt as if he was in a dream. He was worried about his family which was in front of him.


    ¡°General Mu, let¡¯s go back to Lion town. We will talk about details on the road.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Mu Lee nodded in approval. He was full of gratitude towards Xiao Yu when he saw that his family was unharmed. He knew how his family members would end up if they were in hands of Ji Xing or some other scoundrel.


    The coachmen provided by Shu Chi had already been reced yesterday when those carriages had left the Hui city. So now, no one knew about their destination.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to conceal Mu Lee¡¯s existence for long. He was just waiting for his strength to grow before he went to conquer the Wei Principality.


    He was going to annex all the principalities close to his territory so it was just a matter of time when he be enemies with those lords.


    Xiao Yu ¡®frankly¡¯ said everything to Mu Lee in the carriage. Mu Lee gently sighed without anger: ¡°Duke Xiao is right. Wei Hao would find a way to remove me from power even if you weren¡¯t involved in this scheme. Moreover, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t choose Lion territory because of its size. But now, as the savior of my family I¡¯ll be following Duke Xiao loyally.¡±


    Mu Lee was a wise man. He knew that there would be no use if he had a grudge against Xiao Yu. Moreover, Xiao Yu had cut him off from any other option in addition to joining Lion territory. He could go to somewhere else but he didn¡¯t have guards so Wei Hao would find a way to get him on road.


    In addition, would other territories or principalities let him join? He was a minor celebrity but it didn¡¯t mean that he was so valuable that others would want to be enemies with Wei principality over him.


    Xiao Yu had used such a method to snatch him which showed how much value and attention Xiao Yu paid to him. Although Lion territory was small but a Duke was a Duke! Xiao Yu could establish Principality after development. It meant that Lion territory¡¯s future wouldn¡¯t be any worse than Wei Principality in the future!


    Additionally, Mu Lee had heard about Xiao Yu defeating Carrie. He as a general understood more than anyone that it was literally impossible for thousands of people to defeat an army of 20,000. Maybe everyone was rumors. But even the rumors exaggerated everything it still reflected the strength and power of Lion town.


    Inparison to Wei Hao, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t seem like a jealous person from Mu Lee¡¯s perspective. Xiao Yu had gone through such a way to attract Mu Lee into his own territory. It meant that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t an ipetent man either.


    Mu Lee decided after thinking for a while.


    Leah, Tyrande and baby dragon were in another carriage with Mu Lee¡¯s wife and Mu Han. Mu Han was in love with the baby dragon from first sight. As a mage she knew about the value of dragons more than anyone.


    Tyrande wasn¡¯t covering her face with a mask too. Mu Han and her mother were shocked when they saw her beauty.


    Who was Duke Xiao? He had elf and orcs guards!


    They had heard rumors about Lion town hosting orcs and elves who had gone almost extinct. However, no one had believed to the im back then.


    Xiao Yu presented several valuable jewelry to Mu Lee¡¯s wife and gave Mu Han a magic ne. It wasn¡¯t as expensive as the ne used by Antonidas but it was still a magical item.


    Xiao Yu was nning to develop his territory and he knew he needed magicians. So, he nned to nurture Mu Han from the time when he heard about her. He knew that Antonidas alone wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    After six hours of travel they reached the Lion territory.


    The convoy stopped moving about 20 miles away from the Lion town. Xiao Yu, Mu Lee and people of the Mu house went down from the carriages. Mu Lee was stunned when he saw an army of more than 10,000 soldiers waiting for them. They were all quiet. The most surprising part of it was that there were orcs, elves, dwarves mixed with the human soldiers!


    Now he believed that the rumors were true. Xiao Yu had an army of orcs and elves.


    Mu Lee couldn¡¯t help but think: ¡°Is it really true that he defeated an army of 20,000? It may be possible with such a force.¡±


    A group of soldiers at the front raised a huge banner which had these words: ¡°We warmly wee general Mu Lee to Lion town!¡±


    Mu Lee turned towards Xiao Yu and knelt down: ¡°This general will be loyal to lord for an eternity.¡±


    There was a smile on Xiao Yu¡¯s face full of satisfaction.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Mu Lee understood the situation of Lion town much better after he lived in here for few days. His mouth hang open at the development going on in Lion territory.


    Mu Lee learned about victories of Xiao Yu and the various policies that Xiao Yu implemented to develop the territory. Mu Lee felt that the future of the Lion territory was limitless.


    Inparison, Wei principality¡¯s lord Wei Hao was doing nothing useful but eating and drinking.


    But Xiao Yu was encouraging farmers and soldiers. Mu Lee was aware that sooner orter the day to expand woulde.


    He was aware that if the territory didn¡¯t want to expand but stay within the same foundation then it would be doomed to decline sooner orter.


    Mu Lee was more determined to work for Xiao Yu than ever. As an insightful general, he was aware that the policies implemented by Xiao Yu were powerful. They were enough to attracts millions of people to the Lion territory which would increase the number of troops too.


    Mu Lee couldn¡¯t help but wait for the day to meet Wei Hao, Shu Chi and his father.


    The first thing Mu Lee did was to write a letter to his son Mu Ling regarding the situation. He told Mu Ling not to go back to Wei Principality but return to Lion town. Afterwards, he began to construct his own house in the Lion town. Additionally, he was nning to send his little daughter Mu Han to the Magic Academy.


    Normally, there wasn¡¯t a special institution for learning magic. Only few Grand Duchies and specific ces in the Sky Lion Dynasty had such academies. The conditions for setting up a Knight¡¯s College was much lower. As a result, anyrge Principality would have a Knight¡¯s college.


    The closest Magic Academy was located in City of Shire which was the capital of the Grand Duchy of Lancaster. Mu Han studied in that Academy.


    Xiao Yu had specifically given the Mu family permission to build a mansion. They were a lot so they had something that could amodate all of them. However, at this point the different between Lion town and Hui city was seen. Even Xiao Yu¡¯s own mansion was very simple. His house couldn¡¯t bepared to a high-level noble¡¯s mansion let alone Wei Hao¡¯s residence.


    However, they were in difficult times and Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to go through such arge-scale construction.


    Nevertheless, Mu Lee was very grateful. He knew that Xiao Yu was thinking about Mu Lee as Xiao Yu gave specific permission for such mansion to be built.


    Captain Hui was happy to Mu Lee¡¯s arrival too. He finally had someone to help him.


    In addition, Mu Lee couldn¡¯t be a threat to Captain Hui¡¯s position. First and foremost, Captain Hui was a goodmander. Moreover, he had followed Xiao family with loyalty for many years. It was impossible to rece Mu Lee with Captain Hui in one move. Mu Lee was aware that he couldn¡¯t bepared to Captain Hui.


    ..


    ...


    Mu Han woulde to y with baby dragon everyday. Otherwise, she would find Leah or Tyrande. She was very interested in orcs so she would walk around Grom and look at him a lot. Grom would frown but couldn¡¯t say anything to her.


    After a few days, Mu Han was going back to academy. Xiao Yu arranged Leah and fifty cavalry escorts to send her to academy. Moreover, he gave a lot of money to Mu Han to spend in the academy. He was aware that without money there would be ce for her within the academy.


    Mu Han had good impression of Xiao Yu. He had saved her and was giving more things than her father had done.


    Naturally, Xiao Yu was nning to nurture a proper magician. He knew that he had to spend money. Wei Hao and others would spend a lot of money to attract magicians after they reached a certain rank but Xiao Yu had a different vision. He was nning to nurture magician¡¯s from young age.


    Xiao Yu remembered the youth ser academies from back his old world. He would make it big if he could nurture someone on Messi¡¯s level!


    Moreover, Xiao Yu had personallye to send off Mu Han. He told her that she should write a letter immediately if someone dared to bully her. Xiao Yu promised to send people to help her out. Mu Han kissed him on the face.


    Xiao Yu was stunned and stood still for a long time. The kiss had brought the sorrows of the virgin. He was a gamer-nerd back in his university days. Basically, he spend time ying games and nothing else. He didn¡¯t even had fallen in love.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing it as an investment.¡± Xiao Yu would testify in front of the God that he didn¡¯t have crooked ideas when he approached Mu Han. After all, she was way too small for him. He was a lusty fellow but not the same animal like Ji Xing. He looked at Mu Han as a little sister but didn¡¯t expect that he would win loli¡¯s favor.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want a loli? But Xiao Yu¡¯s morality didn¡¯t let him to act so....


    Xiao Yu went back to usual business. He had to think about talented people to use in the administration of the Lion territory and financial problems.


    Xiao Yu asked Mu Lee about talented personnel from Wei principality.


    Mu Lee pondered for a while: ¡°There are few people but they may note to join Lion territory.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled like a treacherous fox: ¡°I will find a way to snatch them over as long as they aren¡¯t mixed with Wei¡¯s higher-ups.¡±


    Xiao Yu was addicted to snatching talented people. The main problem was that theycked personnel to administer the territory. Xiao Zhan Tian had brought a lot of people when he hade but many had left after decades of hard years.


    In addition to recruitment he was thinking about the financial situation of the territory. They didn¡¯t depend on taxes for now. However, the taxes were the cows that fed the government.


    He had brought 8,000,000 gold coins but he almost spent all the money to equip 10,000 troops. He had plundered a lot of armors from theirst victory over Carrie¡¯s army but they still didn¡¯t have enough. Xiao Yu bought armor from the cksmith at the human base. The courage of the soldiers was a good sign but he knew that he had to have good equipment too.


    Xiao Yu bought only level 1 equipment for his soldiers as it would cost a lot if he tried to buy level 2 armors and weapons. In addition, the development of the territory needed money too.


    ¡°It¡¯s more difficult to rob from the bandits. They have grouped together... What am I going to do to get all that money since they have grouped together?¡± Xiao Yu pondered about killing the bandits.


    He had to clear the bandits from the territory. Afterwards, he could collect taxes from the merchants who came from the Western Cloud Empire...


    But he knew that the bandits had to be exterminated to create stable trading routes.


    The intelligence reports told him that the bandits weren¡¯t nning to attack Lion town yet as they were still in integration process. Xiao Yu was aware that attacking wouldn¡¯t work as his strength was low. He had to fight on defense which meant that other side had to attack him.


    The leader of the bandit alliance was a man called Subaru. He had a bit of ability. At least, he was smart enough to unify the bandits to form a huge strength.


    It seemed that the man wouldn¡¯te to find trouble with Xiao Yu, yet.


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯te over then I have to find him...¡± Xiao Yu whispered as light shed past his eyes.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    ¡°Stop the caravan!¡± A bearded man pulled out the sword from his waist and pointed towards the caravan.


    ¡°Boss, we are just a small merchant team. We can pay Boss a fee if you can let us go past. I¡¯m relying on this trip to make a bit of money for my old days...¡± The leader of the convoy looked at hundreds of heavy cavalry neatly arranged in rows. He had lost the idea to resistance because of the sight in front of him. If the bandits attacked now then they would kill all his guards.


    ¡°You know that bandits live in here but you still dare to pass through this route. Are you courting death?¡± The bearded man raised his chin as he asked in a cold tone.


    ¡°Boss, we know but we are forced to choose this route. We have gathered few men to take this risk to bit a bit of money.¡± The leader nodded his head.


    The leader¡¯s heart sank down as he didn¡¯t expect to meet such powerful bandit group in this remote route. He would dare to face a battle if there were two or three hundred bandits. Some of his guards would die but it would mean that his profits would increase. However, the ones in front of him were much better equipped.


    Bearded man looked at the leader: ¡°It seems that the business is doing well in the Western Cloud Empire. Maybe, I should reconsider my job as a bandit and begin to trade too.¡±


    ¡°Boss is wise.¡± The leader of the caravan immediately ttered.


    ¡°Fart! It¡¯s soo good to rob these days. I don¡¯t have to go for a long journey. I don¡¯t have to go through wind and rain. I don¡¯t care even who I have to rob. I just need to grab what I want. Stealing is much better than trading. It¡¯s a promising industry.. Hum! You are lucky that you met me today. Pay the tax and you may leave. Your little life would be taken away if you had met someone else...¡± The bearded man looked at the leader of the caravan. The leader nodded as he moved on and bring some good merchandise for the boss of the bandits. Moreover, he bowed in respect towards the boss of the bandits. He knew that he was lucky as the boss of the bandits decided not to kill them. After all, he could just kill them all and take everything.


    The bearded man looked after caravan as if disappeared in the horizon: ¡°Fuck! I have been robbing so long that Subaru had to know about me by now.¡±


    The bearded man was Xiao Yu who had disguised himself as a bandit. He had pondered about many ways to deal with Subaru. However, at the end he decided to disguise as a bandit and mix with those groups. He would have opportunity to get information from inside and maybe even get an opportunity to kill Subaru.


    For this, Xiao Yu had to get an identity for himself. He had contacted Shu Chi to buy all the people who were under Mu Lee¡¯s wings. Wei Hao looked in favor for such a deal. One of those people sent from Wei to Lion territory was a heavy cavalry captain called Zhang Shan. However, the man was able to ¡®flee¡¯ away, half the way with his troops. No information about him was given. Xiao Yu used this identity to form a bandit group made out of heavy cavalry units. He knew that at one point Subaru would know about their existence and would want to draw them in. It was Xiao Yu¡¯s intention all along.


    Zhang Shan had a beard so Xiao Yu put on a fake one too. Afterwards, he upied a ce within the mountains and began to get involved in the looting and robbing.


    Zhang Shan was a low-key man and not many people knew about him even in Hui city. It was the best identity that Xiao Yu coulde up with.


    Xiao Yu used hunter¡¯s to get intelligence for him for a whole month as he continued to rob the caravans that passed through this area. However, he tried not to kill anyone. He got only money and sometimes molested few beauties.


    Actually, within a month he was able to get more than 10,000 gold coins. As a result, he was hooked on this business.


    Actually, he was considering to form a special group under the disguise of bandits and continue this business to increase the ie of his territory.


    Xiao Yu got back to his camp after they finished the job. The ce he had chosen was not far from Subaru¡¯s ce. He believed that Subary would have noticed his presence by now. To make the things more natural he was just waiting for Subaru toe to ask him to join them. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu didn¡¯t take the initiative to go to find Subaru. He believed that as an ambitious man Subaru would definitely not let go of such a chance to have an elite heavy cavalry troops by his side.


    It didn¡¯t take long as a middle-aged man wearing a gorgeous gown came to their camp. He introduced himself as Subaru¡¯s advisor.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t agree at first but invited the man to a cup of tea while he pretended to ponder about the offer.


    ¡°I thank the advisor to make such a trip but I don¡¯t want to be attached to anyone else. You know, I was loyal to Wei¡¯s lord for so long but look at where I ended up. Right now, I¡¯m happy as a free man.¡± Xiao Yu politely declined the offer.


    ¡°I understand that. Wei Hao is an ipetent man. But the chaotic times areing and a hero like yourself should find a ce to settle. Commander Zhang is a leader of heavy cavalry troops but not an ordinary bandit. So it¡¯s humiliating to see you in such a position.¡± The advisor smiled as he took a sip from the tea.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Do you mean to say that I won¡¯t be a bandit if I pledge allegiance to Subaru?¡±


    The advisor waved his hand: ¡°Commander Zhang seems to be a reasonable man with knowledge of the world. You know that in this chaotic era the one with the strong fist is the king. Who has given the right to those born as aristocrats to rule over us? What if they are nobles? The problem isn¡¯t Wei at this point but Lion territory. The lord of that territory Xiao Yu has been hunting down and killing all of us. However, The Sky Lion Dynasty doesn¡¯t have neither strength nor will to look after this northwest. So if we can be the kings of the northwest then you will naturally have a limitless future.¡±


    Xiao Yu cussed in his heart: ¡°Your mother! Are you trying to imitate my ideals? These pricks even want to kill me! You want to be the king of the northwest? My surname ain¡¯t Xiao if I don¡¯t kill you all!¡±


    On the surface Xiao Yu had an undecided expression on his face.


    ¡°You know my life in here isn¡¯t that bad. If I join Subaru then I¡¯ll be just a smallmander...¡± Xiao Yu was throwing the bait.


    Advisor was aware that Xiao Yu was talking about conditions of the joining their side.


    ¡°Commander Zhang can be the captain of the third heavy cavalry unit as long as you join us with your 400 troops. You will have more than 1000 people in the third heavy cavalry troops.¡± The advisor replied.


    ¡°Captain of the third heavy cavalry unit?¡± Xiao Yu frowned.


    The advisor nodded: ¡°Yes, Boss Subaru has gathered twoplete teams of heavy cavalry troops each consisting of 1000 members. Commander Zhang should be aware of Lord Xiao¡¯s strength. That Xiao Yu had got a group of orcs and elves who fight for him. Commander Zhang would be swallowed by some other group in the vicinity at some point or either killed by Xiao Yu. I know that your team is made of elite members but you aren¡¯t definitely their opponent.¡±


    Xiao Yu was surprised as he didn¡¯t expect Subaru to already have 2000 heavy cavalry units. Xiao Yu believed that Subaru¡¯s current strength should be much stronger than Carrie¡¯s pre-war state. It seemed that Subaru was a huge threat and he had to be eliminated as soon as possible.


    Advisor added as he saw Xiao Yu stay silent: ¡°Commander Zhang should rest assured that our boss always treats his subordinates well. Your conditions will be much better than they were in Wei principality.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that my cavalry team members would be taken away after I join you... I won¡¯t be able tomand them..¡± Xiao Yu asked the key question that was in his mind.


    The advisor knew that this was a concern of every bandit leader that had joined them.


    The advisorughed: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be worried about such a thing. These people will be under yourmand in the battles.¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a while: ¡°It means they belong to me?¡±


    Advisor replied: ¡°Not just them but we will supply you with more heavy cavalry members. Your future will be limitless if you show some meritorious service in the battles. Commander Zhang is a knight so you will be much more valuable to our leader.¡±


    Xiao Yu and advisor talked back and forth for a long time. At the end, Xiao Yu reluctantly agreed to follow Subaru.


    The advisor was happy as he left too. He knew that Zhang Shan¡¯s military strength was good so he was in hurry to report back to Subaru. Xiao Yu looked at advisor¡¯s back as he left away.


    ¡°It¡¯s as if the Monkey King got into Princess Iron Fan¡¯s stomach...¡± Xiao Yu smiled with a treacherous look on his face.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Xiao Yu took his 450 heavy cavalry troop to Subaru¡¯s camp.


    Heavy cavalry units summoned from the base were totally different from the heavy cavalry units of this era. Normally, the heavy cavalry units of this era would use a powerful spear as the main weapon and have dagger and a small shield as an auxiliary weapons.


    The heavy cavalry summoned from the human base used heavy swords which were no less in weight inparison to the spears used by normal cavalry. Moreover, with a sh they would kill an ordinary infantry even in case if the de of the heavy sword was blunt.


    Moreover, the horses of these summoned cavalry were much more stronger than the horses used by the cavalry of this era. The cavalry from the game were meant to go tobat instantly after their summoning so both their riding skills and horses were of a better quality.


    In addition, a cavalry unit learning to use a heavy sword wasn¡¯t something that the people of this era could learn or adapt to. The heavy sword looked more than 100 pounds but these cavalry knights were using them as if they were knives. Although the moves that they could were limited as they could cut, hack or stab but if a group of such cavalry men got into a formation and had the flexbility such as them then their attack would be terrifying.


    Additionally, it seemed as if the knights and horses were one. They ride the horses better than walking on their own legs. They could advanca and retreat as if they were dancing samba. The footwork of the horses was much better than the footwork shown by elite infantry.


    However, these knights would be useless the point they unmounted from their horses. Their footwork would be messy and they wouldn¡¯t know how to advance or retreat.


    These were the pros and cons of the game system.


    In order to cover their shorings, Xiao Yu trained them without their mounts. He came up with three routines. The first move was to move forward, sh, move forward and sh. The second move was to move back, sh, move back and sh. The third move was stab, rotate, sh and sh.


    Their footwork wasn¡¯t that good without their horses. But they were knights armed to the teeth so they didn¡¯t need fancy footwork. They were good as long as they wont on rampage using their heavy swords.


    Solid armor, for them to resist each other¡¯s razor, a strong epee, will crush each other all the attacks and defense.


    Xiao Yu once again tried to imitate the sword without a de characteristics of the master. (condor heroes reference)


    The summoned warriors were extremely powerful in certain aspects butpletely dumb in other areas.


    The grunts who had followed Xiao Yu for long time had learned a lot. Now they could even imitate his thinking style.


    However, these knights were summoned not so long ago so their IQ wasn¡¯t that high. As a result, they had to put a bit of effort to learn the strikes taught by Xiao Yu. Nevertheless, they learned everything Xiao Yu taught well. Even a 3 year old child could grasp these moves so the elite knights that practiced them for day and night learned without that much of hardship.


    Moreover, the knights would have their strength, agility and other properties enhanced as they leveled up. They would learn a skill called Sprint when they reached level 3. The horses would be able to sprint rapidly from a short-range. It was excellent to cause gream harm to the enemy. At level 6 they would learn another skill that would give a dizziness effect as they shed their heavy swords. At level 10 they would get their third skill called Oneness. The horse and knight would act as if they were one and same entity. As a result, horses would be able to help the knight with their legs to attack.


    All of these skills were powerful. Needless to say heavy cavalry couldn¡¯t spring in short-range. They needed a distance to increase their speed because of the heavy armor of the knights and the horses. For a heavy cavalry to sprint within a short distance the requirement for the fitness of the horse and the riding skills of the knight were very high. With the addition of this skill the heavy cavalry wouldn¡¯t be good at fighting in group and formation but as a individual warriors too. They would sprint, sh, make the enemy dizzy, then sh again and continue on. Even the human warriors of this world would be helpless against such moves.


    Xiao Yu believed that even a third-rank warrior would be killed if four or five heavy cavalry units attacked together after they had such skills.


    However, their IQ wasn¡¯t that high so it would be impossible for them to reach the level Xiao Yu was thinking about. Nevertheless, he believed that by the time they reached level 10 they would be a trump card in Xiao Yu¡¯s hands.


    Perhaps because of the strength of the warriors the game system limited the number of the warriors that could be summoned. Otherwise, Xiao Yu could summon lots of warriors and sweep through the continent.


    The number of battles the heavy cavalry had gone through weren¡¯t much. Moreover, none of those wererge-scale battles so only a small part of the troops had reached level 3. Anyhow, they were very powerful. Xiao Yu seemingly had not that much troops but he could y them well if he can up with reasonable tactics.


    OF course, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t face the enemies with all the 450 cavalry men. He yed tricks and used cavalry as auxiliary weapon.


    Subaru came over personally to great Xiao Yu at the entrance. Heavy cavalry troops were indeed great help to him. Bandits were bandits. They would neverpare to a regr army. There would always be a certain gap. It was possible that the bandits had better equipment but in terms of battle preparedness they werecking.


    ¡°Haha. I have heard about Commander Zhang¡¯s name for a long time. It¡¯s exciting to meet you personally today.¡± Subaruughed as he hugged Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu observed the man. He found out he had a dignified look and a burly body. Moreover, there was strong self-confidence expressed in his words and dees. The man was full of charisma. People would praise him as a hero just for his looks. No wonder, Subaru was able to gather so many people together.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I have heard about leader¡¯s name too. You deserve your reputation. I hope that I would be of use to leader in the establishment of future ns.¡±


    Subaru walked by Xiao Yu as they entered the camp: ¡°I believe that I would be able to sweep through the northwest in the future as I gotmander Zhang on my side. There would be no match to us!¡±


    Xiao Yu had grown taller but he was still looking thin inparison to Subaru.


    Both of them sweet talked each other as they went into the camp. Subaru held a dinner to wee Xiao Yu. It was a chance for Xiao Yu to seize the other leaders who hade to work together with Subaru.


    Subaru had used ¡®War against Lion territory¡¯ to use carrot and stick method to bring down all the small bandit camps under his rule. All of them had part of his Eagle Bandits group. However, medium-sized bandit groups weren¡¯t willing to be ruled by Subaru. Who would be willing to work under someone if they could rule alone?


    But Xiao Yu¡¯s attacks were so harsh that normal medium-sized bandit camps couldn¡¯t resist him. Moreover, Xiao Yu was using vie Throwers and Demolishers in attacks. As a result, those medium-sized bandit camps decided to unit or they would be decimated.


    Xiao Yu had wiped out more than 20 middle-sized bandit groups and countless small groups. He had plundered many treasures.


    The medium-sized bandit groups existed for many years. They plundered and umted wealth over the team. However, this worked only for Xiao Yu¡¯s advantage. Now, Lion town had lots of antiques, cosmetics, jewerly and so on in their warehouses.


    Large bandit groups such as Subaru¡¯s had existed much before Xiao Zhan Tian established Lion town. The wealth umted by them was much more than normal groups.


    The northwest was aplicated ce. It was a buffer zone with the Western Cloud Empire so the checks and bnces both from political and economical perspective were a lot. In short, it was an area that couldn¡¯t be unified easily.


    At the beginning, Xiao Zhan Tian was ambitious as he wanted to unify the northwest and establish a strong Principality. But he faced a lot of problems. Lion territory was barren and he didn¡¯t have soldiers. He couldn¡¯t recruit more soldiers and the resources to feed them was limited.


    At the time, fewrge bandit groups such as Subaru made a joint attack on Xiao Zhan Tian and made a fatal blow to him. Xiao Zhan Tian got depressed because of defeat.


    They were bandits but their numbers were few times more than Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s troops. So they could just forget about military tactics and use a wave attack. Moreover, Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s army was made of temporary recruits and didn¡¯t have proper training. He wasn¡¯t leading elite troops of Sky Lion Dynasty.


    The bandits had even wanted to kill Xiao Zhan Tian and rule over the area. However, they were worried that killing Grand Duke of an empire would make the Sky Lion Dynasty to prepare a crusade over them. Moreover, Lion town was at the edge of the northwest so it wasn¡¯t much of a threat to them. Eventually, they let go of their idea.


    But who would have known that Xiao Yu would rise up after his father¡¯s death?


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu observed other leaders to find who was dissatisfied with Subaru.


    On surface it looked like a strong alliance but it was very unstable inside. Xiao Yu knew that he could use few hands from inside to copse the alliance of bandits.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand their aims. Am I still a goalless university student?¡±

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    The atmosphere during the dinner was harmonious. Moreover, most of the leader looked down at Xiao Yu. At the end of the day Xiao Yu had just brought 450 heavy cavalry men. There were medium-sized bandit group leaders who had thousands even ten thousands troops. Xiao Yu¡¯s status with the number of troops he had would qualify him as a leader of a small bandit group. However, he was a bit higher because of the heavy cavalry. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t concerned much about it as his intention wasn¡¯t to be part of the bandits.


    As a result, he continued to live in the Eagle camp. He had nothing to do so most of time time he would train his knights. He had a calm look on his face as he observed the situation in the camp. First of all, he tried to find the weaknesses of the bandit camp.


    However, he found out that the height and thickness of the walls of this bandit camp was much stronger inparison to Lion town. He would need more than 50,000 troops to charge from front if he couldn¡¯t find a way for a surprise attack.


    Naturally, the camp wasn¡¯t made by Subaru. The previous leader who had built the camp died of old age. Subary got rid of hispetitors to the ¡®throne¡¯ and took the seat of the leader.


    Xiao Yu choose to go with his second n. He began to get on goog terms with other leaders of the camp.


    On surface it seemed unintentional but Xiao Yu deliberately hit a leader called Lightning Bao. This man had more than ten thousand bandits under his control. He had a rebellious character and seemed to be dissatisfied with Subaru¡¯s actions. Xiao Yu had clearly seen his dissatisfaction with Subary at the dinner.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry... Sorry... It¡¯s Leader Bao! It seems that this clothing of yours would cost about thousands of gold coins. I will send 20,000 gold coins so that Leader Bao could forgive me.¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile.


    Bao had a dislike towards Xiao Yu since Xiao Yu joined them. He got angry when Xiao Yu hit him but Xiao Yu¡¯s words extinguished the fire in his heart.


    ¡°Be careful when you walk around. I¡¯m afraid you will lose your life if you get into sites of other groups.¡± Lightning Bao looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu quickly said: ¡°True! This young brother would remember Leader Bao¡¯s teachings. I¡¯m new so I don¡¯t understand most of the rules. Hopefully, Leader Bao would take care of me in the future.¡±


    Lightning Bao looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Aren¡¯t you already following Subary? Why should I take care of you?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I hope Leader Bao isn¡¯t serious. What do you think Subary thinks of a small man such as me? Would I be willing toe here if I wasn¡¯t forced to do so?¡±


    Xiao Yu seemed as if reading Lightning Bao¡¯s heart. He would also note here if the situation wasn¡¯t so.


    Lightning Bao saw the light in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes: ¡°Subary said to us that our aim is to destroy the Lion territory. But he had used various excuses to shirk from his promise up to now. We have yet to attack Lion town but a lot of small groups has already been swallowed by him.¡±


    Xiao Yu shouted out in his heart: ¡°This is the best what I could wish for! Thank God!!! HaHaHA...¡±


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°Leader Bao, I¡¯m a leader of small group so I have to seek refuge in these chaotic times. But how could a hero like you can¡¯t go back? Moreover, isn¡¯t Subaru¡¯s forces a bit more than other groups? I think Subary has just given this excuse to bring all the groups together and integrate into one. Does he n to be the king of the northwest?¡±


    Xiao Yu remark was like swiping butter onto the bread.


    Lightning Bao turned around to see no one, so he continued in a cold tone: ¡°You are right.. But he will never ever be a proper leader. He had inherited this ce from the previous group leader. However, all of us have worked from bottom to top. How can he be any better than us?¡±


    Xiao Yu had a depressed look on his face. He sighed: ¡°Unfortunately, there is no way out since I havee into this ce. Originally, Subary had promised a lot but those words had be winds...¡±


    Bao continued in a cold tone: ¡°It is not necessarily so. I¡¯m not the only one to share this views. I believe that if other leaders join me then we will be able to get what we want.¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°Big brother... I¡¯ll call you brother Bao from now own. I believe that Brother Bao¡¯s heart is way too clean as you can¡¯t see through the ns of Subaru. I have been in here for few days and I have seen what¡¯s happening with small groups like mine. On the surface, they call it the expansion of the army but they have distributed my knights to different teams. These soldiers don¡¯t care about who they follow as we are bandits. They will follow the one who will treat them well. Subaru isn¡¯t shy of anything too. I am afraid my soldiers won¡¯t follow my orders after a while.¡±


    Lightning Bao got angry: ¡°Fuck Subaru! I am aware that he has secretly contacted few leaders under mymand...¡±


    Xiao Yu patted Bao¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Brother Bao, my only regret is joining this alliance. If brother finds a way to leave this ce then please don¡¯t forget this little brother of yours. I don¡¯t want to stay here but my strength is not enough to get out... I believe that you will hear the news about my death if I take my forces and leave this ce.¡±


    Lightning Bao spat out: ¡°Fuck him! A while ago leader Cobbs left but we heard that troops from the Lion town killed him! Would the soldiers of the Lion towne to a distance ce such as this? Obviously, it was Subaru who had sent people to kill him. It seems that if I show the dissatisfaction on surface then I¡¯ll be fated to have the same end.¡±


    Xiao Yu was excited in his heart but calm on surface: ¡°Brother Bao, don¡¯t get angry... If Subary sees your state then both of us will be finished. We are someone else¡¯s turf... Moreover, we don¡¯t know how much of our army we control. We can¡¯t act so easily or we will provoke trouble.¡±


    Bao knew that Xiao Yu was telling the truth. He suppressed the anger in his heart. He was the Lord of his own camp and was a small emperor! But now he had be a useless man.


    ¡°Subaru won¡¯t be able to swallow my troops... I won¡¯t let him do eat easily even if I die at the end.¡± Bao spoke out in bitter tone.


    Xiao Yu patted Lightning Bao¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Brother Bao, don¡¯t get angry. If brother Bao wants to get out then this young brother has a few words to tell. Would you mind listening to me?¡±


    Bao¡¯s hate towards Xiao Yu had diminished. He was feeling sympathetic to him now: ¡°Speak brother.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked around and whispered: ¡°I have this small n. We have to find an opportunity to withdraw people to avoid fighting Subaru¡¯s people. After all, we will lose a lot if we go for a battle. We will be back to our initial times as no ones.¡±


    Bao pondered for a while: ¡°It¡¯s true that we will lose even if we will be victorious against Subaru.. We want a proper exit.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°I don¡¯t have a good idea now but if I came out to drink with your tonight then we can discuss a proper n. If we canbine others to our n then we will have strength to act as we wish. In that case, Subaru wouldn¡¯t be able to block us.¡±


    Bao nodded: ¡°Brother is wise man.. Not as rush as me..¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I will be relying on big brother¡¯s help. If not for you I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Lightning Bao decided toe over to drink at night and discuss few things together.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Xiao Yu brought 20,000 gold coins to find Lightning Bao to drink the same night. Bao politely declined the money but Xiao Yu urged him to get the money as part of the ceremony where a younger brother showed respect to the older.


    Lightning Baoughed as he felt more closer to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu hesitated a bit when he saw the people in the room: ¡°Big Brother, these people ...¡±


    Bao nced at everyone: ¡°Brother rest assured as they are my confidants. We won¡¯t have problems with them.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Brother, this matter must be kept secret. Otherwise, both of us would die without a grave...¡±


    Bao nodded as he understood the seriousness of the matter. He sent reliable guards to patrol outside so that nobody eavesdropped at them.


    ¡°Brother, what do you think about the problem?¡± Bao asked after he arranged the patrols.


    Xiao Yu pondered a bit: ¡°In fact, I have two ideas. First is tobine all the dissatisfied leaders and force out from here together at a suitable time. We have to catch Subaru unprepared to do so. Moreover, Subaru will have to weigh in his options if our force is veryrge. He is likely would let us leave. He won¡¯t be able to keep us here if our strength is big.¡±


    Bao nodded: ¡°What about the second idea?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°The second idea is pretty simple. I rmend Big Brother Bao to rece Subaru. You will be the leader of this alliance and king of the northwest.¡±


    Lightning Bao¡¯s heart jumped up when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He always felt that he could have more than ten thousand bandits under his control. Now, Xiao Yu¡¯s proposal had thrown his heart into chaos.


    ¡°Brother what do you mean ...¡± Bao pretended dumb about the matter.


    Xiao Yu looked around then turned to focus on Bao: ¡°Big brother, I think Subaru snatched this seat from someone else. So, why can¡¯t we snatch it from him? As long as we do a careful nning and deliberate action then we can kill Subaru. The camp would fall into Brother Bao¡¯s hands. Was your previous camp as big as this one? Why don¡¯t you take it?¡±


    Bao¡¯s face expression was uncertain but he was tempted by Xiao Yu¡¯s proposal. However, he thought that there was a chance to grab the ce.


    Many leaders didn¡¯t directly obey Subaru. If he could bring them together then he would have the opportunity to kill Subaru. Afterwards, everything will be under his control.


    Xiao Yu knew that Bao was tempted looking at Bao¡¯s expression. The underlings and other close leaders were excited too. They would be the direct beneficiaries if Bao reced Subaru.


    Bao slowly said after a while: ¡°Brother, its a big proposal...I have to think about it.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Big brother should think but I have to tell you my own thoughts. I have less than 500 troops and I¡¯m not even qualified to be a third-rate power within the camp. I¡¯m a small band leader. I know that I have to climb and attach to high brances to live in this age. I have grabbed from Big brother¡¯s sleeves so your decision is my decision.¡±


    Bao stood up as he walked within the room. He looked excited and worried. There was aplex look on his face.


    If he seeeded then he would have almost 100000 bandits under his control.. If he failed he would be killed! At first, it seemed that the first option was better. He could be the little emperor of his own ce.


    However, he knew that if he missed this chance he would no longer have a second chance like this.


    Bao was a brave man. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have got such a big force from scratch.


    There was firmness in Bao¡¯s eyes as he looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Brother, do you think we will be able to control this camp after we kill Subaru?¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not about me only. It depends on your ability. Your forces is one of thergest in here.. As long as we find a way to kill the disobedient leaders then brother will be the king of this ce. We will carefully make a n and you can make some promises to other leaders. After we kill Subaru then you can kill them too. Brother will be the real king if there is no one who wants to take your seat.¡±


    Bao added: ¡°We will make the n. If we are sessful then we can control this camp together.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not a greedy man. I just want to be a deputy as long as brother is the king!¡±


    Bao turned more happy: ¡°Haha.. I¡¯m honored to be working with you.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°In fact, I came over with this idea after I met big brother and talked with you personally.¡±


    Bao nodded: ¡°I won¡¯t treat my little brother badly in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Bao began to n and discuss with others. After the midnight Xiao Yu took his leave as they agreed on a n.


    ...


    ...


    Bao tossed and turned in his bed as he couldn¡¯t sleep because of the excitement.


    ...


    ...


    In fact, Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t left too. He had used the stealth mode of the Wind Walk and stood outside Bao¡¯s barracks. He waited for few hours. It was almost dawn when a person came out from Bao¡¯s barracs and rushed away.


    It was very dark but Xiao Yu¡¯s vision was better. He followed the man.


    The patrols were very strict about the outside of the camp but internally there were no frequent check ups. The ce was deserted as everyone was sleeping.


    Xiao Yu followed the man. He saw that the person was going towards Subaru¡¯s residence.


    Xiao Yu snorted and teleported. He appeared behind the person and used his dagger to cut off his neck.


    Xiao Yu was also a second-rank warrior with powerful skills. It would be even very difficult for another second-rank warrior to get away from him let alone such a bandit. Moreover, Xiao Yu had done a sneak attack so he was able to kill without a problem.


    Xiao Yu picked up man¡¯s body and head and rushed back to Bao¡¯s barracks. He knocked Bao¡¯s door a few times.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± Bao asked.


    Xiao Yu whispered: ¡°Big Brother, it is me.¡±


    Bao opened the door: ¡°Brother, what are you doing sote?¡±


    Xiao Yu picked up that man¡¯s head: ¡°Brother, I killed one of your people.¡±


    Bao saw the man¡¯s head and asked: ¡°Why did you kill him?¡± He had seen a lot of things so he knew there was no meaning in shouting out lout.


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Big Brother, do you know where I killed him?¡±


    Bao frowned: ¡°where?¡±


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°Close to Subaru¡¯s residence. About few hundred meters away.¡±


    Bao¡¯s facial expression turned surprised then serious. He kept silent


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°Big Brother, I know that Subaru is good at buying people. Few of my men have be very close to him. I know that brother trusts everyone but there would be someone who would be sold to Subaru. So after our discussion I didn¡¯t leave but lurked around your barracks. As I expected this person came out and rushed towards Subaru¡¯s residence. Big Brother, have you seen him act differently in recent times?¡±


    Bao slowly said: ¡°I thought that he was acting strange but he had worked for me for so many years... I didn¡¯t think he would betray me.¡±


    Xiao Yu said in a serious tone: ¡°Big Brother, if you are sessful then you will be king and I¡¯ll be reach. But if we wail then both of us will die. So we have to be careful. It¡¯s better for us if less people know about our ns.¡±


    Bao nodded: ¡°Brother, you are worthy of being from a knight origin. You consider more things than I do.¡±


    Xiao Yu sighed: ¡°I have experienced a lot of backstabbings. I would have died if I wasn¡¯t careful.¡±


    Bao patted his shoulder: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m honored to be working with you. After we seed you will be second inmand while I¡¯ll be the king.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I hope big brother will not forget about me.¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Xiao Yu got rid of the corpse and went back to his own barracks. A lot of new barracks were made to arrange the newers to the Eagle Camp. Actually, because of its history the Eagle camp was big enough to amodate all the bandits that joined the alliance.


    In fact, the Eagle camp was bigger than Lion town. Xiao Yu was aware that the Eagle camp was a hidden danger to the Lion territory.


    The wealth umted at Eagle camp was much more than Lion town. Originally, Eagle bandits were thergest bandit group close to the Lion territory. The ambitions of their previous leader was quite big too. Now, Subaru was nning to take it a step ahead and integrate all the northwest and rule it like a king. However, this n had a lot of hidden dangers too which had given Xiao Yu an opportunity to solve the bandit problem for good.


    The hidden dangers to Subaru was the fear and resistance of the other bandit leaders. No one would sit idle and observe their groups be integrated into another bandit group. The norhwest had been in chaos for many years and Subaru¡¯s aim of bing the ruler of the northwest wasn¡¯t an easy feat.


    Subaru was aware that he would encounter resistance. It was the sole reason he had decided not to attack Xiao Yu. He would take his time to assimte the bandit groups.


    Subaru was a man of talent and brains. Unfortunately for him he had met Xiao Yu.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu and Lightning Bao began to argue and fight the next few days. Several times Bao threatened to kill Xiao Yu in front of many others.


    There was a rumor that Xiao Yu had dirtied Bao¡¯s clothes. However, Bao wasn¡¯t satisfied with thepensation that Xiao Yu hade forward. One thing had led to another and Xiao Yu and Bao had be enemies.


    Subaru personally came forward to intervene in this matter. Bao used Xiao Yu of killing his underling. Xiao Yu denied such an activity. He even bluntly said that nobody would dare to kill anyone within the Eagle camp!


    Many leaders saw Xiao Yu and Bao argue and fight. Xiao Yu pulled out his 450 heavy cavalry men from the third heavy cavalry team to duel with Bao. Originally, Subaru had assigned Xiao Yu¡¯s men to different toons while made Xiao Yumander of the third cavalry team. But now, Xiao Yu hade with a reasonable argument that he had to pull back his men or the others wouldn¡¯t listen to him if a fight ured. In addition, Xiao Yu told to Subaru that he had to take back his men under his control as Bao¡¯s forces were too many and he would be killed easily if Bao wanted to attack in batches.


    Subaru talked with Bao too. But Bao was a hot-blooded man. Subaru believed that if it wasn¡¯t for him then Bao would have killed Xiao Yu long time ago.


    It was a verymon thing in perspective of every leader. There were so many leaders together so it was normal for an infighting to happen. After all, they were lone wolves before and know all of them were caged together. Moreover, some bandit groups weren¡¯t looking at others in favor since long ago. That¡¯s why it was normal for conflicts to arise. Subaru knew that he couldn¡¯t avoid these problems if he wanted to swallow the bandit groups but he had to solve them. It was a test for him.


    After all, he was the king of the alliance. It was necessary for Subaru to use stick and carrot method to control these bunch of rogues.


    The rtionship between Bao and Xiao Yu seemed to be stable on surface after Subaru¡¯s mediations. However, they would look at each other with fury and anger whenever they passed by each other.


    Naturally, this act was part of Xiao Yu¡¯s n. He knew that there were quite a few medium-sized bandit groups within the Eagle camp. Even if he used Lightning Bao he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against all of them. So he had nned to sow the seeds of dissatisfaction this way. If Xiao Yu and Bao got closer then the others would be suspicious of them. As a result, Xiao Yu came forward with this idea for them to act as fire and water. Lightning Bao would be getting closer to the leader who didn¡¯t want to be part of the alliance while Xiao Yu pretended to join Subaru¡¯s side. He wanted to get a more favorable position in Subaru¡¯s mind.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s n was sessful. Not only their n seeded but Subaru began to put more trust in Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a rookie too. So he said a lot of bad words about Bao in front of Subaru. As a result, Xiao Yu¡¯s n had sessfully finished the third stage.


    The first stage of the n was to pretend to be a bandit and join Subaru¡¯s alliance. The second step was to act jointly with another leader and bring together all the leaders that had grievances with Subaru. The third stage was to get Subaru¡¯s trust and make him think of Xiao Yu as his subordinate.


    Xiao Yu would use stealth mode to sneak into Bao¡¯s residence and talk to him about their ns. In addition to Subaru, Xiao Yu had earned Bao¡¯s respect and trust too. They were slowly able to bring together leaders who were dissatisfied with Subaru and the plot was in action. Xiao Yu offered Bao to offer leader good benefits after Subaru¡¯s death or ask them to control the Eagle camp together with him.


    Subaru was kept in dark about all of these. Actually, Subaru thought that all the bandit leaders were rogues with rebellious characters. He didn¡¯t believe that they would ovee their differences to join together to deal with him. All he was nning was to slowly swallow those bandit groups. He was nning to do it one by one. Moreover, Subaru believed that the bandits were afraid of Xiao Yu. He thought that they would be decimated one by one by Xiao Yu if they didn¡¯t think with him. In addition, breaking up of the alliance meant that Xiao Yu would hunt them down one by one.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t wrong but had underestimated his enemy. He was right about the characters of the bandit leaders. It would be very difficult to bring together all that bunch but it didn¡¯t mean that he was the only one with such an ambition. Moreover, he didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu would y such a big role to unite the leaders that opposed him.


    Additionally, Subaru believed that a leader of a small bandit group such as Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t dare to go against him. He believed that only the leaders of middle-size bandit groups such as Bao would be the ones to plot. So he fully trust Xiao Yu.


    Lightning Bao didn¡¯t think much about Xiao Yu too. He believed that Xiao Yu¡¯s strength was too weak to oppose him or try to get power out of his hands after they got rid of Subaru. Bao assumed that Xiao Yu was in this plot only for benefits. Why would a small timer bandit like Xiao Yu would get involved in this? Bao assumed that Xiao Yu¡¯s intention was to be the deputy of the future leader of the alliance.


    In fact, if Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t the lord of the Lion territory he would even think about going for such a scheme. At the end of the day he was just a bandit without any fame.


    The n was in progress. Bao was working on the side while Subaru was nning to quicken the integration of the bandit groups. He had developed a number of ns to attack the Lion town to weaken the strength of disobedient leaders.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Subaru gathered all the bandits leaders together into a hall. They had been in the Eagle camp for long time and the reason was to fight against Lion town. Subaru was aware that there were dissidents within the leaders so he was nning to use this opportunity to weaken their forces.


    ¡°All of you know that I have gathered everyone to Eagle camp to solve out the threat from the Lion town! About 20 years ago Xiao Zhan Tian hade and wanted to kill us for good. But we stuck together and taught him a lesson. Now, his son Xiao Yu is trying to do the same. He wants to destroy us all! Can we stand still? Will we stand still? NO! We won¡¯t! We will defeat them as we did 20 years ago. But this time we will thoroughly destroy the Lion town. We will prove with our actions that we are the masters of thisnd!¡±


    Subaru agitated the bandit leaders in the hall. Their blood was boiling when they heard Subaru talk about victor of bandits over Xiao Zhan Tian! Now, it was time to payback Xiao Yu! However, this time they would destroy the Lion town for good!


    In reality, most of them thought that they would just be victorious over Xiao Yu and go back to their previous business.


    However, Subaru wasn¡¯t the leader from 20 years ago! He was ambitious and intelligent and was set on unifying the northwest! He had ns all along but he hadn¡¯t got the opportunity until now to nt the stage to conquer thend.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s appearance was the opportunity that Subaru was waiting for. He knew that he couldn¡¯t miss this chance or he would regret it for lifetime.


    ¡°I have thought for some time! There would be no morale when there are no rewards! I want to implement a reward method to encourage our troops in this march to destroy the Lino town! We will contribute money... All of us into a fund. The soldiers with meritorious service would get rewards for each head that they cut off, for each feat that they aplish. As the initiator of this alliance I would be donating the biggest piece to the fund! But I won¡¯t take rewards even if I my troops are the bravest on the battlefield. The rewards would be shared within you and your troops! Is that good?¡± Subaru introduced this reward system to improve morale andbat efficiency of the bandits.


    The other leaders looked at Subaru as if he was a saint. Subaru was going to contribute the most amount of money while he wouldn¡¯t take a gold coin out of the fund! There was chance for the others to earn through this crusade!


    Almost everyone secretly nodded as it was a viable solution. Otherwise, one group after other would try to shirk from the battle to save strength. This may lead to failure in destroying the Lion town. However, ording to Subaru¡¯s proposition the ones who stayed behind wouldn¡¯t earn even a single coin.


    The proposition sounded fair and reasonable. The bandits would fight more to get more rewards. The ones who wanted to save their strength wouldn¡¯t get the money.


    But Xiao Yu was able to see through Subaru¡¯s n which was to weaken the strength of other bandit groups.


    On the surface Subaru¡¯s action seemed very selfless as he wasn¡¯t going to get rewards. But in fact he was going to get everything. Subaru was already looking at that money as his own. Sooner orter he would get the money anyway.


    Subaru had the greatest number of troops. So he would be ahead in all possible oues. Actually, the more others wanted to get rewards the more the chance they would die in battle. At face value, it seemed that Subaru didn¡¯t have much of troops. But Xiao Yu was aware that Subaru was nning to lower the strength of the bandit groups through this n.


    Moreover, Subaru was aware that Xiao Yu was strong. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Carrie¡¯s army of 2000 troops. Subaru believed that a lot of troops would be needed to consume Xiao Yu¡¯s strength. So he was going to use the bandit leaders who opposed him to fight Xiao Yu and weaken them at the same time.


    At the end of the war, all the other groups would be weakened while Subaru would still keep his power. At the same time he would use these bandits to weaken Xiao Yu¡¯s strength and kill Xiao Yu. He was killing two birds with one stone.


    In addition to Xiao Yu no other leader seemed to see through Subaru¡¯s purpose. They thought that Subaru was nning to destroy Xiao Yu at all costs. There were few who felt that something fishy was going on but they couldn¡¯t see through the details. They saw that Subaru was going to donate the biggest chunk of money and would have the most number of troops on the ground so it didn¡¯t seem that much of a problem.


    There was a solemn expression on Subaru¡¯s face as he saw that the bandit leaders were supportive of his proposition: ¡°There may be some who think that I would use other bandit groups as cannon fodder. That¡¯s why there is another proposition. This time, any group that goes to attack the Lion town must keep half of their troops within the Eagle camp! You all have to be strong after the battle! We have to have enough strength to protect our homes too! Moreover, whoever wants to act as the pioneers then they would be rewarded too! We will reward you enough to make up for your losses in case even if your troops don¡¯t have too many great contributions. Recently, few small bandit groups voluntarily joined our Eagle bandits. I didn¡¯t force any of them. Moreover, after we finish Lion town then all the groups will scatter back to their camps and go back to usual business.¡±


    Subaru sweet talked them to relieve the leaders out of their doubts.


    He was offering them to keep half their troops in the Eagle camp. Moreover, if a lot of their troops died in the battle then Subaru would be giving them outpensations. Was there any better policy than this?


    Most of the leaders thought that Subaru was going all out to defeat Lion town and eliminate them from the map for good. Even the people who had joined Lightning Bao couldn¡¯t help but doubt themselves. Wasn¡¯t Subaru going to swallow their troops? Was it only looking so on the surface? Was Subaru nning to deal with Lion town all along? If it is so, then why would they take the risk to kill Subaru?


    Xiao Yu sneered as he listened to Subaru.


    Why would others keep half of their troops? Why would they do that? It was all for Subaru!


    Subaru wanted to weaken the bandit groups by dividing them. He would be the most dominant strength by the time if they were able toe back. Subaru knew that its possible that some bandit groups may just get eliminated by the end of the war while another may not get any damage at all which would stay as a huge threat to himself. Because of this, he hade up with this solution.


    In addition, Xiao Yu believed that Subaru would send assassins during the battle to find right opportunities to kill the leaders who were opposing him. After all, there were way too many possibility of death on the battlefield. Not every death could be Subaru¡¯s n. Moreover, after those leaders died in the battle the other remaining half of their troops would logically belong to Subaru.


    In addition, the rewards for the troops that would lead the charge was to increase thebat effectiveness of the bandits. It was a good way to hit Lion town hard while assuring the bandit leaders that Subaru wouldpensate them with money if they lost their troops. None of the leaders took the initiative to ask Subaru, why don¡¯t you charge on first?


    Subaru¡¯s n was perfect and vicious as he was using gold to satisfy the greed of the bandit leaders. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but praise Subaru too. The leaders were excited as they were waiting for the battle to happen as soon as possible.


    At the end of the discussion they decided to use 30,000 troops to attack Lion town at first stage. Subaru added 2,000,000 gold coins to the fund while other slightlyrger groups gave 500,000 gold coins. The medium-sized bandit groups added 200,000 gold coins while small bandit groups added 100,000 gold coins to the fund.


    Small bandit groups were paying almost all their wealth to the fund. But they had decided to take the risk as there was a great opportunity to earn back few times more.


    Fewined that they were paying almost all their wealth but others came out to refute them. They were told that they could earn more if they showed great feats on the battlefield. IF they didn¡¯t want to fight or pay then they should get out of the Eagle camp.


    More than a reward system it was a gamble which aroused the greed of the bandits. It was like a group of people came out to put all their money in a basket. The ones who stayed alive at the end would take it all. Moreover, there were many greedy leaders who were extremely eager to earn that money. Small or medium-sized bandit groups could get their own money back and they could even earn millions of gold coins if they were sessful in battles.


    Subaru smiled as he saw that his n was seeding. Xiao Yu sighed as he knew that all the money would get back into Subaru¡¯s own pockets.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    There was excitement expressed on faces of all the bandit leaders after the meeting was over. They geared up as they thought about the big money they could earn through the battle. There were so many bandit groups that hade together which meant that there would be tens of millions of gold coins to be collected into the fund.


    Tens of millions of gold coins was almost as big as a yearly revenue of arge principality. Of course, such a Grand Duchy would spend a lot of money to keep their cities stay afloat. ording to the bandit leaders the previous groups had already beaten Xiao Zhan Tian back then so Xiao Yu would face the same fate.


    In fact, Lion territory¡¯s status in the continent or within the Dynasty was the same. Even the Wang family was able to spend spare money to buy magic items but would Lion town be able to financially handle such purchases? Moreover, Lion town had to supply the soldiers with armor and weapons. At best, they thought that Lion town had a million or two million gold coins because of Xiao Yu had plundered the bandit groups but not more than that.


    A Principality such a Kahn country could afford to keep such a big army as their annual ie was more than 10 million gold coins but not Lion town.


    Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t even be able to confront a giant such as Kahn country without Master Theodore¡¯s help.


    Wei Principality¡¯s revenue was few million gold coins per year but because of Wei Hao¡¯s extravagant life andck of intent for expansion their military strength was worse than the others. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of Wei Hao even if Wei Hao decided to fight against Xiao Yu because of Mu Lee.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu went out to find Bao to exin Subaru¡¯s scheme. Otherwise, Xiao Yu was afraid that Bao wouldn¡¯t be able to see through Subaru¡¯s purpose. Bao would even sell Xiao Yu out. Bao had called Xiao Yu a brother but it didn¡¯t mean that he really meant it. Xiao Yu was clear that everything was based on mutual benefits.


    Actually, Bao, after Subaru¡¯s speech, had changed his mind. He believed that Subaru may not be intending to swallow them.


    Xiao Yu believed that these bandits didn¡¯t have any insights regarding the future they faced. All what they did was to loot and plunder.


    Xiao Yu began to exin the real purpose behind Subaru¡¯s move. He said: ¡°Why would he spend so much if Subaru didn¡¯t have any ambition?¡±


    Bao realized that Xiao Yu was telling the truth more he began to listen to Xiao Yu¡¯s exnation. Seemingly unselfish move by Subaru which seemed to be in favor of the alliance was certainly to Subaru¡¯s advantage.


    ¡°Subaru is too vicious.¡± Bao¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Xiao Yuforted Bao: ¡°Big Bro, don¡¯t get too angry now. Subaru is more cunning and vicious than we think of him. We must make a good n to kill him. Otherwise, he we will be no more after the war finishes. We have to inform the other leaders so that they are aware of Subaru¡¯s intentions and don¡¯t put too much of effort to the war. We have to save strength as much as possible so that we can retort when Subaru exposes his nature. This time there would be more people who would join our cause and I hope we will be able to kill Subaru in one move.¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that Subaru was a good strategist but this was a golden opportunity for him. He could y the rest against Subaru as long as he deceived these bandit leaders.


    However, now Xiao Yu had another problem. He had to find an excuse to get back to Lion town to lead the battle to defend the town.


    At the end of the day the number of these troops was too much. They would be sending only half of their troops but there would be more than 100,000 bandits.


    ording to the intelligence reports gathered by Captain Hui Subaru had all together close to 100,000 bandits. However, Subaru himself had about 100,000 bandits under his control. The numbers increased a lot after the other bandit leaders joined him.


    It was true that they were bandits but not elite soldiers. However, he couldn¡¯t underestimate their strength in terms of quantitative nature. Xiao Yu felt that there were other forces supporting them. Otherwise, it was impossible for Subaru to get suchrge troops on his own strength,


    Xiao Yu made a wild guess that the force backing Subaru was the Western Cloud Empire. Subaru had nearly 40,000 light cavalry troops even though hecked heavy cavalry units. Only the Western Cloud Empire focused on and emphasized using light cavalry units. It was the main reason behind their rapid battle style.


    How could Subaru gather 40000 horses if he wasn¡¯t backed by Western Cloud Empire? How much money would he need to buy 40,000 horses? Would even merchants from Western Cloud Empire agree to sell him so many horses?


    Lion territory was in a buffer zone between the Sky Lion Dynasty and the Western Cloud Empire. Western Cloud Empire could easily pass through to the Central ins and upy the wealthy territories of the Sky Lion Dynasty in the future when the chaos urred because of inner strife. Xiao Yu would also do the same if he was the king of the Western Cloud Empire.


    Xiao Yu was already aware that Western Cloud Empire support small bandit groups but it seems that they were backingrge bandit groups too.


    Bao went to gather others to exin Subaru¡¯s intentions while Xiao Yu went over to find Subaru. He had to find a temporary excuse to get back to Lion town to resist the attack of the bandits.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao yu entered the hall: ¡°Leader Subaru, I want also to participate with my heavy cavalry forces against the Lord of the Lion town. I want get meritorious deeds too.¡±


    Subaruughed: ¡°It¡¯s my blessing that Commander Zhang is loyal to me. But weck heavy cavalry so I can¡¯t get you guys injured now. I treat heavy cavalry men as my babies. Moreover, we will be going for siege so it is not an appropriate battleground for the heavy cavalry.¡±


    Xiao Yu was already expecting such an answer. Right now, he was themander of the Third Heavy Cavalry team of the Eagle Camp. Subaru naturally wouldn¡¯t want them get any damage.


    Subaru was nning to use 30,000 people in the uing battle. Moreover, he was going to send the most useless people from his own camp. Why would a smart man like Subaru would send his beloved heavy cavalry into such a battle? He mainly focused on light cavalry but he knew that the great role of heavy cavalry in some battles.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up: ¡°I¡¯m eager to kill the enemy! I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing while our brothers are going to a battle. Allow me to take my troops and wait for an opportunity to strike to have a surprise affect. We will make a heavy blow!¡±


    Subaruughed as he patted Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Commander Zhang, I understand your feelings. But this time I don¡¯t intend to use heavy cavalry units. There will be lots of times when we will ask for your assistance in the uing wars. There will be chances where you can show off your skills.¡±


    Xiao Yu had a disappointed expression on his face: ¡°At least, let me take my people to watch the battle from afar. I want this heavy cavalry see what a real battlefield is. I won¡¯t get involved in the battle without your order.¡±


    Subaru replied: ¡°Alright, take your people and observe the battle. But don¡¯t go out with the rest of the other forces. Make sure that they are not aware of your leave. Otherwise, they will tell that I¡¯m favoring my own forces. Find a ce to hide and observe the battle. I will send a proper signal in case I deem your help necessary. Don¡¯t get into the battle without my order, do you understand me?¡±


    Xiao Yu bowed: ¡°Yes, sire. A soldier who doesn¡¯t listen to themand of his leader is not a good soldier.¡±


    Subaru felt good when he listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s words: ¡°I believe that asking for Commander Zhang to join me was one of the wisest decision I have made. This is the difference between a real soldier and a bandit.¡±


    Xiao Yu bowed his head while his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    These days the bandits in the Eagle camp were working to together to get all the materials in preparation of the ware. The bandits didn¡¯t feed on grass so the logistic supply for such arge-scale operation was a big.


    United States didn¡¯t just y a crucial role in WW2 because of excellent training of the soldiers or their equipment. They were sessful because of their sessful management. Eisenhower became the chief inmand of the allied forces as their had the resources to n Normandynding.


    Xiao Yu had already sent information regarding this pre-war situation to the Lion town. He couldn¡¯t just let the spies from the Lion town gather information as they would be unreliable.


    He asked Tyrande toe every night close to the Eagle camp. She could stay invisible in the shadows even with her white tiger. In short, she was the most appropriate messenger. Xiao Yu had Wind Walk, Teleportation and Heroic Leap skills which were handy in sneaking out from the Eagle camp every night.


    Lion town was long aware of the situation. So they were preparing their troops, weapons and supplies to the war too.


    Although the bandits had more than 100,000 people but Lion town wasn¡¯t the Lion town from the past. Xiao Yu had more number of heroes. He had increased the level of equipment used by the summoned warriors. Vast majority of the grunts had reached level 8. All the warriors that he had summoned were at least level 2 with a skill or two. Xiao Yu had bought level 2 equipment for all of them to increase thebat effectiveness. In addition, he had 500 orcs that he had saved himself.


    In addition to these, the regr army of the Lion town was made of 10000 soldiers. Although they were not elite soldiers but because of the policies made by Xiao Yu their morale had reached peak. They were like tigers that were anxious to get a few heads back to be able to get rewards.


    They weren¡¯t worried as their families would be taken care of even if they were killed in the war. Xiao Yu knew that he had at least 70% chance to win the battle with these troops if hemanded the battle the right way. Of course, it was Captain Hui and Mu Lee¡¯s idea to stay on defense until the end. Xiao Yu was nning to kill all 100,000 bandits. He believed that his meritorious service points would increase and he would reach a higher level as amander in the game system. That way he could upgrade his base and get more advanced troops.


    In fact, he had a bit of gap to reach the next level so he believed he would be able to upgrade as long as they were able to finish past the first phase of the war.


    After a month of preparations the bandits began to move towards the Lion town.


    The bandit leaders were in high spirit as they geared up towards the war because of Subaru¡¯s encouragement in terms of gold coins. Subaru recently came up with specific numbers regarding the rewards. He told how many gold coins would be rewarded for each head of enemy and the number of gold coins that would be rewarded for the soldiers lost.


    The bandits were excited after the numbers were known. Some of them even thought about killing their friends as thepensation money for a head was far beyond their friendship.


    Only the bandit leaders who had knowledge from Bao knew that Subaru would be the final profiteer from this whole mess. Subaru would get the money if they didn¡¯t fight.


    However, these people were greedy in nature. Although they were told details by Bao but still thought that they could get money and guard themselves. It was how a bird was killed for food.


    They knew that the gold was their demise but they still looked forward to get it.


    It was another proof that the bandit leaders were short-sighted and weren¡¯t up to part with Subaru.


    Xiao Yu left the Eagle camp after the might army went towards the Lion town. He took 1000 heavy cavalry units and departed. 450 of these 1000 heavy cavalry were his own knights while 550 belonged to Subaru.


    First, Subaru wanted to disperse and assign Xiao Yu¡¯s knights to other teams. However, because of the fight between Xiao Yu and Bao he pulled them back. Subaru spoke many times with Xiao Yu but Xiao Yu didn¡¯t go topromise.


    Subaruter decided to let go of the issue. He believed that others would be suspicious of him if he urged Xiao Yu to assign his troops to different teams. Moreover, Subaru believed that Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be a threat to him because he had just 450 heavy cavalry units. Subaru wouldn¡¯t allow such thing if Xiao Yu had thousands of bandits.


    Cavalry was much faster than infantry so Xiao Yu was able to bypass the main troops of the bandits in short time. The bandits were nning to go to siege so they were taking equipment with them too. They were very slow inparison to heavy cavalry units. Xiao Yu had Subaru¡¯s permission so there was no problem for him either.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu¡¯s troops were about thirty miles away from the Lion town.


    Xiao Yu looked at a terrain and said: ¡°That hillside is about ten miles from the Lion town. It¡¯s above the jungle so the best ce for us to hide and observe the battle!¡±


    Xiao Yu mainly was talking to 550 cavalry members. He was making them believe that they hade to observe the battle.


    Subaru wasn¡¯t worried about Xiao Yu using any tricks as 550 more knights were with Xiao Yu too.


    They stood on the hill as they watched the surroundings. Only the Lion town was like arge open space. The terrains wereplex. This ce was specifically chosen to build the town because of strategic considerations.


    Xiao Yu ordered the knights to rest while he went out to explore the surroundings and the situation.


    This time they weren¡¯t going to go for battle so they were wearing light armor.


    Xiao Yu told them that as a Commander he had to personally see the terrain in person to decide ande up with strategies.


    In fact, it was Rommel¡¯s military theory that amander had to observe the terrain tounch an attack. He would personally use a helicopter to do so each time.


    Now, Xiao Yu was using his theory.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to use the summoned heavy cavalry in the defense battle so he didn¡¯t care much about them. He had to personally return to the Lion town to lead the defense. All he needed was an excuse to leave everyone and get back.


    And he hade up with excuses long time ago.


    The war was about to begin.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Xiao Yu tied his horse in the jungle and used the Wind Walk to get back to Lion town.


    Everyone was within the hall as they were waiting for the final deployment before the battle. Thrall, Grom, Tyrande and others were present.


    Everyone stood up when Xiao Yu joined the hall. Captain Hui and Mu Lee strongly opposed Xiao Yu n about taking such a risk to personally join the Eagle camp to get the intelligence. It was too risky as he was the lord of the territory. But Xiao Yu had smiled back then and told them: ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing...¡±


    Xiao Yu was aware that the bandits were a big problem and it was a great opportunity that all of them were gathered in Eagle camp. It was such a good chance that he couldn¡¯t let go of it to solve the bandit problem for good.


    Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t have participated in this dangerous situation if there were other suitable candidates. However he couldn¡¯t find anyone as he searched vertically and horizontally.


    Xiao Yu had Wind Walk, Teleportation, Heroic Leap and many other powerful skills so he believed that he would be able to run without a problem if he faced danger in the Eagle camp.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu¡¯s strategy was sessful and he was able to sneak into Eagle Camp. He was able to gather a lot of news that brought them into a favorable position against the bandits.


    After they finished the alliance the other bandit camps would be too small to resist them.


    He would be able to attract more poption if he finished the bandits. Afterwards he could establish even a Grand Duchy if he had enough people within his territory.


    ¡°Sit down! No need to be so polite. I have brought a lot of good news. Eagle camp is way too rich! There are more than tens of millions of gold coins.. We won¡¯t need to worry about financial problems after we get them.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    However, others weren¡¯t happy. The heroes summoned from the game system didn¡¯t care. They just thought about the war. They just follow Xiao Yu. If they won they would be happy if they were dead then they would just die.


    However, there was a great pressure on Mu Lee and Captain Hui.


    ¡°Look at you guys. How many times do I have to tell you to take things lightly? Let¡¯s drink wine first... Tell me about interesting things that happened in the Lion territory. But I don¡¯t want to hear about military or governance...¡±


    Xiao Yu began to tell jokes. He even told jokes about orcs, elves and other ethnicities from the warcraft. He was embarrassed to see that no one wasughing.


    ¡°What a boring crowd! Alright, I will go now ande back tomorrow before the battle.¡± Xiao Yu stood up to leave.


    Mu Lee stood up when he saw Xiao Yu leave: ¡°Lord, we haven¡¯t discussed any ns yet!¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°If you want to n then do it yourself. I will see you guys tomorrow.¡±


    Mu Lee was stunned at Xiao Yu¡¯s irresponsible action. He had never participated in a war with Xiao Yu so he wasn¡¯t sure how Xiao Yu would react. This kind of a lord either would be extremely dumb or a genius who knew that victory was within his grasp.


    Mu Lee thought about thest events and believed that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t an imbecile but a person with great wisdom who calcted through every single detail.


    Did Xiao Yu had a magic item to win the war? It must be so as it seems he doesn¡¯t care much..


    Mu Lee was full of doubts. He believed that Xiao Yu had used some special weapons to win the war against Carrie.


    Everyone else went away while Mu Lee and Captain Hui stayed over to think about the defense of the town. The armies from the bases were under Xiao Yu¡¯smand and Mu Lee couldn¡¯t control them.


    Nevertheless, Mu Lee and Captain Hui were rxed after the meeting with Xiao Yu. They believed that Xiao Yu had tricks under his sleeves as he was too rxed.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s act was to boost the morale of his team.


    Xiao Yu would do a simr move before each battle. For example, he stayed on the wall and drank wine to ease the soldiers. He made grunts to y chess to take off the pressure from normal soldiers.


    Sometimes the morale of the troops was more important than the weapons they had. If the strength of the army was strong but morale was very low then they had a chance to fail.


    In north Africa during the WW2, Rommel¡¯s strength was double the strength of British army. Rommel was on attacking side while the British constantly retreated. It was so until the arrival of Montgomery. The overall situation changed.


    In the morning the adjutant ran into Montgomery¡¯s tent: ¡°General, the enemy has started their tanks.¡±


    Montgomery asked: ¡°What time is it?¡±


    Adjutant replied: ¡°Four a.m.¡±


    Montgomery asked: ¡°When did I tell you to wake me up?¡±


    Adjutant responded: ¡°Five a.m.¡±


    Montgomery shouted: ¡°What the hall are you doing then?¡±


    Adjutant froze for a moment: ¡°But they ...¡±


    Montgomery stared at him: ¡°But what? Get out! And tell the kitchen to prepare two fried eggs for the breakfast.¡±


    In fact, Montgomery didn¡¯t sleep during the night. The British intelligence had intercepted the urate attack time of the Rommel. That morning Montgomery ate two fried eggs for the breakfast and won the battle.


    In fact, Xiao Yu was going the same. He already knew about the ns of the enemy. So he tried to say jokes and so on that his people would feel as if he didn¡¯t care about the battle and he would easily win. However, he had to make strategies and tactics to win the war.


    If chaos urred on his side then he would lose the battle without even beginning it.


    He returned back to hill where the heavy cavalry men were hidden. He saw the serious look on their faces: ¡°Why are you so serious? We won¡¯t be going to battle. Leave few patrols and others should sleep well.¡± Afterwards, he went to sleep too.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Bandits from the Eagle camp made a camp about ten miles away from the Lion town the next evening to attack the day after.


    It was not easy to attack out of a sudden. That¡¯s why the bandits didn¡¯t rush here but took their time. They were going to n and attack afterwards.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu inspected the defenses of the town.


    ...


    ...


    The same night xiao Yu looked at the Lion town from the hill and spoke: ¡°There is going to be a war and I won¡¯t be able to participate...¡±


    Xiao Yu woke up very early the next morning and saw the bandits were ready to attack the Lion town. He shouted: ¡°I¡¯ll go and participate on my own.¡±


    He turned to looked back at the other 550 heavy cavalry men: ¡°I will mix with our brothers and go to war. I will join them to kill the enemy as if I was a normal infantry. I can¡¯t stand in here and watch while our brothers fight!¡±


    The heavy cavalry men from the Eagle camp looked at Xiao Yu with worship in their eyes. Xiao Yu was a real hero in their eyes.


    ¡°Who would love to go with me?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Several of them shouted: ¡°We will go with themander.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Alright, you are all excellent warriors. But I can¡¯t take you with me. If one of you dies in the battlefield I won¡¯t be able to exin your death to Leader Subaru. Your lives are precious. I¡¯m a knight but at the same time I¡¯m a second-rank warrior. I will be able to save my life in the chaos but someone wrong may happen to you. You aren¡¯t allowed to take half a step from here. Otherwise, we will judge you ording to military tribunal traditions...¡±


    The members of the heavy cavalry looked at each other before shouting out loud in affirmation. Xiao Yu was their leaders and they had to obey him. They have seen that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t follow themon sense since the time they had begun to follow Xiao Yu. Moreover, they believed that Xiao Yu had been teaching them from his heart so they looked at him as an upright man.


    Now, Xiao Yu was going to personally participate in the war.


    Subaru had told them to check Xiao Yu but not to monitor his every step. Moreover, Xiao Yu was going alone without 450 cavalry men so they believed that he would certainlye back.


    How could they knew that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t going to participate in the siege but lead the defense?


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu came back to his own residence. He greeted his sisters-inw and yed with the baby dragon. He was drinking wine as he did almost nothing. Captain Hui and Mu Lee walked around him restlessly.


    ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Mu Lee replied: ¡°Lord, the enemy willunch an attack. Aren¡¯t we going to discuss our battle n?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at him: ¡°We beat 20,000 troops by opening our gates.. Now we have so many troops. Do you think we will lose?¡±


    Mu Lee and Captain Hui looked at each other helplessly when they saw that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about anything. Afterwards, Xiao Yu and Leah talked about the Magic Academy that Mu Han attended. He wanted to go and check the ce out of curiosity. He could even pretend to be a mage as he knew a skill or two.


    Xiao Yu returned back to the town walls after a long time.


    In fact, the town has been preparing for the defense for thest half a month. They have gone through many drills and methods to deal with the siege equipment of the enemy.


    Captain Hui and Mu Lee were nervous but they still had more than 10000 soldiers. All Xiao Yu told them was to rx.


    ...


    ...


    Messy sounds of hoofs echoed as tens of thousands of bandit troops finally decided to attack. Actually, it was the difference between a regr army and bandits. Carrie¡¯s army was orderly as it moved while banditscked the discipline.


    In fact, the bandits had trained like regr army too. For example, Marcus had cavalry units too. However, this time a lot of bandit groups hade to act together. Coordination was a problem. At the same time it showed the strong ability of Subaru who was able to make sure that the bandits didn¡¯t fall into chaos.


    Xiao Yu looked at the scene. He knew that Subaru wasn¡¯t set onmanding these troops. He understood that Subaru¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t low to make such a messy and casual attack. Obviously, Subaru was going to kill the bandits using Xiao Yu¡¯s hands.


    Xiao Yu understood this long ago which was why he wasn¡¯t nervous. Subaru had deliberately left his elite troops back in Eagle camp. Subaru was nning to use the advantage of numbers to annihte the Lion town.


    Last time, bandits had relied on their number advantage to defeat Xiao Zhan Tian too.


    ¡°Come on! As you will be giving me meritorious points.. I will upgrade my bases to second level soon ande up with new weapons to finish you for good.¡± Xiao Yu put on his T1 armor as he stood on the walls.


    Mu Lee and Captain Hui were second-rank warriors too. Xiao Yu had gifted them T1 set armors too for their safety.


    These armors were the dream equipment of knights since ancient times so both of them weren¡¯t stranger to the armors. They didn¡¯t think that there would be a time they would be able to wear them. The armors multiplied their strength too. As a result, both of them felt that Xiao Yu had trump cards which were still hidden.


    During the defense against Carrie there were many gaps on the walls as Lion towncked soldiers. But this time the walls were almost full as there were more than 10,000 soldiers.


    Nevertheless, the soldiers had yet to be baptized by the real war and couldn¡¯t be described as real warriors.


    The morale of the bandits was high because of Subaru¡¯s reward system.


    Subaru had told them in advance that the orcs were powerful but their numbers was small. He told them that they could easily break into Lion town as long as they kept charging forward using sea waves tactic.


    Xiao Yu believed that only Subaru was aware that the bandits wouldn¡¯t be able to get into Lion town this time. In fact, it seemed that Subaru was using this chance to kill extrapetition and see the real strength of Lion town.


    The bandits charged on as if they were tsunami. They carrieddders as they rushed towards the Lion town.


    ¡°Get catapults ready!¡± Qin Che shouted.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Qin Che decided to join army after living for a while in Lion town. He practiced horse riding, archery and martial arts during his time in Lion town.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Qin Che to show much better talent than his peers. It was not just about martial arts butmanding abilities, strategies and tactics where his abilities far better than his peers.


    Qin Che had taken strong interest towards the ballistas, catapults, Demolishers and ive Throwers used by Xiao Yu. Moreover, Xiao Yu had asked Captain Hui and Mu Lee to focus on training and nurturing Qin Che to be a goodmander in the future.


    Captain Hui and Mu Lee were aware that there were not much talented people in the Lion town. Moreover, Qin Che was from noble origin so they epted to nurture him because of his identity. In addition, Qin Che was a sensible and far-sighted kid. He showed respect to his elders as he was humble and courteous in his dealings with them. He was hard-working and smart which was good qualities for an apprentice.


    Xiao Yu would talk about theories and strategies with Qin Che. He would instill and spread ideas from the hot weapon era to Qin Che to broaden his horizons. Qin Che lived up to Xiao Yu¡¯s expectations as he was a fast learner. Moreover, Qin Che had his own insights towards the application of those ideas into real life situations. As Qin Che was just 11 years old Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want him to be a soldier but learn the ways of the army.


    Xiao Yu let himmand the ballistas, ive Throwers, Demolishers and other long-range weapons.


    ...


    ...


    Qin Che had a keen sense regarding the battle formations. He made sure that the long-range weapons were adjusted towards the central part of the bandit groups that charged on.


    He didn¡¯t choose the front of the formation but center so the attack from the Demolishers and ballistas cut the formation into half. The bandits in the front still rushed forward but the ones behind them were cut off. This made sure that the bandits in the front wouldpletely die because they didn¡¯t have backinging after them.


    Sure enough, the bandits that rushed to the town walls were shot by the archers. The troops that were rushing behind them were unable to keep up with them and a gap was formed which took the pressure from the siege for some time. Xiao Yu nodded as he was aware that Qin Che was disying extraordinary talent and vision.


    The bandits shouted aloud as they set thedders as they began to climb the walls. There were bandits that were pushing the battering rams to attack the gates.


    Lion town¡¯s defense in terms of long-range attacks was very powerful. The elf archers shooted rapidly and with high precision while riflemen kept shooting. The catapults, ballistas, Demolishers, ive Throwers were giving fatal blows to the enemies.


    By the time the bandits had reached walls they had lost more than thousand people. However, it wasn¡¯t of concern to them. The tactic implemented by the bandits was sea wave attack.


    Even though Subaru was a highly-qualified he didn¡¯t have time or intention to train the bandits into organized troops. His purpose wasn¡¯t to capture Lion town so early to begin with. So he just let the bandits attack in waves to consume the strength of enemy bandit leaders and weaken Xiao Yu.


    Actually, Subaru thought that Xiao Yu would let him down if Lion town fell in first stage of his n. In that case, he wouldn¡¯t have excuse to integrate the bandit groups into onerge group.


    Thest time when Carrie attacked the density of the charging soldiers wasn¡¯t so big even though he had used 20,000 soldiers.


    Inparison, 10,000 bandits had rushed forward. Even the soldiers that were on the walls were frightened at sight. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu¡¯s troops weren¡¯t as few as back when he battled with Carrie so he didn¡¯t fear the attack of 10,000 bandits at once.


    Countlessdders were put up as the bandits tried to climb up. There would be enoughpensation if even everyone died so the bandit leaders didn¡¯t care much as they had half of their troops left in Eagle camp.


    The soldiers on the walls grasped their weapons to attack the bandits that were climbing up.


    Xiao Yu was nning to use the newly recruited soldiers as first defense line because he wanted them to be baptized in real war to be real warriors. He couldn¡¯t always rely on summoned warriors for protection and defense as he needed to make sure that normal human soldiers were up to the job.


    Moreover, the warriors summoned from the bases were too small in number. However, grunts and footmen were still behind the normal human soldiers. The elf archers, riflemen, demolishers, ive Throwers, ballistas were stationed on newly constructed higher tforms behind the town walls. The hunters were running back and forth for an opportunity to kill any enemy that was able to bypass the first defense line.


    Xiao Yu had made some reforms to the town walls after several defensive battles. He had widened the walls by adding new constructions. It was made so that the walls could have more than 10,000 soldiers on them. Moreover, the height of the newly added constructions at the rear were much higher than front. It was effective for stationing long-range weapons there.


    The archers were elite and their arrows never missed an enemy. Tyrande¡¯s Trueshot Aura had increased their strength and uracy. Right now, Tyrande¡¯s arrows could pierce through a medium level armor without using any skills. Ordinary elf archers could prate the light armors while their arrows couldn¡¯t pass through medium level armors.


    Xiao Yu believed that each archer would be a small ballista after their levels increased some more.


    Thrall had strengthened the orcs and grunts by using Strength of the Earth Totem and Stoneskin totem. Originally, the orcs and grunts were provided with second level armor and weapons which already increased theirbat effectives. Thrall¡¯s blessings had reached their strength into a terrifying level.


    The orcs rescued from the colosseum were participating in the battle so the number of orcs under his control had reached 1,100. The orcs were the best fighters on the continent and today they were going to show bandits why they were called so.


    Grom was carrying his totem banner. He issued a roar that increase the morale of all the orcs.


    The human warriors summoned from the base were 200 footmen and 500 heavy cavalry as well as 200 riflemen. However, Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to use heavy cavalry today so he would rely on 200 riflemen and 200 footmen.


    The footmen had reached level 3 after battles. Nevertheless, they weren¡¯t good in attack inparison to their defenses. Killing a footman was much harder than killing a grunt. The footmen used shields for absolute defense.


    Each warrior type had its own characteristics. The footmen were known for their strong defense. Moreover, their armors were much perfect than armor of grunts which covered only few parts of their bodies. The footmen were wearing heavy armor but they were flexible. They slowed down when they used shields. Otherwise, their speed was not inferior to light infantry. It wasn¡¯t just rted to them but the armors produced by the base weren¡¯t just strong but light too. The footmen who wore those armors felt as if the armors were their skin.


    The riflemen had reached level 3 too. Their uracy had improved but they weren¡¯t as good as archers yet. Their main attack advantage lied in intensive shooting. In addition, Xiao Yu thought that their rifles had be more powerful after they reached level 3. Their bullets could prate even heavy armors.


    Uther had blessed the human troops in advance by using Blessing of the Might and Devotion Aura. It costed a great effort for Uther to bless all the 10,000 soldiers. Xiao Yu provided mana potions to Uther so that he was able to bless all the soldiers. The soldiers were much calmer after Uther¡¯s blessings as the people of this world admired the strength of Light. A pdin within an army would always boost morale. The ordinary soldiers had their attack power increased by almost 60% after the blessings.


    It wouldn¡¯t be much if only one or two soldiers were blessed. But it was terrifying to see 10,000 soldiers have their strength increased by 60%.


    It was the sole reason why Xiao Yu chose to summon Uther and Thrall before other heroes.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Soldier shed down his sword as it cut the head of the bandit in half. The body of the bandit fell down from the top of the wall.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    The newly recruited soldiers were lucky. Their training time was short but Xiao Yu had bestowed best armor and weapons to them. The equipment produced by the human cksmith shop from the base was much more better in terms of defense and flexible inparison to equipment that could be bought in this world. Moreover, Uther had already blessed them which increased their strength. They could be considered elites in terms of strength alone. However, theycked the main thing which was the bloodshed of the real wars.


    The bandit leaders weren¡¯t like Xiao Yu. Some smart ones would always focus on getting better equipment for their underlings. But most of them relied on the number of their underlings to steal and plunder. Equipment meant money. Xiao Yu had spent millions of gold coins to purchase those. Actually, war was all about money.


    Xiao Yu was more than aware that the number of his troops was low. But it didn¡¯t mean that he could recruit more soldiers just like that as there was no one tomand the soldiers. He didn¡¯t want to have a messy army. All he wanted was an elite army.


    Countless bandits rushed towards the town to collect the heads of Xiao Yu¡¯s soldiers. A head meant golden coins for them. However, they were met with sharp swords and tough armors. The bandits couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks of the soldiers that had 60% increase in strength.


    In addition, orcs were blessed by Thrall too. How could bandits could climb up? The tragic battle continued. The bandits died but Xiao Yu¡¯s army had casualties too. Nevertheless, the long-range weapons still continued to kill countless bandits. The bandits were too much in quantity and their eyes were covered with the rewards so they just kept charging on.


    Xiao Yu sighed as he stood on top of the walls and observed the battle. It was shocking to see tens of thousands of people charge and fight just like that.


    He thought that the war would take a lot of time unless they had automatic machine guns. The enemy had almost 100,000 bandits. It would take almost a day to cut their heads off if the bandits stood still without moving. How long it would take to kill so many people without having intense fire? The number of soldiers was a great factor in victory or defeat. usewitz had mentioned that the most important condition for the war was the advantage in terms of quantity. Nevertheless, it was a superficial advantage which was used to demoralize the enemy. Therefore, Xiao Yu needed elite soldiers. He needed talentedmanders and leaders.


    The casualties from Xiao Yu¡¯s side urred because the recruits were newbies and made a lot of mistakes. They had best equipment and higher terrain which meant that normally it would be hard to be injured in such case.


    The losses from the side of bandits was much more.


    There were more than 6,000 bandits who were killed up to now. The main force that killed the bandits were grunts and elf archers.


    Footmen, riflemen, the newly recruited soldiers, ballistas, Demolishers and ive Throwers didn¡¯t kill as much as grunts and elves.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have many Demolishers and ive Throwers. If he had hundred of them then the firepower would be more intense and violent. He had just 10 Demolishers which had small scope of fire.


    ¡°I have to get merit points to upgrade my bases to second level...¡± Xiao Yu looked forward to the asion. If he had 100 Demolishers then then situation would bepletely different.


    The war continued on. The bandits continued to charge on while damages urred from Xiao Yu¡¯s side too. Xiao Yu ordered the seriously injured soldiers to be taken down for immediate treatment. He was using healing potions to save them as long as they had a breath of life. Moreover, injured veterans meant that they would cherish their lives and user their brains in the next battles.


    Subaru¡¯s eyes narrowed as he nodded while observing the battle. Everyone was going on as he expected except the strength of the Lion town. The bandits were constantly killed and he was waiting for the number to reduce to a certain level. Afterwards he would go to second phase of the n. He would integrate all the bandits and destroy the Lion town. Nevertheless, he was surprised and a bit annoyed by the strength of the Lion town. ording to the intelligence reports Lion town shouldn¡¯t have so many soldiers. Moreover, it seemed as if all of them were elite soldiers but not newly recruited ones.


    Subaru had decades of experience and knew how difficult it was to build an army of 10,000 elite soldiers. ording to Subaru it should have taken at least five or six years for a declining territory such as Lion territory to build such an army!


    Moreover, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be an elite army but a regr one. The army would have to be baptized in wars to reach this level. It meant that the territory had to spend a lot of money on equipment and training. It was aplicated matter! So how did Lion town get millions of gold coins to get such an army? Where did Xiao Yu got them? Did he really robbed medium-sized bandit groups and got so much? Moreover, it was impossible to get such elite soldiers within a time-frame of one year. Did he hired mercenaries?


    Subaru believed that it would be easy to kill Xiao Yu after he swallowed all the bandit camps. However, it seemed that he had to re-thing about the threat of Xiao Yu.


    Subaru didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yu earned that money through gambling and relied on bases to buy the equipment. Moreover, Xiao Yu was using a Pdin to bless the army. Otherwise, the newly recruited soldiers would suffer in this war a lot.


    In this era, the real blessing made by the Pdins was extinct. Right now the best Pdin¡¯s could do was bless few persons to heal them at best.


    Xiao Yu was able to create this situation by using strong heroes. He wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve such sess without bases.


    ¡°Attack! Attack!¡± Bandits shouted as they charged forward. Few bandits and warriors upied a corned of the wall as they formed a bridgehead. It was a temporary stronghold for them. The newly recruited soldiers couldn¡¯t withstand dozens of warriors that attacked them. The bandits rushed up when they saw a glimpse of chance.


    At the same time Qin Che shouted: ¡°First riflemen team! 2 o¡¯clock! SET! FIRE!¡±


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The gun shots echoed as the corner upied by the bandits was cleaned of them in a moment.


    The soldiers backed down the instant when the warriors shot up the wall. Immediately, the riflemen shot ording to Qin Che¡¯s order.


    ¡°Second riflemen Team! 2 O¡¯clock! SET! FIRE!¡± Qin Chemanded once again and gunshots echoed.


    Bandits had never seen the rifles. They didn¡¯t even know what urred and how so many bandits died. The boarding to the wall was dyed by panic and death. At the same time. Grom and Xiao Yu used Heroic Leap to jump over to ughter the ones that were still alive.


    Xiao Yu and Grom relieved the pressure on the newly recruited soldiers. Qin Che¡¯s attack suppressed the bandits temporarily from boarding the top of the wall. At the same time, the recruits began to encircle the warriors too.


    Tyrande was also backing them up with her bows.


    The bandits saw that they couldn¡¯t upy a foothold on the bridge. But they believed that the bnce of the war would sway towards them as soon as they got a firm foothold on the bridge. They saw that it was possible to get on top of the walls so they believed that there would be more opportunities. As a result, they continued with their madness.


    The bandits were able to get to top of the walls two times more but on both asions they were beaten back. Subaru made the charge stop by the afternoon.


    The bandits were tired and their moral was low. More than 14,000 bandits died while Xiao yu lost more than 1,000 newly recruited soldiers.


    The first battle was proof of the strength of the recruits but theirck of experience. They had the best equipment and blessing from Pdin but they didn¡¯t have experience to use their swords and spears the right way.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was ecstatic as he was able to reach Major Sergeant level by the end of the battle. Now, he could upgrade his base to level two.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Xiao Yu had been pondering for a long time which base he should choose to upgrade to level 2 first. As a modern person he understood that the most important part of the warfare was the air dominance. The one with the air force was the king of the battlefield.


    He knew that all four main bases had air units. Now, the problem was which air units were the most suitable for the warfare in this era. The air supremacy is based on the bombing capability of the air units. After the WW1 there were quite a lot military scientists that believed that the oue of the war could be predicted by knowing who controls the air supremacy. Arge-scale bombing could destroy the enemy¡¯s resistance and the participation of the infantry would be kept to minimum.


    In case, the air units couldn¡¯t be used forrge-scale killing then at best they could be used as scouts. The air units were more developed by the WW2. The aircrafts were able to carry heavier bombs by then.


    There are air units in the all four bases but there were few which could causerge-scale demolition. How many bombs could a gryphon could carry? Obviously, they couldn¡¯t carry many. The problem that Xiao Yu faced was that there were no bombs in this world.


    It meant that air units didn¡¯t much if they couldn¡¯t carry out his n. He pondered for a long time on the issue of the bombs and decided on Batriders. Only the orcish Batriders had Liquid Fire which could rece bombs. If he wanted to invent his own bombs then he would be facing many problems. First of all he didn¡¯t know how to make them. In addition, he didn¡¯t knew if this world had the materials that he would need to make the bombs.


    In addition, could use the dragonhawks, gryphons, hippogryphs and faerie dragons in single attacks. This kind of attacks would be able to show efficiency if the enemy wasn¡¯t prepared for such attack. But there were ballistas in this world. Xiao Yu believed that they were the main nemesis of flying units. If the air units flied too high then they wouldn¡¯t be able to attack the ground.


    After considering cons and pros Xiao Yu decided to upgrade the Orc base. He was going to build Beastiaries and began to produce Batriders.


    Xiao Yu was skeptical about the strength of the Liquid Fire used by the Batriders. He believed that it wouldn¡¯t be effective against heavy infantry. Anyway, he ordered the sytem to upgrade the orcish base.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu was aware that people would find ways to attack his bases. So he had built watchtowers around the bases. Moreover, he wanted to make sure that there was a close link between the bases and the Lion town so that the troops could be moved back and forth if the fight urred in one of these ces. He had spent a lot of money to build watchtowers in outskirts of the bases. He spent 150,000 gold coins only on watchtowers. He wouldn¡¯t be able to build all these if it wasn¡¯t for the money earned from the gambling. The army had to pass through the jungle for arge-scale attack on the bases. The watchtowers would y a huge role once thatrge army scattered to pass through the jungle.


    The watchtowers had ballistas which shot at enemies. They were excellent for defense purposes. The adventurers that came over to capture orcs and elves were killed by these watchtowers too.


    Xiao Yu wanted to rely on these watchtowers to defend the town too but found out that he couldn¡¯t built them on the walls of the Lion town. Moreover, few ballistas and dozen archers were almost as powerful as these watchtowers. The watchtowers yed great role when there was no walls to protect the bases. The Lion town was covered with solid walls so the watchtowers lost their purpose in there.


    In the game, the watchtowers were strong but in real life they were just faster than normal ballistas. Perhaps, if the watchtowers could be upgraded to a higher level then he would build them by the town.


    Xiao Yu was anxious as it took three hours to upgrade the base. He was happy when he saw the orc base reach second level. Hemanded the system to build 5 Beastiaries. If he used only 1 beastiary then it would be too slow. He urgently needed a lot of air units.


    As he had reached Major Sergeant level he could have up to 4,000 warriors. He could do a lot if he found the right bnce of the warriors to be summoned.


    In addition, he found out that the maximum number of the Demolishers was lifted to 50. He ordered 40 more Demolishers to be built. Now, he could summon 2,000 warriors. He was thinking about which kind of troops he should summon. Xiao Yu decided to summon 1,000 batriders as he would use them to bomb in arge-scale. If the scale of the bombing was low then it wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference.


    Afterwards, he decided to produce Raiders, Kodo beasts, witch doctors and shamans. Raiders were mobile units as they ride wolves. Moreover, the wolf mounts would scare the horses of the enemy cavalry units. In addition, the wolves would attack too. A Raider was equivalent to 2 attackers. They were like elf hunters but with excellent attacking abilities. Xiao Yu considered to produce human heavy cavalry but decided that they weren¡¯t as maneuverable as Raiders.


    Xiao Yu saw that the first Beastiary was made so he couldn¡¯t wait to produce the Batriders. However, he was taken aback once more. To produce them he had to pay with merit points to get the permission. To do so he had to pay 10,000 merit service points.


    Xiao Yu was furious. Can¡¯t you let me go smoothly at least once? I will just produce everything and sweep through the damned world!


    Forunately, Xiao Yu had bought just 5 beastiaries so he had 50,000 merit points left. He didn¡¯t hesitate to spend 30,000 merit points to purchase rights to produce Batriders, Raiders and Kodo Beasts. He was going to spend the other 20,000 merit points to build Spirit Lodge.


    He was nning to get 100 Kodo Beasts and 500 Raiders. About 300 Shamans and 100 witch doctors.


    The beastiaries would first produce 1000 batriders then Kodo beasts and at the end Raiders.


    A batrider would take half an hour to produce. So one beastiary would produce 48 batriders in 24 hours. Five beastiaries would produce 240 of them in one day. So in short, it would take 4 days to produce 1,000 batriders.


    Xiao Yu only built 1 Spirit Lodge. He paid only few thousand points to get the rights to purchase shamans and witch doctors could be automatically produced.


    ¡°Now, I have a second level base... Subaru wait and see the way I will kill you!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    It wasn¡¯t just the summoning of new types of warriors but Xiao Yu could summon a new hero after leveling up the base. Orcs had Grom and Thrall so he was going to summon either a Tauren Chieftain or Shadow Hunter. Shadow Hunter would be excellent for healing but not so good enough with attacks. Moreover, he had healing potions, witch doctors so he temporarily wasn¡¯t nning to summon a Shadow Hunter. As a result, he decided to summon a Tauren Chieftain.


    Xiao Yu ordered the system to summon the Tauren Chieftain from the Altar of Storms while he checked the other buildings within the bases.


    Purple light bursted out from the top of the altar as a huge creatures jumped down to stand by Xiao Yu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Cairne Bloodhoof greets master.¡± Cairne was much taller than Grom. The earth vibrated for a moment as hended. Xiao Yu shocked at the side.


    ¡°Great! HaHaHa...You are finally here.¡± Xiao Yu tried to pat Cairne shoulder but found out that he couldn¡¯t reach Cairne¡¯s shoulder as much as he tried to raise his body.


    Xiao Yu checked Cairne¡¯s skill without losing time.


    Tauren Chieftain¡¯s skills were:


    Shock Wave (up to level 3). Waves ripples out from Tauren Chieftain¡¯s body and causes damage to the enemy. At first level 55 points of damage is done, at second level 105 and at third level 185 points of damage done in addition to Chieftain¡¯s attack power.


    War Stomp (up to level 3). Tauren Chieftain ms the ground to damage nearby enemy units. At first level 30 points of damage is done and 1 second of dizziness. At level 2 60 points of damage and 2 seconds of dizziness. At third level 100 points of damage plus 3 seconds of dizziness.


    Berserker Rage (up to level 3). Tauren Chieftain goes berserk and his attack power increases by 15% for in the first level for 60 seconds. At second level the attack strength increases by 30% for 180 seconds. At the third level attack strength increases by 45% for 300 seconds. The chieftain gets bears damage of 5%, 10% and 15% respectively on each level. The cooling time is 5 minutes.


    Battle Roar (up to level 3). Tauren Chieftain issues a roar that enhances his attack power by 10% on 1st level, 20% on second and 30% on 3rd level.


    Xiao Yu uttered ¡®cool¡¯ as he checked the skills of the Tauren Chieftain. Xiao Yumanded Cairne to learn Shock Wave skill. This skill would make the Tauren to fight better and upgrade rapidly during the uing war.


    Xiao Yu brought Cairne back to the town while he went out to stroll around. Xiao Yu checked the soldiers that bravely fought during the defensive battle. They had matured a lot as they had killed and seen blood.


    Xiao Yu was sure that Subaru wouldunch a night attack. The night attacks were the best for siege warfare. At the same time, Subaru would be trying to understand the ability of Lion town and how Xiao Yu would cope up with night battles.


    Subaru would for sure try to destroy the Lion town after swallowing all the bandit groups. So it was chance for Subaru to observe all kinds of battle types to determine Lion town¡¯s strength.


    Xiao Yu had already ordered the soldiers to rest and sleep as he was aware that night attack would beunched.


    They had lost 1000 newly recruited soldiers but it wasn¡¯t a big damage. After all, the enemy had lost more than 14,000 bandits. Of course, the recruit didn¡¯t kill much but it was the summoned warriors. Nevertheless, because of their excellent armors and weapons the soldiers were able to kill around 4 to 5000 bandits. Achieving 1 to 4 damage rate was excellent for the first ever war for them.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to use the soldiers as first line of defense. He was nning to mix grunts, footmen, hunters with them to have better result. In this case, grunts, footmen and hunters would be able to handle the warriors that would attack.


    The summon warriors like grunts and footmen were already on level 6 or more. So it wasn¡¯t a problem for them to handle first-rank warriors. Xiao Yu believed that Subaru wouldn¡¯t casually send out second-rank warriors.


    ...


    ...


    After the battle the levels of several heroes had rise. Actually, Antonidas had arisen 2 levels while other heroes had just increased by one level. Antonidas was much effective in this defensive warfare. Moreover, he had a magic ne which increased his mana regeneration and made him cast attacks much faster.


    The strength of attack power of Water Elementals was much sturdier too. They would shoot icicles to take a bandit¡¯s life each time. Magic attacks such as icicles were much powerful than arrows.


    Xiao Yu himself had risen 2 levels. He added two points to his Whirlwind skill. He would be able to attack groups with the addition of this skill. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to learn offensive magic skills for now. He believed that Teleportation was good for now as an auxiliary skill. Moreover, his mana attribute wasn¡¯t high so it was pointless to learn offensive magic. He would go for magic skills after his attributes rised up.


    Xiao Yu added two points to Enhanced Water Elemental skill of Antonidas, added one point to Heroic Leap of Grom, one point to Tyrande¡¯s Aspect of the Hawk, one point to Uther¡¯s Crusedar strike and Thrall¡¯s Earth Shield. He was looking forward to the night battle as Xiao Yu believed that Cairne would be able to raise his level a lot.


    Xiao Yu changed his clothes and put on a beard as he ran to the bandit camp while he took the advantage of this temporary truce. He lurked inside to gather intelligence regarding the situation. Sometimes he would reveal his identity as Zhang Shan and sometimes he wouldn¡¯t speak about himself. In fact, he was creating a public opinion about the identity of Zhang Shan. He believed that these information would get to Subaru¡¯s ears. Moreover, this way he would have a better chance to exin about being away from the heavy cavalry troops.


    Xiao Yu learned that as he had expected Subaru would beunching an attack in the middle of the night. He used the stealth mode of the Wind Walk to go back to Lion town.


    ...


    ...


    The bandits didn¡¯t even use torches during the night. They carrieddders as they carefully walked towards the Lion town. Their subtle actions were detected by Tyrande as soon as theyunched attack. Tyrande was told by Xiao Yu about Subaru¡¯s intentions so she was on patrol.


    Moreover, all the troops from their side were resting and sleeping as only few people were left as patrols.


    Tyrande was able to see the bandits from a distance because of her Eagle Eye skill. However, she didn¡¯t rings the bells of rm but instead began to wake everyone up ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s instructions.


    More than dozen Demolishers began to attack when the bandits were within their range. The thing is they didn¡¯t throw stones but oil-stained woods.


    Countless burning woods fell towards the middle of the bandits. All of them were exposed. The countless long-range equipment began to attack the bandits. The war broke out once again.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    The serious loss was made to bandits because of the sudden attack. In addition, the bandits were charging to they couldn¡¯t withdraw so easily. Xiao Yu had assigned grunts and orcs to the first defense line so it was almost impossible for the bandits to seize a location on the walls. The bandits moved back after they lost thousands ofpanions.


    Cairne showed a heroic performance. It¡¯s massive body scared to death the bandits. It¡¯s huge axe was able to kill few enemies with a single wave. Cairne reached level 5 after the night attack. The upgrading was much easier in such a big battlefield. It wasn¡¯t the same situation where Xiao Yu attack those bandit camps. At the time, there would be only few hundred bandits in the camp but now the bandits were everywhere.


    Xiao Yu added two skill points to Shock Wave skill which reached to the max level and 2 points to the War Stomp skill. These two skills would be exceptional in thisrge battlfield.


    Subaru withdrew the bandits since the effect of surprise didn¡¯t y much. His purpose was to wear down the strength of bandit leaders but he couldn¡¯t go overboard.


    Subaru began to givepensation to the bandit leaders after two siege attacks caused huge losses. He spent tens of millions of gold coins which dazzled the bandit leaders. The blood of bandit leaders was boiling. They wanted to pull the other half of their groups from the Eagle camp and use them in the battlefield. They believed that they could recruit more bandits in the future. However, they ignored the fact that after their people died they wouldn¡¯t have the ability to protect their wealth.


    The bandits who were able to cut off the heads of their enemies got more lucrative rewards. Subaru knew that they won¡¯t be able to capture the Lion town but he wanted to as much as damage he would until he swallowed all the camps into his own. He was ready to see 1:5 damage rate as long as the bandits were able to kill soldiers of the Lion town. So anyone who was able to cut off heads of the Lion town soldiers were deemed as heroes by Subaru.


    Thepensations and rewards greatly stimted both leaders and their groups. They were ready to attack the next morning.


    Subaru brought them into a meeting to talk about the strategy. He told to leaders that the Lion town was strong. If they couldn¡¯t storm and take the town then they had to consume the strength of the Lion town. He ordered the bandit groups to take turns to attack day and night without a rest. He told them not to give opportunity to Lion town to rest. He believed that they would be able to win if they exhausted Lion town¡¯s soldiers.


    The bandit leaders were able to see that Lion town soldiers had excellent equipment. But Subaru¡¯s idea was right on spot too. They would continue to attack day and night without giving Lion town soldiers to rest. This way the Lion town would copse sooner orter. Bandits had the advantage of numbers on their side anyway.


    Subaru assigned the groups and the attacks began from morning the next day.


    Subaru¡¯s strategy was wise. He was ying out the quantity advantage to his own favor.


    However, Xiao Yu was able to see through Subaru¡¯s trick very soon. He knew that Subaru was trying to burn out his troops.


    As a result, he divided his troops into several parts too. Xiao Yu believed that this was a good counterstrategy where some would fight while the others would take rest. He knew that even the orcs with their superior physiques couldn¡¯t withstand battles for few days and nights.


    In addition, Xiao Yu was constantly using the long-range weapons to kill the enemies.


    Fortunately, he had another 40 Demolishers.


    Xiao Yu saw that the attacks were endless so he shouted: ¡°Open the gates!¡±


    He was trying to divert the bandits into the town gates to ease pressure from the defense of walls. The gates were rtively narrow so that gap was much easier to defend.


    ¡°The gates are broken! The gates are broken!¡± The bandits began to shout when they saw the gates open. They believed that it was their chance. Most of them began to pour into the gates.


    However, this time the enemies weren¡¯t met with ive Throwers but two huge trees. The bandits were perplexed as they couldn¡¯t imagine the reason of nting such big trees near the gates. Nevertheless, the next instant those two huge trees began to grab huge stones and throw at them.


    ¡°What the hell are those?¡± The bandits shouted but didn¡¯t retreat. The trees looked sturdy but they didn¡¯t look terrifying to them.


    Ancient Protectors! In fact, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have to pay meritorious value to produce these ancient trees. The defense of the Ancient Protectors was very tough but their movement was very slow. That was the reason why they hadn¡¯t participated in attacks up to now.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have much money so he hadn¡¯t produced Ancient Protectors but after winning the 8 million gold coins he had bought 5 of them.


    Each Ancient Protector costed 500,000 gold coins and 5 of them costed him 2.5 million gold coins. In fact, Xiao Yu had almost spent every single gold coins from the 8 million. He had to loot from the bandits or he had to sell some of the antiques.


    There were norge-scale sieges after Carrie¡¯s defeat. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu kept 5 Ancient Protectors by the elf base. If the adventurers wanted to steal an elf they would be met by the wrath of the Ancient Protectors.


    However, this time Xiao Yu had already brought Ancient Protectors to the Lion town. He wanted them to participate in the town defense. Moreover, the price of the Ancient Protectors seemed outrageously much but that money wasn¡¯t spend for nothing.


    Two tree were able topletely block the gates. There were some gaps but grunts were there to kill any bandit that was able to pass through. In addition, ive Throwers were ced behind the trees. They would shoot from time to time.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t use the Ancient Protectors at the beginning of the war because he knew that he had to have reserves in the war. The reserve troops would always y huge role in crucial moments.


    For example, the newly recruited soldiers were mentally tired after several days of battles. The introduction of strong reinforcement would bring their morale back up and fill them with the confidence. The recruits didn¡¯t have a firm mind. They felt down after so many days of battles. This sudden emergence of reserve troops would change their mindsets.


    The price of an Ancient Protector was almost same as a group of grunts. But the Ancient Protectors yed a greater role in defense. Their huge bodies weren¡¯t affected by swords. At best, some small branches were cut off which could grow out after a few days. Their huge trunks could be cut by continuous shots from ive Throwers... The bandits didn¡¯t have such weapons!.


    Two ancient Protectors blocked the gates while 3 Ancient Protectors were at the walls.


    Ancient Protectors would just sweep their hands and the bandits would fall down without a resistance. This way, Xiao Yu would be able to hold the walls with small amount of infantry while the rest could take their time to rest.


    Subaru¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Ancient Protectors: ¡°Who is this Xiao Yu? Howe he have so many warriors? Orcs, Elves, Dwarves... If I can get my hands on them then I won¡¯t be just confined to this northwest but can be the king of the continent...¡±

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Lion town stabilized the situation with the help of the Ancient Protectors. The greatest role of the Ancient Protectors wasn¡¯t their huge bodies or attack strength but their stone throwing ability. The Ancient Protectors were much powerful that Demolishers or catapults when it came to throwing stones. The Ancient Protectors could even use the huge stones to attack air units.


    Xiao Yu had used workers to bring a lot of stones before the war so that they had enough supply of huge stones for ancient protectors and demolishers.


    Now, 50 Demolishers and 5 Ancient Protectors were able to suppress countless bandits.


    The bandits had almost lost 40,000 people. Although they had more than 100.000 people but it was a big number. Nevertheless, it was still within the red line of Subaru. His aim was to swallow all the bandit groups so he made sure that those bandit groups lost a lot of people while his own losses were below 20%. The situation would bepletely different when they went back to the Eagle Camp.


    In addition, he had secretly assassinated bandit leaders so that it would be much easier to swallow those groups.


    However, there was a big problem now. At the beginning he thought that Lion town was weak. He believed that he would be able to get rid of Lion town very easily after bringing all the bandits under his control. Now, it seemed that it would be very difficult to beat Lion town after integrating all the bandits.


    As a result, Subaru had to re-consider his ns regarding attack strategy. He had toe up with another strategy to greatly weaken Lion town before giving the fatal blow. However, the main question was that would he be able to get rid of Lion town if he controlled all the bandits?


    The attacks continued for the next few days. Subaru didn¡¯t n to make deployment of fresh troops back from the Eagle camp as he had yet to consider his personal interests. The problem was that he wasn¡¯t aware that Subaru was giving opportunity to Xiao Yu to produce new warriors.


    Xiao Yu was already using shamans as long-range support to the troops. Shamans were able to use lightning bolts at this point but the attacks were very powerful when 300 of them used at the same time. Moreover, to some extent the shamans were taking off the pressure from the elf archers.


    Shaman¡¯s could use Lightning Shield, Bloodlust and Purge skills. However, their level was low so they were only able to use Lightning Bolt skill.


    The witch doctors were integrated into the troops too. Their attacks were low but they were excellent in treating the grunts and orc warriors. The life of orcs and grunts were more secure because of simple treatment from witch doctors and healing potions.


    The ordinary orcs burst in excitement when they saw witch doctors and shamans. They saw the revival of orcs that were almost extinct inst few milleniums. There were scarce number of shamans and witch doctors in the real world.


    There were 1000 batriders in the orc base which have yet toe out to the battle. Xiao Yu knew that the firstrge-scale use of air units would cause a huge panic and bring down the morale of the bandits. But after a few times the enemy would be used to such attacks. That¡¯s why he had to use batriders as a final blow in order to wipe out the enemies without difficulty.


    Moreover, Raiders were still in the orc base too. He would make use of them in the final battle. They would be like wind as they would take the lives of the bandits.


    Xiao Yu had lost already 20 Kodo beasts in the battlefield. However, they were great encouragement to the orcs during the battle.


    Use of Kodo beasts, totems and battle roars of the heroes almost doubled the strength of the orc warriors. Originally, the strength of the grunts were already extreme. Now, they almost reached the strength of a second-rank warriors. What does it mean to have 1000 grunts who had the strength of a second-rank warrior?


    The corpses of the bandits were stacked around the town.


    Cairne had reached level 11. Xiao Yu gave him T1 armor set. Cairne was like a fortress that charged on constantly. He could charge into an enemy battalion without a thought.


    In fact, Cairne was guarding the gates with Grom and Two Ancient Protectors at the beginning. However, he would charge by using his Shock Wave and War Stomp skill. Then he would swing his huge axe to kill the enemies. Cairne would retreat back to Ancient Protectors side to resist the enemies when the enemy outnumbered him.


    Cairne was more bloody and violent inparison to Grom¡¯s fighting style.


    Cairne had another 3 skills which could be learned after he reached level 10.


    Cleave (Up to level 3). Tauren Chieftain would horizontally swing his weapon to a row of enemies. The damage would increase by 20% on each level.


    Intercept (up to level 2). Tauren Chieftain would rapidly charge at enemy. The skill would cause dizziness and injury to the enemy. The range and damage would increase by 20% on each level upgrade.


    Weapon Specialization (up to level 5). The damage and flexibility of the Tauren Chieftain¡¯s weapon attacks enhance by 20% on each level upgrade.


    The skills of the Tauren Chieftain were closebat attacks.


    Now, the skills learned by the Cairne were: Shock Wave ( level 3), War Stomp (3), fBattle Roar (level 3), Intercept (level 1), Cleave (level 1).


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu would asionally disguise as bandit and get into the enemy camp. He would find Lightning Bao and warn him regarding Subaru. He told him many times not to personally fight in the battle. Otherwise, Subaru may take the advantage to kill him.


    Bao told him that several bandit leaders had died in the battlefield. Moreover, no one knew about the specifics of their deaths.


    Bao had a bandit in his group who was good at autopsy. Bao had secretly told him to check one of the corpses. The result was that the bandit leader was killed from back while his body was made so that it seemed as if he was attacked from front.


    Xiao Yu knew that if he gave Subaru the time then he would sooner orter swallow all the bandit groups. It was an unfavorable situation for him so Xiao Yu was interested in these bandit leaders to stay alive. Xiao Yu still had opportunity to win as long as Subaru didn¡¯t swallow all the groups into one.


    It could be said that Xiao Yu and Subaru were ying their own games. Subaru was doing it in the daylight while Xiao Yu was acting in the shadows of the darkness.


    Bao began to warn leaders close to him about the result of the battles and told them to stay away from the battlefield. At the same time, Bao began to spread rumors that Subaru was deliberately killing the bandit leaders in the battlefield.


    The strength of rumors was huge. The recent deaths of the leaders made it so that these rumors spread east and west. Subaru was annoyed when he the rumors reached his ears. How could people know about his secret actions?


    Another half a month passed. Subaru still made bandits to attack on daily basis. The strength were exhausted from both sides which was to his best interests. However, almost half of the bandits were killed.


    Subaru didn¡¯t mind the numbers as he believed that Xiao Yu¡¯s strength was depleting too. He certainly had to go for losses if he wanted to get Lion town. He could bring back his elite troops afterwards to demolish the Lion town in one go.


    In fact, Subaru¡¯s calctions were wrong. A lot of soldiers died from Lion town. But most of them were newly recruited soldiers. The warriors summoned from the game system were still intact. The orcs were blessed with totems and other buffs while witch doctors treated them. It reduced the mortality rate. Elves were in the back so they weren¡¯t injured or wounded. The footmen used shields and their defense was tough. Their rate of death was low too.


    Moreover, the bandits would cut the heads of other dead bandits and bring them back to the camp. Subaru¡¯s statistics had a flow because of this. Subaru was strict about his rules that no one should bring the heads of other bandits for rewards. But there were many bandits who took the risk to get the money.


    Xiao Yu was also thinking about final counterattack as he pondered about the situation. He knew that if he relied on Lion town¡¯s strength then he was courting death by such a thought. However, he had 1000 air units now and the situation waspletely different. This people haven¡¯t seen the strength of air attacks so they didn¡¯t know what was going to happen.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    It was within Subaru¡¯s calctions to lose about 70% of the current bandits that hade to siege the Lion town. So he wasn¡¯t worried about losing half of the troops. However, the situation wasn¡¯t going ording to his expectations.


    First of all, he want to get rid of few bandits leaders to reduce the resistance. But his n couldn¡¯t be fully implemented as Xiao Yu had talked with Bao and vast majority of bandit leaders were still alive. IT meant that they would return back to the Eagle camp to lead the rest of their troops. Secondly, Subaru was nning to make a fatal blow to Lion town through this battle and make them so that they were at the brink of copse. But the strength shown by the Lion town was beyond his calctions. The orcs, elves, ancient protectors and others were much powerful than he thought them to be. Now, even if he swallowed the rest of the bandit groups there was no guarantee that he would be able to sweep through the Lion town.


    As a result, Subaru didn¡¯t know what to do next. Should he go with decimating the bandits? Or should he take advantage of the numbers and attack Lion town?


    The Lion town was much tougher than he imagined so he had to make some changes to his original n.


    ¡°Siege! I have to siege the Lion town and don¡¯t attack for some time. The nearby farmers and poption have moved into the town so the food won¡¯t be enough in the long-term. They would be finished if we continue to siege the town for another 6 months.¡± Subaru came to a decision.


    Actually, he hade up with a nice solution. The number of the soldiers within the Lion town wasn¡¯t much so he knew that they wouldn¡¯te out to fight them at this point. Now, the town was using their walls as a protection while bandits lost a lot trying to attack the town. Secondly, Lion town didn¡¯t have much of a history. Even though they had recruited a lot of people but Subaru believed that their food storage wasn¡¯trge enough to cover the needs of the poption for long time.


    It was undeniable that Subaru had keen eyes. He could find the weak spot of the Lion town and use the most appropriate strategy to make theme out to fight him.


    In addition, Subaru could mobilize the elite troops from the camp and decimate the Lion town in one swoop after some time. At the beginning, he didn¡¯t put Lion town in his eyes. But right now he knew that he had to get rid of this problem as soon as possible.


    As a result, Subaru ordered the bandits to stop attacking and just siege the town.


    Captain Hui and Mu Lee¡¯s face changes when they saw the strategy Subaru was implementing. They were more clear than Subaru that Lion town couldn¡¯t stay as is for a long siege. There were secret passages to the outside but they couldn¡¯t bring supplies to so many people relying on those secret passages.


    There were no suitable grounds to grew crops in the town. How could Lion town supply food to so many people in the long term? Lion town was expanding rapidly before the attack of the bandits. It seemed good but now this advantage had be a huge burden. The most worrying issue was that the migrants were new to the Lion town and didn¡¯t have a sense of belonging to the ce. It would be natural for chaos to ur if there wasn¡¯t food for them to eat.


    Captain Hui and Mu Lee were in a bind as they couldn¡¯t find a solution. They just saw Xiao Yu stay calm, grin from ear to ear as he molested the his sisters-inw.


    They couldn¡¯t help but think about if Xiao Yu had a trump card.


    ¡°Lord, what are we going to do?¡± Mu Lee was worried.


    Xiao Yuzily replied: ¡°No need to be worried. We will get rid of them.¡±


    Mu Lee frowned: ¡°Lord, we don¡¯t have enough forces to fight them. Your orc warriors are strong but we have lost about 4000 soldiers. There are about 60000 to 70000 bandits left. We can¡¯t leave the walls to fight them.¡±


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes: ¡°We will get rid of thempletely. Do you want to make a bet? We will bet on your monthly sry.¡±


    Mu Le couldn¡¯t help but smile. His family would be killed let alone his monthly sry if the Lion town was lost. He replied: ¡°I bet.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°You will lose. Tell the soldiers to rest for two days. We will attack on the night of the third day. You will see a huge surprise.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Cami as he spoke. She was wearing a summer clothing. She looked back in a provocative manner. It was as if she was saying if you daree at me. Xiao Yu felt his blood boil.


    Mu Lee and Captain Hui were full of doubts as they saw Xiao Yu¡¯s actions. However, they choose to believe that Xiao Yu would make another miracle after three days.


    Mu Lee had seen the orcs to fight the battle with minimal damage. He believed that with such an army they could sweep through the world.


    ...


    ...


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Subaru ordered the bandits to get close to the Lion town and cuss at them. They were provoking the soldiers to leave the town walls to fight with them like real men. Xiao Yu ordered the patrols on the wall to ignore those bandits.


    Ancient Protectors slowly moved away from the gates on the night of the third day. The soldiers were arranged in neat rows as they were ready for the attack. Xiao Yu had told them in advance that there would be a strong force that would support them and the quantity of the supporting troops was more than the bandits. They would be able to wipe out all the bandits in one go.


    The soldiers were very convinced because of Xiao Yu¡¯s continuous victories. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Lord has been so rxed as there is arge army....¡±


    All the human soldiers were blessed by Uther. Thrall had blessed orcs too. The Kodo beasts were in the rows with the orcs. Cairne and Grom were at the front as they would be the ones to initiate the charge.


    The troops began to slowly and silently move out of the Lion town. The hunters were a step before them as they moved to find the scouts from the bandits side and kill them. It made it so that the bandits wouldn¡¯t be aware of their move until it was toote.


    The hunters were riding leopards but they were silent and could use the darkness to stay invisible. Would normal bandit scouts be their opponents? Moreover, no one thought that Xiao Yu would dare to attack them. After all, the gap in the number of the troops was toorge. Subaru and others believed that even if Lion town attacked they would have the upper hand.


    Subaru believed that Lion town would make the final blow when the supplies wouldn¡¯t be enough to feed the poption. He didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yu would attack just after three days.


    The troops stopped about 2 miles away from the bandit camp. 1100 orc warriors were in the front as Kodo beasts were mixed with them. Footmen and 6000 normal soldiers were located in the back.


    Elf archers, dwarf riflemen and shamans were between the orcs troops and humans to provide long-range support. The hunters were wandering around and were responsible for protection of the long-range forces. Raiders were behind them and were ready to rush in after the orcs charged in.


    Everyone was ready as they looked at Xiao. They wait for orders from him. There was a mysterious smile on Xiao Yu¡¯s face as he told them to stand by.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the troops heard buzzing sounds echo from the distant sky. It was as if group of bees were waving the wings.


    Soon they saw huge birds fly over them. The soldiers were shocked as they looked at those strange birds.


    ¡°What are those?¡±


    The fear would burst in the hurts of the humans when they saw things that were alien to them.


    Xiao Yu could imagine what kind of shocking effect those Batriders would have on enemies when he saw his own people act so.


    Xiao Yu had prepared 1000 Batriders in advance so that the bombing would y a shocking role in the battlefield.


    The patrolling bandits saw the Batriders when they were very close to them. They shouted in panic to rm the rest but it was toote.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    The bandits who were awake didn¡¯t know what was going on. They didn¡¯t expect that Lion town would have such a big group of flying monsters.


    It was very difficult to tame flying creatures in this world. Only families with special techniques orrge powerhouses could tame them. However, at best they would have dozens of flying creatures but not this much. It has been thousands of years since countless flying creatures were used to fight in the battles.


    Batriders began to drop the Liquid Fire bottles as the bandits began to ring the bells to rm the others.


    Boom~ Boom~


    Sounds of explosions bursting out echoed. It was a spectacr scene to see thousand batriders bomb an area. It seemed as if a magic spell was used to put the area into the mes.


    Xiao Yu had ordered the Batriders to bomb as big area as they could. He had told them not to focus on killing as the key in this situation would be huge explosions and burning mes. It was unrealistic at this point for the Liquid Fire to kill people. Xiao Yu had tested those bottles and came to decision that their power wasn¡¯t good.


    The main purpose of the Liquid Fire was to burn a region. They were like high powered firecrackers from Xiao Yu¡¯s past life. Nevertheless, they weren¡¯t good enough to kill people at this point. It was simply impossible. This low-level Liquid Fire wouldn¡¯t be able to fry dead a person even if the enemy didn¡¯t wear an armor. At best, they would give skin wounds. This result had discouraged Xiao Yu at the beginning.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yu found out that the Liquid Fire bottles could be upgraded. Right now, the batriders used the most primary ones so their strength was low. However, it would change as the Liquid Fire bottles upgraded. Xiao Yu believed that this bottles would be much more useful after the upgrades.


    However, to upgrade them Xiao Yu had to use meritorious service points. Xiao Yu was fifth-levelmander so the maximum that he could upgrade the Liquid Fire bottles was fifth level. However to promote the bottles from first to 4th level he needed 10,000 merit points for each level. To upgrade from 5th to 8th level he needed 20,000 while from 9th to 12th level Xiao Yu needed 40,000 merit points. Xiao Yu¡¯s meritorious service points wasn¡¯t much so he had only raised the level of Liquid Fire bottles to 2.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu knew that he would be using the 1st everrge-scale use of bombing in this era. He knew that the effect of the bombing would be much greater than actual damage. The confusion and psychological demoralization was enough for him.


    The furious fire and loud noise of the explosions would affect any creature let alone humans. Moreover, the humans of this era hadn¡¯t seen such weapons in ages. In addition, they didn¡¯t have any idea about trench warfare where shelters were made in advance as safe-houses from such attacks. The bandits began to escape as fast as they could when they saw hell like scene in front of them.


    The bandits knew that only cursed and banned magic spells could make suchrge-scale mes pour down from the sky. They couldn¡¯t imagine anything else making this.


    As a result, most of them thought that a banned magic was in use so they began to escape. They had lost any will to resist. Some of them couldn¡¯t even have courage to escape as they hid in the tents or under the tables while shivering in fear. The bandits would trample each other or push each other while they tried to escape.


    Even Subaru was shocked when he saw the fire and explosions. He didn¡¯t know what as happening. Subaru was an excellentmander and a wise man. However, how could he understand that hot weapons were used? He was much sturdier than the rest of the bandits but even Subaru didn¡¯t have any will to resist. He turned around and used his battle energy to escape as fast as he could. Xiao Yu was using subversion tactics so the power of the bombing was too bizarre for them. Moreover, the bombing began in the night while vast majority of robbers were sleeping. They felt as if they were seeing a nightmare when they suddenly woke up.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the bandit camp. The bombing had the effect which he was thinking of.


    ¡°Charge! Kill!¡± Xiao Yumanded when the first round of bombing finished.


    The enemies had lost will to resist. They were like tilted building which would fall if touched. So it was the best time to attack.


    Roar~~~


    Orcs roared while they were lead by Cairne and Grom. They rushed in first. The bandits were much more shocked when they saw orcs infiltrate the camp. It wasn¡¯t a battle but one sided ughter. The will of the bandits had copsed and theirmander was missing. The only choice they had was to escape. Instead of battle there was cat and mouse chase. The bandits who were slow either got killed or captured.


    Many bandits choose to surrender at this point.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s troops pursued the enemies for dozens of miles. They killed countless bandits while captured a lot of them as ves. Batriders went back to the base to get more ammunition and came back to bomb once more.


    ...


    ...


    At dawn when the sun rose there were countless corpses of bandits throughout dozens of miles. Subaru was able to flee back with less than 5000 bandits.


    Only 5,000 was able to get back out of 100.000 bandits troops. It was a bigly win. The Raiders and Hunters had shown excellent performance during the battle. Their mobility was used to the maximum. The Raiders were much more effective. Their wolves would howl as they attacked the bandits. The bandits who heard the howls of the wolves would lose their spirit.


    Moreover, Raiders wouldn¡¯tpletely kill the bandits. They would generally chop or sh as best as they could then continue to pursue another enemy. The seriously wounded bandits would be left for the other forces to kill them.


    Xiao Yu ordered not to chase the rest while to kill the bandits and begin to plunder them.


    Xiao Yu knew that the bandit leaders were mostly warriors. Even though the battlefield was chaotic he believed that they would have fled away easily.


    Lion town soldiers began to clean the battlefield. Most of them wondered about the origin of the flying creatures that had helped them during the night. Moreover, the thing that those flying creatures used to explode the ground was another topic which had arisen their curiosities.


    Were they small dragons? How did Xiao Yu got so many dragons?


    Captain Hui and Mu Lee were stunned too. They still didn¡¯t know what kind of creatures were used.


    Xiao Yu had told them that they would have tens of thousands of reinforcements. Now, it seemed that he had lied. But it was true that those creatures were as powerful as tens of thousands of troops.


    Now, Xiao Yu was back in the Lion town while Captain Hui and Mu Lee were organizing the troops to clean the battlefield.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Xiao Yu returned back to the orc base to increase the level of bombs used by the batriders to 5. In this night battle Xiao Yu got more than 100,000 meritorious service points.


    In addition, he had arisen 2 levels and reached level 14. He had 4 more skill points to distribute. He enhanced Blessing of the Might to the level 3 so that his attack strength was increased by 60%. In addition, he made his Whirlwind skill reach level 3. Inrge group wars he could use Heroic Leap to jump in, use Whirlwind to kill enemies and Teleport or jump back.


    Xiao Yu had 2 points left to use so he pondered for a while. He added 1 skill point respectively to Holy Light skill and Shield of the Temr of the Pdin. He knew that he may need to treat the wounds of the injured ones in case Uther wasn¡¯t around. The Shield of Temr increased his defense which was guarantee of his life. As a result, both his attack and defense had reached an excellent level. He believed that he would be able to help out any hero in the battle if they were singled out by the enemies.


    After appointing the skill points he checked the strength of level 5 Liquid Fire bottles. They weren¡¯t good enough to blow away a heavy armor but their were enough to hurt ordinary people. Moreover, now if the bottles hit the head of the enemy they could kill them. Xiao Yu was very satisfied with the result.


    It was the era of the cold weapons but this Liquid Fire was something which had the strength of the bombs from the WW2. Xiao Yu understood that if the level of the Liquid Fire reached 12 then they would beparable to small aircraft bombs in strength.


    The soldiers from the Lion town used one full day to clean the battlefield. Subaru had brought a lot of gold coins to give as rewards to the bandits. It happened so that the bandits ran away in despair and had left those riches to Xiao Yu. No one would have thought about taking gold coins when their lives were at stake,


    Only 3 million gold coins were brought to the battlefield but they were enough to solve the financial problems of the Lion town. Xiao Yu had to buy weapons, armor, Ancient Protectors, build watchtowers and so on. All of them needed money.


    Lion town paid quite a big price to defeat the bandits. About 4000 soldiers were left out of the initial 10,000 big army.


    67 grunts were killed from the orcish base. They were in the front line so it was natural to recieve damage and injuries. Moreover, orcs would go berserk and wouldn¡¯t stop until they were killed which lead to the reason why so many grunts were killed.


    10 footmen were killed. Their defense was extremely powerful so it was hard for bandits to injure them. The main reason of the death of the footmen were the bandits that grabbed them while falling down from the wall or using crossbows to kill them.


    11 elf archers were killed. Bandits mainly had used crossbow to kill them. Few of the elf archers were killed when they pursued the bandits. Xiao Yu knew that the closebat abilities of the elf archers were very low.


    Only 2 riflemen were killed. Their height was very short so it was easy for them to escape the death. One of the dwarf riflemen were killed by the stones thrown from the catapults while the other was killed because he had separated from the main force while pursuing the bandits. As a result, that riflemen was encircled by the bandits and killed.


    Qin Che had mastered the use of 50 Demolishers so the ballistas and catapults of the enemy weren¡¯t efficient. They were the first to be destroyed during the battle. Moreover, the catapults and ballistas of the enemy had to shoot from bottom to top so their uracy was low.


    1 Kodo beast was died. 10 Raiders were killed. The raiders were responsible to pursue the bandits to the farthest distance so it was inevitable that they would receive damage.


    5 shamans were killed. 2 of them were killed by the crossbows used by the enemy while the other three were killed in closebat while pursuing the bandits, The closebat abilities of the shamans was poor too.


    The batriders didn¡¯t receive any damage. Xiao Yu had ordered the batriders to fly as high as possible during the bombing. Moreover he hadmanded them not to follow down to attack them. There was no loss of witch doctors as they were in auxiliary position as healers.


    In short, it was an absolute victory as Xiao Yu had such a small casualty. The main reason was that the equipment he had provided to the summoned warriors was high quality. Moreover, the warriors were buffed with the skills of the heroes which increased their strength and other attributes. After such buffs a grunt could fight against 40 or 50 ordinary bandits on his own.


    Almost every arrow shot by the elf archers had taken life of a bandit. No one could collect up to 300 of such level archers in the continent. Although their closebat abilities were weak but with the help of Trueshot Aura they were killing machines. Even the armors of the light infantry couldn¡¯t spare the lives of those bandits.


    In addition, Xiao Yu was mainly on defensive side. He had the advantage of the terrain which decreased the strength of the bandits. Moreover, there were Ancient Protectors at the gates who killed bandits constantly. The first use of therge-scale air units and concept of the bombing had copsed the morale of the enemy too. Additionally, the troops of the Subaru weren¡¯t elites but bandits.


    Xiao Yu had losses but the results were overwhelmingly good. All the heroes had increased in levels too.


    Xiao Yu (level 14). Wind Walk(3), Critical strike (3), Omnish (5), Whirlwind (3), Heroic Leap (3), Sprint (2), Ice Barrie (Level 1), Teleport (Level 3), Blessing of the Might (Level 3), Shield of the Temr (Level 1), Holy Light (Level 1).


    Antonidas had unlimited mana potions to drink so he had used his skills to the max to kill as many bandits as he could. As a result, he had reached level 18. Xiao Yu added four points to two different skills.


    Antonidas (level 18): Frost Bolt(3), Arctic Frost (Level 3), Cone of the Cold (Level 3), Water Elemental (Level 3), Frost Nova (Level 2), Teleport (Level 1), Enhanced Water Elemental(3), cold frost (2)


    Grom also reached level 17 because of the continuous killing of the bandits. Xiao Yu made Whirlwind reach full level and added to Intimidating Shout.


    Grom (level 17): Wind Walk(Level 2), Critical Strike (Level 3), Omnish (Level 5), Whirlwind (Level 3), Heroic Leap (Level 2), Sprint (Level 1) Intimidating Shout (1)


    Tyrande also reached level 17. Xiao Yu added point to Aspect of the Hawk and Rapid Fire.


    Tyrande (level 17): Searing Arrows(3), Beast Soul (level 1), Trueshot Aura (Level 5), Aspect of the Hawk (Level 3), Eagle Eye (Level 2), Multiple Arrows (Level 2), Rapid Fire(1)


    Thrall¡¯s level rose by 3 levels and reached level 15. Xiao Yu added Earth Shield attack and two skill points to Chain Lightning skill.


    Thrall ( level 15): Lightning Chain (Level 3), Strength of the Earth Totem (Level 3), Stoneskin Totem (Level 3), Earth Elemental (Level 3), Shamanism (Level 1), Earth Shield (Level 2)


    Uther had level up by 4 levels and reached 16. The experience points gained from the normal soldiers were counted to him too. Xiao Yu added skill point to Crusader Strike to enhance his attack power and upgraded Shield of the Temr skill to level 3 to promote Uther¡¯s safety. Xiao Yu added Divine Purity to Uther to make sure that he would be able to get rid of the toxins in the future.


    Uther (Level 16): Holy Light(level 3), Crusader Strike (Level 2), Shield of the Temr (3), Blessing of the Might (Level 3), Devotion Aura (Level 3), Judgment (level 1), Divine Purity (level 1).


    Carine had killed numerous enemies and had reached level 14. Xiao Yu added two skill points to Cleave and 1 point to Weapon Specialization.


    Cairne Bloodhoof(level 14): Shock Wave(3), War Stomp (3), Battle Roar (3), Intercept (1), Cleave (3), Weapon Specialization (1).


    Warriors had leveled up in addition to the heroes. Some of the early grunts had reached level 10 so they could breakthrough from level 10 to 11 after a bit of battles and could break the shackles of warriors and be heroes. Xiao Yu was looking forward to that asion. Most of the grunts had passed level 8 which meant that they were better than first-rank human warriors. Imagine an army made out of first-rank human warriors.


    Several elves had reached level 10 while most of them were at level 9. They had precision shooting and multiple arrows skill which made them godly shooters. The strength of their arrows wereparable to small ballistas.


    Footmen had reached level 6 too. Their defense was extremely powerful. However, they weren¡¯t as good as orcs or elves when it came to attacks. Nevertheless, they were indispensable part of Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. They could stand forward to suppress the attack of the enemy and protect the long-range forces. They had three skills which they could learn. Shield Block, Shield m and Shield Wall.


    The grunts were offensive while footmen were defensive part of the army.


    The upgrade of the riflemen were low because of their low level of uracy. An average riflemen had reached level 6. However, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t anxious. After reaching level 10 their would learn Scattered Shooting skill which would increase the efficiency of their shots by multiple times.


    The first two skills of the riflemen were Precise Shooting (which enhanced the precision of their shoots by certain degree) and Stoneskin (which covered their bodies with stone. Their speed reduced but their closebat strength enhanced a lot. They could kill an enemy with a punch.)


    Hunters had killed a lot of enemies too. Vast majority of the hunters were on level 7 while some were left in level 6. Their first skill made them possible to use their des as boomerangs. Their second skill Beast Soul increased their resonance with their leopards. Their third skill was called Sentry. They could leave sentries on different locations and detect the enemy if they passed within a certain range. Xiao Yu was looking forward for them to reach level 10 as he would be able to use ten hunters to gather intelligence from much bigger area with ease.


    Batriders, Raiders, Shamans and even Kodo beasts had reached level 3. It was arge battlefield and not much of experience points were needed to pass the first three levels.


    The skills for the Raiders were: Ensnare, Re-sh and Wolf Unity.


    Shaman¡¯s skills were: Bloodthirsty, Lightning shield and purification.


    Shamans could use blood-thirst to enhance the strength of the orcs.


    Kodo Beast¡¯s skills were: Stomp, sprint, devour.


    The witch doctors had Treat, Trap and Sentry skills. However, Xiao Yu used them to heal the orcs. It was because of this powerful force that Xiao Yu could kill more than 100,000 people with so small casualties on his side. HE believed that if he coulde up with smart strategy then he would able to deal with the bandits with 4000 summoned warriors that he had.


    *********


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    The faces of the poption of the Lion territory was covered in wide smiles after the battlefield was cleaned out. More than 10,000 troops was able to kill 100.000+ army! What kind of record it was?


    Many of the newly arrived migrants were thinking about moving out from the Lion territory after the town was besieged. However, they were convinced in Lion territory, its future and its Lord after the victory.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t celebrate but began to mourn the soldiers that died in the war. The Monument of the Heroes in the center of the Lion town was engraved with the names of every single soldier that had died in the battle. The people of the Lion territory were stunned once again. In this era only the names of nobles were engraved in the pages of history. Who would build a monument to remember the ordinary soldiers?


    Most of them didn¡¯t even have surnames. That was why Xiao Yu ordered each soldier to be given a surname so that the family of the dead soldier could use it in the future. The people could proudly tell the name of their sons, brothers, fathers or rtives that were engraved on the monument.


    The monument would stand tall as long as Lion town didn¡¯t fall. Afterwards, Xiao Yu followed hismitment and ordered the families of the deceased soldiers to givennds to use for few years without any taxes.


    This move made the poption go crazy as in few days more than 30,000 people came to conscript to the military. However, Lion town couldn¡¯t ept so many soldiers. They had to provide equipment to the soldiers which was all about money.


    Nevertheless, 20,000 troops were registered as reserve troops. They were farmers but were called out to training from time to time. They would be sent to the front line in case of emergency. In addition, they had the equipment taken from the corpses of the bandits. Those equipment were good weapons and armors too. Xiao Yu was using the modern idea of having reserve troops. He believed that he could use those reserve as part of the army in the future as the Lion territory grew in size.


    Men weren¡¯t worried about death as they knew that their families would be taken care of and they would be honored in glory after their death.


    Xiao yu understood that the reforms that he had giarized from Shang Yan were giving out results. The effects of these reforms would be much significant in the future. He believed that the road to the world domination didn¡¯t go through the summoned warriors but form the policies that he applied. Using these policies he could convince the poption that it was best to serve him rather than anyone else. Xiao Yu cremated the summoned warriors and put their ashes in respective altars in the bases. Afterwards, he ordered a day of celebration so that people could enjoy the victory.


    Xiao Yu had meeting after the celebration. He exined that they had to continue to prepare for the uing war to annihte the Eagle Camp. Afterwards, he went back to the hill to join the heavy cavalry team to go back to the Eagle camp.


    In the past, no one believed that Xiao Yu would be able to decimate the bandits when he said so. But know everyone was full of confidence.


    ¡°Damn it! I¡¯m back!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out when he saw the heavy cavalry team.


    ¡°Commander, we saw a huge fire and explosions sounds.. What happened?¡±


    The members of the cavalry team came out to ask Xiao Yu.


    There was a sullen expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face: ¡°Yes. It was a cursed magic. What can we do against such a magic spell? Everyone was shocked. I believe I would have died if I didn¡¯t run fast enough. I went into the mountains and lost my way.. I¡¯m d that I¡¯m able to be back alive! Our troops were killed though...¡±


    Xiao Yu deliberately used cursed magic spell instead of telling about batriders. He knew that even the people in Lion town weren¡¯t aware of the batriders so he could bullshit his way through with the bandits. Moreover, everyone was thinking that a magic spell was used during the battle.


    It was dark so not everyone was able to observe the batriders. Some people thought that the mes fell down from the sky.


    ¡°Everyone? All of our troops?¡± Heavy cavalry men were in shock.


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°I¡¯m luck to be able to run away. I think only few could survive after such a magic spell...¡±


    ¡°But ... ¡± Xiao Yu showed them the bag in his hand: ¡°I was able to kill 51 soldiers from the Lion town. I have cut off their rights ears...¡± There was a proud look on his face.


    There was reverence in the eyes of those heavy cavalry men. They believed that xiao Yu had shown real bravery to kill the enemy while running away. It meant that theirmander was a strong warrior.


    These cavalry men didn¡¯t dare to get back on their own so they were waiting for Xiao Yu toe back. Now that xiao Yu was back they withdrew back to Eagle Camp.


    The Eagle Camp was in chaos and uproar when they returned back. Subaru hade back with less than 5,000 bandits which made those bandits talk and spread rumors about the magic bombing. Vast majority of the bandits thought that it was a cursed magic spell. Only such a spell could haverge range of effect. The strength of the magic spell wasn¡¯t big and it wasn¡¯t as effective as the cursed magic in the legends which were able to raze cities. Moreover, some had seen the creatures flying in the sky. So if it wasn¡¯t a cursed magic spell what was it? How could those fireballs be thrown from the sky?


    Actually, Subaru has been thinking about this problem since he hade back too. Originally, everything was going ording to his expectations. The bandits from the other groups were used while his own bandits were left away without damage. Now though none of the 30,000 bandits he had taken hade back. Everyone he had taken were killed. This had changed his ns. He would have prestige if they had made Xiao Yu suffer. But now all the responsibility would be pushed onto him.


    Subaru wasn¡¯t worried about that too. The most problematic issue was that howe Xiao Yu had such powerful weaponry? Would he be able to beat Xiao Yu if he swallowed all the other bandit groups? Was it a one-time magic scroll? If it was a one-time scroll then Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to get second one...


    But, what if its something else? He saw shadows of few creatures in the sky... He believed that they were living creatures... If it was the case then the situation was more terrifying.


    Xiao Yu went to directly see Subary when they reached the eagle camp. Subaru met with Xiao Yu and found out that nothing had happened to 1,000 heavy cavalry men.


    Xiao Yu exined to Subaru the reason why he hade backte. He told him that he had lost his way, killed some enemies, find his way after a long search and they were able toe back. Subaru didn¡¯t me Xiao Yu as he was the first to escape from the battlefield. Moreover, Subaruforted Xiao Yu. He told him to rest as the leaders would be having a meeting where Subaru would tell his future ns.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s actions had disrupted Subaru¡¯s ns but he was a capable man who saw another chance in the failure. The strength of Lion territory was powerful. Subaru was nning this point to bring all the other groups under his rule for once and all.


    ********


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu


    Few more chapters in 3-4 hours ??

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to take full responsibility for the failure!¡± Subaru¡¯s first sentence was to put forward that it was his mistake that they had lost that big. This statement took every leader unexpected in the room including Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but say in his heart: ¡°This man is a talent.. We may have be friends if we weren¡¯t on opposite sides.¡±


    Everyone was aware that it would be weird to put the responsibility of the failure upon Subaru as the Lion town was too powerful. The bombing by the batriders was out of everyone¡¯s imagination. What could the wisestmander do if they faced a cursed magic spell? What could the bravestmander do if he faced an atomic bomb?


    Subaru disrupted ns of everyone who was going to oppose him in the meting. No one coulde up with counter attack in the short term. In short, Subaru was blocking them by epting his mistake


    ¡°This is my mistake. It was my mistake that brought us to such a defeat!¡± Subaru said in a sincere tone: ¡°If you no longer trust me and want to leave the alliance then I won¡¯t me anyone. I¡¯m willing topensate with the gold coins those who want to leave. Actually, you can go and surrender to Xiao Yu as the Lion town is so powerful. You will lose your freedom but I believe Xiao Yu won¡¯t kill you. Moreover, your fates won¡¯t be that bad as you will be one of the first to surrender. BUT! I, Subaru, am the leader of the biggest bandit group in the northwest. We have a history over 100 years. How could I face ancestors of our group in the other world if I surrendered? I¡¯ll push forward to beat Lion town until thest drop of my blood!¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Subaru as he finished first part of his speech.


    Subaru was actually putting all the bandit leaders in a bind. The first option that he was putting forward was to surrender to Xiao Yu. But he was saying that xiao Yu would kill them as he couldn¡¯t guarantee their livelihood in Lion town. Second option was to die together while trying to get rid of Xiao Yu to be the kings of northwest. The third option was to go on their own now but they would die at Xiao Yu¡¯s hands anyway.


    Xiao Yu was sure that those bandit leaders wouldn¡¯t choose to surrender to Lion town. If they wanted to resist then they had to work under Subaru¡¯s wings.


    More than 100,000 bandits had died. Would they be able to survive on their own? At the end there was only 1 path and that was to stay and work with Subaru to resist Xiao Yu. They could go back to their own ways after victory.


    All the bandit leaders looked at each other. The ones who wanted to me and attack Subaru were silent. The biggest problem they faced was Xiao Yu.


    Most of them were afraid of Xiao Yu¡¯s magic spell. So they wondered if leaving the Eagle camp was a better option. They had a lot of money so it would be easy to find another ce to start life from zero.


    Subaru continued after small silence: ¡°We failed this time because of their weapons. Most of you think that it was a cursed magic spell but I think otherwise. Would we be able to survive such a magic spell? I have met with people who had those fireballs hit them. They were able to flee back with just minor injuries and burns. It means that the strength of that magic isn¡¯t powerful. As much as it isn¡¯t a cursed magic spell then we will find a means to fight it back!¡±


    All the leaders began to ponder about Subaru¡¯s words. Actually, most of them had escaped back but had also experienced the bombing. There were few of them who had skin burns too. Would the strength of the magic spell would be so low if it was a real cursed magic spell? They came to decision that the magic used wasn¡¯t as bad as they thought.


    Subaru sighed in relief when he saw that his speech was working. The bandits wouldn¡¯t think to continue with their attack if they believed that Xiao Yu had used such a spell.


    Subaru continued: ¡°Afterwards, I carefully recalled and analyzed everything. We lost because of the sudden attack. They wouldn¡¯t need to send troops if it was a cursed magic spell. It proves that my guess is right. Therefore I think we have toe out with a way to deal with that small magic trick. We panicked and ran away which led to our failure. The enemy killed our troops not because of fire but their soldiers...¡±


    Everyone began to nod and agree with Subaru. Xiao Yu praised Subaru in his heart.


    Subaru nced at everyone within the room: ¡°You cane out and leave if you want to go. I won¡¯t make it difficult for anyone. If you want to stay then I promise that we will avenge our brothers!¡±


    The bandits leaders knew that they had no choice to leave. They vowed to kill Xiao Yu. Subaru¡¯s eyes lit up at sight. Finally, he was able to firmly bring them together under his control. They continued to discuss summaries of the battle. They talked about grunts and orcs, elves and ancient protectors. They believed that they could use fire to burn Ancient Protectors in the next attack. However, they didn¡¯t know that it wasn¡¯t that easy to burn Ancient Protectors. Moreover, it was easy to fire a dry wood. But how much fire they had to use to burn a living tree? In addition, Xiao Yu had already prepared appropriate measure to be taken in case of fire attack.


    They discussed but weren¡¯t able toe to a definite answer about the next attack n. However, by the end of the meeting Subaru¡¯s power was substantially greater.


    Subaru had lost 30,000 troops but at the end he was able to tightly control these bandits. After the meeting Xiao Yu returned back to his own barracks. He went to find Bao at the night. Now, he knew that it was getting hard to deal with Subaru as the man coulde up with different ns for almost all kinds of situation.


    Xiao Yu exined to Bao that on surface the n was good for everyone while the true purpose was to centralize the strength in Subaru¡¯s hands. In fact, he told Bao that Subaru would be getting rid of the bandit leaders one by one.


    Xiao Yu told Bao not to act rashly but talk with other leaders. They would attack Subaru at the right opportunity. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t believe that Subaru was a perfect man and wouldn¡¯t make mistakes.


    Subaru had to take action to properly swallow all the bandit groups. Now, Xiao Yu had to find facts to prove that Subaru was nning totally different things.


    Xiao Yu began to live in the Eagle Camp. He was passing news to the Lion town through Tyrande. Moreover, he didn¡¯t worry too much about the territory as Housekeeper Hong, Captain Hui and Mu Lee were already solving out the problems.


    Subaru wasn¡¯t going to attack Lion town now. He had to swallow the bandit groups. Afterwards he would choose to attack Lion town.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t stay idle either. He began to contact Subaru more trying to convince him that Xiao Yu was loyal to him.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    ¡°Haha.. Zhang Shan, I¡¯m very pleased with you dedicated work.¡± Subaru looked at xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu bowed: ¡°Leader, I¡¯ve taken refuge under your wing so its natural for me to be dedicated. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be fair for me to be working for you.¡±


    Subaru nodded: ¡°It would be so good if everyone thought like you. However, many don¡¯t think so. On surface they are fighting against Lion town with me but in fact they have their own ns. There are some who want to separate and split this alliance of ours.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyebrows raised up: ¡°Those people should be killed!¡±


    Subaru¡¯s eyes lit up as he saw the expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face: ¡°You are indeed a real knight!¡±


    Xiao Yu continued: ¡°I follow Leader because your future is limitless. You aren¡¯t like them and thinking only about robbery. I wouldn¡¯t havee here if you had the same mindset. You have to unify the northwest and those that are on your way have to be killed.¡±


    Xiao Yu took the opportunity to provoke Subaru. He wanted Subaru to give him a task to kill someone. Actually, Xiao Yu was working on a n to make Subaru to give him such a task but it seemed Subaru came to find Xiao Yu out of his own will.


    Subaru recognized Xiao Yu more as he listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He believed that Xiao Yu could be trusted with tasks.


    ¡°Shan, my goal is definitely not to end up as an ordinary bandit. I want to unify the northwest and be the king. We will swallow Wei Principality and other territories to create a huge principality of our own.¡±


    Xiao Yu bowed: ¡°I¡¯m willing to die for such a cause.¡±


    ¡°Haha ...¡± Subaru proudlyughed: ¡°Shan you will be a general after I be a king.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Leader.¡± Xiao Yu bowed as a treacherous light shed by his eyes.


    ¡°Shan, I¡¯ve called you over to help me with a small problem. Would you be willing to help me?¡± Subaru changed the topic.


    Xiao Yu quickly responded: ¡°Leader, what do I have to do?¡±


    Subaru continued: ¡°The leader of the Tiger bandits... Fei... He doesn¡¯t want to surrender. His group is rtivelyrge... His deputy has given his allegiance to me now we have to make him disappear...¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°We have to kill him if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Subaru was happy when he saw the determined look on Xiao Yu¡¯s face: ¡°You will have two people help you with the arrangements.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes, we have to make it perfect so that no one would think he was killed.¡±


    Subaru began to speak about the n to Xiao Yu.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu went back to his tent. In the evening he sneaked into Bao¡¯s residence and told him about everything.


    Bao was angry: ¡°This Subaru is a vicious bastard... Fortunately, I have met brother Shan or my end wouldn¡¯t be no different...¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be polite. I hope big brother will get the seat after Subaru¡¯s death and you won¡¯t forget my contribution.¡±


    Lightning Bao nodded: ¡°You will be the second inmand.¡±


    Xiao Yu left with a smile on his face.


    ...


    ...


    After few days, xiao Yu found Fei. He gave him some gifts and expressed his will to join under Fei¡¯s wings. Fei didn¡¯t reject neither Xiao Yu¡¯s gifts or his intention. Fei knew that there were groups with less people who looked for patrons that could look after them.


    After a few days of going back and forth Xiao Yu found Fei once again: ¡°Brother Fei, there is something good. Would you be willing to get some fun?¡±


    Fei smiled: ¡°What kind of fun?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Brother Fei, few days ago my men captured five beauties from a noble family. They are beautiful and I thought of inviting you to enjoy them... I hope brother Fei can keep this secret.¡±


    Fei¡¯s eyes were full of thirst and lust: ¡°You are a real brother. Where are they now? Are they in your tent?¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°I was afraid that other leaders woulde to rob them off if I brought them to the Eagle camp. They are in a location outside the camp. Let¡¯s go and enjoy them. We can kill them or bring back as ves afterwards.¡±


    Fei was a bit anxious to meet the women: ¡°Very good. You are thoughtful brother. Where are they?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at him: ¡°Brother, but please don¡¯t bring too many people. There won¡¯t be enough meat if there are many wolves...¡±


    Feiughed: ¡°This is natural.¡±


    Fei took three bodyguards with him as they left the Eagle camp with Xiao Yu.


    They rode their horses as they went towards the location.


    They entered a dense forest after half an hour of ride.


    Fei looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t we there yet?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°They were robbed close by so they are still being kept in here.. in front.¡±


    Fei nodded as he continued to follow Xiao Yu. After some time, they left their horses as they couldn¡¯t move with them.


    Xiao Yu raised his hands towards a ce after a while: ¡°Brother Fei, they are there.¡±


    Fei nodded as he entered first with his bodyguards. Xiao Yu waved his hands the moment they went in and about ten people came out from hiding. All of them had bows in their hands.


    Fei turned to Xiao Yu: ¡°Zhang Shan, what are you doing?¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°What am I doing? You have joined the camp but have been defying master Subaru¡¯s orders! I work for the leader Subaru.. Your deputy has already agreed to work for him so I just have to kill you here and now... Afterwards, your troops will belong to Eagle bandits.¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Fe¡¯s face changed when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He looked at the people holding bows. There were several first-rank and second-rank warriors mixed with them. He had just three bodyguards with himself.


    ¡°You ... you ... you bastards ... Subaru! He dares to act so! Isn¡¯t he afraid of the rebellion of other leaders?¡± Fei knew that Xiao Yu had brought him over and he was fooled. Moreover, it seemed that there was no way out or Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t have acted so.


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°How would others know about your death? Leader Subaru would bring all the other groups under his control.. It¡¯s not just you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fei! Who let you act so arrogant? It¡¯s time to die¡± A second-order warrior spoke in a cold tone. His name was Hua and he was Subaru¡¯s man. Fei got more angry when he heard Hua talk. Fei saw that with his three bodyguards he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. If he could then he would expose Subaru¡¯s plot and join with other leaders to resist Subaru.


    The problem was.. Could he flee away? Will he be able to live to join with other leaders?


    ¡°Time to ... kill.¡± Xiao Yu shouted.


    These archers aimed at Fei and his bodyguards. They were about to shoot when countless arrows were shot at them from the opposite side. Hua was shocked and he was able to shout when he felt a cold object pierce his neck. He couldn¡¯t help but fall down. The others panicked as they didn¡¯t know where the ambushers were. At the same time, Xiao Yu took out his tang sword and rushed over to attack them.


    Whoosh~ sh~


    Dozens of bandits rushed out from the jungle. They surrendered the archers and killed them. There were few second-rank warriors mixed with those archers but what could two hands do against four fists? Fei was dumbfounded as he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    Bao patted Fei¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Brother Fei, don¡¯t you understand it yet? Subaru wanted to kill us all and take our troops. Thanks to brother Shan we were able toe up with a strategy to expose Subaru¡¯s true face! Do you want to join us to kill Subaru?¡±


    Xiao Yu had long ago nned the details with Bao. They had deliberately set this ce and Bao and brought people with him to help Xiao Yu out. At the beginning, they thought that no one would believe them but now they had hard facts.


    ¡°Subaru! That damned bastard! I knew that we can¡¯t depend on him. Fortunately, we have good brothers who helped us or we would all be dead!¡± Another leader who hade with Bao shouted in fury.


    Actually, Bao hadn¡¯t told them where he was taking them. He had just told other leaders that there would be a good show so they should hide and watch in silence. However, the other bandit leaders were aware of the ns when Xiao Yu and Hua began to belittle Fei.


    Originally, Subaru had deliberately sent his men with Xiao Yu in case Xiao Yu dared to y a trick.


    Bao shouted: ¡°Now, there are two paths! We must kill Subaru and elect a new leader! Second, is that we scatter around and wait for either Subaru or the Lion town to kill us... Of course, there is a third way... You can choose to surrender to Subaru.¡± None of the other leaders wanted to join Subaru. Moreover, after Bao¡¯s speech they knew that they had to kill Subaru.


    In addition, Bao promised to divide all the treasures equally after they killed Subaru. They knew that Subaru¡¯s background was much richer than them. The Eagle camp had umted wealth for more than 100 years.


    As a result, all of them began to discuss a n to kill Subaru.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu got back to Eagle camp when it was already dark. He directly went to Subaru¡¯s residence and knocked the door: ¡°Leader, please punish me!¡±


    Subaru wasn¡¯t asleep as he was waiting for the good news. However, he was shocked when he saw the tattered clothes on Xiao Yu: ¡°Commander Shan, what has happened?¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°I took Fei to the designed location but archers from the Lion town ambushed us. Moreover, Fei had a magic scroll on him which he used to run protect himself. Other brothers were all killed and two were seriously injured... I brought those two back to the camp but they died half the way. I didn¡¯t dare to bring their corpses back to let other doubt our mission.¡±


    Subaru sighed in relief: ¡°¡±Is Fei dead?¡±


    Xiao Yu took out a disfigured head: ¡°Leader, look.¡±


    Subaru checked the face. It vaguely was simr to Fei¡¯s face but it was hit with so many arrows that it was unclear.


    ¡°He died.¡± Subaru was doubtful. But he didn¡¯t suspect Xiao Yu of any tricks as Subaru believed that Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t arrange so many things.


    ¡°What¡¯s the n?¡± Subaru asked.


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment and replied: ¡°It¡¯s better to push his death onto Lion town. There are many good elf archers there and they can even shoot through heavy infantry armor. I can say that I went out with Fei to hunt but we were ambushed and he was killed by the elves.¡±


    Subaru nodded: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Subaru was nning to send a group of people to check for the ce for the traces of elves or other forces. Xiao Yu left after discussing for some time. Subaruforted Xiao Yu and told him that he had done a great deed. Nevertheless, Subaru didn¡¯t sleep but thought about Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He thought if there were any ws or if Xiao Yu hid anything.


    Subaru was pondering about everything but it seemed that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t going to give him chance.


    Subaru saw the door getting knocked once against by the dawn.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± Subaru asked.


    ¡°Leader... It¡¯s me Zhang Shan! I have forgotten to report you one thing.¡± Xiao Yu voice echoed from the other side of the door.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Subaru asked from inside.


    Afterwards, he saw shadows get closer to the door.


    Xiao Yu spoke in panicked tone: ¡°Fei... It seems he isn¡¯t dead.¡±


    At the same time, dozens of arrows pierced through the door as they were directed at Subaru¡¯s shadow.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Xiao Yu made a gesture and ballistas shot few more arrows. He wanted to make sure that Subaru was dead. There was no movement after the shots. Xiao Yu waved his hand and few warriors came to kick the door and enter the ce.


    However, only the screams of those warriors echoed out. These warriors turned into corpses. Subaru was holding a sword which was covered in red battle energy while he looked at Xiao Yu, Bao and others.


    ¡°Hard nut.¡± Xiao Yu saw that Subaru was a third-rank peak level warrior who was only a step away from fourth-rank as Subaru could get away from the arrows shot from ballistas.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t an opponent to such a powerful warrior. The ballistas behind them began to shoot once again. Those people using the ballistas weren¡¯t as powerful as orcs to change the trajectory of shots in a moment. Moreover, re-filling those ballistas took a long time. In addition, those ballistas didn¡¯t have multiple slots as they were only single-shot ones.


    Subaru either used the sword to deflect those arrows or avoid them. He roared as he rushed outside to kill Xiao Yu and others. Xiao Yu, Bao and others were aware of Subaru¡¯s strength and they hade prepared. In addition to the ballistas there were more than dozen second-rank warriors with them. However, Subaru didn¡¯t charge on but turned around and jumped to the roof. It was an unexpected move.


    The others were surprised but Xiao Yu knew that Subaru was not an ordinary bandit. He could outweight the options even in a rageful state. Subaru knew that instead of venting his anger he had to move his army to suppress the resistance.


    His army would be without leadership if Subaru continued to fight with warriors in here. He knew that since they had brought ballistas to kill him then it meant that a lot of leaders were involved in the rebellion. Killing Xiao Yu or Bao wouldn¡¯t change anything in the short-term.


    Moreover, within those seconds he knew that Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t arrange everything on his own. He believed that Xiao Yu was just a pawn who was sent to get his trust and use it against him. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu was the lord of Lion territory who hade to destroy the bandits for good.


    Kill~~~


    Subaru saw that the camp was in fire and shouts of the bandits echoed from everywhere. The rebellious bandits had taken the right time to attack. Subaru rushed towards his light cavalry battalion. He had almost 50,000 light cavalry troops. He could kill the other bandit groups if he controlled them properly. He believed that bandits wouldn¡¯t amount to anything against his elite troops.


    However, he found that the stables were on fire when he came over. All the horses were running right and left in madness creating chaos.


    ¡°Bastards! Despicable tricks.¡± Subaru almost omitted blood at sight.


    The strength of his troops would drop by half if they didn¡¯t have horses. They were cavalry!Right now, tens of thousands horses were trampling everything and disrupting the formation of the cavalry men. It would be very difficult for him to solve out this problem.Naturally, it was Xiao Yu¡¯s idea to set fire on stables. He knew that Subaru would rely on elite light cavalry troops to counterattack them so he had asked Bao to arrange oil and pour them near all the stables to lit at the right time. The horses which meant to be used for their advantage had be a problem for Subaru at the moment.


    Subaru shouted to bring together all the cavalry men. He needed a proper formation even if they were used as infantry men.


    Right now, countless bandits were rushing to kill Subaru¡¯s men. Most of them were sleeping and were taken unexpected and without preparation. They were killed even if they were elites.


    The chaos was dominant as bandits killed each other. At some point nobody could tell who was killing whom. In a matter of moments the whole Eagle camp had became hell as the zes of mes surrounded everything.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s own 450 heavy cavalry men were fighting too. Their heavy swords killed everyone to cause more chaos. The camp was gued in chaos. Even with Subaru¡¯s wits he couldn¡¯t find a good way to control the situation.


    He did his best to collect the bandits that were not killed yet to storm other groups. Subaru¡¯s bandits were well trained so they began to rush around to kill other bandits from different camps after Subaru was able to bring them together. The numbers were against them so Subaru¡¯s elite troops received huge damage.


    Xiao Yu was on the scene as he found major bandit leaders like Bao and told them to attack and kill. Moreover, he urged them to create more chaos so that they would get a chance to kill Subaru. All sides were attacking each other. The blood of the bandits had stained the whole Eagle camp.


    Subaru¡¯smanding ability was strong but Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a badmander too. He had told Bao to organize crossbowmen, archers and ballistas to attack in advance. The moment Subaru was able to organize a group of people Xiao Yu would order those crossbowmen, archers and ballistas to attack the huge numbered groups to maximize the efficiency. Subaru could only order his men to hide behind buildings or inside them. They had organized in haste so they didn¡¯t have means to protect themselves from arrows.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at chaos and confusion.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    The battle continued as the blood covered the earth. The first rays of the sun shone. The sun was blood red while the ground too.


    Subaru gradually began to stabilize his forces. He wasn¡¯t prepared so he had faced a great loss. The other bandits had surrounded his forces who were divided into two. One force wasmanded by Subaru while the other force wasmanded by his confidant Pa.


    Subaru wasn¡¯t afraid of all the bandits even if they attacked him. He believed that he could kill almost all the bandit groups as long as he had his troops. However, this rebellion was too sudden and without any signs. Moreover, Subaru was feeling that the situation had stabilized in the recent days. Actually, he was working forward to control all of the bandit groups in the near future.


    It was a disaster to see such problem ur at this time. All the defenses that he had were for nothing. Chaos was the worst thing that he could imagine of. More than half of Subaru¡¯s troops were killed.


    Subaru was keeping a corner. The enemy bandits had charged few times but without sess. Xiao Yu asked Bao and others to bring catapults, ballistas and other siege equipment. They were going to bombard them. Subaru was forced into a corner and Pa had lost. There was no way that they could mobilize long-range equipments like Xiao Yu and others. Bao and others agreed as they sent people to pull these weapons over.


    Xiao Yu personally led the attack as hemanded people to use catapults and ballistas.


    ¡°First row attack! Second row, attack.¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted. The heavy fire quickly yed its role. Formation of Subaru¡¯s troops got messy. The bandits took opportunity to kill Subaru¡¯s troops.


    Subaru shouted from the other side: ¡°Zhang Shan! You son of a bitch! I had taken you under my wing but you nned with others to harm me. Why?¡±


    Subaru was in a state where he could peel off Xiao Yu¡¯s skin if Xiao Yu was given to him.


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Subaru, why are you ming me? You have used variety of means to pull all of us together. You have resorted to assassination to kill other leaders. You are a despicable man. You have dealt with some today and the next day would be my turn. Naturally, I won¡¯t sit still and wait for my demise! It¡¯s only for self-protection.¡±


    The other leaders praised Xiao Yu¡¯s as he talked.


    ¡°I have never done anything! I just want to live freely and in peace in the northwest. It was you who hase to bring this utter chaos to here! Do you have any evidence?¡± Subaru retorted back.


    Fei loudly shouted: ¡°Subaru, do you want evidence? If not for brother Zhang¡¯s help then I would have been killed yesterday! I¡¯m the evidence.¡±


    Subaru continued with his argument: ¡°Fei I never had any ns to kill you. I have never ordered anyone.. It¡¯s the treacherous actions of others!¡±


    Fei replied in fury: ¡°What about your underling Hua and other cronies? Don¡¯t tell me that they weren¡¯t your people too!¡±


    Subaru shouted back: ¡°Fei, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe me or not, I haven¡¯t ordered that hit. This is someone else¡¯s plot. Hua was my man but I have been pondering about his actions recently... I believe he was pulled over by someone else into this conspiracy.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Subaru, you can make any argument you want... The facts are on table. Do you think we will believe you? Leaders! Subaru is trying to dy for time... God knows what tactic he is think about now. We should kill him now and split the assests!¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s first few words were meaningless in the ears of the leaders. But hisst sentence was the thing that drive them to madness. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t retreat back now. The only choice was to kill Subaru.


    All the leaders were sharing Xiao Yu¡¯s views so theymanded their groups to attack.


    Many buildings in the Eagle camp were burned. The bandits were in desperate battle in the ruins. Subaru saw that his troops were trapped and he would die too. He clenched his teeth and took a nce at Xiao Yu. Subaru used all the battle energy in his body as he leaped up to climb through the corner to break out from the ce. Xiao Yu warned other leaders to seize Subaru as the man was a potential threat. However, Subaru was both strong and smart. He had nned few escape routes in advance and he followed one to get out of the ce. The crowd that chased him couldn¡¯t catch up with him.


    Xiao Yu had more important things to do so he didn¡¯t care about Subaru. The will of Subaru¡¯s bandits crushed the moment Subaru escaped. All of them surrendered.


    So, all the robbers made a victory, but when they count the results of the time, found only tragic victory. Because the loss of the robbers is also veryrge.


    1000 enemies killed by losing 800 of your own is not a victory. This proverb was very appropriate for this situation. Initially, there were more than 100,000 bandits left in the Eagle camp. But after this desperate battle less then 20,000 were left. However, a victory was victory. Moreover, now the leaders could begin to divide Eagle camp¡¯s fortunes that were umted for a century. Everything was good for the leaders as long as there was money.


    The bandits began to detain the surrendered bandits. Afterwards, the leaders began to divide the treasures. Few leaders began to quarrel immediately while they began to distribute the wealth of Eagle camp.


    However, no one noticed that Xiao Yu had disappeared.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    The bandits leaders were quarreling when they found out a dark cloud on the sky swaying towards the Eagle Camp. This dark cloud covered the sun and it seemed as if the world wasing to an end. Everyone was shocked as they looked at the sky.


    The bandits with sharp eyes saw that the dark cloud wasposed of the flying creatures. There was a troll sitting on each creatures with a grim look on his face. Suddenly, they remembered the rumors from thest siege war where others told that they had seen flying creatures on the sky.


    It seemed that it was true!


    They simply didn¡¯t know what to do as they faced so many flying creatures. It had been many years since the air units had disappeared from the continent. So there was no proper equipment to fight against suchbat units. They panicked as they looked at the sky. After only few moments the Batriders reached over the bandits and began to drop the bottles full of Liquid Fire. Explosions happened and the mes filled the ground. The fire from thest night was almost extinguished but the fires began to burn once again.


    The bandits screamed and fled. The ones who had experienced thest bombardment had their nerves copse. The level of the Liquid Fire was level 5 so the effectiveness was more than double than thest time. The bandits were at a loss as they took shelters behind or under the buildings to be spared from the explosions. They knew that the bombs couldn¡¯t blow up the buildings so it was the best ce to take shelter. They shivered as they hide behind the concrete.


    However, they heard roars. The ones who had experienced thest siege war knew who those roars belonged. ORCS! It didn¡¯t take long before orcs rushed into the Eagle camp to kill the bandits. The bandits had already gone through a tough battle, had heavy casualties and were extremely tired. They began to flee when the orcs got into the Eagle camp instead of fighting against them.


    Xiao Yu was standing on top of the hall of the Eagle Camp as he watched the orcs fight. He was controlling his troops from there. He believed that the Eagle camp was destroyed for good after this move.


    The orcs and grunts who numbered more than 1000 were his main force. There was no other troops that were suitable to this type of battles. One orc could kill at least 10 bandits. 4000 normal soldiers from thest war had be qualified warriors after being baptized in blood. They moved in to kill the remnant bandits. The newly recruited 10,000 troops got into to kill the bandits too.


    Xiao Yu knew that he had reached a victory. Now, he was nning to use the remnant bandits as a training for the newly recruited soldiers.


    Raiders were part of the main force because of their high speed and mobility. They were killing countless bandits. The batriders guided the forces towards the bandits that tried to escape or hid in different parts of the Eagle camp.


    Footmen always protected the archers in case bandits tried to attack them. The archers were too weak in closebat and Xiao Yu felt that it would a great loss even if 1 archer was killed.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s 500 heavy cavalry units were in action too as they killed bandits.


    ¡°Zhang Shan! You fucking bastard! You cheated us!¡± A man shouted out. Xiao Yu turned out to see Lightning Bao.


    Bao had seen Xiao Yu standing on top of the hall andmanding orc troops. He understood that Xiao Yu was sent by the lord of the lion territory to infiltrate the Eagle camp. As he thought about it he understood the cause and effect of all his actions.


    Xiao Yu tore away the beard from his face: ¡°Zhang Shan? Do you really think that I¡¯m Shan? Big brother Bao, sorry for thete introduction. I am Xiao Yu, lord of the Lion territory!¡±


    ¡°You ... are you Xiao Yu?¡± Bao didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yu would be Xiao Yu. He believed that he was just a crony sent by the lord to infiltrate their camp.


    At the same time, Cairne rushed in and waved his huge axe. Lightning Bao was split into two. The attacks of Cairne were too terrifying. Even higher level warriors weren¡¯t his opponents. His body was toorge and the his giant axe looked like a panel. In short, he was like a moving fortress that couldn¡¯t be stopped. Cairne didn¡¯t stop but roared to kill the others. He was the newest hero so Cairne¡¯s level was lower than others. That was why he was let go free by Xiao Yu to kill as many as he could. In less than an hour all the bandits were either killed or captured. There was a smile on Xiao Yu¡¯s face as he looked at the Eagle camp.


    The Eagle camp was made many years even before the establishment of the Lion town. It could be said that they were the overlords of the northwest and plundered a lot during thest century. Xiao Yu had everything left for him now. Normally, he believed that it should have belonged to him because of taxes.


    The soldiers began to cheer up after the big victory. They believed that nothing was impossible under Xiao Yu¡¯s leadership.


    At the start, Mu Lee and Captain Hui were very worried about the situation. They believed that it would be impossible to solve out bandit problem in the short term. It was just a nonsense as their forces were numbered more than 300,000. So they nned to be on defense at first and then slowly decimate the bandits within 10 years.


    However, it only took few months for Xiao Yu to kill all of them and seize so many treasures. It was an unimaginable result! Xiao Yu was the person which made it possible! Xiao Yu had taken the right strategy to disintegrate the alliance and step by step kill all of them.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu had personally infiltrated the bandit camp and sent news regarding their attack ns, deployment of troops, the whereabouts of troops and so on. In addition, the sudden deployment of the air units was the thing that they couldn¡¯t even imagine in their wildest dreams.


    They didn¡¯t even think that they would have a chance to take the initiative to finish off the Eagle Camp. Xiao Yu had sent the news with Tyrande so that they had began to use the forces of the Lion territory to ambush Eagle camp in advance.


    They believed that even if they had tens of thousands of troops and sieged the Eagle camp they wouldn¡¯t be able to take it in the short term. However, Xiao Yu was able to realize even the wildest dreams. He had shown them surprises all along. Now, they began to trust and believe in Xiao Yu from the bottom of their hearts.


    So... How did Xiao Yu aplish it at the end?


    He was a God.


    All the soldiers including Mu Lee and Captain Hui remembered the words that Xiao Yu had said since long ago: ¡°The gods of Orcs and Elves entrusted me them to lead their tribes to glory as I¡¯m the greatest kind of this era!¡±


    They looked at brave orcs, elegant archers, hunters and felt that that im might be true.


    How could Xiao Yu outperform his enemies so easily if he wasn¡¯t the greatest king? He alone was more productive and efficient than tens of thousands of elite troops.


    Everyone began to loudly shout out: ¡°King! The Greatest King! You are our greatest King!¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    The extermination of the Eagle camp came up with extraordinary results. It wasn¡¯t just about killing all the bandits that had gathered in the Eagle camp. In terms of mary benefits Xiao Yu got more than 40 million gold coins. His heart almost stopped beating out of excitement.


    The poor days were over.


    In addition to money there were countless number of treasures umted by the Eagle bandits over 100 years. There were antiques, rare items, magic items and so on that were piled up like mountains. Fire and mes had burned some of them but most of those treasures were retained. Subaru and leaders before him had dug a lot of caves and cells to preserve those treasures. Xiao Yu had arranged carriages to pull all those coins and treasures back to Lion town. It took more than a month to transfer them all.


    Housekeeper Hong¡¯s hands were trembling in excitement as he checked the treasures and gold coins that were brought to Lion town. He knew that they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about many things in the short-term. Xiao Yu¡¯s sisters-inw were standing at the gates of the Lion town with light in their eyes as they waited for those carriage.


    ¡°Robbing is the best industry and easiest way to get rich!¡±


    Xiao Yu felt as if he had won a lottery.


    Xiao Yu would go to the warehouses to see the piles of treasures. He would sleep inside once in a while. They could do a lot of things as the money flowed in. Mu Lee and others suggest to expand the territory by recruiting more and building a city. But Xiao Yu rejected the proposal. The situation was very unstable and it was to the point where chaos was dominant in some territories. Hecked talented people which he needed for expansion. Moreover, some territories will get greedy if he began to expand in such a manner.


    The first aim was to recruit poption. The second aim was to have enough strategic materials for the future. Xiao Yu decided not to establish arge-scale city but to develop small towns and viges which could support small militias. In times of war, he could quickly bring those forces in while his expenses to have those militia would be less because of local support.


    So, in the next nearly six months time, Xiao Yu are with people around the destruction of the remnants of the robbers, the northwestpletely cleared, some wandering around the people, are also willing toe along.


    In short, it took Xiao Yu more than a year to clean the northwest fromrge bandit groups. Now, it was time to build his foundation before going bigly. Housekeeper Hong and Captain Hui were full of emotions too. They thought about the days when Xiao Zhan Tian was a famous general but unfortunately he had a sad end. Now, they were pleased to see Xiao Yu act so promising.


    Lion territory had more than million poption within six month. However, most of them didn¡¯t have any talents that Xiao Yu could use in the management of the territory.


    Xiao Yu founded a Military Academy in the Lion city. He encountered a lot of problems during the making of Military Academy but it was good to produce and trainrge number of low-level officers. Mainly, veterans from the battles were granted titles by Xiao Yu so that they could be subordinate officers after studying in the Military Academy.


    There was a difference of status between the nobles and civilians. So only aristocrats were meant to bemanders or high level military officers. However, to make up for it Xiao Yu came up with 5 different levels for the normal civilian poption.


    The fifth was the lowest level. They were equal to ves without any status.


    The fourth level were ordinary civilians. They didn¡¯t have any rights and just were farmers like in other territories.


    However, from level 3 to 1 he began to give some special incentives to the poption. They could attend military academy and be subordinatemanders or work in territorial government agencies and so on.


    To promote from one level to another the person had to contribute some kind of value to the Lion territory.


    Captain Hui and Housekeeper Hong didn¡¯t understand Xiao Yu¡¯s intentions at the start so they didn¡¯t block his proposal. However, Xiao Yu was gradually giving authority to civilians based on their level. They found that something was wrong but knew that it was impossible to change back the system as it had been implemented for a long time.


    The privileges and authority given by Xiao Yu didn¡¯t go against the status and interests of the nobles. He was trying to solve ofck of officials within the territory. Anyone could improve their status as long as they had enough meritorious deeds. They could do it by military aplishments, donate food to the territory, or materials, create inventions, teach apprentices and so on. In short, Xiao Yu was encouraging military, farming, inventions and production.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s policies improved the efficiency in the unprecedented manner. Before the farmers would have to give everything to their lord so they weren¡¯t willing to work hard. But now, the food was theirs so they had to work hard not to die. Xiao Yu implemented other things too. The farmers with extra grain donated them to the Lion city so that they exchange it for meritorious service points. IF they had enough meritorious service points then their children could enter Military Academy or work in government agencies. Xiao Yu was able to umte a lot of food without paying a penny. Food was the most critical material for any war. All the emperors of the China had used this trick to rule the country. Firstly get grain then be the king!


    Xiao Yu began to expand step by step as the territory got stable and poption increased.


    They had checkpoints throughout the junctions of roars with watchtowers. The merchants that went to or came back from the Western Cloud Empire had to pay taxes. Most merchants didn¡¯t dare to against the Lion territory by paying taxes.


    In addition, he establish a small town called Luca not far away from Lion city. It was on the trade route. He set up hotels, bars, and facilities that adventurers and merchants could use to resupply themselves. Some merchants found the taxes very offensive at the beginning. Caravans with powerful backings even dared to threaten them. However, Xiao Yu sent 100 grunts to confiscate everything from those caravans who refused to pay taxes. After several times, no one dared to make trouble.


    They found out that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care where those caravans were going or who their backers were. Gradually, they came to understand that northwest was a remote location. It was impossible for any territory toe to attack Xiao Yu. In short, Xiao Yu was the overlord of the territory and he was the one who came up with the rules. The taxes brought great benefits to the territory.


    ...


    ...


    Carrie and his father Solomon had tried to kill him quite a few times so Xiao Yu was nning to get back at them. He couldn¡¯t forgive them. In the past the number of troops he had was rtively small and not suitable for siege warfare. There were tens of thousands of people in Carrie¡¯s territory. That was why Xiao Yu hadn¡¯tunched war yet..


    However, the situation had changed and Xiao Yu was more stronger than before. Now, it was time for the siege that he had nned for a long time.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    Xiao Yu had set up a meeting to discuss the ns to attack the enemy when Housekeeper Hong stopped him. He smiled: ¡°Master, you are 18 years old now. There is one thing you have to do as soon as possible.¡±


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Uncle Hong, what thing?¡±


    Housekeeper Hong smiled: ¡°Young master, how can you forget this? Master had helped you by setting up a marriage back then. You are going to be 18 soon and its time to get married. The territory is stable now and its developing... So it is time to marry.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Xiao Yu jumped up from his seat. He carefully went through the memories of previous Xiao Yu. There was a marriage!


    In this era, people agreed to marry their kids from an early age. They didn¡¯t even think how the looks of their kids would be when they grow up! Xiao Zhan Tian was a hero who was known world-wide. He had set up marriage to all of his sons from an early time.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s brother had gotten married early and there was pile of widows in the house. Xiao Yu was the youngest one and his age just got 18 now. So Housekeeper had brought up this matter.


    ¡°I have just destroyed bandits... I¡¯m still young and not so anxious to get married... What about I kill Carrie and his father then go for the marriage?¡± Xiao Yu was resisting the marriage from bottom of his heart. He wanted to find the girl on his own which he felt would be more appropriate.


    Housekeeper Hong immediately replied: ¡°We can¡¯t drag this matter. Other things can be dragged but not this. Xiao family has no sessor! Howe you haven¡¯t paid attention to this? I have already sent people to notify master Lin that you will be visiting in few days. If you don¡¯t go then the promise from that year will be breached and people will lose faith in word of world famous general...¡±


    Housekeeper Hong came up with lots of reasons for Xiao Yu to go to meet his future wife. Xiao Yu almost drowned in all those reasons. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t get angry at Housekeeper Hong. He listened with patience. The old man was like a father to him. It was undeniable that housekeeper was doing it for Xiao Yu¡¯s and territory¡¯s good.


    Xiao Yu came up with an excuse to dy the thing so that he could discuss attack n with Mu Lee and others. However, all of them stood aside when Housekeeper Hong told them about the marriage. They even agreed that Xiao Yu should get married and supported Housekeeper Hong¡¯s decision. Xiao yu frowned as he couldn¡¯t do anything. Even his sisters-inw came in to exin Xiao Yu and advise him to get married early. Xiao Yu felt like a lone wolf who wasn¡¯t supported by anyone.


    So he decided to go to Lin family to see how his fiancee Lin Muxue looked.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t nning to stay idle during that time. He nned to use different forces to harass Carrie¡¯s father¡¯s territory.


    He couldn¡¯t move Arthas and the ghouls a lot so as not to be suspected by others. He decided to use batriders, raiders and hunters for harassment as they were fast and mobile.


    In short, he decided to go to Lin family. The house of the Lin family was in Shire city which was the capital of Lancaster Grand Duchy.


    Patriach, Lin Weihao, was a very prominent man in the high court of that Grand Duchy. It was said that Lin Muxue even studied in the Magic Academy. It meant that he could meet Mu Han over there too. Mu Lee asked Xiao Yu to bring few things to Mu Han. Xiao Yu prepared a lot of gifts to little lolita too.


    Afterwards, under the urges of different people he embarked on the road to Shire city.


    Xiao Yu was using the luxurious carriage which was pulled by 8 pegasus horses. There were 50 grunts, 50 hunters, 100 footmen with him on the trip. He took Grom, Tyrande, Antonidas in addition to Leah and dragon baby.


    Dragon baby had grown a lot during these past few months. It was the size of an adult wolf. However, it could change its size to be as big as a puppy to sleep in Leah¡¯s arms. It¡¯s strength increased as it grow bigger. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to be a greenhouse flower so he had trained the dragon a lot. He actually had built a small yground where he would throw the beasts that were caught to fight with the dragon. Sometimes he would even had dragon fight against few of them.


    He had healing potions so he wasn¡¯t afraid of dragon being killed. He would just use it to cover the injuries of the dragon and let it quickly recover. Afterwards, he would throw it to fight again. Leah and Xiao Yu had arguments about this several times. However, Xiao Yu told her that he didn¡¯t want a pet but a real dragon!


    The dragon¡¯s strength increased a lot through the brutal training. Right now, a second-rank beast wasn¡¯t its opponent. Xiao Yu was satisfied with the results too. Otherwise, why it was called a dragon?


    After the departure, Xiao Yu still did nothing but yed chess with Leah or Tyrande. The days were veryfortable.


    However, at first night several assassins came over to kill Xiao Yu. The hunters had found them in advance so Xiao Yu sent grunts to kill them. All the fifty grunts were at level 10 so they were equal to second-rank warriors in strength. Normal assassins weren¡¯t their opponents.


    After thest battle in the Eagle camp more than 80 grunts had reached level 10. Half of the archers had reached level 10 to. But it was difficult to break through to level 11. Once they break through those shackles they would be heroes if not then they would stay at level 10 for long time.


    Xiao Yu tortured and interrogated the assassins that were caught. However, all they said that they were paid by the assassin¡¯s guild and they didn¡¯t know who had hired them. Even without interrogations Xiao Yu could guess who had sent those assassins. His enemies were limited for now. It could be either Carrie, Subaru or Grand Duke Simm...


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. He had so many powerful bodyguards and three heroes with him. He didn¡¯t care unless the enemy sent a very strong assassin or warrior.


    After thest battle in the Eagle camp Xiao Yu had reached level 16. He allocated 4 points to Shield of the Temr, Teleportation, Heroic Leap and Wind Walk. In addition to Xiao Yu, Grom had reached level 18, Tyrande also reached level 18. Antonidas was on level 19 after thest battle. Xiao Yu had respectively added skill points to Wind Walk, Rapid Fire, and Teleportation.


    Leah¡¯s strength continuous improved too. She had killed several bandit leaders in thest battle.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu was bringing 50 improved ballistas with him. Even a fourth-rank warrior wasn¡¯t a threat to them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Yu waved after the dawn for them to continue the trip. Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t have aimed for hegemony but went back to his home if few assassins scared him.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Xiao Yu and the crowd moved towards the Shire city. On the way there were two more assassination attempts but all the assassins were killed without exception. Xiao Yu saw that all the assassins that were sent after him were less than third-rank. Duke Simm wouldn¡¯t y such a simple trick as if he wanted to send assassins he would send top ones to finish the job. Otherwise, it was a useless effort which Duke Simm wouldn¡¯t be involved with. Xiao Yu believed that Subaru wouldn¡¯t be able to afford or have the ability to find assassins to assassinate Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Carrie! I didn¡¯t trouble you but you are not backing away... You will see what happens to you when I get back.¡± Xiao Yu analyzed a bit and came to amon answer.


    Xiao Yu stopped in a number of big cities along the road to buy gifts to his future fiancee and the little loli Mu Han.


    ...


    ...


    They were passing through a city called Pu which belonged to Qin Principality. It was a big and busy city. Xiao Yu was nning to stay here for a few days to see if any more assassins came after him. He was interested to find their source.


    Leah was ying a great role during the trip. She, as an assassin, was able to track assassins after Xiao Yu in advance and kill them before they were able to make their moves.


    She knew that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a rookie from before. He had developing territory, a lot of money, strong army so his future was looking good.


    ...


    ...


    It was morning as Xiao Yu, Grom and Tyrande were strolling in the streets. An old beggar came over as he raised his trembling hand: ¡°Master... Please spare some money.. I haven¡¯t eaten for two days.¡±


    Xiao Yu was very generous towards the beggars. These people usually kowtowed day and night to afford a bit of money for rice. The social structure of this world was in a state where poor died on daily basis. He took out about 10 gold coins from his pocket and handed out towards the old beggar. He didn¡¯t look down on the old beggar but was sympathizing with him.


    However, Xiao Yu¡¯s kindness wasn¡¯t well received. The old man¡¯s eyes turned cold and his trembling hand shed past as a dagger appeared in it. He stabbed it towards Xiao Yu in the blink of an eye. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a kid who hadn¡¯t seen blood as he had reached level 16 and had gone through enough bloodbath. His body disappeared when he felt the coldness. The old beggar was stunned as he had a dagger in his hands and no target in front of him.


    Xiao Yu had practiced Teleportation a lot of times. He knew that it was very difficult for him to achieve the battle readiness of a first-rank warrior in a very short period of time. People practiced for dozens of years before being fast enough to react to the situation. He had very powerful skills but his consciousness wasn¡¯t fast enough to react. As a result, he focused on practice of few skills that could save his life in dire times.


    One of them was Teleportation.


    This skill was like his life insurance so he had practiced it countless time so that he could teleport the moment he felt something is wrong. His reaction speed and activation of the skill was the best.


    The moment, Xiao Yu saw that something was wrong and a dagger was stabbing towards him, he subconsciously activated the Teleportation skill to escape.


    In fact, the old beggar was very strong. His stabbing speed showed that he was at least third-rank assassin. However, Xiao Yu was able to teleport out on time.


    Actually, the dagger scratched Xiao Yu¡¯s T1 set armor. But it couldn¡¯t pierce through the armor but scratched it. The T1 suit could be bought as long as he had enough gold coins. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu had already bought several sets to himself and others.


    Normally, he wore warrior type T1 set to battle but on daily basis he used assassin type T1 set armor. It was light,fortable and very useful for agility based users.


    The old beggar was stunned briefly as teleportation was out of his expectations.


    At the same time Grom shed his heavy sword as he roar. Old beggar used his battle energy to roll on ground to escape the sh. Tyrande shot an arrow but old beggar gently leaped up and reached the roof of the building like a monkey. He fled the same instant.


    Xiao yu, Grom and Tyrande jumped up and went for the pursuit.


    The old beggar was cunning as he would drill into the crowd or jumped from roof to roof to avoid them. He was like a slippery fish in the water. In addition, old beggar changed his clothing in the blink of an eye. He would disappear for a moment and the next moment when Xiao Yu and others saw him he would have another set of dresses on him. They tracked him for a while. But old beggar changed his appearance and clothes quite a few times before getting lost in the crowd.


    ¡°Third-rank assassins are cool. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t continue to chase but ordered Grom and Tyrande to go back to the inn where they lived.


    ...


    ...


    Leah returned back to the inn in the evening with a proud look on her face.


    Xiao Yu looked at her: ¡°Did you find him?¡±


    It was obvious that Leah was sessful or she wouldn¡¯t have an arrogant look on her face.


    ¡°I will promote to third-rank assassin soon so i¡¯ll be able to deal with him..¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at her: ¡°I will give you a T2 armor if you get to third-rank.¡±


    Leah asked in a strange manner: ¡°What is t2?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s a better armor suit.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes lit up. At the start, Xiao Yu had promised to give her an assassin¡¯s armor from the legends. She was doubtful but Xiao Yu had really given her the armor. Now, Xiao Yu was promising to give her a better armor. Leah felt that he was really a prodigal son.


    Xiao Yu and others moved towards the ce where the old beggar lived.


    ¡°What is this ce? Why it has such a strange architecture?¡± Xiao Yu asked in a curious tone.


    ¡°It is a division of Assassins¡¯s Guild! It¡¯s not an orthodox division but a private one. The real Assassins¡¯ Guild is much better than this and I can¡¯t take you there. Actually, that ce is untouchable as even the emperor of the Sky Lion Dynasty can¡¯t make a move on it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about those. In fact, he already knew why the emperor wouldn¡¯t make a move on the real Assassins¡¯ Guild.


    ¡°Why its a private branch?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange about it? Now, the Magicians Guild and Knights Guild have private branches. We are not in ancient times so many unions or political powers are using these branches as tools. However, the headquarters of these guilds still follow the original codex. That¡¯s why no one wants to make a move towards the orthodox branches as there are people who follow that creed and would do anything to the attackers. Theodor is a member of Magicians Guild and he would do anything if someone dared to attack the headquarters. There are others like him too.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°What about you? Are you member of the Assassins¡¯ Guild?¡±


    Leah replied in a proud manner: ¡°Of course, I am! I¡¯m part of the Assassins¡¯ Guild headquarters.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the building: ¡°Would the headquarterse to trouble me if I raze this branch into pebbles?¡±


    Leah pondered for a moment: ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter as the HQ doesn¡¯t manage this branch. IT¡¯s just they don¡¯t care.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s a relieving news...¡±

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Xiao Yu was aware that it was very hard to deal with assassins at nights. However, he had an advantage.


    Hunters!


    The elves could detect assassins who used invisibility to move. Moreover, they could detect them much more easily when the assassins were close to them. Tyrande¡¯s Eagle Eye skill was the best to find those assasins.


    Today, Xiao Yu deliberately let go of the old beggar otherwise it would be impossible for him to run away from Tyrande. Eagle Eye wasn¡¯t a powerful skill but it yed a great role in many cases.


    Xiao Yu winked at the Beast One which was closest to him.


    Beast One nodded as he and other grunts raised ballistas and battering ram as they faced the gate of the guild.


    Bang~ Bang~


    It was as if a giant hammer beat down the gate which echoed throughout the dark night.


    The grunts were powerful as they had reached level 10. In addition, Assassins¡¯ Guild never thought that someone woulde to tantly break the gate of their guild. The gate wasn¡¯t meant for defense but for decoration.


    The patrols used by the guild to protect the building were already killed by Xiao Yu¡¯s forces. Xiao Yu, Grom and Tyrande could turn invisible and Leah was already an excellent assassin. Tyrande and Leah pointed the positions of the patrols and afterwards they had killed them.


    The gate was broken through and Xiao Yu entered with grunts as they held the ballistas.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The members of the guild responded very rapidly. Assassins¡¯ Guild was never so tantly attacked so smashing the gates was a huge humiliation. Almost all the members of the guild were ready to attack as some of them were already in a stealth mode waiting for a suitable opportunity.


    A very thin old man was leading them. But his eyes were very bright and full of killing intent. This killing intent seemed to be umte through long-term killing and murder. An ordinary man would have been paralyzed long ago just from the look.


    Xiao Yu felt that the old man was the strongest among all the assassins within the guild. As Xiao Yu¡¯s strength raised he could percept the true strength of his enemy.


    Of course, assassins could hide their strength or breath by using a skill. Perhaps there was another assassin lurking in the building who was stronger than the old man in front of him.


    Xiao Yu walked few more steps as he held the tang sword in his hand. He looked at the old man: ¡°Today an assassin from your guild hade to kill me. I¡¯m here for talks so don¡¯t get overexcited.¡±


    Old man looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°What you mean?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked into man¡¯s eyes: ¡°First, hand over that assassin. Secondly, tell me the one who hired the hit.¡±


    Old manughed: ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t figured it out but you are in Assassin¡¯s Guild. We kill anyone as long as the right price is paid. Moreover, Guild protects the assassin from everyone. No one can revenge him or her. In addition, in our business we never tell the identity of the employer. Your break into the guild is a huge provocation now...¡±


    ¡°You motherfucker...¡± Xiao Yu cussed as he interrupted the old man: ¡°ording to you, your guild can kill anyone and then you can¡¯t take the responsibility for the action? Who the fuck do you think you are? You think you cane to kill me but I can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Xiao Yu found it strange that such rules existed.


    Old man was stunned as he had lived for a long time but it was first time ever that he was scolded by someone.


    Xiao Yu continued as he looked at the old man¡¯s eyes: ¡°I¡¯ll count up to three... Either surrender the assassin or I will find him... By the way, I was told that my interrogation and investigation methods are very brutal so don¡¯t me meter on.¡±


    Old man slowly spoke, word for word: ¡°No one can threaten us.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Ballistas!¡±


    The grunts shot from the ballistas as soon as Xiao Yu ordered. Tyrande had located the positions of invisible assassins in advance. All the spears were shot and covered arge area. The assassins were flexible but their flexibility was limited in this small area. The coverage of the attacks was wide so there wasn¡¯t much of a gap to avoid the spears shot from the ballistas.


    The assassins didn¡¯t move to much either. They thought that the enemies couldn¡¯t find their locations because of invisibility.


    The old man was alert. He dodged but Xiao Yu and Grom attacked the old man together. The old man was the leader of this guild. If he was killed or injured then it wouldn¡¯t be a good sign.


    Xiao Yu had asked about the strength of assassins in divisions such as this from Leah. She had told him that there would be few third-rank assassins in the guild. It was very rare to find fourth-rank assassins in the continent. Fourth-rank warriors weremon but assassins were scarce. The old man was peak third-rank assassin. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of the old man because of his level.


    Grom and Tyrande were basically peak second-rank warriors and could be regarded as third-rank warriors if they reached level 20. Moreover, as ancient heroes they had extremely powerful skills. In addition they had T1 armors which increased their basic attributes too.


    So, Grom could fight against and even kill a third-rank warrior on his own.


    The way of assassins¡¯s was to hit with a fatal hit and escape.


    The old man had never thought that people would ever dare to attack Assassins¡¯ Guild. The man wanted to escape ande back to killter on. But would Xiao Yu give him a chance? Xiao Yu used Heroic Leap, Teleportation and Sprint to catch up with the old man.


    Gromunched Sprint after the ballistas shot. He attacked the old man. The old man avoided both spear from the ballista and Grom¡¯s attack. But Xiao Yu was attacking the next moment. Old man escaped once more but he was embarrassed to be in such a situation because of those low level warriors. At the same time an arrow flied past and pierced his thigh.


    The old man couldn¡¯t escape from Grom, Xiao Yu and Tyrande¡¯s triple attack. He was strong but it didn¡¯t mean that Xiao Yu, Grom and Tyrande were week. They were able to restrain him easily.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t let Antonidase to attack the guild as the assassins were nemesis of magicians.


    Fear shed past old man¡¯s eyes. After the arrow pierced his thigh he knew that it was his end. The assassins took pride in their speed and invisibility.


    The grunts weren¡¯t staying idle either. After shooting from the ballistas they began to throw hand axes. 50 grunts threw 500 hand axes within ten seconds.


    They didn¡¯t aim but just threw them as is to cover asrge area as possible. Hunters rushed in after them to chase after the assassins. Hunters were more flexible and their attack strength was better because of their leopards.


    Almost all the assassins died after two rounds of long-range attacks. The hunters joined in to chase the rest of assassins which were killed easily.


    The old man¡¯s speed greatly reduced after he was shot by Tyrande. Grom used Omnish to attack the old man again and again. Xiao Yu stood aside as a spectator. He teleported behind the old man at the right time and shed his sword at the old man¡¯s arm.


    The quickly tied up old man. Xiao Yu and rest searched the guild to kill all the assassins one by one.


    The old beggar that had attack Xiao Yu in the daytime was hit by two spears from the ballistas. One of them had pierced through his lower abdomen and nailed him to the wall. The battle finished in less than ten minutes. Xiao Yu ordered grunts to search the guild and loot all the treasures and valuables.


    Afterwards, he lit the torch and burned the building as they took few prisoners back to their inn.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    The Guild building was in fire when the guards of the city arrived. There were numerous charred bodies. At the same time, Xiao Yu had taken back few assassins for interrogation in the inn.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Who was the one to order the hit?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the old man whose arm was broken. He didn¡¯t pity these assassins as if he forgive them today then they woulde to kill him tomorrow. He believed that he must kill them after they confessed.


    The old man clenched his teeth without a reply. His face was pale because of the serious injury but his eyes were firm.


    ¡°He asked you a question.¡± Beast One pped the old man in the face. However, the man continued to stay silent.


    ¡°Good. I respect your silence but it means other methods have to be used for interrogation. Fox, get few mice or rats.¡±


    Xiao Yu had taken servants with him for the convenience as orcs and elves weren¡¯t meant for such jobs. Fox was a cautious and clever man so Xiao Yu had brought him too.


    Fox went out the moment he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s order. He was best at stuff like that.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Fox came back with few mice. Xiao Yu admired the man. He turned to look at the old man with a gloomy smile on his face. Xiao Yu pointed at the old man¡¯s arm. Fox put the mice over his arm and used a cloth to cover them so that the mice bit his arm.


    Ahh~~


    Old man¡¯s screams echoed throughout the inn. Xiao Yu was nervous as if watching a horror movie.


    ¡°It¡¯s too terrifying.¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but sway away his eyes: ¡°I don¡¯t like bloody horror movies... It¡¯s going to get more bloody... Kinda Texas Chainsaw killer style...¡±


    Old man was in pain but still spoke in fury: ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m the branch leader of the Shadows... There will be retaliation if I¡¯m dead...¡± He even dared to threaten Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Oh.. Leah is this Shadows a great Guild?¡± Xiao Yu turned to look at Leah.


    Leah snorted: ¡°They could be considered famous in the continent but not arge organization.¡±


    Old man looked at Leah: ¡°Oh, so you are looking down at Shadows? Which division do you belong to?¡±


    The old man looked at the badge on Leah¡¯s chest.. He suddenly shouted: ¡°You... You are...¡±


    Leah interrupted him: ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    Xiao Yu whispered in his heart: ¡°Her background ain¡¯t small either.. It¡¯s no wonder old man Theodore knows her... Unfortunately, this old man didn¡¯t say out her identity.¡±


    ¡°Old man, I¡¯m going to give youst chance... Why don¡¯t you spill out?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Old man¡¯s eyes had turned red as if he had gone crazy: ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get a word out of my mouth even if you kill me! A branch was destroyed so it is possible that it won¡¯t cause much of an rm.. But I¡¯m not the same! I have a task from the Shadows which they have to recover... If you kill me then they wille after you.¡± Old manughed.


    Xiao Yu was interested in the topic: ¡°What task?¡±


    The old man¡¯s mouth twitched in pain but he didn¡¯t say a word.


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°Oh, some people like the hard way. Fox get those mouses out.. It would be a waste if they killed him now.¡±


    He turned towards the old beggar who had tried to assassinate him yesterday. Actually, the man wasn¡¯t old but he was using camouge. He looked a bit older than 40. His body was thin. Unfortunately for him his lower abdomen was pierced by the spear from the ballista.


    The beggar panicked when he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes focus on him.


    ¡°I was lucky that my martial arts are perfect or else I would have died yesterday... We can¡¯t let it go without a punishment. Fox, take out the bandage and put the mice on his stomach.¡± Xiao Yu saw that the man was panicking so it was the most appropriate time to use the fear to get what he wanted. The beggar tried to struggle but grunts were holding his body while it was tied by ropes.


    ¡°What are you doing? You devil!¡± the beggar shouted.


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. In fact, I¡¯m the devil. Don¡¯t forget to take off the bandage. The mice would crawl into his stomach and the effect would be much better.¡± Xiao Yu said with a wide smile on his face.


    ¡°No...no... I will tell everything... Don¡¯t kill me...¡± The beggar had seen the other old man bitten by the mice so he was afraid. He panicked when he thought same thing happen to himself.


    ¡°Bo! You... you traitor! You don¡¯t deserve to be called an assassin.¡± The old man who was the leader said in a weak tone but the anger in his eyes were clear.


    ¡°Silva... As a president you have the responsibilities but I¡¯m just an ordinary assassin who is temporarily working in this branch... I don¡¯t want to die to keep your secrets... I will do everything as long as they let go off me.¡± Bo replied.


    Xiao Yu nodded in satisfaction: ¡°Alright. I like people who value their lives. Come on, untie him.¡±

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Bo smiled when he saw grunts untie his hands. They gave him a chair to sit and a ss of red wine to drink. Xiao Yu¡¯s inventory of wine had increased after decimating the Eagle camp.


    Bo looked around and saw that the grunts were looking at him while their hands were on the tilts of the axes. There was no doubt that countless axes would be thrown at him if he dared to run. He may have seeded if it was before but now his chances were almost zero because of his injuries. More,ver Bo knew that Tyrande was a night elf and they were the nemesis of assassins.


    ¡°Mr Bo. Please tell me who ordered the hit.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he took a sip from the wine.


    Bo took a nce at Silva then turned to look at Xiao Yu: ¡°Grand Duke, I will tell you everything that I know. Can you guarantee my safety?¡± Bo was a cunning man.


    Xiao Yu leaned against the chair: ¡°You know that we nobles honor our families a lot. I vow upon honor of my family to not to kill you myself as long as the sun hasn¡¯t fallen from the sky...¡±


    Bo calmed down: ¡°It was a man called Carrie who paid for your assassination. He is son of a lord from north.¡±


    Xiao Yu saw that the answer was within his expectations. He was nning to solve out that problem after going back so he wasn¡¯t that angry.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°The thing is this information isn¡¯t enough for you to survive.¡±


    Bo asked: ¡°What does Duke wants to know?¡±


    Xiao Yu shook the ss with wine: ¡°Now the leader of the guild said that he was given a task... Do you know what task was it?¡±


    Silva immediately shouted when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s question: ¡°Bo you know that Shadows wille after you if you spill the secret!¡±


    Xiao Yu interrupted: ¡°He will die if he doesn¡¯t speak.¡±


    Bo feared revenge of the Shadows but he knew that he would be killed if he didn¡¯t speak now.


    Bo bit the bullet: ¡°It was a secret but inadvertently I heard few things. It seems that our HQ received amission to help someone to deliver number of ancient relics. There were enemies of that force so they asked our organization to transfer treasures in secret. The closest ce to the origin was our branch and Silva¡¯s strength was high enough for him to be chosen to aplish this task.¡± Xiao Yu frowned when he heard Bo talk.


    Xiao Yu creepily smiled as he turned to look at Silva.


    ¡°Mr Silva.. Let¡¯s make it easier for everyone... Otherwise, I will have to pierce a hole in your stomach so that the mice can get into your body.. I believe you know the feeling when they bit you.¡±


    Silva stood silent for a while then smiled: ¡°Alright... I will tell you... Heck! I will even give you the treasure. But you will regret this. That force and shadows won¡¯t let you go easily. You can¡¯t contend or stop them... HaHA¡±


    Xiao Yu interrupted him: ¡°The most annoying thing is looking at your appearance and thinking about your threats. Don¡¯t waste your breath.¡±


    Silva lifted up his arm: ¡°This is the treasure.¡±


    Xiao yu didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Arm? Is your arm a treasure?¡±


    Leah spoke up: ¡°You idiot! It¡¯s not his arm but the ring. That¡¯s an interspatial ring. You can store a lot of things inside it. The ring itself is extremely rare. There are very few magicians left who can make such interspatial rings.. So most of those ones are from the ancient era.¡±


    ¡°Oh ...¡± Xiao Yu blushed in shame as he felt he was too thick-skinned.


    Xiao Yu gave the ring to Leah. He didn¡¯t know how to use ve pendant let alone interspatial ring so it was best for Leah to open it up. Leah yed a bit with the ring and a white light sh. A small wooden box appeared out of nowhere. A greedy look appeared on Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes.


    Leah came from a prominent family but interspatial rings were very rare so she just put the ring on her finger to keep it for herself.


    However, Leah was stunned when Xiao Yu opened the box. She dismissed the interspatial ring in her finger. Because the box was full of interspatial rings.


    ¡°My goodness!¡± Leah eximed.


    Xiao Yu got the gist of the matter when he heard Leah¡¯s exmation.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t understand importance of interspatial rings when Leah exined to him. However, he didn¡¯t think that the box would be full of them. Why would this box would be full of interspatial rings? They were rare treasures so he didn¡¯t believe that he would find so much of them,


    Actually, no one would have thought that so many interspatial rings would be in one ce let alone Xiao Yu. It was not just Xiao Yu and Leah but Silva and Bo were shocked too. They knew that the treasures inside the interspatial ring were priceless but they didn¡¯t know what was inside it.


    Now, they understood why it was called so. You couldn¡¯t afford an interspatial ring even if you could find one in the market... Now, there were literally tons of them in the box.


    Xiao yu stood silent for a while beforeughing out loud: ¡°I¡¯m rich! I am richhh!!¡±


    Leah quickly grabbed few from the box: ¡°I will get one.. of no, I will get two...five... I will wear ten interspatial rings.¡±


    At the moment even Leah couldn¡¯t maintain her manners as she wildly grabbed rings. After wearing those she felt as if the ones she had chosen weren¡¯t fashionable so she began to change them to select beautiful ones.


    Leah was picking colors and styles of interspatial rings which was a symptom nouveau riche mentality.


    ¡°Not just that force and Shadows but even others woulde after you if it is known that you hold so many interspatial rings... It¡¯s not just a treasure but a curse! A curse that would bring nothig but death!¡± Silva spoke in a cold tone.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Xiao Yu put away the interspatial rings: ¡°I have a way to held onto them since I dare to get them. You shouldn¡¯t worry about me. Lock them into an iron cage!¡±


    Bo was shocked when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s order: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t kill me?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t kill you. But I didn¡¯t promise to let you go or save from others. The message about these little treasures would be leaked immediately if I let go of you.¡±


    ¡°He will kill me! Don¡¯t lock me up in the same cage with him.¡±


    Bo had betrayed Silva and now Xiao Yu wanted to put them off in the same cage. Would Silva let him live till morning? Normally, he wasn¡¯t Silva¡¯s opponent and Bo had a heavy injury now. Although one of Silva¡¯s arms wasn¡¯t working but Bo knew what the oue would be.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m very sorry but I must dismiss that request.¡±


    Bo struggle and shouted as he understood Xiao Yu¡¯s aim. However, he didn¡¯t have a chance as grunts held him up and took him to the cage.


    Xiao Yu looked at Leah who was still checking different interspatial rings after Bo and Silva were taken out: ¡°We gotta find a way to deal with the crisis. These things are good but keeping them is hard.¡±


    Leah picked thest ring and threw the others into the box.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Leahughed.


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes: ¡°What is fear? It¡¯s not a problem of fear anyway. There will be parties who woulde after us.¡±


    Leah looked at ten interspatial rings in her fingers: ¡°What are you nning to do? Give them back? I¡¯m telling you now... Even if you n to give back the rings I won¡¯t give mine.¡±


    Xiao Yu snorted: ¡°These are mine now. Have you seen a wolf give back the flesh that it has bitten? Send a message to old Theodore.¡±


    Leah turned to look at Xiao Yu when she heard old man¡¯s name: ¡°Theodore promised to help you once. He didn¡¯t agree to protect your life! He may help you mediate between you and that force which owned the rings... But reconciliation means that they will want to recover the rings.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Leah as if he was ncing at an idiot: ¡°Do you really think that I can¡¯t protect myself? Asking him protect my life.. Hmpf! I¡¯m not asking him neither to protect me nor mediate. I have some gifts for him. Tell him to meet us in Shire city.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he finished his speech.


    Leah pondered for a moment then look at Xiao Yu: ¡°You are treacherous bastard.¡±


    Xiao Yu raised his chin: ¡°Treacherous master...¡±


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu came to check the iron cage next morning. As he had expected Bo was dead. Xiao Yu winked at Beast One and he cracked Silva¡¯s neck. For now no one would know that Xiao Yu had the treasures. But there would be two parties interested in getting them back. The first party would be Shadows. Their branch is decimated and Silva was entrusted with an important mission. So they woulde after him. The second party is the force thatmissioned the mission to the Shadows. They would certainly trace everything to Xiao Yu. So he decided to move to Shire city as soon as possible as it would be the safest ce.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t worried about others as the force thatmissioned the mission didn¡¯t even let the Shadows or Silva know about the treasure that he transported. So they wouldn¡¯t promote their loss of box of interspatial rings so that other parties coulde to snatch it away. Temporarily there were two enemies.


    Xiao Yu was in a blind spot. Actually, he wasn¡¯t strong enough at the moment to fight Shadows or the power behind the rings. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid if he was in the Lion city. He wouldn¡¯t be afraid even of fourth-rank assassin. But now he was outside of his territory. The only people who could survive such attack for such treasure would be people on Theodore¡¯s level.


    Would the mysterious power or the Shadows dare to discuss with Theodore if Xiao Yu gifted those rings to him? They would just stay silent.


    Xiao Yu nned to give the box of rings to Theodore. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to give all of them but take few dozen for himself. It would be enough to shake the continent if dozens of interspatial rings appeared.


    Actually, there were more than 500 interspatial rings in the box.


    As a result, Xiao Yu ordered his team to move at full speed for the next few days. They had to reach Shire city as soon as possible. The city was part of Lancaster Grand Duchy so most would be afraid to move in to kill him. Xiao Yu could protect himself as long as the number of enemies was less.


    Three third-rank assassins came to kill Xiao Yu when they were about a day away from the Shire city. Xiao Yu was able to repulse them back and he even killed one of the assassins. The number of third-rank assassins wouldn¡¯t be much so Shadows sending three of them at the same time was a proof of the importance of this matter. They didn¡¯t send too many assassins so not to catch the attention of other parties.


    Xiao Yu asked Leah about the strength of the Shadows. She told him that there would be 7 or 8 fourth-rank assassins and the only fifth-rank assassin is the president of the group.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care too much about third-rank assassins but fourth-rank assassin was a great threat to him. However, the fourth-rank assassins would not be dispatched under normal circumstances. There would be few people in the continent who could dispatch fifth-rank assassins.


    These third-rank assassins got back but didn¡¯tunch attacks anymore. It was obvious that they found Xiao Yu¡¯s strength and didn¡¯t want to make a mistake again.


    The grunts used hand axes to shot at them while Tyrande found them easily with the Eagle Eye skill. Grom¡¯s melee attacks were very powerful and Antonidas used icicle to shoot at them which they couldn¡¯t resist.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu was training hunters to use their daggers. They had reached the level where they could use it like boomerangs. Even a third-rank assassin wasn¡¯t their opponent if a group of hunters threw the daggers at the same time. Xiao Yu trained them to throw the daggers in a formation so that the enemies couldn¡¯t dodge. Assassins could sneak inside by staying invisible but it didn¡¯t mean that their bodies disappeared. Such an intense attack would hurt them bigly.


    Xiao Yu thought that training hunters would be difficult but it went pretty easy. The hunters were already very skilled to use the daggers to Xiao Yu was only providing them the target. They had to threw them at the target. Now, when they shot the daggers at a tree they could cut it off. Moreover, the thrown daggers could fly back which was an advantage.


    It made Xiao Yu surprised. In addition, it was an extra trump card in his hand.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at the tall walls of the Shire city. He hase to see his fiancee.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chaos erupted when Xiao Yu¡¯s luxury carriage with a Duke¡¯s g, 50 grunts, 50 hunters, 100 footmen entered the Shire city. It was the style that was used by nobles in ancient times. It had been ages that anyone had seen such a sight. Some old people even cried at the scene. Did it mean that ancient times were toe again?


    The humanity entered an age of turmoil after the orcs, elves, dwarves and other races disappeared from the continent. The taxes were raised as territorial wars increased. A lot of people were in bitter state as everyone missed the glories days told about the ancient era.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s convoy went to thergest hotel in the Shire city as to settle there so that he could go to visit Lin family.


    Xiao Yu was still nervous as it was going to be his first time to see his fiancee. It was a very strange feeling for a man from modern era. However, in this world it was amonce for such a thing to ur.


    At the same time Xiao Yu was pondering about creating a situation where he would give the box of interspatial rings to Theodore in front of arge crowd. In that case the word will reach the ears of Shadows and the mysterious group that the new owner of the interspatial rings is Theodore and they won¡¯t entangle him anymore.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu asked Leah about Theodore¡¯s arrival at Shire city but she just shrugged her shoulders which meant she didn¡¯t know anything. A light shed past his eyes when he saw the indifferent attitude shown by Leah. Xiao Yu gently touched the cor on his wrist and it looked like Leah turned into a whole different person.


    She walked towards Xiao Yu as she moved her hips in a sexy manner. Leah knelt in front of Xiao Yu and spoke in a soft voice: ¡°Does master need me for tonight?¡±


    Afterwards, Leah took off her leather clothes as the corset and white skin were revealed. (yes, Chinese people have white skin fetish) She pulled down the corset to expose her underwear.


    Xiao Yu licked his lips and smiled: ¡°What a wonderful maid I have! Cool! Do you want to share the bed with me tonight?¡±


    Leah nodded and smiled: ¡°If the master wishes...¡±


    Leah touched Xiao Yu¡¯s clothes. She was smiling but her eyes were full of killing intent.


    She took off Xiao Yu¡¯s coat and was about to move on when Xiao Yu touched the cor on his wrist. Leah¡¯s body fell to the ground as if she was a puppet.


    Soon enough Leah jumped from the ground and rushed at Xiao Yu: ¡°Xiao Yu! I will kill you!¡±


    Xiao Yu teleported away but hisugh was echoing in the room: ¡°How are you going to do that? Isn¡¯t that lesson not enough for you? Do you want to continue? I don¡¯t mind going further...¡±


    Leah stopped and touched the ne on her neck. Her face turned ugly as her fingers touched the ve pendant. For some time she couldn¡¯t resist Xiao Yu¡¯s orders and she acted ording to his will. Although it was her body and her soul was inside the body but there seemed to be another soul which dominated her and took control of her body. It was a terrifying feeling. It was so bad that she couldn¡¯t even control the muscles on her face to express her feelings. Xiao Yu made herugh and sheughed. Xiao Yu made her look charming and she acted so. Only her eyes could reflect the thoughts in her heart.


    Was it the power of ve pendant?


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu had pondered over the use of ve pendant for a long time but couldn¡¯t find a way. However, few days ago Leah had taught him how to use the interspatial rings. It was very simple. All that he needed to do was to wear the ring and manipte to freely control it by sending thoughts. There was no need to buttons or anything else for magical items such as a that. It happened that ve pendant worked the same way as the interspatial rings. He only had to sendmands to the ve pendant and the ve would act ordingly.


    ¡°You! ... Do you dare to use ve pendant to ckmail me? Have you forgotten your agreement with Theodore?¡± Leah looked at Xiao Yu who was in another corner of the room and spoke in a threatening manner.


    Xiao Yu smiled as he touched the cor on his wrist: ¡°It¡¯s such a good item... Amazing! Theodore told me not to vite you by using the ve pendant. He didn¡¯t tell me not to use ve pendant. I won¡¯t vite you but I can make you to use the toilet or something else... I believe it doesn¡¯t break our agreement.¡±


    ¡°You are courting death!¡± Leah took the vase from the table and threw it at Xiao Yu in fury.


    Xiao Yuughed as he caught the vase: ¡°No need to get angry... Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m the real master now. I don¡¯t mind making you do very disgusting things if you keep being disprespectful to me.. Or we can share the bed too.. I just dont have to vite you... HaHAHa ... ¡±


    Xiao Yu felt very proud as he looked at Leah. If she stayed disobedient then he could use this ve pendant to molest her or even make her do ap dance.


    ¡°Do you dare ...¡± Leah clenched her teeth as her chest went up and down.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were concentrated on her twin peaks: ¡°Why don¡¯t we try?¡±


    Leah quickly put on her clothes and looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°I will tell to Theodore if you dare to act so wildly!¡±


    Xiao Yu snorted: ¡°Who told you to be so disrespectful to me? Don¡¯t you know how a maid must act?¡± In fact, Xiao Yu was just giving a little lesson to Leah to make things simple. He would never take Leah even if she epted the use of the ve pendant by forcing her. There was still a long way to aplish that willingly from her part.


    Leah was angry as she got out of the room.


    Xiao Yu knew that Leah had thrown the towel of defeat when he saw her act that way. He lied in bed to sleep and dreamed about Leah who took off his coat and made a move on him.


    *********


    I¡¯m busy for few more days because of work, my side businesses and so on.. Those of you who don¡¯t know I got cows and I¡¯m investing into import of agrochemicals.. Hopefully, after few days I¡¯ll be tranting a lot ??

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Xiao Yu slept well during the night. No one came to assassinate him. It didn¡¯t mean that he was safe but it meant that the enemies were preparing for a wless strike. The next morning he woke up early to go to Lin family estate.


    A lot of people¡¯s attention was attracted to Xiao Yu¡¯s convoy because of orcs and elves. They were pointing at his guards as the convoy moved. It was as if a circus was touring within the city. It made Xiao Yu ufortable but there was no other way around it. Xiao yu came to Lin estate almost surrounded by a crowd of onlookers.


    Xiao Yu had sent people to speak to Lin family in advance yesterday about his arrival and visit. Xiao Yu had conflicting feelings regarding the marriage agreement but he couldn¡¯t act rude towards the Lin family. If Lin family¡¯s patriarch acted like Wang TianHu then Xiao Yu woulde up with a reason to cancel the marriage. In fact, he was thinking to act like a rogue and hooligan to smoothly solve out the arranged marriage problem.


    However, the situation wasn¡¯t going ording to his expectations. The Lin family didn¡¯t show slightest of disrespect but greeted Xiao Yu with a grand ritual. It made Xiao Yu change his mind. If the other side was going to pull some strings then he was going to go hooligan mode that moment. However, this gesture shown by the Lin family proved that Lin family¡¯s patriarch wasn¡¯t a man of low standing.


    A man with white hair was standing in the center of the people who greeted Xiao Yu. He looked like an easy-going person and more like a grandfather type man from the neighborhood.


    ¡°Hello Duke Xiao. Thanks for visiting us.¡± The old man stepped forward to greet Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu bowed a bit: ¡°Uncle Lin shouldn¡¯t havee out to personally greet me.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s motto was ¡®show me respect and I¡¯ll make it up for you ten times.¡¯ The more people tried to scorn him the more powerful he would get back at them. However, if the other side respected him then he would reply with respectful treatment too. The look in the eyes of the old man was sincere rather than the disdainful look in Wang Tianhu¡¯s eyes.


    The old man was Lin Aotian, the patriarch of the Lin family.


    Xiao yu hadn¡¯t met the man before but ording to his standing within the family members Xiao Yu guessed his identity.


    Lin Aotian whispered in his heart: ¡°There are all kinds of rumors about his rebellious and bad character but he behaves very polite and follows the noble demeanor. It seems all of those rumors were just baseless assertions. Xiao Zhan Tian wouldn¡¯t have such a bad son...¡±


    ¡°Nephew, let¡¯s go inside to talk.¡± Lin Aotian grabbed from Xiao Yu¡¯s arm to walk him inside in an intimate manner.


    Xiao Yu kept up with the man. He didn¡¯t expect Lin Aotian to greet him so well. He had thought that the situation wouldn¡¯t be so smooth as the reputation of previous Xiao Yu was just too bad.


    Tyrande, Grom and Antonidas followed Xiao Yu and Lin Aotian while grunts, hunters and footmen were taken inside to another ce by Lin family servants. Leah hadn¡¯te with them today because of her anger.


    Xiao Yu regardless of her, directly call her to pick Up theodore, now, Theodore but Xiao Yu had the key to the difficulties ah. The old man came one dayte, he would have to guard against the other day¡¯s assassination.


    Xiao Yu walked inside as he was surrounded by Lin family members. Lin Aotian seemed to have good impression of Xiao Yu but other members looked at him suspiciously. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much about their thoughts. He knew that Lin Aotian didn¡¯t have any bad impression on him. Now the next things was to find Lin Muxue¡¯s attitude towards himself. Xiao Yu was nning to decline the marriage in case he didn¡¯t like Lin Muxue. Moreover, the girl would suddenly met a stranger who would be her husband so it was possible that she would be against the marriage too.


    Lin Aotian looked at Xiao Yu after they reached the living room: ¡°I have sent people to notify Muxue. I didn¡¯t expect nephew toe today so we haven¡¯t told her in advance. She has been busy in the Magic Academy in recent times.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s alright as I¡¯ll be in Shire city for a few days.¡±


    Lin Aotian added: ¡°It would be good if you stayed for a few days as I will have chance to guest your and show you around. Your father was one of the most valued men who I have known. It¡¯s a pity that he died so young.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face expression turned sad: ¡°Yes. Father was a great man but I¡¯m not worthy to be his son. If I had half of his abilities then I would have dominated the northwest long ago.¡±


    Lin Aotian looked at the humble look on Xiao Yu¡¯s face: ¡°Nephew shouldn¡¯t me himself. Brother Xiao Zhan Tian was a talent that came one in few hundred years. By the way, a few weeks ago I received Housekeeper Hong¡¯s letter saying that you have decimated all the bandit groups in the northwest and your territory¡¯s poption had reached one million. It¡¯s a great merit as Lion territory is a barrennd and its very difficult to develop the ce.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied in a modest manner: ¡°Housekeeper Hong had exaggerated a lot. I have killed only few groups.. The bandit groups are like cattle in the northwest. It would take time to eliminate all of them.¡±


    Lin Aotian saw Xiao Yu¡¯s honest and modest reply and liked it. Actually, Lin Aotian didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yu would be able to solve out bandit problem in the northwest with just 2 battles. Who wasn¡¯t clear about the situation in the northwest? Xiao Zhan Tian spent so much time but died at the end because of the bandits. How could such a young man solve that problem which couldn¡¯t be solved by a world-known general?


    Although Housekeeper Hong had written that Xiao Yu had received help of elves, orcs and dwarves but Lin Aotian still couldn¡¯t believe it. How many orcs and elves would be needed to solve out bandit problem?


    Lin Aotian thought that Housekeeper Hong was worried that Lin family would think low of Xiao Family so housekeeper Hong had exaggerated a lot things. They continued to chat for a while.


    Lin Aotian looked at Grom and Tyrande with interest: ¡°I have heard some rumors that nephew Yu was able to get help of orcs and elves from the Ankagen mountains. Are their the tribal patriarchs of orcs and elves?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes, they are both patriarchs of Orc and Elf tribes. I met them in the depth of Ankagen mountains by luck. Originally, they were going to kill me but it seems my father had helped them to save their tribes long time ago so they didn¡¯t just spare me but were willing to help me out because of my father¡¯s kindness.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s current excuse were more perfect and more people would agree with this speech. It was best to give credit to his hero father rather than im everything on his own for now. Xiao Zhan Tian had really gone to adventures all around the continent to explore many ancient ces.


    Lin Aotian replied: ¡°Brother Zhan Tian was a real hero! He had the grace of orcs and elves!¡±


    At the same time a sweet sound echoed: ¡°Father.¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately turned around to look when he heard it.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were stuck on the body of the girl. He had seen a lot of beauties. The sisters-inw he had were all beauties. Leah and Tyrande were also rare beauties. But this girl was perfect. How could god have created such a perfect woman?


    The single word that Xiao Yu coulde up with to describe the girl was perfect. She had a graceful charm, noble temperament, there were no ws on her face, her teeth were white, her body was bent on golden ratio, her waist was slender and she was dressed in a light blue robe. It seemed as if she was a water goddess.


    Tyrande was like queen dowager of the world. Moreover, she was the goddess of the elves. Her noble temperament didn¡¯t belong to this world because of her unique elf charm. That¡¯s why she wore veil over her face most of the time or uproars would arise all over her. However, it was very difficult to imagine a human girl as beautiful as Tyrande. Inparison, Lin Muxue could be called the beauty of humanity.


    ¡°Is she ... my fiancee? My life can¡¯t be any better.¡± Xiao Yu whispered in his heart. He didn¡¯t think that his fiancee would be a peerless beauty.


    He hoped that his fiancee would be on par with Siwen but Muxue was beyond Siwen.


    Lin Aotianughed when he saw the stunned look on Xiao Yu¡¯s face: ¡°Muxue,e over. He is Xiao Yu, Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s son and the lord of the Lion territory. He has inherited the title of Grand Duke.¡±


    Lin Muxue had already seen Xiao Yu but as a noble woman she only nced at him for a moment then turned to look at her father. Her face blushed for a moment. After the introduction made by her father her face turned normal. However, there was still tension in her heart. Lin Muxue wanted to speak but a voice interrupted her.


    ¡°Brother Yu, why are you here?¡± A young girl rushed to stop in front of Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was surprised too. He was about to greet Lin Muxue but a silhouette ran over in an instnat.


    ¡°Han?! What are you doing here?¡± Xiao Yu asked. The girl turned out to be Mu Han. Xiao Yu was originally nning to go to Magician Academy to find Mu Han. He didn¡¯t expect her to turn out and appear in here.


    ¡°Hehe! We are both students at the Magician Academy and both of us are practicing water magic so Lin Muxue and I are ssmates and good friends.¡± Mu Han seemed very excited to meet Xiao Yu. She held his hand in a very affectionate way.


    Xiao Yu was generous with Mu Han before as he looked at her as an investment. He wanted to nurture magicians for the Lion territory.


    Mu Han giggled as he looked at Lin Muxue and then at Xiao Yu: ¡°It¡¯s brother Yu who is Muxue¡¯s fiance! So she is my future sister-inw!¡±


    Lin Muxue¡¯s face turned red as she stared at Mu Han. She didn¡¯t expect that the big brother Mu Han had always mentioned was her fiancee.


    Mu Han continued: ¡°I didn¡¯t know who sister Muxue was going to marry. I always thought that its going to be some strange bastard. I was nning to help you get close to her... HaHa.. But I didn¡¯t think that brother Yu is her fiancee. Sister Muxue he is a very good man.¡± Mu Han was like a twitter who spoke non-stop. Nevertheless, she was able to ease the embarrassing atmosphere within the room.


    Xiao Yu saw that there were no contempt or disdain in Lin Muxue¡¯s eyes towards himself. She wasn¡¯t a self-righteous and prideful youngdy of a noble family.


    In fact, xiao Yu had long nned to act like a hooligan in front of everyone to make sure that the marriage doesn¡¯t go through. However, it didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t a good-looking man. Moreover, it seemed that Lin house and Wang house were totally different. Lin Aotian respected his arrangement with Xiao Zhan Tian from years ago even though Xiao family was on decline.


    It was one of the reasons why Xiao Yu was resistant to such an arranged married. However, the resistance in his heart gradually melted down when he saw the respectful attitude of Lin Aotian and beautiful Lin Muxue. Lin Muxue and Mu Han sat down. Lin Aotian began to tell stories about Xiao Yu. He told her about him decimating the bandits in the northwest, about his good governance, the development of his territory, ruling orcs and elves and so on. In short, Lin Aotian praised Xiao Yu.


    This attitude showed that Lin Aotian recognized the marriage between the Xiao and Lin families. Lin Muxue quietly listened as she looked at Xiao Yu from time to time.


    Lin Aotian saw that none of them were against the marriage so he said: ¡°Nephew, why don¡¯t you live in our home? No need to return back to the hotel. Lin Muxue would stay from the academy for few days so that she can apany you in the Shire city.¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment: ¡°I would love to but a friend wille to visit in few days. I have to entertain him and give him some gifts. I can join your house afterwards.¡±


    Lin Aotian couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Oh? Which friend? Why don¡¯t you ask him toe to Lin house too?¡± Lin Aotian seemed to look at Xiao Yu as his son-inw. Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t spoken for almost half a day as he listened to Lin Aotian speak. He tried to be as low-key in front of Lin Muxue as possible.


    However, he knew that he couldn¡¯te to stay at Lin house when Lin Aotian invited him. He didn¡¯t want to put them at risk as Shadows may try to assassinate him and he didn¡¯t want to trouble Lin family.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°My friend is a magician called Theodore. He wille over in few days. I have to discuss few things with him and I¡¯ll give him gifts to express my gratitude.¡±


    Everyone was stunned when they heard the name Theodore. Mu Han who was sitting next to Xiao Yu was first to react: ¡°Brother xiao Yu, do you mean sixth-rank magician master Theodore?¡±


    Mu Han was sitting by Xiao Yu¡¯s side as she was from Lin Muxue¡¯s future husband¡¯s family.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± It was a simple reply but everyone present was shocked. All of them knew what kind of a character Theodore was. Actually, his name was like a thunder that had passed through the continent.


    There were only few sixth-rank magicians in the continent and Theodore was definitely ranked in top three in the continent in terms of power and strength. It was luck and glory for anyone who had met the master. Now, Xiao Yu was indifferently saying that he was friends with Theodore. Could anyone be friends with such a master?

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    ¡°Duke Xiao, aren¡¯t you overreacting a bit? How could a character like master Theodore casually make friends with you?¡± A voice echoed out. Lin Aotian was the first to frown when he heard the voice. The man who spoke was a member of the Lin family called Lin Aofeng. He was Lin Aotian¡¯s cousin who always advocated to marry Lin Muxue to a powerful and wealthy family so that Lin family could get benefits. However, Lin Aotian had always insisted on marrying the girl to Xiao family. Nevertheless, the pressure from the family was always pressing Lin Aotian.


    Lin Aotian¡¯s status was very solid in the Lin family as he had been patriarch of the family for a long time. However, some people continued to put pressure on him which caused trouble to him from time to time. Xiao Yu understood that there were people who were against the marriage when he heard the man talk.


    Xiao Yu looked at Lin Aofeng: ¡°He is?¡±


    Lin Aotian introduced the man: ¡°He is my cousin, Lin Aofeng. He was a friend of Xiao Zhan Tian too.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Oh, uncle Lin. Master Theodore is a person who has been admired by many. It is true that I¡¯m not worthy to be called friends with such a man but in this world there is something called fate. It¡¯s my fortunate that I¡¯m friends with master Theodore. Master Theodore will note to Shire City as a magician but an ordinary friend of mine.¡±


    Xiao Yu would have soared up and smashed Lin Aofeng if it was before but now Lin Aotian and Lin Muxue had shown good attitude towards him so he gave face to Lin family. Moreover, Theodore would certainlye over so he was nning to find an asion where he would gift the interspatial rings to Theodore in public. The asion itself would make Lin Aofeng back up so he didn¡¯t need to use words to defend himself now.


    Many thought that Xiao Yu would be lying if Theodore didn¡¯t came in few days and Xiao Yu would be aim of many ridicules. So Xiao Yu¡¯s attitude made people think that maybe he really knew the master.


    Lin Aotian couldn¡¯t determine the rtionship between Theodore and Xiao Yu. Nevertheless there was admiration expressed in his eyes: ¡°It would be a great asion for Shire city to host such a great master. It would be our glory if master Theodore came as a guest to Lin mansion.¡±


    Xiao Yu understood that Lin Aotian knew Theodore¡¯s standing in the continent and hoped to take advantage of the situation to glorify the Lin family. He pondered for a moment: ¡°I¡¯ll try to invite Master Theodore to Lin family.¡±


    Lin Aotian smiled: ¡°Really? We would love to host him as a guest in our house.¡±


    Which family wouldn¡¯t be honored to have such a legendary character as their guest? Lin Aotian didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yu would actually ask Theodore toe to Lin family as a guest.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°I will try.¡±


    Xiao Yu also wanted Theodore toe to Lin family so that in the future both Lin family would have a ¡°weight¡± in the Shire city and he would have ¡°weight¡± when he came to Lin family.


    Xiao Yu thought of Lin Muxue as his future wife. So this time he wanted to use the opportunity to make sure that others wouldn¡¯t move onto Lin family in his absence to get Lin Muxue. It would be a waste not to link Lin family to Theodore. Everyone would know that Lin family and Theodore have rtionship... Xiao Yu and Theodore¡¯s friendship would be taken into ount too if anyone dared to try to get Lin Muxue.


    Nevertheless, the Lin family members and everyone else knew of Theodore¡¯s temperament. The man would live in a small hotel rather than be a guest of any family. As a result, Lin Aofeng didn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yu would be able to bring Theodore into their house.


    Lin Aotian looked at Aofeng and winked him to stop. He continued: ¡°Nephew can invite master but its upto master if he wants toe to visit ut.¡± Xiao Yu nodded but stayed silent. Sometimes it was better to be silent that waste words. Silence was the best means of defense and counterattack in some asions.


    Mu Han pulled from Xiao Yu¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Brother Yu, do you really know master Theodore? Can you ask him to give me some tips? I¡¯ll certainly level up if such a master exined me few things.¡±


    Everyone smiled when they heard Mu Han¡¯s words. They thought that she was too naive. Why would a man of Theodore¡¯s caliber would teach such a little girl? In addition, Theodore has been known as a loner for so many years. He hasn¡¯t taken any disciples or apprentices.At best, Theodore had shown guidance to few geniuses. Theodore had never taught his knowledge to others.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Yu promised to her: ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. I¡¯ll ask him to give you a lecture. If he doesn¡¯t agree then I would break those wines instead of letting him drink them.. Hmpf!... ¡±


    Xiao Yu believed that he could help Mu han with this request. After all, he was going to give a lot of interspatial rings to Theodore so it shouldn¡¯t be much if he asked him to teach Mu Han a few things. Lin Muxue stood silent as she didn¡¯t know to believer or not. However, she couldn¡¯t help but ask when she heard Mu Han¡¯s request.


    ¡°Could I... attend the lecture if master Theodore teachers her?¡± Lin Muxue said with hesitation.


    If a master like Theodore taught low-level magicians like them then the improvement they would have would be big. The magic wasn¡¯t just about practice or enlightenment but about control of elements too. The precise control of elements was about long years of experience. So even a genius who couldn¡¯t understand theposition of elements, their arrangement and use couldn¡¯t be a master.


    Masters were masters because of their valuable experiences. They had arranged and used manypositions of elements numerous time to reach the level where they were. As a result, a subtle guidance from a master could lead such a low-level magician aplish a lot.


    Xiao yu smiled as he looked at the eager expression on Lin Muxue¡¯s face: ¡°No problem. I will ask Theodore to lecture both you and Mu Han.¡±


    Xiao Yu even wanted to make Lin Muxue and Mu Han apprentices of Theodore so that no one would dare to provoke them in the future. At the same time many began to ponder about the rtionship between Xiao Yu and Theodore. How could he make such a promise so easily? Did they really have deep friendship?


    Some thought that Xiao Yu bragged to improve his standing within the eyes of Lin family.


    ¡°Brother Yu, how do you know master Theodore?¡± Mu Han couldn¡¯t help but ask Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Old man tried to steal my drink so we got to know each other from then on.¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    There were some in the room that had doubts about Xiao Yu but they kept silent and didn¡¯t dare to intervene much because of pressure from Lin Aotian. Everything seemed to be going smooth. However, a figure rushed in the hall to stand in front of Lin Muxue before anyone could react. The man knelt: ¡°Muxue! Marry me! I¡¯m confessing my love to you and I¡¯m willing to use my life to be your guard for eternity.¡±


    Everyone was shocked at the sudden sight.


    Everyone focused to look at the figure. It was a blonde youth with handsome face. He was wearing an armor as he knelt in front of Lin Muxue and held a ring in his hand.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face sank down as he looked at the situation.


    ¡°Who the heck is this arrogant prick? Most probably he is aware that I wasing today and he is using this asion to try to marry my fiancee!¡±


    Lin Muxue eximed for a moment but then stood up to step back.


    ¡°Cameron what are you doing?¡± Lin Aotian hit the table and stood up. The cups on the table crashed down to the ground. Lin Aotian was angry as this situation made it very embarrassing both for Lin and Xiao families.


    ¡°I know that my action is abrupt but I¡¯m taking the liberty to ask Muxue¡¯s hand. I¡¯ve fallen in love with her since the first time I saw her many years ago. I have found out that I can¡¯t imagine my life without her and she must marry me. Please uncle Lin understand me. I know that Muxue has a fiancee but why would you let her suffer for a lifetime because of arranged marriage? There is no love in between them and she won¡¯t have real happiness. If you are doing it for benefits of your family then mine is much more suited.¡± Cameron wasn¡¯t a bit discouraged at Lin Aotian¡¯s anger but instead tried to convince him.


    Lin Aotian replied in an angry tone: ¡°Enough! I have promised this marriage to my friend and its not based on interest. I respect your father so I¡¯ll ask you to leave now without further outrageousness. It¡¯s impossible for her to marry you!¡±


    Cameron didn¡¯t think that Lin Aotian would get angry. It seemed that old guy was stubborn.


    Instead of trying to persuade Lin Aotian Cameron turned to look at Lin Muxue: ¡°Muxue! I will confess my love to you no matter who blocks me today! You are the only one I can imagine in my life! I can¡¯t fall in love with anyone else! These 10,000 flowers were personally bought for you. Please, be my bride!¡±


    As soon as Cameron finished a person holdingrge group of flowers using a wind magic came inside. The flowers were forming a huge heart shape. At the same time a faint voice echoed out. It was a love song.


    Cameron raised the ring in his hand: ¡°Muxue, I have spent all my wealth to buy this interspatial ring. I knew that you always wanted to have one. Please ept my love! Moreover, there is this robe...¡±


    A light blue robe was brought in.


    ¡°I found this robe in the ruins of ancient Ragu city. It¡¯s for magicians. Please ept these with my love to you!¡±


    Cameron added without taking a breath: ¡°I have prepared a special carriage for you. Please, take this ring, put on the robe ande with me. I¡¯ll protect your for eternity!¡±


    Any other girl would be moved to tears because of this scene and would rush to the arms of Cameron. He was like a prince charming. Countless girls took the initiative to talk to him when he walked down the streets. This kind of brave, tough, romantic confession was used by nobles to court the girls they loved.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s anger raised to the heavens and wanted to kick the hell out of Cameron. However, he held back. After a long time of experience he had be more mature and knew when to act crazy and when to keep silent. It wasn¡¯t the right time to act as it would give Cameron a better reason to court Muxue.


    Xiao Yu whispered to Mu Han who was next to him: ¡°Who is this guy?¡±


    Mu Han replied back in low tone: ¡°He is the 3rd son of Lord of Ryan Principality. He is an outstanding student of Knight¡¯s Academy and one of many suitors of sister Muxue.¡±


    ¡°Are there a lot?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Sister Muxue is the first beauty of our Academy, Shire City and the Lancaster Grand Duchy! There are many people who want to pursue her so brother you gotta thank me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for what?¡±


    ¡°I have driven away countless guys. I live in the same room with sister Muxue. Hmpf! Any time when someone wants to talk to her then they have to pass through me..¡±


    ¡°No worries. I have brought a lot of gifts to you. Tell me, is Muxue satisfied with any of those pursuers?¡± Xiao Yu asked the question that troubled him.


    Mu Han smiled: ¡°Rest assured brother. She would asionally talk to boys but just like ordinary friends. This Cameron is at the forefront of many suitors.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded. He didn¡¯t want to bring back a green hat (google it) with him to Lion territory. It seemed that Lin Muxue was one of few self-disciplined girls left.


    Cameron¡¯s speech was touching but there was no expression on Lin Muxue¡¯s face which indicated that she was moved.


    ¡°Thanks Cameron. As a friend you have helped me a lot throughout years. But I think you have misunderstood one thing. There is not a kind of love between you and me which you were talking about. I can¡¯t marry you. I believe you know the reason. I have declined so many suitors over the years because I already have a fiancee.¡±


    Lin Muxue was a smart girl too. She used this kind ofnguage to make sure that Xiao Yu knew about her refusals and make him relieved. Otherwise, Xiao Yu would be in a very embarrassing situation and may held a grudge in his heart.


    Xiao Yu praised Muxue in his heart.


    Cameron was stunned as he didn¡¯t expect his confession not to work.


    Cameron¡¯s face twisted up as he didn¡¯t know how to get to her heart.


    He stood up: ¡°Muxue, why are you so rigid? Why do you have toply with amitment done by your father years ago? You don¡¯t even know who your fiancee is. He is just a lord of small territory whose poption is less than 50,000 people. He likes eating, drinking and gamlbing. He won¡¯t even be able to buy you an interspatial ring? Would he be able to get a robe like this for you? Do you really want to marry that kind of person?¡±


    Lin Muxue stood silent for a moment. She looked at xiao Yu then at Camerone: ¡°Cameron, what¡¯s the first rule of knight¡¯s codex?¡±


    Cameron frowned: ¡°Loyalty.¡±


    Lin Muxue continued: ¡°Would a knight leave his master for a better destination if the original master was in a decline? Do you support such a knighthood?¡±


    Cameron instantly replied: ¡°These 2 are totally different things.¡±


    Lin Muxue faintly said: ¡°What is the difference? What kind of a woman I would be without loyalty? Do you mean that if I marry you and one day when you fall in decline then I can leave you to marry someone else?¡±


    Cameron stood speechless for a while.


    Afterwards, Cameron clenched his teeth and looked at her: ¡°Who is your fiancee? I want to duel him!¡±


    ******

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Lin Aotian¡¯s eyebrows were raised in anger when he heard outrageous words of Cameron. He was about to stop him but Xiao Yu waved to gesture Lin Aotian not to be impatient. Xiao Yu stood up and smiled: ¡°Knight Cameron. I¡¯m Lin Muxue¡¯s fiancee. I¡¯m the prodigal son you were talking about. Lord of the Lion territory, Xiao Yu.¡±


    Xiao Yu was calm while Cameron was angry. He tried to provoke Cameron so that Cameron would get irritated more. This way he would look more superior in the eyes of others. There was a saying that when you confront your enemy the one who wins is the one who gets calm first.


    Lin Muxue and Lin Aotian were on Xiao Yu¡¯s side so he was already upying the upper hand. There was no need to act like a rogue. He was acting indifferent to beat Cameron.


    ¡°Are you?¡± There was killing intent shing out of Cameron¡¯s eyes.


    Xiao Yu smiled and nodded: ¡°Yes, yes that¡¯s me.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled and Cameron got more angry. This indifferent attitude was like dering war on Cameron. Xiao Yu was like saying Muxue is mine not yours. However, Cameron wasn¡¯t an idiot either. He knew that if he acted rashly then there would be no use.


    Cameron coldly looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Duke Xiao Yu! You know the purpose of my visit. I have known Muxue for four years and we got along very good. She can¡¯t express her feelings for me because of your presence. I know her love for me andter you will too. I believe you can understand me as a man. I can¡¯t let anyone take the woman I love! Today, as a knight I call you for a duel. I will give up on Muxue if I lose. If I win you will let go of her and she will marry me. Does the son of Xiao Zhan Tian has courage to ept my change?¡±


    Cameron was a wise man. Lin Muxue had explicitly rejected him but he still insisted on love between himself and Muxue. He wanted to put seeds of suspicion in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart to make him angry. Moreover, using knight¡¯s identity to change for his love would make him look advantageous in the eyes of the public. Xiao Yu would be taken as a coward if he declined the duel. If Xiao Yu epted the challenge then he was going to win anyway.


    Lin Aotian and Muxue wanted to stop the duel fearing that Xiao Yu would ept the duel on impulse. They didn¡¯t know Xiao Yu¡¯s strength but they were aware of Cameron. He was in top three in Knight Academy on Shire city and had reached peak of second-rank warriorhood and was steps away from third-rank.


    Inparison, Xiao Yu was just 18 years old and haven¡¯t studied in Knight¡¯s Academy. How could Xiao Yu be Cameron¡¯s opponent?


    Xiao Yu waved to prevent them. Heughed: ¡°I ept your challenge, knight Cameron.. But.¡±


    Lin Aotian and Muxue¡¯s hearts sank when they heard Xiao Yu agree to the duel. They believed that Xiao Yu was too young and was acting rashly. Lin Aofeng and others from the Lin family were enjoying the sight as they believed that Lin Muxue should marry someone like Cameron so that the family could get some benefits out of marriage.


    ¡°But what?¡± Cameron quickly asked when he heard Xiao Yu agree to the challenge.


    Xiao Yu nced at Muxue then looked at Cameron: ¡°I agree to your challenge as Muxue¡¯s fiancee I¡¯m not a coward. I¡¯m a person who can stand up and shelter her no matter who the challenger is. I would do the same even if it was the best knight in the continent without hesitation. But I have no right to decide Muxue¡¯s fate. She is not an item so that the winner can take her away and own her. Her fate is in her own hands. I will respect her own choice and bless her whatever choice she makes. I liked her at first sight but I don¡¯t want to force her to be my woman. I will give her opportunity to choose her own happiness. If she really likes you then I will ept her choice. As a result, I ept your challenge but she can¡¯t be made a bet. I¡¯m willing even to cut off my own arm as a bet but not her.¡±


    Everyone was shocked when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. Lin Muxue, Cameron and Lin Aotian and others stood stunned for some time. No one expected Xiao Yu toe up with those words.


    The remark he made was lethal in conquering Lin Muxue.


    His words had more weight that Cameron¡¯s knighthood codex. It was normal for knights to duel to get the woman they wanted. But was there anyone who considered the feelings of the woman?


    Does it mean that the favorite has to be the winner of the duel?


    What was the women of this era wanted? They wanted to control their own destiny but they weren¡¯t allowed to do so. The women from wealthy families couldn¡¯t choose their own fates and had to obey the arrangements of the family.


    Lin Muxue was clear about this more than anyone. At first nce, she felt that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a bad man. He didn¡¯t looked like the way he was described in rumors. However, most of the children from wealthy families were the way Xiao Yu was described so she was used to this. She had wanted to control her own choices but cold reality had destroyed her dreams. She was aware that as a member of Lin family her fate was in control of the family elders.


    Lin Muxue believed that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t as bad as he was told to be after she saw him. His words and deeds were in line with noble behavior. Moreover, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t look at her with eyes which wanted to own her body. Most of the men didn¡¯t care about a woman but wanted to possess her like a tool. This was the reason why Muxue thought that she could ept the arrangements made by her father and Xiao Yu¡¯s father. After constant chat she found that Xiao Yu was an elegant man.


    She was worried that Xiao Yu will held a grudge after Cameron appeared. However, Xiao Yu was indifferent to Cameron¡¯s words which meant that he wasn¡¯t easy to be made jealous.


    Thest words told by Xiao Yu was the thing which made Lin Muxue think that her fiancee was the real man. Actually, he was the greatest she had ever seen. Who would tolerate and give her a chance to choose her own destiny? Who would bet his arm to give her right to control her own destiny?


    ********

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Xiao Yu had spoken so to change the public opinion to his advantage. The words he had used were more favorable inparison to the knight code that Cameron was talking about. On the other hand he felt that there was no meaning in insisted on marriage if Lin Muxue had someone she loved. It would be much better for Lin Muxue to make her choice rather than being forced to this marriage. What kind of wife she would be if her heart was somewhere else?


    In short, this was a double-edged sword style that Xiao Yu was using. If Lin Muxue hadn¡¯t have a lover then this words would definitely conquer her heart.


    ¡°yings tactics with me? I¡¯ll get you.¡± Cameron whispered. The words that Xiao Yu had used simply didn¡¯t exist for him. Cameron believed that the strong and powerful should get the beauty. He wanted to reply to Xiao Yu but couldn¡¯t find suitable words. His image had dropped down inparison to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°We will duel then! I¡¯m doing it for my love for Muxue. I don¡¯t look at her as an item but love of my life! I just want to make sure that she knows I am ready to pay any price for her even my life!¡± Cameron stopped talking after this.


    He had to win the duel before making a move on Muxue once again. At the moment, he had to concentrate on duel.He roughly measured Xiao Yu¡¯s strength by look. Cameron believed that Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t surpassed second-rank. It increased his confidence as Cameron believed that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t his opponent as long as Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a third-rank warrior.


    Xiao Yu also saw that Cameron was just a peak second-rank warrior. His level was 16 but it was equal to second-rank warrior of this world. However, he had powerful skills which could make up for the gap. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have slightest fear as Cameron hadn¡¯t reached third-rank. Xiao Yu could run away if he encountered a third-rank warrior.


    Lin Aotian and Lin Muxue were worried about Xiao Yu. Lin Aotian¡¯s impresson of Xiao Yu improved when he heard his words. Lin Muxue began to have feelings for Xiao Yu and was worried for him.


    Xiao Yu said that even if he lost Lin Muxue didn¡¯t have to marry Camerone but he had to pay off by cutting his arm. Nevertheless, there were no room for negotiations as the duel between knights couldn¡¯t be taken back at this point. Lin Aotian couldn¡¯t stop as Xiao Yu had agreed to the challenge.


    There was not enough space in the living room so they went outside for the duel. There were lots of people standing outside to watch the battle. There were mages, pdins, knights and so on invited by Cameron. They encouraged Cameron as all of them were confident that Cameron would win.


    There was a confident smile on Cameron¡¯s face as he believed that he would win the duel.


    ¡°We can start now if there are no objections. The people who are present here can verify the results!¡± Camerone took out his magic sword.


    His sword was called Red Lotus and was gifted to him by his father in his 20th birthday. The sword had mes bursting out of it. Cameron cherished this sword and was going to use it in the battle.


    ¡°Grom, give my your sword.¡± Xiao Yu had seized a lot of magic sword from the Eagle Camp. But none of them were simr to his tang sword. However, Tang sword was just an ordinary sword and didn¡¯t have magical buff. He was nning to create a weapon for himself but didn¡¯t have one yet. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t use an ordinary sword against Cameron¡¯s sword so he temporarily borrowed Grom¡¯s sword.


    Now, Grom¡¯s weapon had risen to level 3 so there was a wind buff when he waved it. Xiao Yu had used it few times but he couldn¡¯t snatch Grom¡¯s weapon as Grom couldn¡¯t use anything else. (limit of the game)


    Xiao Yu remembered that there was a sword called Ashbringer in the WoW which looked very simr to Grom¡¯s sword. He didn¡¯t know if he could find that legendary weapon in this world.


    Others went to sidelines when both of the pulled out their swords. Lin Muxue¡¯s eyes were focused on Xiao Yu since start and they were full of worry. Cameron got more angry when he saw the look in Lin Muxue¡¯s eyes. He roared and rushed towards Xiao Yu.


    Cameron used a skill from this world called Assault.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t avoid the attack. Instead he used demaster¡¯s ¡®Sprint¡¯ skill to charge towards Cameron. He wanted to confront Cameron to decide how strong he was. Xiao Yu¡¯s sprint skill was at level 2 and his current attributes were good enough for face-to-face confrontation.


    Bang~ Two battle energies fiercely hit each other and air burst out. Both of them separated after a short pause. There was certainty in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes while Cameron was shocked.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Xiao Yu¡¯s level ups had brought to him double skill points per level and more attribute increases inparison to normal heroes. As a result, his body was very tough and with the level 2 sprint skill he could recklessly fight against Cameron. However, he was aware of his own shorings. He was an experienced warrior in the battlefield but as a duelist he wasn¡¯t a good fighter.


    Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t learned martial arts but focused on using skills in the battlefield. Generally, he would just sh and hack in the battlefield as he would rarely face a tough opponent. This way of fighting was efficient and practical in the battlefield. But he was slightly inferior to knights in the duels. Because of this he had to rely on his powerful skills to suppress Cameron instead of using fancy martial arts.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t use Shield of the Temrs or Shield magic or Blessing of the Might as those skills would shock the crowd. He immediately used the Wind Walk as he sped up towards Cameron. However, he didn¡¯t enter the stealth mode so that not to surprise the others. It was best to keep few life-saving tricks as a trump card. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu reached an incredible speed because of 150% speed eleration. Everyone was surprised when they saw Xiao Yu move.


    Cameron was shocked too as he had never seen such footwork which could enhance the speed so much. Xiao Yu used Omnish as soon as he caught with Cameron. Xiao Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t dawdle too much and he had to beat Cameron as fast as possible. Otherwise, Cameron would see through his skills after few times and he would lose the edge.


    Bang~~


    Battle energies crashed once again and air flowed out. Many warriors felt incredible when they saw the sight. Most of them secretly thought whether they could parry Xiao Yu¡¯s attacks. Omnish was a powerful attack used by demaster to defeat enemies.


    Cameron saw that Xiao Yu was using powerful skills so he didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly. He blocked the Omnish but his body slided four or five meters away leaving traces of his boots that rubbed the ground.


    Lin Muxue and Aotian were surprised when they saw Xiao Yu attack in such manner. They didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu to have such a strength at such a young age. They would never imagine that Xiao Yu would be able to take the upper hand against Cameron.


    The people brought by Cameron were in worry too.


    Who the hall was this guy? How could he act so recklessly? How could a mid-range second-rank warrior could burst out with such strength?


    Cameron was in fury. He thought that he would easily win the duel but he was suppressed by Xiao Yu. Cameron couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to attack yet.


    ¡°His skills are powerful.. But he can¡¯t use them again instantly.. Moreover, each time the consumption of the energy would be a lot so I will have my chance to fight back! The duels and battles aren¡¯t about powerful skills! There are way too many factors that decide the oue!¡±


    Cameron believed that there would be a short pause before Xiao Yu could use Omnish once again. So he roared as he rushed towards Xiao Yu to make a counterattack. However, Xiao Yu used Wind Walk once again to rush to stand in front of Cameron and activate Whirlwind.


    ¡°Ah ... What the hell?¡± Cameron couldn¡¯t react properly. His body got whipped consecutives by Xiao Yu¡¯s sword. Xiao Yu was using Wind Walk too so his speed was extremely fast. Cameron couldn¡¯t dodge in time.


    Whirlwind didn¡¯t specifically target special points on body but was a general attack. As a result, the heavy armor on Cameron¡¯s body was hit a lot of times. Nevertheless, Cameron was injured and blood flew down.


    Cameron was injured by Xiao Yu after two attacks.


    ¡°How could he use two skills to quickly? Why both of them are so strong skills?¡± Cameron was shocked as pain made his body dumb.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t give Cameron opportunity to respond as he shed the heavy sword once again. The Critical Strike skill added 45% chance for sessful blow to Xiao Yu¡¯s attacks. So almost every sh out of 2 would have the double the damage. Cameron was forced to retreat again and again. He was almost on periphery of the location for duel.


    What?!


    Cameron got angry as he roared. The magic sword in his hand ignited with mes and fireshed out towards Xiao Yu. The me attack was a special of the Red Lotus sword. Cameron could shoot mes once in every 3 minutes to kill the enemy. The mes would spray very rapidly and catch the enemy off guard.


    Xiao Yu teleported without hesitation when he saw the sword. He appeared behind Camerona and waved the heavy sword to stop by Cameron¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You lost.¡± Xiao Yu spoke. Afterwards, he put away the sword and patted off the dust over his clothes.


    Everyone thought that the duel would be without suspense. They believed that the duel would end shortly after it began. However, the results made them go crazy. Xiao Yu had won and in an overwhelming manner.


    No one thought that xiao Yu would win.


    Some thought that Xiao Yu had a small chance to win but they believed that Xiao Yu had to struggle hard for the victory. No one thought that Xiao Yu would have the upper hand from the start to finish.


    ¡°Teleportation! A warrior who can teleport! He is a dual-cultivator!¡± Few people shouted out.


    Even a magician who could teleport could get the victory let alone a warrior who can teleport. However, teleportation was very difficult to master even for magicians. It was part of Space system and practicing it was very dangerous. The results would be beyond redemption if an ident urred during the teleportation.


    How could a warrior teleport? It was way too bizzare!


    Everyone was still in shock as no one believed that the battle ended. Xiao Yu had a rxed look on his face. It was as if he didn¡¯t have a duel but participated in a dance event.


    Xiao Yu looked at Cameron: ¡°Oh.. Knight Camerone, I¡¯m a dual cultivator. A warrior and a mage!¡±


    Cameron stood still for a long time. He couldn¡¯t ept his defeat as his enemy was just a mid level second-rank warrior! Moreover, xiao Yu turned out to be a mage too!


    It was beyond his expectations. How could a prodigal son turn out to be a genius?


    If he was really a prodigal son then he wouldn¡¯t even have such strength! It seems the rumors were wrong.


    ¡°Cameron! I believe you won¡¯t go against your words after you lost!¡± Lin Aotian was the happiest within the crowd as his future son-inw was a talented youth.


    ¡°No! No! I can¡¯t lose Muxue! What does it mean even if he is a dual-cultivator? What does it change? Lion territory is in decline! Do theypare to my family? Will he be able to give her an interspatial ring? Could he even afford such ancient robe? Is he rich and powerful?¡± Cameron shouted.


    Cameron knew that ording to the agreement he couldn¡¯t get close to Muxue anymore. But his heart wasn¡¯t willing to act so.


    Moreover, there were people who had helped him and given the exact date of Xiao Yu¡¯s arrival. He knew that there were members of the Lin family who respected him because of his status as the son of Ryan Principality¡¯s lord. He still had a chance.


    Xiao Yu turned towards Lin Muxue: ¡°Muxue, this time I didn¡¯t bring many gifts but these 5 interspatial rings. MY territory is in decline so I can¡¯t give you much now.. Moreover, I have a legendary armor from ancient times for magicians. This would be best for you for now. After you got stronger I will get you a better one.¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    A delicate wooden box appeared in Xiao Yu¡¯s hand. He opened it and took out five metal rings. A magic luster was shing from those rings which made others understand that they were interspatial rings. Lin Muxue subconsciously took the box. She was too shocked. What did 5 interspatial rings mean?


    The price tag for those 5 interspatial rings went for millions, even tens of millions of gold coins. They were dreams of any magician. The career of magician meant that they had to spend a lot of money. However, a general magician would bever be able to afford those. Only the ones with rich or noble background could get interspatial rings. In addition to interspatial rings, the wands, robes, armors and other essories were important tools for a magicians.


    An interspatial ring was irreceable for any magician as with a thought a scroll or a magic item could be taken out. It was best when it came to protecting themselves. It would take time if you dig into a bag which meant others may kill you within that time frame. Timing was very important for magicians in actual battles.


    Everyone including Lin Muxue were shocked and dumbfounded at the sight.


    The magicians present in the crowd went crazy after Xiao Yu gave Arcane armor to Lin Muxue. Arcane armors were the robes for magicians from the ancient times which could enhance the defense of the user and magical strength. However, only few Arcane armors were left as most of them were found in ruins and hard to get. There were only few sets avable in the continent.


    The magicians in the crowd knew that the Arcane armor was original as the magic fluctuations bursting from the armor couldn¡¯t be faked.


    Lin Muxue was shocked when she got the Arcane armor. She never imagined that she could get something so precious. Moreover, all of these was gifted to her by her fiancee.


    In addition, the others had forgotten that Xiao Yu promised her to give a set to increase her dexterity. At the same time, Mu Han looked at Xiao Yu in a pitiful manner: ¡°Brother Yu, may I get interspatial rings?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the pitiful look on Mu Han¡¯s face. He took out the box: ¡°You can only pick 2, the rest if meant for old man Theodore.¡±


    The people in the crowd almost vomited blood. She could pick the ones she liked? Is it a street stall selling some cheap jewelry?


    But how did Xiao Yu got so many interspatial rings? Did he rob a dragon?


    Mu Han began to pick up and select the rings as if she was picking clothes in a shopping mall.


    ¡°These ... aren¡¯t good-looking.¡± Mu Han muttered as she picked rings.


    ¡°Select others.¡± Xiao Yu pulled out another box full of interspatial rings.


    There were few who got too angry at rich Xiao Yu and wanted to make a move. But Grom¡¯s moved forward and they returned back when they saw Grom¡¯s huge body.


    Grom was at level 18 and was equal to a peak second-rank human warrior. However, Grom¡¯sbat strength was equal to a third-rank human warrior because of his extraordinary skills. Grom could fight against 4 or 5 second-rank human warriors at the same time without a problem. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of third-rank warriors.


    Xiao yu wasn¡¯t afraid of thieves targeting him as he was going to give the interspatial rings to Theodore in few days.


    Mu Han picked the rings and pitifully looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Brother Yu, can I get these four?¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°Alright. Theodore won¡¯t be short of rings so it should be alright if we gave him few less.¡±


    Xiao Yu was bringing up Theodore¡¯s name in public as much as possible so that Shadows and the mysterious force knew that if they wanted the interspatial rings then they had to look for Theodore.


    Cameron clenched his teeth when he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s actions. He rushed out of the gates of the house. The people who hade with him followed after Cameron.


    The members of the Lin family looked at Xiao Yu in different perspective after this situation.


    ¡°HaHa! I didn¡¯t think that you had such strength! You are worthy your father!¡± Lin Aotian spoke out.


    Xiao Yu replied to him in a humble way and said that he got those rings by an ident. Lin family members also looked at Xiao Yu in shock. He had orcs and elves as bodyguards. Xiao Yu had so many interspatial rings, 8 pegasus horses for his carriage, Arcane armors and everything else. Could a territory which was in decline could afford all these? They heard rumors that Lion territory was barren.. There were supposed to be a lot of bandit groups, beasts, creatures and Western Cloud Empire harassed them. How could Xiao Yu be so rich?


    Was there any special treasures in Ankagen mountains?


    Xiao Yu had a smile on his face as people talked about him and his territory. However, he didn¡¯t give an answer. After an hour Xiao Yu left the Lin family mansion back to the hotel. He promised toe back after a few days.


    Overall Xiao Yu thought that this visit was sess. He was a bit nervous as he got a beautiful and smart wife.


    Xiao Yu saw Leah waiting for him in his room at the hotel.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you greeting your master?¡± Xiao Yu raised his chin in a proud manner.


    ¡°HaHa... Do you want this old man toe to greet you?¡± A familiar voice echoed out. Theodore had appeared.


    *******


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Xiao Yu was overwhelmed when he heard Theodore¡¯s voice. Atst, he could throw the stones out of his heart.


    ¡°HaHaHa ... You have finally joined me old man.¡± Xiao Yu walked in to see Theodore drinking from his red wine collection.


    ¡°I wonder how good your luck is to get so many good wine. I love them. How do you get them?¡± Theodore seemed to be jealous of Xiao Yu¡¯s wine collection.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Money.. You can use money to get good life.¡±


    Theodore nodded: ¡°Little guy is good at spending. I heard that you got lots of interspatial rings. Even I don¡¯t have that much of them.¡±


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he stood in front of Theodore: ¡°What¡¯s the use of having them? To have good life you gotta share some of your wealth...¡±


    Theodore nodded as he smiled like an old fox: ¡°You are a sensible child. Are you going to give all of them to me to honor this elder?¡±


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes: ¡°Are you really thinking about that?¡±


    Theodore looked at him: ¡°Since this is the case... How about I get 70% while you keep 30%?¡±


    Xiao Yu cried out: ¡°What do you think I am? A free shop? I get 70% while you get 30%¡±


    Xiao Yu and Theodore began to bargain.


    ¡°You are a smart little guy so you should know that you won¡¯t be able to keep anything if I don¡¯t help you. I have done a bit of investigation and you have stolen from some powerful people. I will get 60% while you keep 40%.¡± Theodore continued to drink from the wine.


    ¡°Its normal to get your services for such a transaction. Alright, let¡¯s be fair and reasonable. Fifty-fifty. What you say?¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Theodore drank from the wine and his fingers tapped onto the table: ¡°Deal.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded as he took out a box from the interspatial ring and threw it at Theodore: ¡°Take half of them and rest is mine.¡±


    Theodore opened the box. He was mesmerized when he saw the interspatial rings inside the box.


    ¡°You have made a fortune... There should be more than 100 interspatial rings inside, are there?¡± Theodore said an estimate number.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes, there are more than hundred. I gifted a few but there are still more than 100. You are an old man so you won¡¯t use them much. So just take 50 of them and leave the rest to this junior.¡±


    Xiao Yu had already taken the other 400 and put 100 into another box. However, even a sixth-rank magician like Theodore hadn¡¯t seen 100 interspatial rings together.


    Leah¡¯s position had increased in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes as she hadn¡¯t told the real number to Theodore.


    ¡°Alright boy. Stop ying. Do you think that I don¡¯t know you have hidden some? You will take 50 of them and the rest is mine.¡± Theodore replied. He wasn¡¯t a fool so he knew that a shrewd person like Xiao Yu would take out some interspatial rings before giving the box to him. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yu would hide so many rings.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°You are old. Why do you need so many rings? I¡¯m still young and need a lot of space.¡±


    Theodore put away the box: ¡°I¡¯m a sixth-rank magician and have to spend a lot of money. I will use these when I trade with others.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked into his eyes: ¡°You are a sixth-rank magician but you are way too stingy. What¡¯s the point of having so many rings?¡±


    Theodore raised his chin: ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want money and wealth? You gotta spend if you want to continue living. Especially magicians like me. Do you know how much money do I need to continue with my experiments? Do you think I would reached the ce where I am without money?¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°Alright, I will take fifty of them and rest is yours. Moreover, I will give you an Arcane armor... You don¡¯t need it but you can keep it as part of your collection.¡±


    Xiao Yu had got a lot of T1 armors so he was giving them right and left. Most of the time he was gifting them to the people who were close to him. Theodore was a sixth-rank magician so a T1 armor was useless to him. But he would earn face if he had such an armor set in his collection.


    Theodore checked the armor then looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Have you robbed a dragon?¡±


    Xiao Yu was perplexed: ¡°Am I as strong as you? Do you think I can rob a dragon? I got these treasures by chance.¡±


    Xiao Yu used the adventure as a reason to lie to others so that they couldn¡¯t do anything but envy his luck.


    Theodore nodded: ¡°You have the strength to fight one...¡±


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Do you mean that you have fought with a dragon?¡±


    Theodore nodded: ¡°A few times.. Dragons look mysterious and strong but powerful humans aren¡¯t worse than real dragons. It¡¯s just they are born very strong and vast majority of humans would never be on par with their strength so they feel fear.¡±


    Theodore got Xiao Yu¡¯s interest: ¡°Are you as strong as a real dragon?¡±


    Theodore closed his eyes as he pondered for a moment: ¡°I went out with friends when I was young and fought a third-rank dragon. However, I regretted it back then. Afterwards, I fought a fourth-rank blue dragon(frost wyrm?) when I was a sixth-rank magician and killed it with my followers. The third time I encountered a fifth-rank dragon. But we didn¡¯t fight. Instead we negotiated with it and it gave me few things. It knew that it wasn¡¯t good for both of us to have a fight. Moreover, I couldn¡¯t kill it without taking serious injuries.¡± Xiao Yu had heard about dragons but didn¡¯t think that he would meet someone who had battled them. Sixth-rank magicians were really cool as Theodore talked about killing them as if he was killing a kitten or puppy.


    ¡°Can you beat a dragon on your own?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Theodore replied: ¡°It¡¯s very hard to say. It depends on what kind of a dragon I¡¯m against. Some are more stronger than others. In addition, dragons don¡¯t underestimate humans when you reach sixth-rank. Generally, both sides would avoid a battle. A war means lose-lose situation. Sixth-rank magician¡¯s aren¡¯t small creatures from dragon¡¯s perspective but someone who had reached the same level with it.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded as he understood that strength was everything in this world. A human who had reached the apex was an existenceparable to a dragon!


    ¡°What kind of a dragon mine can grow into?¡± Xiao Yu thought of baby dragon as he asked Theodore. The baby dragon was sleeping in Leah¡¯s arms. For growth it needed a lot of sleep. Xiao Yu had been harshly training it. It was going through a rapid progress but needed a lot of sleep.


    Theodore smiled: ¡°The little guy has a good blood but unfortunately its a yalong. It descends from a red dragon¡¯s bloodline. If you can use a blood from the dragon heart then you may wake up its lineage and transform it into a real dragon.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°I am aware of this. But where would I find blood from the dragon heart? The dragon¡¯s are scarce at this point. Moreover, I can¡¯t beat it even if I find one.¡±


    Theodore looked back at him: ¡°I have killed a dragon so forter use I have kept its heart.¡±


    Xiao Yu was stunned: ¡°Do you mean that you have it?¡± Xiao Yu was aware that with the blood from the dragon heart he could make his half-dragon into a real one. In that case, he would have a real dragon as a pet.


    Theodore didn¡¯t reply but casually sipped from the red wine.


    ¡°What do you want? Let¡¯s skip the nonsense.¡± Xiao Yu knew Theodore was after something.


    Theodore smiled: ¡°It¡¯s so easy to make deals with wise men. 40 more interspatial rings.¡±


    Xiao Yu responded: ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°You are a wise man¡± Theodore replied.


    Theodore was using interspatial rings to trade for high level magical items so they were kind of a currency for him. He could barter them for something else.


    ¡°Are you going to help me to inject the blood?¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how to do it so he wanted to take advantage of having Theodore here to do thing for him.


    Theodore replied: ¡°I¡¯m tired and need to rest a bit. Tomorrow we will solve it out..I¡¯m getting old.¡±


    Theodore took the box and left.


    ¡°Hey! There are ten rings in there that belong to me.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Theodore who had ¡°forgotten¡± about 10 rings.


    ¡°Instead of ten rings I will give you some magic scrolls. There would be so many assassins that woulde to kill you. You can pray for my healthter on after you use the scrolls.¡± Theodore didn¡¯t even turn back.


    ¡°No way! Not for 10 interspatial rings. Don¡¯t you know anything about consumer protectionw?¡± Xiao Yu shouted out but Theodore was gone.


    Xiao Yu smiled after Theodore left: ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m smart enough to hide close to 400 interspatial rings... You would be ckmailing me with my life if you knew the real numbers...¡±


    *******


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu


    Few more chapters in few hours ??

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ¡°Baby dragon don¡¯t be afraid. There will be pain but you will be a real dragon.¡± Leahforted the baby dragon that was shivering in fear. The little dragon looked at the huge magic array with deep fear in its eyes.


    Fortunately, Theodore was here or Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to inject the blood of the dragon heart to baby dragon. The effect of the blood would be much less if Xiao Yu made it drink it. After the magic array was made Theodore asked Leah to put the baby dragon in the center of the array and lock it with chains. He wanted to prevent the baby dragon from tampering.


    The baby dragon looked at Leah and Xiao Yu with pitiful eyes after it was locked up. Leah continued tofort and rx the baby dragon.


    ¡°Why are you both so nervous? It won¡¯t kill him.¡± Theodore asked both Xiao Yu and Leah to leave the array. Afterwards, he began to chant the a spell and waves of light began to pour out from the magic array and wrap up the ce. The baby dragon¡¯s body began to be pressured by the mysterious sounds that began to echo from the array.


    Theodore took a out a box from the interspatial ring. He threw it over the magic array and the box opened. A heart as big as a human¡¯s head popped out. It was thumping in a rhythm.


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s a real dragon¡¯s heart. It¡¯s even beating even though the dragon died so long ago.¡± Xiao Yu was shocked. However, he didn¡¯t know that theodore had used special materials to create the box that could save the dragon¡¯s heart for so many years. Otherwise it would have gotten rotten long ago.


    The dragon¡¯s heart stood over the baby dragon and began to beat more intense. After a while it began to pump out blood. The magic light pour the blood over the baby dragon in an evenly manner. These blood drops fell onto baby dragon¡¯s skin and inject into its body. The baby dragon seemed to suffer a pain as it cried out. It¡¯s cries got louder as the blood of the real dragon got injected into its body. Moreover, after some time its cries turned into roars of a beast. It was very difficult to imagine a baby dragon with such a small body to be able to issue such strong roars.


    The shockwave of roars would even be able to crack a solid wooden table if not for the magic array wrapping the space inside it.


    Was this the strength of a dragon?


    The baby dragon issued crazy roars as the blood prated into its body through its skin. The process continued for more than 10 minutes until thest drop of blood injected into baby dragon¡¯s body. At the same time the heart of the dragon got deted and looked like an animal fur.


    The baby dragon¡¯s body began to get bigger. The chains that locked it cracked. It turned into a big dragon. It¡¯s eyes were deep red as it looked at Xiao Yu.


    Roar~~


    It seemed as if baby dragon had lost consciousness and sanity. It roared and rushed over at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was surprised and shocked. If the dragon was able to hit him then he would be dead. However, half the way a light appeared and mmed down the dragon. It¡¯s head hit the ground and it lost consciousness. Xiao Yu rxed as he looked at Theodore. An archmage like him could easily solve out a problem such as this.


    The baby dragon fainted. After some time its body got smaller little by little until it turned into its previous size.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Do you see it? I helped you get a real dragon and you are being stingy about ten interspatial rings.¡± Theodore said in a proud manner.


    ¡°Alright, just give me 800 taboo magic scrolls and I will forget those rings.¡± Xiao Yu picked up the baby dragon.


    ¡°Do you even know what they are? All the magicians in the world would join in a crusade against me if you used one of those! Your puny Lion territory would be destroyed in an instant if you are dumb enough to use a cursed magic!¡± Theodore scolded Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Ok.Ok 500 normal scrolls.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know much about magic so he just reduced the number.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have 500 magic scrolls.¡± Theodore got a small bag from his interspatial ring and threw at Xiao Yu: ¡°There are more than 80 magic scrolls here. They are intermediate level scrolls and don¡¯t use them easily. You will know what I mean after you use them.¡±


    ¡°Only eighty?¡± Xiao Yu said in a dissatisfied tone.


    ¡°Give it back.¡± Theodore reached out to get the bag.


    Xiao Yu got the bag into his interspatial ring: ¡°You are a sixth-rank magician! You can make thousands of magic scrolls. How can you call yourself a sixth-rank magician by just giving me 80 scrolls?¡±


    Theodore looked into Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes: ¡°Do you think that I make magic scrolls day and night? When do you think I meditate or enhance my strength?¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic: ¡°Alright, old man. Give me some face. My fiancee¡¯s house wants to invite you as a guest.¡±


    Theodore raised both his hands and showed his fingers: ¡°10 interspatial rings.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Why are you so focused on money?¡± Xiao Yu almost jumped up.


    Theodore replied: ¡°Nonsense! I don¡¯t visit others when they offer me an interspatial ring.¡±


    Xiao Yu clenched his teeth: ¡°Old man, be careful or else...¡±


    Theodore snorted: ¡°Or else, I will burn down Lion territory.¡±


    ¡°You are ruthless...¡± Xiao Yu continued: ¡°Five interspatial rings... Plus you will ept my fiancee and my little sister as apprentices.¡±


    Theodore shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t ept apprentices.. At best I can guide them.¡±


    Xiao Yu sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t want you to take them as apprentices.. Just in name.. I don¡¯t want others try to bully them.¡±


    Theodore nodded: ¡°I can do that. 8 interspatial rings.¡±


    Xiao Yu grunted: ¡°You are using your status as a sixth-rank magician to rob others!¡±


    ¡°How could a magician practice magic if he doesn¡¯t know how to save?¡± Theodore replied.


    *******


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Every member of Lin family was present to participate in the event. Even the Grand Duke of the Lancaster hade over because of Theodore¡¯s visit. Students of Magician Academy and Knights Academy were crowded outside the Lin family mansion just to peek at Theodore. Sixth-rank magician was a character who stood at the peak of the pyramid in terms of hierarchy so countless people worshipped them in the continent. Especially, young adventurers were excited to see him. At least dozens of brawls happened for people to get a better position to look at Theodore.


    Lin Aotian still couldn¡¯t believe that Master Theodore wille to his house as a guest. What kind of glory was this? Even the Grand Duke of Lancaster Pancev couldn¡¯t achieve this. Actually, Pancev had immediately visited the hotel to meet Theodore when he learned that Theodore was in Shire city. However, Theodore declined to meet him. Nevertheless, Pancev didn¡¯t get angry. He only had to wait to meet the master at Lin family house.


    Who would dare to stay at home when such a big time magician came over?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s luxury carriage parked in front of Lin mansion in the evening. There were fifty grunts and fifty hunters on both sides of the carriage as guards. 100 cavalry men were at the back as honor guards. This was to highlight Master Theodore¡¯s identity and status.


    Everyone would recede to sides when they saw such a convoy move.


    Xiao Yu was the first to got off the carriage. Leah went out second holding the baby dragon and Antonidas went off after them. Theodore was thest to got off the carriage. The crowd began to shout out when they saw Antonidas: ¡°Master Theodore! Master Theodore!...¡±


    Xiao Yu and others were stunned at this. Actually, Antonidas had white hair and beard. He was wearing an Arcane Armor, typical magician¡¯s robe and held a wand. The people misunderstood his identity. Inparison, Theodore was dressed inmon robe so that most of the people thought that he was Xiao Yu¡¯s steward or servant. In addition, Theodore¡¯s face was dark, his hair was messy and his smile was a bit wretched. How could he be the master? Master Theodore was at the peak of sixth-rank so he could easily make his appearance look better.


    It was a good wee ceremony but most hadn¡¯t seen the face of Theodore so a lot of mix up happened.


    ¡°Look at Master Theodore! Check the temperament! He is a real master!¡±


    ¡°YES! My life ain¡¯t worthless as I have seen Master Theodore! I will tell stories to my grandchildren about how I saw master Theodore!¡±


    ¡°You can see how great a person master Theodore is just by his looks!¡±


    ¡°Look at the man after him! It has to be master¡¯s servant!¡±


    ¡°He certainly is master¡¯s servant! Or maybe Lion lord¡¯s servant! It is said that the lord of the lion territory is fiancee os Magician Academy¡¯s first beauty!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Xiao Yu shouted looking at the crowd when he saw the situation.


    The people stopped the moment Xiao Yu shouted. They saw Xiao Yue with Theodore so they believed that he was rted to Theodore. However, they got more excited as they looked at Antonidas.


    Xiao Yu coughed twice and pointed to the real Theodore: ¡°He is... Master Theodore!¡±


    Everyone stood there in shock as their mouthes were hang open. The whole street turned silent as no one could speak. Actually, they didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Even Pancev who wasing over to greet Theodore was stunned. He was d that he hadn¡¯t acted fast or he would be in an embarrassing situation. Lin Aotian knew that Antonidas wasn¡¯t Theodore as Antonidas hade to visit his home with Xiao Yu before.


    ¡°Hey everyone! Thanks for greeting me in such a manner. Thanks foring down but its time for us to have a meeting.¡± Theodoreughed and waved at the crowd then slowly went towards the door. Everyone in the crowd began to react after this.


    Pancev and Aotian came over to greet Theodore. The others in the crowd began to shout: ¡°Master Theodore! Please don¡¯t go! Give us a chance to nce at you!¡±


    ¡°I knew that he was master Theodore!¡±


    ¡°Look at that man pretending to be master Theodore! A fake!¡±


    Antonidas was the innocent one but everyone began to diss him. Those people had to me themselves for not seeing mount Tai and tried to me Antonidas for confusion. Xiao Yu quickly went towards Antonidas tofort him: ¡°Old man. Don¡¯t mind them. They would be worshipping you if they knew your true identity!¡±


    Actually, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t lying as if people really knew that Antonidas was resurrected after ten thousand years then they would really would be worshipping him. Antonidas wasn¡¯t just a mage but a god in a sense.


    Antonidas stroked his bread: ¡°I don¡¯t mind... It¡¯s just a name...¡±


    An egg smashed over the moment Antonidas finished. Xiao Yu quickly seized the egg on air and threw it back. However, Antonidas¡¯s face had changed. It seemed he wasn¡¯t as open-minded as Antonidas pretended to be. Theodore was talking to Pancev and Lin Aotian but he nced at Antonidas for a moment.


    Xiao Yu had introduced Antonidas to him as a hired magician whose name was Antonidas. Theodore had doubts about this. He had made a prophecy and said that those legendary characters would return but he didn¡¯t know when and in what form. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t believe that Antonidas was the real Antonidas as Xiao Yu¡¯s magician was just a peak second-rank magician. How could real Antonidas would be at second-rank?


    Did it mean that Antonidas¡¯s strength had dropped after ten thousand years?


    Theodore had observed Tyrande and Grom too. There were many orcs and elves in the history who were called Grom and Tyrande because of the originals. So if those 3 legendary characters returned back then howe all of them appeared in Xiao Yu¡¯s territory? Then does it mean that they had to practice from scratch?


    Theodore had asked Leah about this matter. However, Leah told him that Xiao Yu had named Grom and Tyrande so that he could control the orcs and elves in his territory.


    Everything looked reasonable and unreasonable at the same time. He didn¡¯t know what the truth was. Moreover, he knew that he shouldn¡¯t point out these matters as it would bring disaster to Xiao Yu. He didn¡¯t want to specte too.


    As a result, he deliberately let Leah to follow Xiao Yu. If he was the one then Leah would participate in the events toe.


    ¡°Anyway.. I¡¯m too old. Why should I care about such matters? It¡¯s destiny and let the ones who have to worry about it get worried.¡± Theodore narrowed his eyes as he smiled. He entered the Lin mansion with Pancev and Lin Aotian.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Everyone enjoyed the dinner. Theodore didn¡¯t look like a master and he didn¡¯t act like one either. He seemed like a witty old man who seemed to be a neighborhood grandfather. People praised Theodore for this kind of attitude. However, Theodore didn¡¯t care about their praises. He received them from his left ear and took out from right one. Theodore had heard so many praises during his lifetime that he couldn¡¯t enjoy them anymore. The people who admired Theodore chose their words very carefully as they didn¡¯t dare to disrespect him. At the end of the dinner, Theodore announced that he received Lin Muxue and Mu Han as nominal apprentices. He promised to teach them a few lessons and guide them.


    Countless magicians in the dinner envied both of them. It was an honor to be an apprentice of Theodore. However, all of them knew that Theodore never epted apprentices. Moreover, Theodore clearly said that he epted them as nominal apprentices because of personal friendship with Xiao Yu and a lot of interspatial rings gifted to him by Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu gave the rest of 50 plus interspatial rings after Theodore announced the news.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What? Did he gave them all to Theodore?¡± A middle-aged man shouted as he stood in a dark hall.


    ¡°Yes. He knew that he won¡¯t be able to keep so many interspatial rings so he gifted them to Theodore. The Lord of the Lion territory is very treacherous.¡±


    ¡°Theodore... He gave them to Theodore... How am I going to get them back? So many lives were paid to get that treasure...and it was taken away casually.. Shadows... Shadows are worthless.¡± The middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help but me Shadows for the inconvenience,


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯m a stepte! Ah! A step! I should have gone to find him earlier if I knew that he was going to give those rings to Theodore.. It¡¯s toote now.¡± A thin old man was walking back and forth in a dark room as regret was expressed on his face.


    He had sent few waves of assassins against Xiao Yu but all of them couldn¡¯t get the treasure back. As a result, they had sent request to the headquarters of the Shadows for a fourth-rank assassin. However, now it was toote as Shadows had little to nothing chance to get back those rings from Theodore.


    No one dared to assassinate Theodore. Originally, assassins were the nemesis of magicians. However, if the assassination failed then the wrath of the magician couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    There would be at least 4 or 5 life-saving magic items or equipments on Theodore¡¯s body which could resist four or five sixth-rank assassins attacks. Where would they get so many sixth-rank assassins? Moreover, there would be at least ten or so sixth-rank warriors and assassins as a guard by Theodore¡¯s side.


    Shadows was in a bind.


    They didn¡¯t even want to find Xiao Yu to trouble him as the cloudy weather was above their heads.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware of the specifics but he guessed what was going on. The mysterious power thatmissioned Shadows to transfer the interspatial rings would learn that Shadows had lost the treasure. As a result, Shadows had to take the responsibility and that force wouldn¡¯t be kind to them.


    Even if Shadows knew that Xiao Yu had saved few interspatial rings they wouldn¡¯t bother to get them from Xiao Yu. Actually, no one dared to think that Xiao Yu would deceive Theodore and deduct about 400 interspatial rings from the total.


    Everyone knew that Theodore¡¯s temperament was bad. Deceiving him was like courting death. However, they didn¡¯t know that after so many years Theodore had changed a bit. Moreover, he cared about Xiao Yu so he wouldn¡¯t act rashly. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu had done a big bargain.


    After the dinner, Theodore stayed in Shire city for a few more days. He guided Lin Muxue and Mu Han and visited Magician Academy of the Shire city. Dean of the academy had been guided by Theodore long time ago so they were acquaintances. After these Theodore left away.


    No one knew where Theodore went but ording to the Dean Master Theodore was doing something major rted to the continent. Responsibility came with the great power. Theodore was one of the top figures in the continent so he was obliged to maintain the security of the continent. It was an unwritten rule.


    Few high level magician¡¯s moved around and many people guessed that chaos was about to ur.


    ...


    ...


    Inparison, Xiao Yu was living afortable life. He had moved to Lin mansion and no member of the Lin family could look at him with contempt. Lin Muxue was epted as a nominal disciple of Theodore. Who could do that? The Lion territory was in decline but Theodore was equal to a might army. Moreover, Xiao Yu¡¯s words and deeds showed that Lion territory wasn¡¯t in decline. Eight Pegasus horses, orc and elf bodyguards was only used by ancient nobles. If they were in decline then there was no real nobles in this continent!


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was bored. Theodore guided Lin Muxue and Mu Han so both of them went to digest and cultivate to improve their strength. Xiao Yu was left alone in the Lin mansion. He would stroll out in the city and look for famous craftsmen to get a suitable sword for himself.


    Xiao Yu found the most famous cksmith in the Shire city and exined the weapon he wanted. He even showed Grom¡¯s sword.


    The cksmith replied: ¡°This weapon is very simr in style to legendary Ashbringer. That sword is lost but there are many imitations sold in the continent. I don¡¯t have that good materials to make one but if you want a good copy then you should check the auction house. I heard that Trust Auction House will auction a copy of Ashbringer made by Master Lagos.¡±


    Xiao Yu went to auction house to inquire about the news. It was true that a copy of Ashbringer was going to be sold. This copy of the Ashbringer was build from very rare gold. Wind and light magic arrays were engraved on the sword so that it could kill undead creatures.


    In order, to make it look more like the real Ashbringer few more arrays were added so that when the sword shed it would give a bleeding effect. Xiao Yu decided to participate in the auction two dayster to buy the Ashbringer.


    Lin Aotian learned that Xiao Yu wanted to buy the sword. He went to auction together with Xiao Yu. In the auction house whether the auctioneers or bidders had to courtesy and respect to Lin family. At the end of the day Lin Aotian was only a step below the Grand Duke of the Lancaster.


    Xiao Yu was very excited when they came to auction house. Although he knew that the Ashbringer was a fake but he looked forward to the sword.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Xiao Yu was given a special box inside to the auction house as soon as he came to the ce. Power brought special treatment. There were variety of furnishings to rx and all kinds of foods and drinks to eat and drink. It was like a luxury hotel. Xiao Yu sipped from the red wine as he looked out from the box to the podium. The venue was full of people and in the middle there was a huge table. Xiao Yu suddenly thought that he had a lot of good things so maybe he should exchange them for few gold coins. He wasn¡¯t worried about gold coins but there was never too much money.


    ¡°Can I sell anything in here?¡± Xiao Yu asked the waiter.


    Waiter replied: ¡°Of course, What does Grand Duke wants to sell?¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment: ¡°Battlegear for warriors, Arcane set for mages and Nightyer set for assassins. Can you sell them?¡±


    Waiter¡¯s listened to Xiao Yu: ¡°Of course. These are the most famous ancient armor sets. They should be valuable.¡±


    Xiao Yu secretly said in his heart: ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Can you sell them today?¡± Xiao Yu wanted to see how much money t1 armor sets would cost. He was going to get T2 and T3 sets as the heroes leveled up so he wasn¡¯t worried about these anymore.


    ¡°I will ask an appraiser to identify the items.¡± The waiter quickly replied. He knew that the ancient armor sets were way too valuable. They could be part of collection or practical on daily use. These kind of armors or armor sets were the most valuable in the auction houses.


    An old man with white beard came to see Xiao Yu not long after: ¡°Duke, may I see the armors?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes.


    ¡°Which career these armor sets are meant for?¡±


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°Tell me the ones that would get me the most money. I got all types.¡±


    Old man¡¯s eyebrows jumped up when he heard Xiao Yu, he secretly whispered in his heart: ¡°Did this Duke robbed a dragon?¡±


    Old man smiled: ¡°The most expensive would be the armor sets for magicians. Arcane armor sets are well paid by the mages. They are the most wealthy ones of our customers.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded. However, he had given a set of Arcane armor to Lin Muxue, Theodore and Mu Han. So he didn¡¯t have much with him.


    ¡°I just got one Arcane armor set. In addition, I will add a Battlegear for warriors and nightyer suit for assassins. How much they could be sold for?¡±


    Xiao Yu moved up his finger and all three sets appeared from the interspatial ring.


    It was convenient to use interspatial ring in ces like this.


    Old man whispered in his heart: ¡°He is talking about fake suits. Why else would he have so much. I got excited for a moment.¡±


    If Xiao Yu had taken one set of armor then he would have thought that it was a real. However, he believed that the armors were fake when Xiao Yu took out a bunch of them. How could he get so many ancient armor? There wasn¡¯t so many even in the whole continent!


    However, the next moment old man¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    ¡°It is a real Arcane armor...¡± Old man wasn¡¯t a mage but he could see distinguish the armor set just by a look.


    ¡°Why would I bring it out if it was a fake? How much I can get for these?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°This... You can get at least 1,000,000 gold coins for the Arcane armor. It will be the most expensive one.¡± Old man replied. In this era there were quite many equipment made for mages that were replicas of the ancient armors.


    Old man¡¯s hands trembled as he looked at genuine armor sets. Where did this duke got so many ancient armors? Did he really rob a dragon?


    ¡°How much for all three?¡± Xiao Yu tapped his fingers on the table.


    Old man replied: ¡°At least 2 million for both. The other two sets would sell a bit lower.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Can you help me to get them on today¡¯s auction?¡±


    Old man nodded as he held all three armors.


    ¡°Unfortunately, I have to spend meritorious value points to buy armor sets. Otherwise, I would be the richest man in this world! Is there any limits for purchasing armor sets?¡± Xiao Yu asked the system.


    The result was that he could buy maximum 50 sets of T1 armor for each base.


    ¡°There is always a limit.¡± Xiao Yu was already ustomed that system would never give him anything just like that. Because chaos a war would break out sooner orter. So he couldn¡¯t sell all the T1 sets. Gold coins were important now but in war it was swords that spoke. He would have a lot of ways to make money in the future so he decided not to sell any more armor sets.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu saw that magicians were the most expensive people to cultivate. Their strength was much better than others too. He had asked about amount of money Theodore had spent until he reached sixth rank. The answer was that in terms of gold coins the amount was equal to 2 years of tax for the continent if all the counties, principalities were included. It was an astronomical number.


    Lion territory was very rich on surface but there was too much of a difference from a Grand Duchy. Lancaster Principality¡¯s yearly tax ie was more than tens of millions of gold coins. It was more than all the assets owned by Xiao Yu. Lancaster Principality spent more money on Magic Academy every year than Lion territory spend on its functions.


    Xiao Yu knew that solving out Carrie wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, it would be hard to upy Wei Principality in short period of time. Wei Principality had a number of magicians which Carrie¡¯s father didn¡¯t have. Training magicians meant spending money. It was said that Wei principality had few third-rank magicians. They were equal to modern firepower in battles. Xiao Yu had only Antonidas for now. Overall, his strength was too weak for now.


    However, he could nurture a group of magicians if he had money. Fortunately, he had a wife who was magician and the little loli was a magus too. Xiao Yu knew that Mu Han and Lin Muxue were both second-rank magicians. They would be able to break through to third-rank within ten years with the guidance of Theodore. A third-rank magician was a terrifying existence in the battlefields.


    Xiao Yu was pondering about issue when the auction started.


    A beautiful woman came to stand by the huge table and knocked the hammer. Everyone¡¯s attention was attracted: ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. Thanks for visiting our auction house. We have few unexpected things that would be auction today. I won¡¯t waste your time anymore. First to be auctioned is a magic sword which is engraved with wind magic arrays. Reserve price is 50,000 gold coins.¡±

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    A magic sword was worth the value of fifty thousand gold coins. For a magician it wasn¡¯t worth the price but for a warrior it could increase his strength in the battlefield. Xiao Yu looked at the sword. Actually, he had seized a lot of simr magical swords and items from the Eagle camp. Moreover, he had plundered some which were more valuable than this sword. Nevertheless, Lion territory¡¯s situation was much worse inparison to big principalities because of their long-term umtion of wealth. The trend was slowly changing and improving so Lion territory was going to flourish.


    Xiao Yu looked at the auction with great interest as he sat in the box. He encountered some jewelry and things for girls which he bought as he was going to gift them to Lin Muxue. He had a fiancee now and he had to think about her too.


    After about an hour the auctioneer excitedly said: ¡°Today we will be auctioning very precious items. All of you know that ancient era was very prosperous. Countless talented people were born and they left countless treasures. It¡¯s very difficult for us to even imitate those precious armors and weapons today. What is the most important thing for a warrior? Weapons and armor. Today, we are honored to auction three sets of armor suits from the ancient era. Yes! You didn¡¯t hear it wrong! Threepletely sets of ancient armor sets!¡±


    The girls chest bulged up and down few times because of excitement: ¡°Battlegear for warriors, Nightyer set for Assassins and Arcane armor set for Magicians!¡± An uproar happened in the auction house when the host named three armor sets. Everyone present knew about the importance of such armor sets.


    There are many who had collected parts of armor sets as part of their family collection. However, aplete set of armor suit was too rare. Today, threeplete sets could be bought. Everyone was excited and waited the auction house to disy those armors.


    It didn¡¯t take long as all three armor sets were brought one by one to. Xiao Yu sat in the box as he looked the way auctioneer presented the armor sets.


    They began to auction the Battlegear for the warriors. Auctioneer gave the reserve price: ¡°500,000 gold coins.¡± The price of 500,000 gold coins was a lot and there were few who could afford to wear such an expensive armor.


    ¡°550,000.¡± Someone shouted out.


    ¡°600,000.¡±


    ¡°650,000.¡±


    ...


    ...


    The bids continued to rise and slowed down at 800,000 gold coins.


    A person shouted: ¡°900,000 gold coins.¡±


    Many turned to look at the face of the man who made the bid.


    ¡°900,000. One, two.¡± Auctioneer smiled and made the countdown.


    ¡°1,000,000 gold coins.¡± Another man shouted.


    Everyone turned back to look at the one to make the bid. It was a burly old man. Some people knew about the identity of the person as they whispered: ¡°He is General Tang Hu.¡±


    ¡°It would be worthy for him to wear this armor.¡±


    People whispered but no one made another bid. The Battlegear was bought by the old general. The auction continued and the nightyer armor suit was bought by a man wearing a ck cloak for 1,000,000 gold coins. The Arcane Armor set was bought for 1,500,000 gold coins by a young man who looked to be from a wealthy family.


    At the end, all three armor sets were sold for 3,500,000 gold coins. Xiao Yu was at ease as he didn¡¯t have to worry about gold coins. The auction continued but Xiao Yu didn¡¯t bid. He either didn¡¯t understood what the items were or the items weren¡¯t within his interest.


    The Ashbringer was thest item to be auction. It was a copy but it was the item that most waited for. Master Lagos was a great craftsman so even though the weapon wasn¡¯t authentic but it was still a very powerful weapon. Xiao Yu looked at the Ashbringer when it was brought to the podium. It looked domineering and majestic as he had seen in the game. It was the most suitable heavy weapon for his Omnish skill. The power that could be poured out from the Omnish could be doubled with the Ashbringer.


    ¡°This is the copy of the legendary Ashbringer made by Master Lagos. IT is an imitation but the quality is almost the same as the real weapon. Moreover, there are some additional buffs. I hope potential customers won¡¯t miss this golden opportunity. The reserve price is 2,000,000 gold coins¡± Auctioneer said.


    The fame of this weapon had spread wide and far so many began to bid.


    ¡°2,100,000.¡±


    ¡°2,200,000.¡±


    ...


    The bids raised as people were interested in getting such a powerful weapon. In this world there were no artillery. However, powerful magic weapons such as this were equal to bazookas and rockets. Ashbringer could easily tear any armor or even breakthrough the gates. So it was worth to pay millions of gold coins for such a weapon.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t bid at the early stage as he was waiting for the bidders to decrease so that he could go for a kill.


    The price tag of the Ashbringer rose to 4,000,000 gold coins after a while. Most of the bidders began to hesitate. 4,000,000 gold coins was an astronomical figure even for a powerful weapon such as Ashbringer. It could be used to nurture few thousand heavy infantry. People began to considers pros and cons before making a bid.


    Xiao Yu shouted out at this time: ¡°5,000,000 gold coins.¡±


    Everyone was stunned when he added a million gold coins to thest bid. Who was so rich to spend so much on a weapon? Moreover, the bidder was in a VIP box. The auctioneer began to countdown when she saw the sight.


    No one dared to bid after Xiao Yu. First of all, 5,000,000 gold coins was already a limit for a weapon which wasparable to expensive magic equipment. Secondly, everyone saw the banner by the box which showed that the person belonged to Lin family. In Shire city, everyone gave face to Lin family.


    Xiao Yu got the weapon of his dreams in such a manner.


    ********


    Hopefully, I¡¯ll try to trante and publish chap 160 within few hours. But I can¡¯t make any promises. BTW, I¡¯ll be away for 36 hours

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    The three armor sets were sold for 3,500,000 gold coins but because of fees of the auction house Xiao Yu was left with 3,300,000 gold coins. He added another 1,700,000 gold coins to buy the Ashbringer. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t short of money so he didn¡¯t care much. Moreover, the weapon was way too important for him. The waiter brought the Ashbringer within a box. Xiao Yu picked up the weapon in excitement. This imitation was resembling the original weapon a lot. Moreover, it was a heavy sword which Xiao Yu could use to chop and split a heavy infrantry unit into two. It was worth every penny.


    Xiao Yu went back to Lin mansion to practice and test the strength of the Ashbringer. He split a 20 centimeter thick practice stone into two halves with a sh. Everyone was stunned at the strength of the Ashbringer. Master Lagos was really a good craftsman. Xiao Yu practiced every day for few days to get familiar with the weapon so that he could use it easily in the battlefields.


    However, two news rocked the Shire city within those few days. One of them was directly rted to Xiao Yu.


    The first news was rted to Shadows guild. The assassin guild called Shadows was decimated overnight by a mysterious group. The second news was regarding a map which said that there was a huge treasure in the Ankagen mountains in the Lion territory. Ruins of an ancient city was inside the mountains with numerous treasures in it.


    Firstly, Xiao Yu thought that there was a force with ulterior motives that tried to lead people into Lion territory so that they could cause trouble there. However, he changed his mind when he got the copy of the map in his hands. The location was far away from the Lion town.


    ¡°Is there really treasures in the Ankagen Mountains?¡± The Sky Lion Dynasty had given Ankagen mountains to him so in short those ruins were part of his domain too. Xiao Yu touched his nose as he wondered about the reliability of the map.


    On surface it seemed that there was no rtionship between those two news but Xiao Yu knew that there was some kind of special link which put two together.


    What kind of strength could decimate all the branches of Shadows overnight?


    Xiao Yu knew that these mysterious force was extremely terrifying in terms of strength. They didn¡¯t just kill and plunder branch of a Shadows like Xiao Yu but all the branches. Xiao Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t stay in Shire city and had to go back to Lion territory as soon as possible. There would inevitably be a lot of conflicts within his territory because of many adventurers. He had to think about orcs, elves and three bases.


    In addition, if people want to go into his territory to look for treasures then doesn¡¯t it mean that they had to pay tolls? Wasn¡¯t it his right to ask for taxes if adventurers wanted to roam in his domain?


    Xiao Yu exined the details to Lin Aotian and told him that he had to go back. Lin Aotian did understand him so he didn¡¯t retain Xiao Yu. They discussed the wedding and decided to wait for an appropriate time. Neither Xiao Yu nor Lin Muxue were small but Lin Muxue was a student in the academy and there was another year before she could graduate. If she married now then her schooling would be affect. It was not a scenario which Xiao Yu wanted to see.


    As a result, Xiao Yu and Lin Aotian decided to have the marriage after Lin Muxue graduate.


    Xiao Yu was packing his luggages when Lin Muxue and Mu Han came back home. They were sad when they heard that Xiao Yu was going back. Lin Muxue had feelings towards Xiao Yu so she didn¡¯t want to be separated with him. In addition, Xiao Yu was trying almost everything to get whatever Lin Muxue wanted which she had found it good. Mu Han was liking Xiao Yu too and she didn¡¯t want him to leave either. However, both of them knew that Xiao Yu had to go back after the news were spread.


    Xiao Yu was ready to leave after two days. In fact, he was reluctant to leave his beautiful wife. Nevertheless, on the day of his travel Lin Muxue and Mu Han ran back from the academy in excitement. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t understand why they were so happy.


    ¡°Brother Yu, guess which good news we have brought to you!¡± Mu Han grabbed from Xiao Yu¡¯s sleeves and asked.


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°I do not know.¡±


    Mu Han smiled: ¡°Brother Yu, we can go back to Lion territory with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Yu rejoiced when he heard her answer. Now he could see Lin Muxue on his way back.


    ¡°Is it really the truth? Don¡¯t you have to study in the Academy? Why are you going back with me? Wouldn¡¯t your studies be dyed?¡± Xiao Yu asked once more.


    Mu Han responded: ¡°The Academy wants our real lifebat capabilities to improve. They say that we can¡¯t grow like greenhouse flowers. We will be going to adventure in the Ankagen mountains.¡±


    Xiao Yu was overjoyed when he heard her reply. This way Lin Muxue and Mu han could go back with him and stay with him for longer. Xiao Yu turned to look at Lin Muxue. She looked happy too.


    Xiao Yu decided to temporarily stay while they got ready.


    Both Magic Academy and Knights Academy decided their students to have real life experiences. That¡¯s why all of them would be going to Ankagen mountains for an adventure. Otherwise, even if they graduate they wouldn¡¯t have real life experiences. They could be magicians or knights after they were baptized in real life and death battles. The teachers would be leading the students to the Ankagen mountains but they could roam freely after they reached the ce.


    Xiao Yu joined them too.


    Normally, the magicians or the students of the Magic Academy wouldn¡¯t care for Duke like Xiao Yu. The Magicians were arrogant on their own and wouldn¡¯t follow a small lord like that. They believed thatrge territories and principalities wouldpete to hire them after the graduation. They believed that small territory such as Lion wouldn¡¯t be even in their consideration list.


    They knew that the rtionship between Xiao Yu and Theodore was good so they didn¡¯t show too much contempt for him. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t allow Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage join their convoy.


    Xiao Yu got annoyed by the arrogant magicians. However, he didn¡¯t overreact. Nevertheless, the mages were in awe of Xiao Yu¡¯s luxury carriage and his orc and elf bodyguards. These kind of things couldn¡¯t be owned by an average person. Many of them thought that there would be orcs and elves in the Ankagen mountains and they could catch them too.


    These kind of students were very arrogant and unrealistic as they hadn¡¯t adventured on their own. Their understanding of the real world was very shallow and they hadn¡¯t seen the cruelty of it. It was one of the reasons why the academies had decided to train the students.


    Xiao Yu had made sure that Lin Muxue and Mu Han enjoyed red wine and food in the luxury carriage. The biggest advantage of the interspatial rings was to keep fresh food inside them without deterioration. In addition to this specific task the interspatial rings had the advantage of space. Xiao Yu could saverge machinery easily inside them. ive Throwers, Demolishers and ballistas were excellent forrgebat but they were inconvenient to carry.


    Xiao Yu let Lin Muxue sleep in the secondpartment when she felt tired and y chess with him in the firstpartment. Lin Muxue felt happy because of Xiao Yu¡¯s arrangements.


    The other students got very envious of Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage after a long travel. They didn¡¯t havefort along the way. They were on carriages too but they felt each bumps on the road. They couldn¡¯t eat well or sleep well along the way. Traveling was very costly.


    Who the heck is he? Isn¡¯t he just Lord of the Lion territory? How could he have such a carriage? Why does he have eight pegasus horses pulling his carriage? Nowadays, even the emperor of the Sky Lion Dynasty didn¡¯t have such horses.


    What¡¯s with their food and water? Lin Muxue and Mu Had had bath every day which made them angry. The weather was very hot and they sweated a lot.


    Many people began to envy even the students who had good rtionship with Lin Muxue and Mu Han who could get Xiao Yu¡¯s help. Moreover, the people who got invited to the carriage felt like they were falling into hell from heaven after they departed the carriage.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    ¡°Master Alma, what is the city that¡¯s shown in the map?¡± Xiao Yu chatted with teachers from the Magic Academy during the daytime to establish connection andwork with them. He believed that it would be good for the future. He knew that the magicians were indispensable in this era. Xiao Yu was disgusted and annoyed at them because all of them looked down at others. But he knew that the magicians were like artillery. Would China be as hopeless as it was if it had enough artillery power to resist the Japanese back then? The war in European battlefields had already proved that infantry couldn¡¯t resist artillery. In that case, China¡¯s tenacious war against the Japanese was already a great feat.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s wars and battles were mostly against bandits. But he had never had arge-scale war where magicians were involved in it. He would face many magicians once he would go againstrge principalities and forces. That¡¯s why he tried his best to keep Lin Muxue¡¯s teachers and ssmates a goodpany. He gave them an interspatial ring each for taking ¡®care¡¯ of Lin Muxue for all these years. The teachers were ttered and wanted to refuse the gift as it was very expensive. Master Alma had an interspatial ring but he had paid a lot of money for it and its capacity was limited. There were rare cases where arge capacity interspatial rings were sold in the continent. All of the teachers epted the interspatial rings at the end and promised Xiao Yu that they would visit Lion town when Xiao Yu invited them over as guests.


    Xiao Yu was clear about this problem. It was impossible to pull them under hismand in a one move but he could use these magicians in the future. The students were envious of Lin Muxue. Especially the girl students who couldn¡¯t wait to have such a fiancee as Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was caring for Lin Muxue in every possible way. In the evening he was making barbecue specially for her. This kind of barbecue method was taken from Xiao Yu¡¯s old world. He and the students from the dorm would go to food stalls to eat grilled meals before watching football matches. He was copying those food stalls. Moreover, the people from this world didn¡¯t eat open-air barbecue or skewers. Leah wouldn¡¯t go to sleep unless she ate 50 strings of skewers. The baby dragon was a greedy monster who slept during the day and drooled by Xiao Yu¡¯s side at nights. He would do mischief all the time.


    There wasn¡¯t a single girl who didn¡¯t like the baby dragon. Lin Muxue fell in love with it from the first time. She would even put a red tie around baby dragon¡¯s neck and dress it up. She believed that the baby dragon was a female. Xiao Yu secretly nced at the baby dragon when Lin Muxue dressed it up.


    Is baby dragon really a female?


    It was a pleasant scene where a group of people surroundedrge fire while they ate, drank wine and chatted. Xiao Yu had taken out good wine from his collection and gave to all the magicians that hade to join him.


    Most of the boys were sitting on another ce while they drooled. No one wanted toe over to join Xiao Yu except the girls. Magicians didn¡¯te because they were too noble while knights were full of arrogance. No one wanted to lose face.


    The boys stood aside as they stared at Xiao Yu with jealousy. The students from the Knights Academy wanted to duel Xiao Yu. However, all of them knew that Xiao Yu had defeated Cameron easily so they didn¡¯t rush for a duel.


    Nevertheless, one student challenged him. As a result, Xiao Yu dealt with the guys as he used Wind Walk, Omnish, Whirlind, Heroic Leap and Teleportation. He made abination of all these moves as he used the Ashbringer. The guy couldn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back. The students from the Knights Academy were convinced at Xiao Yu¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t rumors says that he was a prodigal son? It doesn¡¯t look like that!¡±


    ¡°A person with such strength is worthy of peerless beauty like Lin Muxue!¡±


    Lin Muxue got along with Xiao Yu much better during this time. She found that Xiao Yu was an unpredictable man with lots of talents. Moreover, he was worried about her at all times.


    What did a woman seek in man? Wouldn¡¯t a woman be satisfied with a man who was willing to do anything for her?


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware but he had be a Prince Charming in the minds of all the girls.


    However, the main reason he acted good with the magicians was to win them over to his side. He would think of different fun games for every night to make sure that the students were entertained. He would y word games an so on. He even taught them chess. Most of the time the girl magicians would try to y it when they were free. Xiao Yu got more close to them and they took him as an omnipotent big brother.


    Xiao Yu would take the free time during the day to ask questions to their teachers. All the teachers were at least third-rank or above so they were knowledgeable about the ways of the world and magic.


    Master Alma had reached fourth-rank and was the teacher with the highest strength in the academy.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken then its the legendary ¡®Dark City¡¯ from the ancient Lordaeron kingdom. It was abandonedter on and was upied by the undead¡± Master Alma replied after he pondered for a moment. However, the name that was told shocked Xiao Yu.


    ¡°The Dark City?¡± Xiao Yu was stunned.


    Dark City was the former capital of Lordaeron Kingdom. Thest king was killed by his own son Arthas and the scourge had massacred all the people. The city was turned into an undead ce afterwards. Arthas¡¯s forces were weakened afterwards and Sylvanas Windrunner got the city. After she became the master of the city it was called Dark City.


    The heroes from the WoW and the Lordaeron had direct rtionship. Uther, Antonidas and Arthas had been pirs of the Lordaeron. It could be said that the plot of the WoW was made because of the urrences in the Lordaeron.


    So how did the Dark City end up in Ankagen mountains? Does it mean that the world had changed? Are the Tirisfal des of the past current Ankagen Mountains?


    Xiao Yu knew that no one knew the answers to these questions. Maybe he could get some answers by going to the hidden underground city in the map.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    They finally got close to Lion city after a month of travel. They were almost a day away from the city. The sun rose up in the morning. The sky was cloudless. Everyone packed their things to hurry into the Lion city.


    However, it didn¡¯t take long when they met a neatly arranged army in front of them. The army was armed with shields and swords and had an oppressive moment.


    Some of the students got very scared. They had never been in a battlefield so they felt timid the moment they encountered such an army.


    Nevertheless, they saw that the army wasn¡¯t there to fight them. There was arge banner in front of the army. It was ten meters wide and hundred meters long.


    A message was written on it: We wee Lord¡¯s wife Miss Lin Muxue to Lion territory.¡±


    The teachers of the Magic Academy and Knights Academy heard the noise outside the carriages so they got off. Lin Muxue went out of the carriage too. She was stunned when she saw the banner in front of the army.


    ¡°Firing Ceremony! Ready! Shoot!¡± A sound echoed and the rifles began to shoot afterwards whose sound reverberated in the field.


    Second row of rifles fired when the echoed of the first shoots dissipated.


    The army was following the etiquette used in the ancient times to wee triumphant heroes or VIP guests. However, the rifles were lost in the ancient times and no one used them anymore. However, today this kind of wee reception was just just for a girl.


    The rifles were shot for 12 times which was the highest number ording to the etiquette. This number of shots were made only when an ancient emperor was crowned or amander with great meritorious service came back to thend.


    Xiao Yu had more than enough dwarf riflemen so he didn¡¯t care much about this.


    ¡°Line up.¡± Raiders rushed to the front of the students after the rifles were shot.


    The students eximed when they saw that Raiders weren¡¯t humans but orcs. Moreover, front of the army that greeted them had 1000 orcs neatly arranged in a row. There were hunters and elf archers in the middle. In addition, there were Kodo beasts and dwarf riflemen holding their muskets.


    What kind of line up was it? Orcs, Elves and dwarves!


    Everyone was in a daze while 100 Raiders rushed to stop in front of them. They divided into two columns and neatly stood there. The orcs who ride the wolves roared and pulled out their swords. A wide corridor was made for Lin Muxue and Xiao Yu to pass through.


    ¡°A wee ceremony?¡± Everyone came to understand the purpose of neatly arranged Raiders. In ancient times a corridor like this would be made for distinguished guests to pass. It showed the appreciation to the guests by the owners of the house. This ritual was still used during marriage of royal children. However, it would be either human cavalry or infantry that would be standing in columns. It was first time they had seen Raiders to stand in such a manner.


    Lin Muxue was stunned too. Xiao Yu took her hand and they walked through the corridor. At the same time countless maids ran over to ssh countless petals of flowers to pave the road for them. It was the ritual used when royal family married. However, even the royal family couldn¡¯t get married in such a style. It was one of the most luxurious wee ceremonies they would ever see.


    Xiao Yu and Lin Muxue walked under the swords and over the flower petals. All the students and teachers of the Magic and Knights Academy looked at the ceremony with full envy. The girls were jealous and dreamed to have such a ceremony for themselves. The boys were ashamed and jealous. Which one of them could have such a ceremony when they got married? This scene would be left in their minds for eternity. The students who thought that they were noble magicians or noble knights withered down one by one.


    Lin Muxue was full of shock. She felt as if she was the happiest woman in the world. Xiao Yu was doing everything for her sake. This showed that her position in Xiao Yu¡¯s mind was very high. At the end of the corridor, Housekeeper Hong and five sister-inws met them.


    They pushed Xiao Yu aside and began to chat with Lin Muxue. They praised her beauty and asked her to stay in Lion city for a few days. In addition, all of them gave her gifts. In a matter of seconds, Lin Muxue¡¯s arms were full of them.


    ¡°We will ride the carriage. You are big boy now so ride a horse.¡± Suesha looked at Xiao Yu and pointed towards a horse. Xiao Yu was perplexed but he thought that women would talk a lot so it was better for him to avoid this chatter. He got on a horse and waved the rest to move.


    The grunts and orcs began to move while Kodo beasts followed them with the drums ying all the time. It was an extremely blood-boiling momentum. The Raiders stood behind the carriage as the convoy went towards the Lion city.


    The students of the Magic and Knights Academy followed after the tail of the army. They looked like orphans.


    ¡°Did they say that Lion territory is in decline?¡±


    ¡°This momentum! Even the kings couldn¡¯t have it. So many troops made of different races! How did he got them? Only the ancient nobles had such troops!¡±


    ¡°I thought that I had returned back to ancient times if I didn¡¯t know what was happening from the start.¡±


    ¡°Elves! The nobles elves are willing to follow him. Who the heck is this guy?¡±


    ¡°I heard that he got elves and orcs from the Ankagen mountains. We havee here so we can¡¯t go back empty handed. We must get some elves and orcs as guards too. We will be noble magicians too!¡±


    ¡°Yes, having a human squire is too boring after this. A real magician has to be protected by orcs and elves!¡±


    The students chatted as they moved on.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    They were about 20 miles away from the Lion city by the evening. Xiao Yu met a lot of adventurers on the way. However, at this point he saw that a lot of adventurers had gathered in check point and there was a quarrel.


    Xiao Yu saw that Captain Hui and Mu Lee weremanding the troops and there seemed to be a confrontation with the adventurers.


    ¡°Lord hase back!¡± The soldiers were relieved when they saw Xiao Yu. A lot of adventurers hade to the Lion territory in Xiao Yu¡¯s absence and they were having quite a headache controlling them.


    Xiao Yu took the lead as he rushed past to the checkpoint. He pulled out the Ashbringer and used the Omnish skill to sh between the adventurers and the Lion territory soldiers.


    Bang~~


    A deep pit emerged in between the adventurers and the soldiers.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Yu turned to look at the adventurers. The adventurers were stunned as they looked at the heavy sword in Xiao Yu¡¯s hands. There were a lot of strong adventurers but they shrank back when they saw countless orcs, grunts, raiders stand behind xiao Yu.


    A third-rank warrior came forward: ¡°Are you lord of the lion territory?¡±


    Xiao Yu raised to put the Ashbringer on his shoulder: ¡°I am, so what?¡±


    The adventurer looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s hooligan like appearance. He knew that they shouldn¡¯t mess with him. However, there were a lot of adventurers too so the man spoke in a confident tone: ¡°Lord Xiao, we want just and fair resolution since you havee. All of us havee from different parts of the continent to get explore the Ankagen mountains for treasures. However, we were forced to pay tolls. Why should we? We aren¡¯t merchants! It¡¯s too much to collect taxes from us. Why do we have to pay tolls?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Why do we have to pay tolls? Why don¡¯t they let us in?¡± The other adventurers shouted out.


    Xiao Yu looked at the man as his face sank: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The adventurer looked at Xiao Yu then at the orcs, ballistas, ive Throwers and so on. They could fight against an orc or two but they couldn¡¯t fight or sh with an army. It wouldn¡¯t be good for them.


    ¡°Duke Xiao, we have no intention of offending you. We just want to get into Ankagen mountains.¡± The adventurer took the risk to speak.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Do you want to get into my backyard? Would you be sitting still if a group of people with swords went into your backyard just like this?¡±


    The adventurer immediately said: ¡°Lord Xiao, you have misunderstood us. We don¡¯t want to offend the Lion territory. We jsut want to pass through to Ankagen mountains.¡±


    Xiao Yu raised his chin: ¡°The Sky Lion Dynasty has bestowed all thends of the northwest to my father Xiao Zhan Tian because of his achievements! Angaken mountains are part of my territory! You are too bold toe to my domain to look for treasures. It¡¯s all my private property!Do you know what type of crime are youmitting? It¡¯s called theft and robbery! Don¡¯t act so righteous now.¡±


    It was indeed true that Sky Lion Dynasty had bestowed all thends in the northwest to Xiao Zhan Tian. Ankagen mountains were part of it too. Xiao Yu hade up with a good justification. In fact, back in those days the people in the capital thought that Ankagen mountains were full of beasts, trolls and it was a barrennd. This way they were suppressing Xiao Zhan Tian by bestowing thisnd upon him. However, now all the treasures belonged to Xiao Yu. As the lord he had the power to restrict them from going to Ankagen mountains.


    However, all of them havee here for the treasures. Would they want to go back empty handed?


    The adventurers stood silent as they knew that Xiao Yu was right and as long as they were inside Sky Lion Dynasty they had to abide thews. The dynasty was in decline and didn¡¯t have real power. But Xiao Yu had the right to defend his territory by not letting them enter the Ankagen mountains. They would pass through by force if it was the former Lion territory. But now, Xiao Yu had tens of thousands of soldiers. No one wanted to provoke the Lion territory.


    Cairne was standing in front. His three meter tall body was already a kind of threat. Moreover, he had two four meter long axes which was there to suppress the adventurers. Now, they stood in silence but they were thinking about sneaking past in the evening.


    There were checkpoints and outposts but one or two could secretly past them without a problem.


    Xiao Yu continued in a cold tone: ¡°I know what you all are thinking about. You want to sneak past but I can promise you as the lord of the Lion territory that every thief, robber and bandit will be killed. I will make sure that my orcs will split them in half and eat them. If there is anyone who isn¡¯t convinced then they can try their strength. I¡¯ll make my army to patrol the territory for a month. The bandit will be killed if they are found!¡±


    Xiao Yu said after a short silence: ¡°But ... I¡¯m aware that you guys havee here for the adventure. I know that your blood is boiling so I will give you guys chance to enter the Ankagent mountains for free. I will even let you guys get the supplies from my territory.¡±


    An adventurer asked: ¡°Is there any conditions?


    They knew that Xiao Yu woulde up with some conditions.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I¡¯ll give the opportunity but there has to be some constraints. I¡¯m not going to ban all of you and I¡¯ll show mercy to you. But there will be three conditions for you to freely enter the Ankagen mountains.¡±


    ¡°Which conditions?¡± They asked.


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment: ¡°First of all, you can buy and sell in my territory and act freely but you mustply with thews of the Lion territory. There would be severe punishments for the offenders.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s natural.¡±


    ¡°We can abide by that.¡± The adventurers responded.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°The second condition. You all know that I have troops of orcs, elves, dwarves and other races. If you dare to hurt them or try to steal them as ves then don¡¯t me me for getting your head.¡±


    A lot of them didn¡¯t agree in their hearts but nodded. Xiao Yu saw the expression on their faces. He knew that they will act otherwise but he had to solve the problem for now.


    ¡°The third conditions. In other to distinguish the adventurers from enemies I will give you all cards. You will be arrested if you don¡¯t have it or killed on spot if you resist my troops.¡±


    They nodded because they knew that as a lord xiao Yu had to keep his territory safe so it was a natural condition.


    Xiao Yu continued: ¡°However, to make sure that the card isn¡¯t easily imitate I will put magic marks on them to distinguish from the fake ones. You all can see that students of the Magic Academy havee to visit my territory. I will ask for their help to make these cards and there will be a certain costs for the production. You will have to pay for those fees.¡±


    They understood that Xiao Yu was going to charge them tolls in a roundabout way. In fact, if they didn¡¯t pay to enter then they would be arrested or killed. Some of them felt dissatisfied but most of them epted the terms. They were adventurers and it was normal for some costs to appear on the way.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw all the adventurers agree to his terms. He looked at Captain Hui: ¡°Let them in. We will issue the cards tomorrow. Arrest the ones who don¡¯t buy them and kill the ones who resist you.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    The cards began to be issued from the next day on. At the same time, Xiao Yu used peons and craftsmen from the Lion city to build amodation and pubs for the adventurers. There was a month until the gates for the treasure hunt would be opened so the adventurers wouldn¡¯t go to Ankagen mountains at this point but would stay here. Xiao Yu was nning to make big profits from their stay.


    He had gathered a lot of food and other materials from the Eagle Camp so he wasn¡¯t afraid to host so many people in the city. In addition, Xiao Yu was charging 500 gold coins for the cards which most of the adventurers found surprising. As an adventurers they expected to spend so much money during their trip. But they knew that it wasn¡¯t a small amount for such a card. Some adventurers tried to protest but Grom, Thrall and Cairne helped the calm the situation.


    The adventurers didn¡¯t want to resist more when they saw the grunts and orcs use hand axes to attack the ones who tried to resist them. Even a fourth-rank warrior couldn¡¯t do anything against this tactic. They could use their battle energy to withstand the shock if the hand axes were thrown by humans. However, the impact of the hand axes was too much as most of the grunts who threw them had reached level 9 and 10. Moreover, the orcs used ballistas and ive Throwers which made those adventurers numb. Several small groups were killed before the others began to obediently buy the cards. Afterwards, the adventurers who wanted to enter the Lion territory had to buy the cards from the check points before they came to Lion city.


    There were countless ballistas on the checkpoints and no sane adventurer wanted to check their strength against those machines. The adventurers were brave but they weren¡¯t fools. No one wanted to content with an army. The cards were actually simply cards. However, Xiao Yu had asked the students of the Shire¡¯s Magic Academy to engrave those magic marks on them. Master Alma had made a specific magic array which was very hard to be imitated unless the person was a very high level magician. Such a magician wouldn¡¯t care for 500 gold coins anyway.


    Xiao Yu paid the students who helped him so they made a small fortune too. Xiao Yu arranged residence for the students of the Shire¡¯s Magic and Knights academy in the Lion city. He was courteous towards them. Xiao Yu was aware that there were contradictions but he wanted to make sure that those magicians would chose him in the future. It was cost-effective if he could sway few mages and knights after a few years.


    The magicians and knights were pirs of any army. Xiao Yucked intermediate and senior level officers in the army. The students from the Knight¡¯s Academy were the seeds that he needed. The students weren¡¯t fools either. They knew about the strength of the Lion territory. They would consider to join the territory if it developed much better in the future.


    Lin Muxue spent her days in the Lion city with all five sisters-inw. They were gifting her expensive jewelry and so on. Lin Muxue nevercked such things because of her background but it was still made so to make her sure that Lion territory wasn¡¯t poor.


    Lin Muxue was given a heap of interspatial rings to choose from so giving her jewels, cloths or valuables weren¡¯t a problem.


    The territory wasn¡¯t short of money so Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to sell the valuables he had grabbed over from the bandits. In fact, he wasn¡¯t in favor for selling these valuable even when they were short on money. He believed that the family owed a lot of all the sisters-inw so they should bepensated well. A man had to provide good life to his family even if he got tired from heaps of work. Lin Muxue got familiar with the life in the Lion city in short time.


    More and more adventurers roamed into the Lion territory in recent times. Xiao Yu was busy as he solved the problems that arose with their arrival so he couldn¡¯t spare time for Lin Muxue. Lin Muxue didn¡¯t care much as she understood that as the lord of the territory Xiao Yu had to get amodation for adventurers, mediate problems and so on. Housekeeper Hong was smiling from ear to ear because of Lin Muxue.


    Students from Magic and Knights Academies of other studies came to Lion city because of the Dark City. Those academies relied on their own strength and refused to pay for the card fees. However, Xiao Yu was merciless as he mobilized his troops, orcs, elves, raiders and others to teach them a lesson. The mages were strong but they had to cooperate with army to show their power. Moreover, in addition to assassins the archers were their nemesis too. Elite elf archers could restrain the magicians before they could even chant the spell. Moreover, Xiao Yu had purchased extra ballistas from the Warhammerpany.


    Xiao Yu wanted and needed to attract magicians to his territory but he couldn¡¯t blindly wee them all. He was courteous to the teachers and students of the Magic and Knights Academy from the Shire city. He was giving them face because of Lin Muxue. Moreover, they had traveled together and xiao Yu got close to most of them. The students knew that Xiao Yu was giving them face too. However, Xiao Yu was afraid that if he treated this way the students and teachers from other academies then the situation would be insatiable.


    That was the reason why Xiao Yu showed his strength first before trying to find ways to attract them. Otherwise, those students and teachers wouldn¡¯t even bother to meet him.


    Teachers from some magic Academies got angry and even threatened Xiao Yu. However, Master Alma came in to mediate. He exined them about the rtionship between Xiao Yu and Theodore and told them to be careful with their actions. At the end, the teachers obediently paid the fees for the cards. Xiao Yu met some teacher from other academies as Master Alma introduced them to him. He was used carrot and stick method but vice-versa.


    If he was too courteous to those teachers at the start then they wouldn¡¯t respect him and look down at Xiao Yu as if he was a small lord. However, know they knew that Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t act kindly if they dared to act haughty.


    Xiao Yu established the idea that Lion territory was his turf. He would respect others if they showed courtesy. However, he would punish if they dared to act unruly.


    Because of this the people were in awe of Lion territory. No one dared to look at the Lion territory with disgust or contempt. The argument that Lion territory was in decline was from past and no one mentioned it anymore.


    Xiao Yu would deal with fights and brawls everyday so the rumors spread easily.


    In addition, Xiao Yu had warned others that orcs, elves and other creatures couldn¡¯t be touched but some were driven by their greed and didn¡¯t listen to him. Xiao yu ordered his troops to directly kill those without any toleration or point for an argument. He hung heads of more than thousand people in the Lion city. He had even killed a grandson of a Grand Duke.


    Lord of a small territory dared to kill the grandson of a Grand Duke! Isn¡¯t he afraid of revenge?


    Actually, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone as Lion territory was thousands of miles away and separated by countless principalities and territories from other forces. Who would send troops from such distance? In case, if the enemies came then Xiao Yu would go for a battle. Battles meant experience points for him. He wasn¡¯t afraid on city defense.


    Afterwards, no one dared to touch orcs or elves. First, they knew that their strength wasn¡¯t enough. There were heads of several famous fourth-rank warriors in the Lion city. Those men were very strong individually and had tried to secretly capture several elves. However, Ancient Protectors bombarded them and riflemen shot them to death. Secondly, they knew that Xiao Yu dared to kill grandson of a Grand Duke. Would he care for anyone else if he didn¡¯t give face to a noble?

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Xiao Yu solved another brawl when he heard that Mu Lingtian, Mu Han¡¯s brother and Mu Lee¡¯s son hase back. Old Xiao Yu was beaten by Mu Lingtian back in the Hui city when he had molested women. However, Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t seen him since then as Mu Lingtian had gone to another Principality to study at Knights Academy. It seems the teachers and students of that Knights Academy hade over to Ankagen mountains for treasure hunt.


    There was a shortage of intermediate and senior officers for the army so Xiao Yu was nning to use Mu Lingtian and Mu Han as part of Lion territory¡¯s forces. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have any hatred because of the beating old Xiao Yu had years ago. Xiao Yu went to personally meet Mu Lingtian because of this reason and out of respect for Mu Lee.


    Nevertheless, there was a cold look on Mu Lingtian¡¯s face when Xiao Yu saw him. It seemed that Mu Lingtian¡¯s impression of Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t changed over the years. Actually, Mu Han and Mu Lee had talked a lot to Mu Lingtian about Xiao Yu¡¯s feats. They had told him that their family would be decimated if not for Xiao Yu. However, Mu Lingtian still looked down at Xiao Yu. He even med his father for choosing such a lord to seek refuge. Lingtian even told to his father than after graduation he would work for a big lord and take care of his family.


    Mu Lingtian and the teachers, students from his academy were present when Xiao Yu came to greet him. Lingtian stood up to coldly look at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu knew that Lingtian was too young and arrogant at this point. The newborn calves would never be afraid of tigers. Lingtian hadn¡¯t gone through hardships of the real world and was focused on noble knighthood code from the novels. Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as heughed: ¡°Brother Lingtian, I haven¡¯t seen you for years. It seems that you have be much powerful.¡±


    Mu Lingtian coldly said: ¡°Not much. I¡¯m just used to beat yboys.¡±


    Lingtian¡¯s fellow schoolmates and teachers were forced to buy cards. So he was angry at Xiao Yu because of this too. His father was a general in this territory so he believed that he would have to be given face and his ssmates exempt from paying. However, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware that Mu Lingtian woulde as no prior notice was given. As a result, Cairne made sure that those teachers and students paid to thest penny when they came to the territory.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°There was a misunderstanding between us back in the Hui city. But because of that incident I know that Brother Ling¡¯s martial arts are amazing and I believe you will have big achievements in the future. Your father is a general in my territory so we are like family now. Let¡¯s forget our previous grudges and not mention them anymore. However, I¡¯ve trained in the recent years and learned few skills too. Today, it would be best if we have a duel with brother Ling.¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that he had to beat Lingtian and teach him a lesson. Otherwise, this kid would never look at Lion territory or its forces. The only way to make sure that your enemies looked up to your was to show them strength.


    Mu Lingtian whispered in his heart: ¡°You actually came to knock my door on your own! I couldn¡¯t beat you because you are the lord and my father is the general... However, this kid took the initiative to ask for a beating! You have yed into my hand.¡±


    Mu Lingtian quickly replied: ¡°Alright, we will have a duel. Regardless of a winner or loser all the previous resentments would be forgotten.¡±


    Mu Lee wanted to stop his son but he saw that his naive son had to be taught a lesson. He only sighed. Mu Lee was clear about Xiao Yu¡¯s strength more than anyone. How could Lingtian be Xiao Yu¡¯s opponent?


    Xiao Yu would sh, teleport, use heroic leap or wind walk in the battlefield. Those scenes were deeply rooted in Mu Lee¡¯s heart. Moreover, Mu Lee thought that it would be good if Xiao Yu beat Lingtian. It was a good thing as Lingtian would grow up a bit. He knew that Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t hurt him.


    Both Xiao Yu and Lingtian came to a wide open field outside the residence for a duel. The students and teachers of the Knights Academy came forward to watch the duel. They wanted to see Lingtian beat Xiao Yu for revenge. They would have rushed to beat Xiao Yu but they were afraid of the forces of Lion territory to act against them. They all hated Xiao Yu because of the money they spent on cards.


    They would even want to get Xiao Yu at night time but they were afraid that there were too many bodyguards protecting Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu raised his hand and the Ashbringer came out from the interspatial ring: ¡°Brother Lingtian, this sword is the imitation of the Ashbringer. It¡¯s not genuine but its very powerful magical weapon. Be careful.¡±


    Mu Lingtian secretly said in his heart: ¡°I will wash the floor with your body even empty-handed!¡±


    Lingtian pulled out his sword and coldly looked at Xiao Yu. Few years ago Xiao Yu was an ordinary person. He had indulged in wine and debauchery for a long time so he was physically weaker than even an ordinary person. How strong could Xiao Yu get even if he practiced for a few years? Mu Lingtian practiced martial arts from childhood and attended Knights Academy for thest 10 years. Could he lose to a weak man like Xiao Yu?


    As a result, Mu Lingtian believed that Xiao Yu¡¯s sword for nothing but shing his money.


    ¡°I¡¯m not using to attack first so go on.¡± Xiao Yuughed. He was pondering what kind of lesson to teach to Lingtian. Xiao Yu believed that Mu Lee wouldn¡¯t say anything if he didn¡¯t injure Mu Lingtian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what kind of abilities you have to sway my father over to your side..¡± Mu Lingtian muttered as he rushed over and shed his sword.


    Mu Lingtian¡¯s sword was a magical weapon too. It wasn¡¯t a high end weapon but had wind arrays engraved on them to increase the speed of the sword. After all, high end magical weapons costed from hundreds of thousands to millions of gold coins. He couldn¡¯t afford them.


    Swoosh~~


    Mu Lingtian moved rapidly as he used fast footwork. In the blink of an eye he was in front of Xiao Yu as the sword shed down.


    The sword sh looked ferocious. But Lingtian was using about 30% of his strength. He knew that it would be bad if he hurted Xiao Yu.


    The teachers of the Knights Academy nodded as they looked at Lingtian¡¯s movement and sh. Actually, Mu Lingtian was the best student in the academy. He had superb martial arts and fast footwork. It wouldn¡¯t be long before Mu Lingtian could break to third-rank.


    However, Xiao Yu stood still without a response. He smiled.


    Mu Lingtian frowned as his sword was about 5 millimeters away from Xiao Yu¡¯s forehead. He had practiced this for countless times. He knew that it would be more than enough to scare Xiao Yu. Mu Lingtian stopped the sword the same instant. There was a prideful look on his face. He was nning to humiliate Xiao Yu but Xiao Yu had disappeared.


    YES! He was gone! There was no sign of Xiao Yu neither his sword. It was empty space!


    Mu Lingtian was stunned. He knew that it was not a battle of life or death. Otherwise, it was a very dangerous signal.


    Mu Lingtian didn¡¯t react when he felt something hit his hips. He was caught off guard as his body fled forward. Fortunately, Mu Lingtian had practiced for a long time. His body was flexible. He moved on to turn and look at back. He saw Xiao Yu standing there. Xiao Yu had kicked his ass!


    However, he ignored this humiliation. What rank was Xiao Yu at? How could he act so fast? It was an inhumane speed. Can sixth-rank warriors move so fast?


    Xiao Yu gently stroked Ashbringer and smiled: ¡°Oh! It seems I have forgotten to tell you but I¡¯m a dual-cultivator. The skill I just used is called Teleport!¡±


    Mu Lingtian, teachers and students of the Knights Academy were shocked when they heard Xiao Yu. The teachers of the academy were already doubting themselves when they saw Xiao Yu disappear and appear behind Mu Lingtian. How could a young lord at such age learn teleportation magic? They knew that space magic was the hardest even among magicians. Moreover, Xiao Yu had taken out a sword which meant that he was a warrior. How could a warrior could use teleportation magic?


    A dual-cultivate! Everyone was clear what it meant after they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    Mu Lingtian looked at Xiao Yu as he muttered: ¡°Dual-cultivator...teleport...¡± What would happen if Xiao Yu didn¡¯t use his foot but his sword?


    At the same time a teacher from the academy shouted: ¡°Lingtian there is a time limit before he can use the teleportation once again. Don¡¯t let him use it second time.¡±


    The teacher from the Academy found the w of the teleportation at a nce. The teleportation was a high level magic but if Lingtian could force Xiao Yu down with his higher martial arts then there wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    Mu Lingtian rushed out when he heard his teacher. He was going to pay for the humiliation that he suffered moments ago. He used his sword to sh at Xiao Yu once again.


    The cooling time for teleportation was 10 seconds so Xiao Yu didn¡¯t use it anymore. Instead he activated Wind Walk. Mu Lingtian¡¯s sword shed down but Xiao Yu¡¯s body blurred as he disappeared once again.


    Mu Lingtian was shocked. He didn¡¯t know what was going on but he reacted quickly. Mu Lingtian turned to sh once again but stabbed an empty space.


    Xiao Yu appeared at Lingtian¡¯s back once again and kicked him in the ass.


    Bang~

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu


    **************


    Mu Lingtian turned around. The expression on his face was extremely ugly. He was humiliated two consecutive times. Xiao Yu was bluntly saying that if it not was for his mercy then he would be killed long ago. Lingtian roared as he waved the sword in his hand and rushed at Xiao Yu once again.


    Xiao Yu used the Wind Walk to move as he didn¡¯t confront Lingtian. Mu Lingtian used different footwork and skills to catch up with Xiao Yu but couldn¡¯t. He saw shadows of Xiao Yu in his vision but he couldn¡¯t catch up with Xiao Yu in any possible way. In addition, Xiao Yu seemed like he was leisurely strolling around. Lingtian¡¯s eyes had turned red as if he had turned mad.


    ¡°Lingtian! Do you remember what I have taught you? Patience! Don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Lingtian¡¯s teacher shouted out. He controlled himself when he heard teacher¡¯s reminder and stopped to look at Xiao Yu. Lingtian took a deep breath and said in a cold manner: ¡°What kind of duel this is if you keep escaping? Throw the towel if you don¡¯t want to fight and dodge! It¡¯s a cowardly behavior not to dare to confront me!¡±


    Xiao Yu secretly praised Mu Lingtian when he heard Lingtian speak. Clearly, Lingtian knew how to use words to stimte the enemy.


    Xiao Yu nodded slowly: ¡°True! You won¡¯t be convinced if I don¡¯t defeat you. I¡¯ll show you the reason why your father has chosen to join me. I¡¯m going to attack now!¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that it was time to teach a lesson to Lingtian bypletely beating him. In this case, the kid will bepletely convinced about Xiao Yu¡¯s strength. Mu Lingtian turned happy when he heard that Xiao Yu was going to attack. He believed that he can easily beat Xiao Yu with his superior martial arts.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t know how but Xiao Yu rushed at him like a wind and shed his sword.


    It was Sprint with Omnish skill used at once.


    Bang~~


    The sound of sh echoed in the courtyard. Mu Lingtian slided back for ten meters because of impact.


    Ashbringer was already a very heavy sword. It had wind magic arrays engraved on it too. The explosive force from the Omnish skill yed its role when Xiao Yu attacked. The attack could have split Mu Lingtian¡¯s sword if it wasn¡¯t a magical sword made out of good material. Nevertheless, Mu Lingtian¡¯s hands trembled and his arms turned numb.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t stop but used Heroic Leap to jump and shed the Ashbringer mid-air. The sword was facing Mu Lingtian¡¯s head. Lingtian was dumb as he saw that Xiao Yu reacted very quickly for his next attack. He raised his sword over his head to defend and block the uing attack.


    Bang~


    It was another hard attack. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t use Omnish but the power was extremely fierce. It was an attack from air plus the strength of attack was doubled because of Critical Strike.


    ¡°What...¡±


    Mu Lingtian saw that he needed a breath of time to get the chance to attack. He would be finished sooner orter if Xiao Yu continued to attack him in this manner.


    Mu Lingtian roared as the battle energy rushed out of his body. Dozens of after-images of his sword were formed as he attack Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu knew that Mu Lingtian was disyed a strong skill. Xiao Yu used Whirlwind to block instead of avoiding the attack. The Whirlwind wasn¡¯t only limited to attacking but had the defense effect too. Xiao Yu¡¯s body was surrounded by des because of the rapid rotation. Anything that touched them bounced back automatically.


    The skill Mu Lingtian had used and was proud of was deflected by Xiao Yu. Originally, Mu Lingtian had used this skill to break off Xiao Yu¡¯s momentum to get a chance to attack.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Mu Lingtian couldn¡¯t do anything but resist the Whirlwind. However, the Critical Strike was doubling the effect of the attack in addition to the weight of Ashbringer. In short, Mu Lingtian didn¡¯t have strength to pierce through the Whirlwind.


    As a result, Mu Lingtian couldn¡¯t disy any skills even though Mu Lingtian knew more skills. Xiao Yu was simply not giving him an opportunity. The fight continued but Mu Lingtian couldn¡¯t breakthrough. Xiao Yu was using Wind Walk to catch up with Mu Lingtian in case he tried to avoid and escape Xiao Yu.


    In short, Xiao Yu was suppressing Mu Lingtian with basic shes.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Xiao Yu shed a few dozen times and forced Mu Lingtian into a corner. There was no ce to retreat anymore. Mu Lingtian was at aplete disadvantage without any space to retreat.


    Kacha~


    Finally, Xiao Yu split off Mu Lingtian¡¯s sword as a silver light shed off. Half of the sword jumped of tond in a flower bed. The Ashbringernded a centimeter away from Mu Lingtian¡¯s head.


    All the observers were trilled because of the duel. Xiao Yu used blunt way to win the duel. He was like a bombardier who didn¡¯t slow down to give chance to the enemy.


    Heavy sword without a de! It was the teaching that Xiao Yu had taught to orcs. He used the same philosophy now. His martial arts was inferior to the others so Xiao Yu used absolute strength and speed to wind. The enemy might have skills but he would dodge and sh!


    You would be finished if you can¡¯t catch with Xiao Yu¡¯s speed and strength.


    Xiao Yu put Ashbringer on his shoulder. He talked to Mu Lingtian as if an old man was talking to a youth: ¡°Well, boy don¡¯t be discouraged. I won because I got expensive weapon and powerful magic skills. However, your martial arts are superb. Your future is limitless.¡± It looked as if a master was teaching a disciple.


    Mu Han ran over to help Lingtian up. Then she began tofort him. She told that Xiao Yu had even beaten Cameron.


    Mu Lingtian sat quietly. He didn¡¯t have the haughty atmosphere around him anymore.


    The students and teachers of the Knights Academy looked with respect at Xiao Yu. They were told by Mu Lingtian that Xiao Yu was a prodigal son so they had looked at Xiao Yu with contempt. However, Xiao Yu had proved that he was a strong warrior.


    The teachers at the Knights Academy were fourth-rank warriors. However, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with Xiao Yu if they fighted. They could win because of absolute strength if they confronted but who does that in real fights? The skills used by Xiao Yu were strange and his speed was fast. In addition, he could teleport!


    They weren¡¯t aware that Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t show many skills he possessed.


    Xiao Yu gifted Mu Lingtian a better magic sword after this event. Lingtian was defeated but he was an honest man so Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t going to back away with the gifts. He added a Battlegear armor set for Mu Lingtian. Lingtian wanted to initially refuse the gift but he swallowed back his words when he saw the ancient armor set.


    He could find a magic sword but where he would get an ancient armor set? Which knight in his right mind would decline such a gift? It wasn¡¯t just about the increase in strength. It was a symbol of glory!


    Actually, Lingtian never imagined that he would wear such an armor in his life. In addition to these two gifts Xiao Yu gave him an interspatial ring. This was a luxury for even magicians! There were 500,000 gold coins inside the interspatial ring which stunned Mu Lingtian.


    Xiao Yu acted like an elder: ¡°Boy don¡¯t save money but spend any way you want. The Lion city is your home.¡±


    The students and teachers of the Knights Academy were jealous at the sight. Their envied the armor, interspatial ring and other gifts. Actually, there were some who already wanted to join Lion territory after the graduation. The lord was throwing out money while giving the son of general such high-end gifts. They knew that Mu Lingtian was only a second-rank knight.


    In addition to Mu Lingtian, Xiao Yu gave back the money for the cards to students and teachers of the Knights Academy that Mu Lingtian attended. He said that they weren¡¯t aware that Mu Lingtian was part of the academy or else they would never take money from them.


    The money wasn¡¯t much for those teachers but they saw that Xiao Yu was courteous towards them and was paying great attention. Moreover, he was giving face to Mu Lingtian. Everyone knew that they were getting such a treatment because of him. Xiao Yu was winning over Mu Lingtian with such a move too. At the end, Mu Lingtian¡¯s thoughts about Xiao Yu hadpletely changed. He no longer associated current Xiao Yu with the old Xiao Yu. Mu Lee and Mu Han liked Xiao Yu more because of this situation too.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu


    **************


    One month passed...


    Adventurers began to enter the Ankagen Mountians to look for the ruins of the legendary Dark City. Xiao Yu made millions of gold coins through the sales of cards, food, drink and amodation during this time-frame.


    Xiao Yu organized his own group as he saw the adventurers leave to the mountains. He chose Grom, Thrall, Cairne, Tyrande and Antonidas as core of the group. He left Uther to help Captain Hui to defend the Lion city. Uther¡¯s blessings were effective to all human soldiers so he could double theirbat effectiveness if a war urred in his absence.


    Xiao Yu took 100 grunts, 50 riflemen, 50 elf archers, 10 footmen, 10 kodo beasts and 10 shamans with him. He believed that he could cope with any problem unless a very big risk arose. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t let Lin Muxue and Mu Han leave with their academy as he wasn¡¯t sure that they could keep them safe. He was clear about the strength of the academy so he believed that they were safest by his side.


    Suesha wanted to go with them too but Xiao Yu persuaded her that it wasn¡¯t a y. He exined that Ankagen Mountains were untouched and all kinds of danger lurked inside. He couldn¡¯t protect so many people if something dangerous happened.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t encounter beasts or monsters along the way. The wave of adventurers had killed almost all of them. There were more than ten thousand adventurers who roamed inside so they cleaned up them. The adventurers were like the men who saw the naked woman when they met those demonic beasts and monsters. They killed them before beasts knew what was happening.


    Xiao Yu was silent as this solved one of the problems he faced. The most problematic part of the development for the Lion territory was the invasion of the beasts and monsters. Previously, Xiao Yu was sending grunts to clean the area and practice. However, the range was too big so there were lots of beasts that came to scourge the corps and hurt the poption. Xiao Yu believed that beasts wouldn¡¯t be a threat to Lion territory for a long while after this event.


    The map identified the location of the Dark City. However, trees that were taller than ten meters appeared as they walked to the depth of the Ankagen mountains. They covered the sun light too. It was like they were walking in thebyrinth without direction. The adventurers began to spread out to explore the areas.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of getting lost as he had elves with him. It would be very strange for an elf to get lost in the forest.


    Xiao Yu leisurely traveled. He believed that they would reach the Dark City in two days.


    ...


    ...


    Generally, the bodies of the magicians were weak. It was difficult for them to hike for a long time. Xiao Yu had two chairs made out of bamboos which were carried by four grunts. Mu Han and Lin Muxue would use them to travel.The grunts were strong and Lin Muxue and Mu Han¡¯s bodies were light. It was easy for the grunts to carry them.


    Antonidas protested and wanted the same treatment too but Xiao Yu ignored him. Antonidas was a mage too but he wasn¡¯t weak. Moreover, he wasn¡¯t from this world so he could handle long journeys very easily because of his build. However, Antonidas was veryzy. He would never stand if he had chance to sit.


    Lin Muxue and Mu Han were too kind-hearted. They would see Antonidas to walk and they would give their seats to him because of his age. Antonidas would have an expression of a grandpa from neighborhood when they did so. He would praise Lin Muxue and Mu Han because they honored the elders. Xiao Yu looked at the treacherous look on Antonidas¡¯s face. He wanted to kick him down.


    ...


    ...


    The level of beasts increased as they went into the depth of the mountains. The adventurers began to have casualties. Xiao Yu would often make sure that the wounded or injured adventurers they met on the way were bandaged. He couldn¡¯t bear to see those adventurers in that state. On face it seemed that they had beautiful jobs but in reality they were facing death. Moreover, there was no mercy or mourning when they died. They were like ash drifting in between heaven and earth.


    Xiao Yu would order grunts to burry the corpses of dead adventurers that they met along the way. Some adventurers who saw this informed others about the situation. He was winning the hearts of normal adventurers.


    Most of those adventurers had no rtives or family with them. As a result, they were touched to see someone at least bury their corpses. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t doing this to earn their respect.


    They met beasts and monsters too. However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even have to act as his army was enough to solve the problem.


    ...


    ...


    This day Xiao Yu and the group was moving forward when they heard noises ahead. Countless adventurers ran past by them.


    Xiao Yu frowned as he pulled an adventurer: ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Wolves ...wolves ... ... Wind wolves! Hundreds of them! Run! Run for your lives! ¡± The adventurer rapidly escaped.


    ¡°Wolves?¡± Xiao Yu frowned. All kinds of wolves were very tough, violent and bloodthirsty. Moreover, they were troublesome because they lived in packs. Even high level beasts avoided them because they would be torn to pieces when wolves swarmed over.


    ¡°Get ready to fight!¡± Xiao Yumanded. He knew that they couldn¡¯t escape with so many people. The only way out was to battle. The grunts roared when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s orders. They were born to fight.


    Moreover, there were norge-scale wars and they were crazy to fight. Now, a chance had arisen. Thrall began to insert totems around the ce to buff the grunts. Kodo beasts began to hit their drums to enhance the morale of grunts. Shamans began to enhance the strength of the grunts with their ability.


    Cairne issued a Battle Roar which enhance their strength too.


    A level 10 grunt could deal with a second-rank human warrior. Now, he had 100s of them with him.


    The strength of Grom and Cairne was more terrifying. In this state, they could kill third-rank human warriors.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    The number of warriors that could be summoned from the bases were restricted but their strength was much better than an average soldier. What did mean to be an elite warrior?


    Tyrande and other elf archers were on top of trees and upying the high terrain. They were ready to attack at any time. They were the kings of the forest. They could turn invisible in shadows and see farther than anyone.


    Tyrande made a hand gesture after a little while. It meant that the wind wolves were about two hundred meters away from their current location and the wolves numbered at 240. Xiao Yu moved to the side when he saw the report. He believed that he didn¡¯t even have to act. More than 200 wolves were rushing to their death.


    The wails of wolves echoed not long after. A few secondter, silver figures rushed towards the crowd. Ordinary humans would have fainted because of fear if they saw so many wolves. Lin Muxue and Mu Han turned pale white when they saw the sight even though they were protected by 10 footmen. They were like flowers grown in the greenhouses. As a result, they could react to even use the basic spells.


    Swoosh~


    A feather arrows rushed out from the tree as if it was a meteor and pierced through the throat of a wolf. The wolf howled for onest time as its body knocked over several other wolves. It was Tyrande who had made the shot. Her arrows had the strength to prate through the thick skin of the wolves. Each arrow had buff from Rapid Fire, Aspect of the Hawk and Trueshot Aura which made her attacks no less powerful than the muskets of the riflemen. In addition, her attack was the signal for the rest of the archers to shoot. The arrows followed like rain as they targeted wolves.


    The skin of demonic beasts and monsters was very hard. Ordinary archers couldn¡¯t pierce through their skin. However, the elf archers had reached level 10 and the strength of the arrows shot by them was very strong.


    Swoosh~ Swoosh~ Swoosh~


    The sounds of the howls of the wind wolves echoed in the forest like a music. The riflemen shoot their muskets too. The bullets shot from the muskets of the riflemen were much better in strength than the arrows of the elf archers. Xiao Yu had taken them with himself so that he could use the riflemen in case they encountered a high-level beast. The muskets were still level 2 so their strength wasn¡¯t much. Xiao Yu was looking forward to the day when he would upgrade the Human base. The muskets would rise a level in that case too.


    Argh~ Aoo~


    The speed of the wind wolves was very rapid because of their affinity to the wind. Rare humans could escape from the wind wolves. Grunts roared as they used their huge axes to rush towards the wind wolves. Cairne shot at them too. The shaman¡¯s were using their Bloodthirsty skill to buff the grunts. The veins in the bodies of the grunts had bulged out as they were seeking the monsters to vent out their anger.


    Bang~~


    Beast One used his giant axe to hit the wind wolf. A second-rank wind wolf was killed on the spot. The speed of Grunts had increased because of the effects of the Bloodthirst used by the shamans. In addition they had heavy armor covering their bodies. asionarlly, the wind wolves would bite them but the injuries wouldn¡¯t be heavy. The wind wolves were beaten without having chance or strength to parry with grunts.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The speed of the wind wolves was too fast. However, the axes were too slow inparison to the speed of the wolves. Sometimes, the grunts would just grab them and smash down to ground, punch them or directly whirl to hit at the trees.


    Lin Muxue and Mu Han were dumbfounded as they watched the sight. What was happening? Aren¡¯t these orcs no different than demonic beasts? The grunts were simply biting or punching the wind wolves... How strong those orc warriors were?


    They believed that they could sweep through the continent if there were an army of 10,000 orcs like these. The riflemen weren¡¯t much of a help when thebat turned into a melee battle. Their uracy was low so they didn¡¯t fire because they could injure friendly units.


    Cairne and Grom shined in the battle. Cairne would rush into to rampage through the wolves. He didn¡¯t care whether he was surrounded by few or many wolves. Cairne was like a mobile fortress. He trampled them and used two giant axes to kill them. Grom would use Wind Walk and Whirlwind to kill the wolves.


    Wind wolves were low level creatures so their wisdom wasn¡¯t high. Theirpanions continued to die but they continued to charge on. This behavior of the wolves led to their annihtion. It took less than a minute for all of them to die.


    Lin Muxue and Mu Han were about to use magic to help the grunts but the battle was over..


    ¡°We will need them in the future.¡± Xiao Yu had more than enough interspatial rings so he could conveniently store the corpses of the wind wolves. Grunts were best at cleaning the battlefield. They would even get the underwear of the enemies let alone the wolves.


    It took another minute to clean the battlefield. People would doubt that a battle happened in here if not for the traces of the violence left in scene.


    More than 200 wolves were killed in less than a minute! They were known for their speed and viciousness!


    Lin Muxue felt really lucky to have a fianc¨¦e who had an army such as this.


    The crowd moved forward. They buried the corpses of the dead that were killed by the wind wolves. Xiao Yu treated the injured adventurers who were able to escape the wind wolves. However, he didn¡¯t use the healing potions. He had a lot of them but they couldn¡¯t be used casually.


    He sprinkled the healing potions over the injuries of the grunts that were bitten by the wind wolves. The wounds disappeared in a speed visible to the eye.


    The adventurers roaming close by were shocked when they heard that Xiao Yu¡¯s team had killed more than 200 wind wolves. The lord of the Lion territory was too strong.


    Xiao Yu and team continued to move into the depth of the mountains. They met students from the Magic and Knights Academies. Many were injured and there were quite a few dead students. The girls from the Magic Academy of the Shire city rushed into arms of Xiao Yu in tears when they met them. They didn¡¯t imagine that the world would be so cruel. They were eager to adventure before but their nerves crushed when they saw the death of their schoolmates.


    Xiao Yu was embarrassed when he faced such a situation. He put on gentleman¡¯s appearance as he patted the shoulders of the girls and tried tofort them.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s team found more students from the Magic Academy join them along the way. The students saw that Xiao Yu could deal with the beasts easily. The grunts would kill them. They vowed to never make a half a step away from Xiao Yu.


    ***************


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Xiao Yu¡¯s aim was to have good impression on students of Magic and Knights Academies even though he didn¡¯t know whether they would join Lion territory in the future. Actually, if his strength raised a lot then they would join him in the future on their own. Lots of beasts tried to attack them along the way but they didn¡¯t cause any threat. In reverse, it was Xiao Yu¡¯s interspatial rings that were getting full of beasts and monsters. He knew that those could be sold for good price or magic weapons or equipment could be made.


    The strength of the magic item would increase when an advanced material was used for making it.


    ording to the map they had to be close to the Dark City. However, it seemed that the map wasn¡¯t urate. The terrain seemed to be changed after so many years. They faced more advanced beasts and monsters as they went into the depths of the mountains. As time passed, a lot of adventurers came to seek refuge with Xiao Yu¡¯s group. He didn¡¯t want them to be burden to his group so Xiao Yu ordered them to make groups and stay in the rear. But he would always wee any magician who came to find help with them.


    Xiao Yu asked the magicians for the affiliation and afterwards put them in formations. These magicians would be effective in case they encountered a high-level beast or monster. Normally, those mages were weak on their own but the strength of their attacks increased a lot if they attacked in groups. Most of these magicians were students from the academies so they listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s words without a question. Xiao Yu epted students from Knights Academies too but hemanded them to protect the mages instead of fighting in the front. The students from the Knights Academies weren¡¯t convinced at first but they backed down and didn¡¯t dare to question Xiao Yu after they saw the strength of grunts in action.


    Most of those students dreamed of killing orcs to prove their courage. Actually, some of them had ns about acting so after they left the Lion city into the Ankagen Mountains. However, they felt fortunate that they haven¡¯t acted against orcs after entering because they saw the grunts fight monsters. It seemed that an orc could kill several of them with ease.


    Level 10 grunts weren¡¯t too strong but all of them had buffs from totems and Bloodthirst skill of the shamans. Their strength increased by several times after this. They were like humanoid killing machines.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Don¡¯t go that way! There is arge beast over there! It¡¯s as tall as a hill and it feels an earthquake is urring when it moves!¡± Several adventurers ran back from front and spoke in panic.


    Xiao Yumanded grunts to bring those adventurers to get details about the monster from them.


    These adventurers were the people who were scouts. They walked in front to explore the area before others moved in. Xiao Yu learned the details from them. He wanted to go check for himself the beast. If it was too strong then they would move around but otherwise he wasn¡¯t nning to miss the opportunity.


    Xiao Yu and Grom went ahead to the direction shown by those escaping adventurers. It didn¡¯t take long before they reached a cave. A monster was lying inside as it sneezed once in a while.


    ¡°Such arge rhinoceros!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. The body of the rhino was ten meters long and its body was covered in thick leather.


    It could kill others just by charging forward. It was no wonder that the scouts had escaped in panic.


    ¡°This rhino should be fourth-rank beast. There would be ayer of magic halo covering its body if it was fifth-rank beast. Most probably it tramples over people... It would be very difficult to kill this rhino as its skin is too thick!¡± Xiao Yu pondered about ways to kill the rhino. He believed that they would be able to kill it easily if they had a powerful magician by their side. The grunts were strong but they couldn¡¯tpete with this beast.


    Cairne could kill it if he had reached level 30 and had T3 armor set. However, Cairne¡¯s level was too low now. He had reached level 16 when they finished the Eagle camp. But there were norge-scale wars since then and Cairne hadn¡¯t leveled up.


    Xiao Yu had nned to get rid of Carrie and his father beforeing to Ankagen mountains to improve the level of his warriors. However, he couldn¡¯t because of many reasons. As a result, he ordered Arthas to harass the territory with ghouls and he had sent Raiders to plunder the viges to decrease the morale of the poption.


    Now, Xiao Yu had Carrie¡¯s father were in hostile situation. He couldn¡¯t let them get better even if he didn¡¯t go to attack them now. Moreover, Carrie¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t attack the Lion city as he must have heard about the bandits and their demise.


    Subaru couldn¡¯t breakthrough to Lion city with hundreds of thousands of bandits. Would they be sessful with ten thousand or so soldiers?


    Xiao Yu returned back after the investigation. He wanted to kill the rhino as it would be much better than killing dozens of third-rank beasts. He found out that students and teachers from Magic Academy that Lin Muxue attended hade to join their group when they came back. Master Alma had taken care of many students along the way but there were dead and injured ones. The dangers lurking in the Ankagen Mountains was beyond their expectations.


    The students were jealous when they saw Lin Muxue and Mu Han sat in bamboo chairs and leisurely eat and drink. It was as if they were sight-seeing!


    ¡°Master Alma! How¡¯s the adventure? Have you caught many beasts?¡± Xiao Yu was happy to see master Alma. It would be very easy to kill the rhino with the help of a fire magician like master Alma. The fireballs shot by Master Alma wouldn¡¯t be worse than a small missile from modern Earth.


    ¡°There are way too many beasts.. It hard to cope with all of them.¡± Master Alma replied. He was here to protect students from dangers but not to kill beasts for his own. The situation would be much better if he hade here himself with his guards.


    Xiao Yu took out plenty of foods, drinks, tables and chairs for Alma and others to feed on. The students clenched their teeth in anger when they saw that Xiao Yu and others were livingfortably in the Ankagen mountains. They had gone through so much suffering and hell! In addition, Xiao Yu had tents, beds and even bath tubs! Lin Muxue and Mu Han would take bath every day!


    There were few who had interspatial rings out of ten thousands who hade to Ankagen mountains. Those few at beast would bring daily necessities and equipment for hunt in their interspatial rings.


    Master Alma made his mind to follow Xiao Yu for a while after seeing the situation. At least, he would have a pleasant time during the trip. He would let the students kill few beasts along the way for experience. Moreover, there were some students who died during the trip. It would be very difficult for Master Alma and other teachers to exin when more died.


    Xiao Yu said after Alma ate a bit: ¡°Master Alma, there is a fourth-rank beast ahead. Should we kill it? You can take all its parts. ¡±


    Master Alma looked at Xiao Yu when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He knew about the importance of a fourth-rank beast and all kinds of magical items that could be refined from its body. He replied: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Master Alma wouldn¡¯t dare to fight against a fourth-rank beast if he was with the students of the Magic Academy. He knew that fourth-rank beasts were much stronger than fourth-rank humans. However, there was Xiao Yu with him now and the situation was differen.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as a treacherous light shed past his eyes.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Master Alma was stunned when he saw the rhino from afar. This kind of a monster had brute strength like most fifth-rank beasts. It was a bold move by Xiao Yu to try to kill it. Master Alma knew that his weak body could be trampled over by this beast if he wasn¡¯t careful. However, he had already agreed so there is no option to back away.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu was arranging the formations to kill the rhino. He had Master Alma so the condition of using the fire power was solved out.


    All the mages including Antonidas, Lin Muxue and Mu Han were divided into two fronts. They were standing on top of two steep rocks. It was made so that they could be protected from the attacks of the rhino and attack the rhino at the same time. Moreover, the knights were set to protect them. The legs of the students from the Knights Academies had gone soft long ago when they saw the rhino. Fortunately for them Xiao Yu hadmanded them to protect the mages. However, all of them wondered how Xiao Yu was going to kill the rhino.


    There was a mysterious smile on Xiao Yu¡¯s face as he faced the mages. He gave a bottle of mana potion to all the mages. ¡°Your mana reserves would be full after drinking them.¡± Xiao Yu knew that there would be lots of casualties if he focused on closebat against rhino. So he was going to rely on magic attacks. In addition, he had given 10 bottles of mana potions to Master Alma.


    The eyes of all the students almost popped out of their eye sockets when they saw the mana potions. They had heard about mana potions but they had never seen them. How the hell did this lord get so many bottles of mana potions?


    Master Alma was upset at first when Xiao Yu hade up with the idea. The magicians had two weaknesses. First was weak bodies and the other was the limited mana capacity. The magician would be no different than an ordinary person if his mana was depleted. Generally, the mages would use the spells in moderation as a mage with no mana was in apletely dangerous situation. Now, Master Alma feltfortable as he didn¡¯t have to worry about his mana reserve. At first, he was nning to use several magic attacks and save strength for worst case. However, now he was going to use the most powerful fireballs he knew.


    Master Alma was going to show the students what a fourth-rank magician was capable of.


    Everyone was looking at Xiao Yu to see how he was going to deal with the rhino.


    What kind of strategy was he going toe up with?


    It didn¡¯t take long when they understood Xiao Yu¡¯s tactic. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t going to use neither orcs nor Cairne but Kodo beasts.


    Usually, Kodo beasts were used to increase the morale of the grunts and orcs. Their strength wasn¡¯t much. At level 3 Kodo beasts had Trample Skill, at level 6 Sprint and at level 10 they had Swallow skill activated. The Swallow skill was very cool but it had restrictions.


    Now, these 10 Kodo beasts that he had could only use the Trample. They could deal with human soldiers very easily but the effect wasn¡¯t much against the demonic beasts or monsters.


    Their attack strength was low but their skins were thick. Generally, sword cuts wouldn¡¯t even left a mark on their skin. Moreover, they were tall. They weren¡¯t as tall as the rhino but when 10 ten of them stood together they had strong momentum. It would be difficult even for the rhino to kill them all.


    Xiao Yu believed that they could block rhino for enough time frame so that the team of mages could attack to give serious injuries to it.


    ¡°Cairne, Battle Roar,¡± Xiao Yu said as he looked at Cairne.


    Bloodhoof stood in front of the cave and issued a roar. The roar reverberated within the cave and the cliffs around the ce.


    Xiao Yu had covered in ears in advance but the others weren¡¯t prepared. The buzzing sound echoed in the ears of everyone. Cairne¡¯s roar was multiplied because of the surrounding too.


    Argh~~


    Another roar echoed after Cairne stopped.


    The rhino didn¡¯t care about the few adventurers who had lurked into its cave. It killed few and injured others and continued to sleep. However, it felt a threat from Cairne¡¯s roar. Right now, Cairne¡¯s level was low and he couldn¡¯tpete with the rhino. But he was an ancient hero and the chief of Tauren tribes. The beast was sensitive towards Cairne.


    Rumble~ ... The earth shook as the rhino opened its eyes to rush out from the cave. It¡¯s eyes lit up when it got out off the cave.


    Fourth-rank beast had certain level of wisdom which was reflected in its eyes. Normally, no beast or monster dared to enter its territory. However, there were many humans and strange beasts in front of it. It didn¡¯t rush to attack but stopped still to check the tall Kodo beasts.


    In this time-frame a human rushed out to stop in front of it. Human began to wave the heavy sword in his hand to provoke it.


    A human? A mere human dares to provoke it?! The rhino couldn¡¯t bear anymore. IT roared in fury as it rushed towards the person. However, the person disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Naturally, that person was Xiao Yu. He had gone to the front to provoke and attract the rhino so that magicians could attack it. He had Teleport, Sprint, Heroic Leap and other powerful skills which could be used to save his life so he didn¡¯t care about the threat that rhino was.


    The rhino was a very strong beast. It could even trample through a fourth-rank warrior without getting injured. But Xiao Yu¡¯s timely teleportation helped him to avoid this danger.


    Xiao Yu teleported to a distance and raised his sword to provoke rhino once again. Rhino was furious as it rushed towards him.


    A huge fireball flew down towards rhino when it reached the side of the cliffs and hit its head.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Boom~~


    The huge fireball hit the rhino¡¯s head. The impact of the fireball made the rhino dizzy as it stood still for a long while without a reaction.


    The strength of the fireball thrown by a fourth-rank magician like Master Alma could destroy a phnx of a heavy infantry in the battlefield. At worst case, it could kill half of those soldiers. The magician could continue to kill tens of thousands of soldiers if the mana was unlimited. This is what it meant to be a high-level wizard.


    Master Alma¡¯s fireball was the signal that the other mages to begin to attack rhino¡¯s body. The damage wouldn¡¯t be great if few students attacked. But there were lots of them an because of the quantity of the attacks the quality of the attacks changed too. Xiao Yu saw all kinds of magical attacks from lightning to fireball, from thunder to earth magic. The rhino didn¡¯t have opportunity to raise its head. Xiao Yu had divided the magicians into teams and they were attacking in turns without a stop.


    A psychological pressure would be put on any enemy whether human or beast because of the continuous and uninterrupted magical attacks. The rhino didn¡¯t know how many mages attacked itself. Even the students didn¡¯t think that their magic attacks could reach such shocking strength if used together.


    An ordinary person would think that the Armageddon was urring if he or she saw the scene.


    Moreover, it was one of the reasons why uninterrupted air bombing was used in the Earth. It could destroy the will of the enemy.


    In addition to the mages, the riflemen weren¡¯t idle either. They shot at will. The bullets didn¡¯t do much to rhino¡¯s body but they caused distress to the beast.


    The grunts were using ive Throwers and Ballistas to attack the monster¡¯s body. The strength of the spears shot from the ballista wasn¡¯t enough to prate rhino¡¯s body. However, ive Throwers made huge cuts and the blood sprayed out without a stop.


    In the blink of an eye, the rhino was in a dare situation. It had never been in such a situation since birth. It roared as its huge body hit the rocky ce. The ground and the hills shook. The mages standing on the steep rocks almost fell down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Continue! ¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted.


    Boom~... A fireball thrown by Master Alma hit rhino¡¯s head once again and made its body unstable. The rhino was powerful but it didn¡¯t think that it would face such a situation from the start. This was the reason Xiao Yu focused on heavy fire in the shortest time frame to bombard it. He was nning to diminish its will to fight.


    Previous adventurers weren¡¯t sessful because they focused on individual strength to attack the beast instead of team y. The rhino would focus on the adventurers one by one and counterattack them without receiving a damage.


    However, now the mages went all out in a short period of time which caused huge blow to the beast. The rhino finally was able to ran out of the range of magicians after rambling to and back for few times. The rhino¡¯s body didn¡¯t have an inch of intact skin by then.


    The students were excited to see a situation where they were able to make a fourth-rank rhinoceros to ran back. Xiao Yu nodded when he saw the effect of collective attacks. The rhino was seriously injured making its speed reduce.


    Xiao Yu once again jumped into the cave and used the Ashbringer to provoke the rhino.


    Rhino howled as it saw Xiao Yu enter the cave. It looked at Xiao Yu with furious eyes. The provocation made by Xiao Yu made it very angry. However, it didn¡¯t attack. As a beast with certain amount of wisdom it knew that Xiao Yu was trying to attract it into another ambush. If it rushed out once again then its end woulde.


    Argh~~


    Rhino roared but didn¡¯t attack. Xiao Yu continued to provoke it by pointing Ashbringer at the beast and waving the sword. However, the rhino stayed still regardless of Xiao Yu¡¯s provocations.


    ¡°It is a smart beast.¡± Xiao Yu whispered.


    Rhino was one of the beasts in the upper part of the pyramid in terms of hierarchy within the Ankagen mountains. It acted fearless even if it met beasts powerful than itself. Rhino normally charged through relying on its physical advantages. But the wide range of magical attacks weren¡¯t something that it could withstand. If it stayed there for long then it would be killed.


    Xiao Yu saw that the cave wasn¡¯t big. The magicians couldn¡¯t be brought in as they would be injured if the rhino blindly attacked them.


    ¡°Anyway, there is no reason for fear as its seriously injured.¡±


    Xiao Yu was nning another formation to take the initiative to attack and kill the rhino. The grunts were still the main force he was going to rely on to kill the rhino. Their bodies were tough and they had heavy armor. They wouldn¡¯t be killed even if rhino hit them.


    The grunts came in holding ballistas and ive Throwers. The Kodo beasts were in front of them. The Kodo Beasts wouldn¡¯t be hurt even if rhino attacked them head on at this point so Xiao Yu was using them as shields.


    The magicians were still divided into several teams but stayed far away under the protections of knights. They waited for Xiao Yu¡¯s orders.


    Rhino was angry when it saw that the enemy went into its nest. However, there was a trace of fear in its eyes. Thew of the jungle was simply. The strong ruled in the Ankagen mountains. However, now the weak had the upper hand!


    Roar~


    Rhino roared loudly but didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to attack.


    ¡°Kodo beasts move!¡± Xiao Yumanded 10 kodo beasts to move in and surround the rhino. The others would attack from the gaps.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Xiao Yu shouted. The war drums on the kodo beasts began to be yed. At the same time, Tyrande shot at rhino¡¯s eye.


    The eyes of any beast or monster would be weak. Elf archers didn¡¯t y much of a role during the battle as their arrows couldn¡¯t prate through the thick skin of rhino. However, their price shoots were irreceable. They could shoot at its eyes to disturb beast¡¯s line of sight.


    Rhino immediately closed its eyes. The arrow hit its eye but it couldn¡¯t prate through its thick eyelids. The rhino opened its eyes but other elves began to shoot at it.


    Rhino didn¡¯t have choice but close its eyes.


    Roar~~


    Rhino roared as it moved right and left to cause damage to the enemy. However, therge bodies of the kodo beasts were able to withstand its attacks.


    Rhino was affiliated with earth system so it could make ground shake or spikes appear from the ground. However, it couldn¡¯t use the magic yet.


    Boom~


    Master Alma¡¯s fireball was shot once again and hit rhino¡¯s head. Countless other attacks wereunched at the same time. Rhino wanted to counterattack but it wasn¡¯t sessful. It was trapped in a corner.


    *********


    This chapter was co-produced by Caleb Dunaway

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    The rhino would do much damage if it could roam the way it wanted. However, Xiao Yu was able to disable its movement and vision. The correct tactics used by Xiao Yu minimized the casualties and brought the victory.


    Boom~ Master Alma shot another fireball which crashed to the giant rhino¡¯s body and killed it. The rhino¡¯s huge body smashed down.


    ¡°We killed it! We actually killed a fourth-rank beast!¡± The students of the Magic and Knights Academies were in excitement. They would be showing off to others when they got back. The students were more interested and eager about the glory of killing such a beast rather than financial profits.


    There was a smile on Master Alma¡¯s face. He had killed a lot of powerful beasts and monsters in the past but it was first time to kill one such as the rhino.


    Because of mana potions he was able to show his prowess the best he could. However, he was still aware that he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill such a monster if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yu¡¯s strategy and help. A mage would always need a shield in front to protect him and get him time to cast the magic. Otherwise, the beast would kill him. Master Alma had many people protecting him but none of them could withstand the attacks of the rhino. Only the Kodo beasts used by Xiao Yu were able to limit rhino¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Master Alma, choose any part you want!¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t get the corpse of the rhino but asked Master Alma to pick first.


    The body of such a beast was priceless but Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t in hurry. Inparison he wanted to have better rtionship with Master Alma.


    Master Alma said: ¡°I want its horn to make a magic item. I know that horn is the most expensive material in this rhino¡¯s body but I really need it. I would be ready topensate with money for it.¡±


    Alma knew that he had yed a great role in beating the beast but the credit went to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu should be the one to distribute the parts of the monster¡¯s body.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°Master Alma no need to be polite. We wouldn¡¯t be able to kill this rhino if it wasn¡¯t for you. You deserve the horn.¡±


    Alma wasforted with Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at the students from Magic and Knights academies: ¡°All of you have worked hard to kill this rhino. However, its body is too small to be cut into so many parts. I will keep its body but I will give 1000 gold coins to each of you aspensation.¡±


    The students were in joy when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. In fact, they didn¡¯t y much of a role in today¡¯s battle so they didn¡¯t think that they even deserve anything. By giving the horn of the rhino Xiao Yu was already giving face to all the teachers and students. It was very benevolent of him to give additional 1000 gold coins per student.


    They wouldn¡¯t retort even if Xiao Yu decided not to give them anything. Moreover, they were relying on Xiao Yu¡¯s protection as they roamed in the mountains.


    In fact, Xiao Yu was giving out so many gold coins to sway the minds and recruit potential mages and knights to his territory. There would never ever be too many talents.


    Xiao Yu put the corpse of the rhino into an interspatial ring and they continued to explore the ce to find the location of the Dark City.


    The students of the Magic and Knights academies hadfortable life following Xiao Yu. They didn¡¯t face danger but enjoyed delicious food everyday. It was as if they were out in pic. Many of those students were already pondering to join Xiao Yu after the graduation. The lord was mighty, rich and righteous. They would have a promising future if they followed him.


    ...


    ...


    They should have reached the Dark City ording to the instructions on the map. However, they still couldn¡¯t find it. At some point Xiao Yu suspected the map was fake. However, Master Alma said that it was a true map because if it was made by an assassin from past. A great assassin nicknamed Skywalker who had lived about 100 years ago was the one to draw this map. The man didn¡¯t like to assassinate others but enjoyed adventuring and exploring ruins. He had spent most of his life to explore the remains of ruins and leave maps for the future generations. However, all of those maps were hidden in many different ces waiting for the ones who were destined to find them.


    Actually, the map which everyone was used was already broken into half. The other half was bitten and eaten by a rat. In addition to Dark City, there might be other treasures in the Ankagen mountains which had driven crazy so many adventurers.


    ¡°What about the other half of the map?¡± Xiao Yu wondered. There were many legends that Ankagen mountains were full of treasures. However, no one dared to get into the depth as it was very dangerous. It was said that there were even orcs and elves living in them.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t let go of anyrge beast that they met along the way. They couldn¡¯t find the entrance to Dark City but it didn¡¯t mean that they had to go back empty-handed.


    They were able to kill many monsters because of Xiao Yu¡¯s tactics, powerful weapons, warriors and mages. The blood of the students were boiling as they saw onerge monster after another fall in their hands. In addition, there was no casualties from their sides which was already a miracle.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu made sure that they bypassed and walked around if they met any fifth or sixth-rank beast. He couldn¡¯t take that risk on his own. Actually, if someone on Theodore¡¯s level was with him then he would dare to kill those monsters too.


    Few heroes had levelled up because of killing many beasts along the way.


    Antonidas was the first to reach level 20. In addition, he had few more skills avable to him.:


    Ice Spear (up to level 5): Magician can condense and shoot an ice spear. The spear can prate through multiple target. The strength of the ice spears increase by 25% on each level.


    Ice Armor (up to level 3): Magician can use an Ice Armor to enhance his/her defense. The attacker¡¯s speed of movement can be reduced by the Ice Armor.


    Spell Mastery (up to level 3): The mage can get more profound understanding of the magic which could enhance the release speed and power of spells. It is a long process where the strength of the magician gets more powerful by continuous research. The magician may even create their own new spells.


    Xiao Yu was excited when he saw the new skills. The Ice Spear was perfect for killing huge beasts and monsters so he made sure than a skill point was added to it. The Ice Armor was able to enhance the armor of Antonidas which was anotheryer of protection for his safety. In addition, Xiao Yu was nning to use this skill himself too. It could increase the armor and slow down the enemy. If he used Wind Walk in addition to Ice Armor then he would be too cool in the battlefield. The most surprising skill was Spell Master. It could make Antonidas reach a new level. Antonidas was one of the greatest magicians of the ancient era so it was justifiable for him to have such skills.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Tyrande was the second hero to reach level 20. She yed huge role in killing rhino and other high-level monsters. She caused much greater damage to the low-level monsters as she would use multiple-arrows to kill few in one go. Her experience points increased much more than the other heroes and she upgraded rapidly.


    Tyrande had 4 new skills after the upgrade:


    Marked for Death (up to level 3): The archer can make a death mark on a target. The shot will have a chance of 10% injury and would cause 5% damage and the archer can track the unit even it goes invisible. The chance of shooting the target would increase by 10% and the damage given would increase by 5% on each upgraded level.


    Ice Trap: (up to level 3): The archer ces a trap in certain area. Ice would cover the enemy if it touches the trap and the enemy would be briefly frozen while the speed of the movement will be reduced too.


    Beast Tracker (up to level 1): The archer can track beasts within the radius of 10 miles.


    Serpent Sting (up to level 3): The arrows will have poins which would deal 258 damage per second to the enemy.


    All four skills were very practical. The most useful ones in the Ankagen mountains were Beast Tracker and Marked for Death. Was there any more powerful skill than Beast Tracker in Ankagen mountains? They could find the beasts within the mountains or avoid them if their levels were too high.


    Xiao Yu was worried about assassins that woulde for him. Tyrande could use this skill to mark all those assassins. The ones who dared toe wouldn¡¯t be able to run away from them. After pondering for a while Xiao Yu added points to Marked for Death and Beast Tracker.


    demaster had 3 skills after reaching level 20:


    Enhanced Omnish (up to level 3): The demaster can quickly move behind the target and make two rapid Omnishes. The number of Omnish would increase by 2 with each upgrade.


    Bloody Berserker (up to level 3): demaster will enter a berserker state where his attack speed would increase by 10%. In addition, the injuries caused by his attacks would have a bleeding effect. The attack speed will increase by 10% on each upgrade.


    Sword Mastery (up to 5): demasterprehend the use of sword. The sword skills of the demaster and his attack strength increases with each upgrade. (TL: The literal trantion is Unity of Sword and Man)


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the 3 skills. Enhanced Omnish was just too cool. Grom could appear behind the enemy in a sh and chop two continuous Omnishes. The number of Omnishes would reach 6 when that skills reached level 3. Who would resist 6 consecutive Omnishes?


    Bloody Berserker which increased the speed of attacks was good too. The Sword Master was simr to Antonidas¡¯s Magic Mastery skill. They would be selfprehending their attacks which was good to enhance the overall strength of Grom. Xiao Yu added two points to Enhanced Omnish.


    Cairne had reached level 18 after days of ughter. Xiao Yu added two skill points to Weapon Specialization skill to enhance Cairne¡¯s closebat ability. Thrall had reached level 18 too. Xiao Yu added 2 skill points to Far Sight skill and 1 point to Earth Shield skill. The Far Sight skill was very strange. It seemed like an auxiliary skill but no one knew what kind of role it would y at 5th level. Xiao Yu believed that system wouldn¡¯t ask for so many skill points for no reason. It had to have a great use.


    Xiao Yu reached level 18 aftermanding the battles to kill countless high-level beasts and monsters. He was surprised as it seemed that killing high-level (lvl 3 and 4) monsters would bring experience points much better than fighting in battlefields. He didn¡¯t know that the team¡¯s experience points would be much more if they fought high-level beasts that wereparable to bosses from the game.


    Xiao Yu had 4 skill points to use when he reached level 18. He added 3 skill points to Enhanced Omnish and 1 skill point to Ice Armor.


    ¡°Motherfucker! I have the Shield of the Temrs, Ice Barrier and Ice Armor! Who can break through those?¡± Xiao yu was too proud of his aplishments.


    ...


    ...


    They couldn¡¯t find the Dark City but Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t anxious. Rather than that they were roaming inside the Ankagen mountains and killing beasts right and left. The number of adventurers were less and less as they strolling into the depth of the mountains. Only group of powerful adventurers were able to roam so deep into the ce. The others would get eaten by monsters or quit before they died.


    Master Alma was using a strange magical item to bring together teachers and students of the Magic and Knights Academies of the Shire city. At the end of the day the dangers lurking in the Ankagen Mountains were far beyond their expectations.


    Xiao Yu tried his best to help these students. It was a very big opportunity to sway their opinion towards the Lion territory. The students felt in awe when they saw Xiao Yu¡¯s tactics, the way he killed so many beasts without casualties. Their hearts trembled as they watched grunts kill those beasts and monsters. The visual impact of grunts using the ive Throwers were much more effective. They couldn¡¯t think of a mage or warrior who could encounter the ive Throwers and stay alive. They believed that they were like 10 year old children inparison to elite grunts and elf archers.


    The students matured as they fought alongside Xiao Yu and his team. They saw the tactics used by Xiao Yu were much different than the strategies told to them in academy. Their impression of Xiao Yu changed once more. The lord wasn¡¯t only powerful but smart too. He was indeed worthy of being Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s son.


    They didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yu¡¯s thinking was totally different and had no rtionship to Xiao Zhan Tian.


    ...


    ...


    It was already 7 days that Xiao Yu had entered the Ankagen Mountains but they hadn¡¯t reached the gates of the Dark City. Finding Dark City within the Ankagen Mountains was like searching for a needle in the middle of haystack.


    They were nning to go back after a few more days. The purpose of getting the students to have real life experience had reached.


    This day Xiao Yu met a group of adventurers. There were more than 30 individuals and their average strength was third-rank or more. It was a very strong team or they wouldn¡¯t be able to roam in this part of the mountains.


    The adventurers raised their chins when they saw Xiao Yue over. They wanted to show off in front of him.


    ¡°Duke Xiao, its not just you who has orc ves! We have found an orc and got the trace of the rest of them.. There is an orc tribe close by and we will be catching them.. hahaha.... ¡±


    Xiao Yu had extorted all these adventurers back in the Lion city. They didn¡¯t dare to resist Xiao Yu back then when a group of grunts looked at them holding ballistas. Now, they wanted to show off as they had captured an orc ve.


    Xiao Yu saw the tied up orc. He looked at the orc as he spoke in an ice cold tone: ¡°Let him GO!¡±

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    The adventurer frowned when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s answer: ¡°Duke Xiao, what do you mean?¡±


    Xiao Yu snapped his finger and the grunts raised the ballistas towards the adventurers. Their faces immediately changed.


    Xiao Yu continued in a cold tone: ¡°I said let go of the orc!¡±


    The leader of the adventurers went towards Xiao Yu and said in a proud tone: ¡°Duke Xiao Yu, you told us that we just have to pay for the cards to enter the Ankagen mountains. Now, we have caught the orc and it should be ours! Why do you want to take it away?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the orc then at the man: ¡°What why? This is my turf and I¡¯m the leader of all the orcs and elves! What do you mean why?¡±


    The adventurer replied: ¡°Duke Xiao, the orcs that are with you are yours. But this one was caught in here.. Not all the orcs of the Ankagen mountains are yours!¡±


    Xiao Yu raised his chin: ¡°Yes! All the orcs and elves in the Ankagen mountains are mine! Look at these two! They are the tribal chiefs of the orcs. Let them talk to the orcs and you will know that they belong to their tribes. As the master of them all the orcs are mine. All of them are under my protection and anyone who wants to touch those orcs and elves will be offending me!¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect to find orcs in the depth of the Ankagen mountains. If he had known he would have told to these adventurers in advance. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was going to take the orc even it was at the expense of provoking more enemies. It was hismitment and it was the responsibility he had taken in front of Grom and Thrall.


    The adventurers pulled out their weapon but Grom jumped over as he took out his heavy sword. He stared at them in a fierce manner. Grom had reached level 20 and was equal to a third-rank warrior of this world. Because of his extraordinary skills he could easily fight against 10 or more individuals who were at the third-rank. Grom was already angry when he saw fellow orcs being bullied. He would have gone to kill all of these adventurers long ago if not for Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Its ... too much.¡± The leader of the adventurers saw that Xiao Yu was going to use force. He nced at the grunts and saw that there were looking at them as if dead men. He knew that their end would be death if they dared to resist.


    Moreover, they had already killed a few small adventurer teams along the way and plundered their treasures. In the Ankagen Mountains thew of the jungle was dominant. There were no legal constraints binding anyone. You could kill anyone if you had the strength.


    The adventurers could do nothing but swallow their anger. They had to wait to get out of Ankagen mountains and go to Adventurers Union so that the union could sanction Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu winked at Thrall. Thrall stepped forward to tear up the rope of the orc. He looked at the orc: ¡°My child.. You have suffered much. I¡¯m Thrall and I¡¯ve returned. I will lead you to glory.¡±


    ¡°Thrall? Are you the real Thrall?¡± The orc was in desperate situation. He wasn¡¯t afraid of death but feared that the adventurers would attack his entire tribe. However, at the time of despair a bunch of orcs appeared out of nowhere. He knew that these orcs didn¡¯t belong to Ankagen Mountains. Nevertheless, he could see that these orcs were very strong. Especially two which led them. In addition, those two had the temperament of the leaders. Moreover, the orc could see that Thrall was resembling the statue they were praying for.


    Thrall summoned an orc totem. A light wrapped around the body of the orc and the scars and injuries on his body began to slowly heal.


    ¡°Totem! You are really the Thrall! We have been looking forward for youring for too long. The ancient prophecy told us that the other leaders would return too! We have been waiting for you for too long...¡±


    The orc had no doubts after seeing the totem. He knelt down to cry.


    The orcs have been enduring too many grievances over the years. They were waiting for their leaders to return to take them to glory.


    The orc was excited and happy to see Thrall return. Xiao Yu was surprised too. He was surprised to see Thrall to summon such a totem. Did Thrall have such a Totem? What was happening? Was Thrall selfprehending the totems?


    In fact, this totem was made by Thrall. It was the totem of Healing which could help the treatment of the orc warriors.


    Thrall was under Xiao Yu and it seemed that the orc was subordinate of Thrall. So it was fair for Xiao Yu toe up at this point. The adventurers didn¡¯t do anything but nned to take a revenge at ater time.


    ¡°Pass my message to other adventurers. If anyone dares to touch an orc or elf in the Ankagen mountains then I¡¯ll go after him for the ends of this world to kill him!¡± Xiao Yu said in a cold tone.


    The adventurers grunted as they left one by one. They knew that there was no way for them to take the orc from Xiao Yu.


    It was like they found the treasure first but because of his strength Xiao Yu grabbed it from them. As old time adventurers they were used to such urrences.


    Xiao Yu looked at Thrall after the adventurers left: ¡°Thrall tell him to take us to his tribe. There would be many adventurers there. Their tribe may be attacked if we arete. ¡±


    Thrall nodded and bowed: ¡°Thanks master.¡±


    Thrall told to the orc that his tribe may be threatened and they left towards the location.


    However, there was still hate in the eyes of the orc as he looked at Xiao Yu and other humans. Thrall exined to him that Xiao Yu was a great kind and would lead the orcs to glory. The orc didn¡¯t object after Thrall¡¯s words. Thrall was their god and he didn¡¯t doubt him.


    They reached the tribe within half an hour. However, they saw a gang of adventurers encircle the tribe when they reached the ce.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    ¡°We are a step littlete.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Thrall: ¡°Go.¡±


    All the grunts were already furious. Grom, Cairne and Thrall rushed up in front while the grunts used the ballistas.


    Argh~~


    The roars of orcs echoed out and the adventurers who were encircling the orc tribe got alerted. They were reluctant to attack at this point because their strength wasn¡¯t on par with the local orc tribe. They had few ballistas and magical weapons so they were nning to make an attack after taking everything into consideration. However, more than fifty orcs were added to the equation. However, they soon recognized that the grunts and Kodo beasts belonged to Lord of the Lion territory.


    They turned to look back to see Xiao Yu, elves and human mages staring at them.


    ¡°Stop! Retreat! Retreat!¡± The leader of the adventurers shouted out. He understood that Xiao Yu was intervening with their n and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to battle against the lord of the lion territory. The adventurers withdrew to the side as they confronted the orcs.


    An adventurer loudly shouted: ¡°Lord, what are you doing?¡±


    Xiao Yu pulled out Ashbringer and walked over towards the orc tribe. He turned to look at adventurers: ¡°I had warned that if anyone dares to touch my orc and elves then I will punish them!¡±


    ¡°But these orcs live in mountains. They aren¡¯t in Lion city!¡± The adventurer argued back.


    Xiao Yu pointed at Grom and Thrall: ¡°Do you see them? Do you see that these orc bow to both of them? They are my subordinates and I¡¯m their master. Both of them are the chiefs of all the orcs within the Ankagen mountains. Do you understand me now? If anyone dares to catch the subordinates of my subordinates then I believe they have eaten the heart of a lion!¡±


    Thrall had plugged in totem by this time. Shamans and Kodo beasts had joined them too. The tribal orcs thought that these hade from heavens to save them.


    Xiao Yu was using the ¡®subordinate¡¯ argument which put the adventurers into a bind. They saw that the other tribal orcs were kneeling and bowing in front of Grom and Thrall. It seemed that catching these tribal orcs was viting the interest of Xiao Yu. However, they knew that it wasn¡¯t about vition but who had the bigger fist. They were group of elite mercenaries but they were quite poor inparison to Xiao Yu. How could they fight against Xiao Yu when he had orcs, elf archers and bunch of magicians?


    The key point was that Xiao Yu was much stronger than them. They had to let it go even if it was blunt robbery. The adventurers were very angry but they didn¡¯t dare to make a move. There were two fourth-rank warriors in their team but they didn¡¯t have the grasp of the strength Xiao Yu held. Who wasn¡¯t afraid of orcs in addition to magicians? A master like Alma was besides Xiao Yu too.


    ¡°I will look for ten thousand miles to kill the person who dares to touch my orcs and elves!¡± Xiao Yu loudly said.


    The tribal orcs were at ease after they met Thrall and Grom. They loudly roared to vent the suppression and anger in their hearts. Thrall had finally returned after 10,000 years. The injured orcs were treated because of the Healing totem used by Thrall and healing potions.


    The adventurers discussed with themselves and chose to leave out. They didn¡¯t dare to fight now but it didn¡¯t mean that they gave up. Their strength was low for now but they could join with other mercenary groups to fight Xiao Yu. They would be making a fortune if they could get the orcs and elves under Xiao Yu¡¯s rule. Moreover, they have heard that Xiao Yu had bunch of interspatial rings and other treasures on himself.


    They left but few assassins were hidden in the jungle to check the movement of Xiao Yu. Because of Tyrande and Thrall skills Xiao Yu was aware of the existence of the few assassins. But he didn¡¯t chose to kill them now. He wanted to see the strength of the orc tribe before making any decision.


    The orc tribe was a backward one. They only had a witch doctor. Moreover, they had no way to heal or treat sick orcs. Food was their biggest problem. Elder orc who lost their strength because of age chose to go to exile. They fend for themselves as they didn¡¯t want to drag behind the whole tribe. This was a tradition that had arisen because of helplessness.


    However, the orcs will leave with Xiao Yu today. Their days of grief and despair would end. The orcs who were rescued Bengal city were having great time now. They had food and clothes. The elderly didn¡¯t have to fend for themselves. The children could grow healthy.


    ¡°Fellow orcs! I promise that you will never be hungry or bullied from now on! You will see the glory of our tribe! We will regain what is ours by right!¡± Thrall loudly said as he stood in front of the orcs. The tribal orcs cheered in excitement.


    Thrall told them that Xiao Yu was the one to summon them from the ancient times. He praised Xiao Yu¡¯s sincerity, courage, modesty, kindness and wisdom. He told how Xiao Yu took them from one victory to another. Thrall was like a God to the orcs. Now, Xiao Yu was turning into one too. Normally, the orcs were forced into the depth of the mountains because of humans. However, it seemed that xiao Yu wasn¡¯t like one of those despicable humans.


    Xiao Yu gave them food, healing potions and treated them as his brothers.


    There were about 300 orcs in the tribe. They didn¡¯t have sophisticated weapons and they were weak because of malnutrition. However, it was because of the hardships that they had gone through. They would be elite warriors after they trained for a while.


    Grunts gave their axes to the orcs while they used ive Throwers and ballistas. In the worst case, the grunts would use their fists to battle. Xiao Yu ordered the orcs to cut tree and makerge logs. Last time the orcs had used logs to fight in the Bengal city so it would make sense for them to use this time too.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t stay in here for long but rushed to the next orc tribe after talking to these newly joined orcs. ording to them several orc tribes lived in the Ankagen mountains.


    The orcs preferred to live in several small tribes instead of living in onerge tribe because of the hardships they faced. Xiao Yu had to rush now to save the other tribes from the plunder of the adventurers.


    ording to these orcs, Elves and Dwarves lived in the Ankagen mountains in addition to orcs. Tyrande was excited to hear this news.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Xiao Yu began to save the other tribes. In about two days all the orcs from the different tribes were saved. Xiao Yu had more than 3,000 new orcs by his side. One third of the new orcs were female, one third were adult and one third were children. Old orcs were mostly gone to exile except the ones who were witch doctors or shamans. Xiao Yu¡¯s strength got much powerful after having so many orcs by his side. The adventurers weren¡¯t a threat anymore. He could fight them if few more adventurer groups got together to fight him.


    Xiao Yu tried to equip the orcs with weapons. If he didn¡¯t have enough weapons then he made sure that they usedrge logs.


    In the past 2 days, Xiao Yu had quite a lot of conflict with the adventurers. However, at the end the adventurers backed away and didn¡¯t dare to fight Xiao Yu anymore. They knew that they would die if they challenged Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu started looking for elf tribes after he finished with orc tribes. Finally, he was aware what the other half of the map depicted by Skywalker had information about. The other half of the map had the location of orc and elf tribes. Moreover, it showed that the path they thought would take them to the Dark City was totally wrong. However, finding orcs and elves was more exciting rather than looking for treasures in the Dark City.


    Tyrande was more excited than the rest as she rode her white tiger in search of the elves. But she wasn¡¯t sessful. The orcs had met elves but they had never interacted with them so they didn¡¯t know about the location of elf tribes.


    ...


    ...


    Thrall turned to look at Xiao Yu: ¡°There is an elf settlement in front. It seems the adventurers were there before us as the settlement is in ruins.¡± Thrall was using the Far Sight skill to observe the horizon. Tyrande rushed out when she heard Thrall speak so.


    Xiao Yu and Grom kept up with her while the others slowly came after them.


    The settlement waspletely destroyed when they reached the ce. Tyrande searched around but couldn¡¯t find an elf. She burst into tears. Xiao Yu looked around before turning to speak to Tyrande: ¡°Tyrande don¡¯t cry. They have been kidnapped but they are not in danger for now. Check it out. There is no blood around. Don¡¯t forget a dead elf isn¡¯t worth anything but a live one is priceless...¡±


    Tyrande looked around to confirm Xiao Yu¡¯s assertion.


    ¡°It seems they have used some kind of aphrodisiac to catch them. We have to find them first.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s was calm as he pondered about ways to find the kidnapped elves.


    ¡°There are more than enough traces. I¡¯ll be able to track them.¡± Tyrande calmed down and checked the ce to determine the direction the adventurers had taken the elves.


    The adventurers were careful before catching the elves. However, they didn¡¯t erase their traces after leaving the settlement as they believed there would be no danger to them.


    Xiao Yumanded: ¡°Grom, Cairne, Tyrande, Leah, 50 grunts, 10 footment, 5 kodo beasts, 5 shamans and 50 elf archer will go with me. The other have to wait here and listen to Thrall¡¯smands. We will save the elves and bring them back.¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that they had to act fast and be effective to get the elves. Their speed would be very slow if thousands of people went after the adventurers. Instead, he was going to take part of his forces to im back those elves.


    Master Alma spoke out: ¡°Xiao Yu, rest assured. I¡¯m in here too.¡± Master Alma had lots of benefits because of Xiao Yu so he was helping Xiao Yu in Xiao Yu¡¯s dare moment.


    There were more than 3,000 orcs and the students and teachers of the Magic and Knights Academy. He believed that no adventurer team would be able to do anything to them as Thrall would bemanding these forces.


    They departed quickly. Lin Muxue came to whisper to Xiao Yu¡¯s ear and told him to be careful which made his heart turn warm.


    ...


    ...


    Matt was very happy. The reason for him being happy was that the adventurer group he led had caught a lot of elves. He had used dragon powder to make the elves sleep and they were able to catch them without getting an injury.


    The dragon powder was a medicine which would even make a dragon sleep if it was sprinkled out. He just sprinkled the dragon powder and a mage used wind to spread it inside the elf settlement. His team sessfully tied all the elves and left the ce.


    There were more than 400 elves in the settlement. Matt¡¯s group was numbered a bit more than 200 but they were sessful in catching all those elves. He knew that both male and female elves would reach the price of hundreds of thousands or even millions of gold coins if they were auctioned off. Those wealthy aristocrats would even go bankrupt for having an elf pet.


    How much money 400 elves would make? Matt was dreaming of sleeping in a house made out of gold coins.


    However, their speed was dragged down because they had to carry 400 elves. They made wood stretchers and tied elves onto them. This way they could save manpower.


    None of the adventurers felt tired as they imagined the amount of money they would get for them.


    ¡°These female elves are fucking beautiful! They are much better than any woman I have ever met... Look at their waists... I can imagine what they can do in bed... It¡¯s no wonder those nobles spend so much money to buy just one elf...I can¡¯t wait to taste them.¡± An adventurer said as he carried the elves. He even grabbed the chest of a female elf.


    ¡°Haha ... Levan don¡¯t be in hurry.. We will keep few females for ourselves to enjoy after selling the rest.. Do you want a male or female one?¡± Another adventurer spoke out.


    ¡°Fuck you... Do you think that I sway the way you do ? I want that woman.. Look at her.. She is delicate and charming.. The frightened look on her face makes me burn.. I can¡¯t wait to taste her.¡± Levan licked his lips.


    ¡°Levan, we will have millions of gold coins after we sell them. Do you know what does that mean? Many of those elves are still virgin so you can¡¯t touch them.. But its alright to y with non-virgin ones.. The price of the virgin elves are at least twice as high as the price of the non-virgin ones..¡± Matt spoke out. His lower abdomen was up too but as a leader of the adventurers he did his best to think rationally.


    The adventurersughed at their leader¡¯s words. They nned to find few non-virgin elves to cool themselves on the brake for rest.


    However, an arrow in fire pierced the body of the adventurer in front and blew it into pieces.


    ¡°Enemy!¡± Matt shouted.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Countless arrows shed down and kill several of the adventurers. Some of them were able to avoid the attack but suffered heavy injuries instead of death. The strength of the arrows was great. It was twice as strong as an arrow show by a human archer. The arrows were able to pierce through hard leather armors as if they were cutting through tofu. However, it wasn¡¯t the most important thing the adventurers faced. The most problematic question was that the adventurers didn¡¯t see even shadow of an enemy. Nothing!


    Assassins? But how could there be so many assassins with such powerful archery?


    If the enemies weren¡¯t assassins then how could they disappear without a trace?


    The adventurers have been through many life and death battles but their abilities were limited in the dark forestry. There was a trace of fear in their hearts.


    ¡°Archers! Elf archers! We can¡¯t see them because they hide in the shadows!¡± Matt shouted out. He was a fourth-rank warrior and his eyesight was much better than average person. It was for a blink but Matt was sure that he had seen shadow of an elf archer.


    Matt wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone. He could rely on his strength as a fourth-rank warrior to kill more than a dozen of archers. But these ones choose to stay invisible after the first attack. It was a headache for anyone to look for invisible units. Moreover, there could be dozen or even hundreds of elves aiming at them!


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± The adventurers were staring at each other. An arrow could take their lives away at any moment. The fear of unknown made them nervous. They wouldn¡¯t afraid if it was a face-to-face battle.


    It was one of the reasons why assassins were feared and respected in this world.


    ¡°The archery of the elves was powerful but their closebat abilities were weak. Even a second-rank mage wouldn¡¯t be afraid of them! We will be easily able to get rid of them if we can find them!¡± Matt shouted in a cold tone. He was a true leader who could adapt to situation ande up with resolution.


    The minds of adventurers calmed after Matt¡¯s words. They divided into several teams to search around the forest. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t find traces of the elves after a while of search. The mountains were full of trees, bushes and weeds. There were lots of ces where individuals could hide but it would be very hard for the others to look for them let alone the elves who could hide in shadows.


    Ahhh~~


    A scream echoed from the forest. Afterwards, several echoed drifted back and forth. The hairs of all of adventurers erected up as they rushed towards the source of the sounds. They found a team of adventurers who were killed. Most of them had their hearts prated by an arrow.


    ¡°Did you see anyone?¡± They asked the few who were left alive.


    ¡°I saw a shadow move but they turned invisible the next moment. They were very fast.¡± Several of them replied.


    The adventurers felt weak as theirrades were killed in front of their eyes but they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Ahh~


    A miserable cry echoed from another ce. The adventurers rushed towards the source but found out that another team was shot dead. They saw a figure rush past who they ran after. But they couldn¡¯t find anyone.


    Ah~ Ahh~ Ah~~


    The tragic cries began to echo from several directions. The adventurers rushed over to find that some adventurers were killed by arrows while others were shed by swords. The ones killed by swords were split into two and the blood had covered the ground.


    ¡°How could they kill so many third-rank warriors just like that?¡±


    It was normal for the archers to kill them but who could instantly kill 5 third-rank warriors just by hacking them and splitting the bodies into two?


    Ah~


    Another scream echoed out. The adventurers rushed to find a single man lying on the ground. An arrow had pierced through his heart. Moreover, this person was the only assassin they had on their side.


    ¡°Howe our assassin was killed? How can it be? Howe we can¡¯t find them but they can?¡± The fear had taken a ce in the hearts of the adventurers.


    ¡°Everyone! Fall back and join together!¡± Matt issued an order. More than 20 individuals were killed in a few minutes. His strategy had failed this time.


    The elf archers could casually find a ce to hide in the forest which was very hard for them to detect those archers. Fighting against elves in the forest meant that they were fighting against sharks in water.


    If the elves continued with the guerri warfare then they wouldn¡¯t be able to find even one. The adventurers gathered back. At the same time they heard two screams echo from close by. They had two third-rank magicians in their team. Both of them were beheaded!


    All the adventurers saw two shadows turn invisible the next moment.


    ¡°Assassins? Who were they? How could they kill two mages and turn invisible the next instant?¡±


    Matt¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the sight. He knew that the assassin had to go out and find a suitable ce to turn invisible before sneaking in again. However, the two that had attacked their mages were too fast! Moreover, it seemed that the assassins weren¡¯t using daggers but two heavy swords! The swords were faster than the magical items on the bodies of the third-rank magicians that protected them. Even a third-rank warrior wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand those attacks. Everything happened within three seconds. However, they weren¡¯t able to help those mages. Both attack and escape speed of the enemy was too fast.


    ¡°Are they archers? Hence when the elves are so strong? But it seems that they weren¡¯t elves. One was thin but shorter than an average elf. The other was tall and burly and seemed even a head taller than average orcs... I couldn¡¯t see their faces because of the ck cloaks...¡± Matt was surprised. It was a provocation. A naked threat! It was great humiliation for Matt as he was powerful to act when the killers could act freely. He hadn¡¯t been in such a situation for many years since he became a fourth-rank warrior.


    Matt clenched his teeth. He couldn¡¯t vent out his anger.


    ¡°Captain, what should we do?¡± The other adventurers looked at Matt.


    Matt replied: ¡°We will leave quickly! Use shields and be attentive of the surroundings. We will rest after a while. I don¡¯t believe they can kill all of us if we stick together.¡±


    Matt was speaking one thing while calcting the methods to attack in his heart. He looked down as his eyes lit up.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    The adventurers continued to move forward in a rapid manner as if they wanted to leave the mountains as soon as possible. However, you could see that they were preparing for something massive if you carefully checked each of them.


    Ahh~


    A scream echoed as an adventurer¡¯s heart was prated by an arrow.


    Matt suddenly shouted: ¡°Go on!¡±


    The adventurers began to sprinkle yellowish brown powder the moment Matt ordered. The powder began to spray in the air while the remaining magician casted a wind magic to spread the powder. It was the method they had used to capture the tribal elves. Anyone who inhaled the dragon powder would fall into aa. The wind magic spread the dragon powder to several hundred meters.


    This enemy archers had to be close within a certain range to attack the adventurers. So they thought that those enemy archers would be caught in the dragon powder. It was the trick that Matt hade up with.


    Bang~~


    The adventurers heard a sound from afar after the dragon powder was spread. It seems someone fell down.


    ¡°HaHa~ Can those backward elves be threat to me if I use the dragon powder?¡± Matt sent people to search for the archers. It didn¡¯t take long before the adventurers found bodies of elf archers.


    ¡°They are elves! I have to get them too since they havee to knock the doors on their own.¡± Matt was happy as he captured few more elf archers.


    Bang~ Bang~


    Matt called out to the adventurers to continue to search as the sounds of people falling down echoed continuously.


    ¡°The elves are pretty resistant to this drug as they have ran so far.¡± Matt pondered. He knew that the manpower used for the search had to be increased as it seem that the elves were able to run to a distance.


    Nevertheless, few moments after the sounds of miserable howls and roars echoed from the forest. It seemed as dozens of individuals were calling out at the same time.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Matt was surprised. He chose a direction and rushed out to check the situation. This time he was able to see the faces of the attackers. These were the orcs who were using ballistas.


    ¡°Orcs? Ballistas? Lion territory?¡± Matt thought through. The orcs that used the ballistas in the Lion city had left a deep impression in him back at time.


    Whoosh~~


    Countless spears were fired from the ballista towards him. It was an ambush by ugly orcs! It was difficult for anyone to cope with a situation where a dozens of orcs attacked with ballistas. The speed of the spear thrown from the ballista was very fast. It would be very hard to hide or avoid if you were caught unprepared.


    Matt was indeed a fourth-rank warrior as he quickly responded and rushed towards the back of a tree to avoid those spears.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The spears thrown from the ballistas smashed into the tree.


    ¡°damned bastard of a lord! He wants to get my elves by attacking me! I will pass out the news when I get out of this ce and call the union to trouble this bastard!¡± Matt was angry and he was thinking about ways to retort back at Xiao Yu.


    Matt had brought so many people and was able to catch more than 400 elves! He was going to be rich but this lord tried to rob everything from him.


    Matt roared as he rushed out to attack the orcs. He pulled out his magic sword as he attack them. He was a fourth-rank warrior and wasn¡¯t afraid of mere orcs. Actually, he was eager to fight and kill them for the glory.


    But as he rushed out he saw a huge Tauren standing in front of the orcs. The Tauren was holding two huge axes.


    ¡°Damned beast.¡± Matt didn¡¯t stop. He had never fought against a tauren but he knew that the beast wasn¡¯t easy to mess with. Nevertheless, Matt was fearless as he waved his magic sword and used a skill to throw out battle energy towards Cairne.


    Argh~~


    Cairne roared back and sent a Shockwave to counterattack Matt¡¯s skill. Both energy waves collided.


    Boom~


    Shockwave burst out because of collusion and the brances of tree close by flied out.


    Argh~


    Cairne¡¯s body was huge but he was at a disadvantage as Matt was stronger than him. However, he was a hero who relied on brute strength. The more he got injured the more Cairne got bloodier and furious.


    Cairne rushed out to violently smash his huge axe.


    Bang~


    Matt used his sword to block. He was stronger but the smash of Cairne had taken its toll on Matt¡¯s arm. Although Cairne¡¯s level wasn¡¯t very high but his physical strength was more powerful than Grom. Cairne was a master fighter when it came to reckless fights. It had to be mentioned that the huge axes he used suppressed the enemy too.


    Ah~ Ah~


    Matt was surprised when he heard voices echoe from the distance.


    ¡°Damned Xiao Yu! I will stab him thousands of times.¡±


    Matt refused to continue to battle with Cairne. He used his speed to run over to check his own forces. However, it was veryte when he came back. Matt found out that all the adventurers were dead. All of them were killed by Xiao Yu¡¯s forces in this short period of time.


    Matt¡¯s eyes were blood red as he clenched his teeth when he saw Xiao Yu gnaw a piece of meat.


    ¡°The taste of the meat is really good. Gotta bake a lot of them. Brother, are you called Matt?¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at Matt.


    ¡°You! You!¡± Matt had gone berserk. He was a fourth-rank warrior but he felt insecure. He felt danger exuding from Xiao Yu¡¯s and Grom¡¯s body. Grom was just a third-rank warrior and Xiao Yu was only an 18 kid. However, they gave a vibe which made Matt feel insecure.


    ¡°How did you do it? Why the dragon powder didn¡¯t work?¡± Matt asked. He believed that all of the enemies should have fainted by now but Xiao Yu and the rest were alright. It was obvious that the elf archers they brought back were just bait to make the adventurers to scatter around to search and get killed while at it.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Xiao Yu looked at Matt who was clenching his teeth: ¡°This powder is transmitted by air. It ys a great role when its inhaled so I told them to cover their nose and mouth with wet towels. It¡¯s a natural filter. Kind of a biochemical protection. Do you follow me?¡±


    This method was often used in WW2 to deal with poisonous gases. A man withmon sense from the modern earth knew about this method. Actually, it was the reason why Xiao Yu didn¡¯t tantly attack the adventurers at start. He guessed that they were using some kind of drug to capture all the elves from the settlement. But Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know the strength and range of the drug so he didn¡¯t rush down.


    Nevertheless, Xiao yu knew that the range of the drug shouldn¡¯t be big or very strong or it would be used in battlefields. The drug had to be effective within a certain range. The simplest method that he came up with was to use wet towels to protect from the powder. It wouldn¡¯tpletely protect them from the powder but would decrease the effect of the drug by a lot. Xiao Yu believed that inhaling a bit of the drug wouldn¡¯t affect the physically strong orcs.


    In addition, Xiao Yu tested the effect of the drug. He sent few archers to attack the adventurers. He wanted to force the adventurers to use this method. He knew that the adventurers wouldn¡¯t be able to find the attacking elves and would retort to using the powder.


    Actually, the elves protested and were disdainful towards the attack method which Xiao Yu hade up with. They believed that this trickery was humiliating their noble spirits. Xiao yu was perplexed by their mentality. If you aren¡¯t dead and win the battle then screw those traditions of the elves.


    That¡¯s why he specifically ordered the elves not to be greedy. They had to escape back and hide after shooting an arrow. It would be very difficult for the adventurers to find them unless a very high level master was in the group.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu divided everyone into several groups. Some of them stood at a location 500 meters away from the adventurer team. In the end, it was proved that Xiao Yu¡¯s guess was right. The wet towels yed as a filter and greatly reduced the effect of the powder. Moreover, after drinking the healing potion the effect of the powder waspletely erased from their bodies. The healing potions were really magical. They didn¡¯t just limit to treating injuries but could get rid of all the poisoning too.


    Xiao Yu came up with a n too. He made sure that the elf archers pretended to be asleep and were captured by the adventurers. This way they could lure the adventurers out and scatter them around to kill easily. At the end, Xiao Yu¡¯s main force entered the main location and killed all the adventurers using ive Throwers and a magic scroll made by Theodore. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know about the strength of the magic scrolls made by Theodore. However, he was shocked after using one. It was an unforgettable experience. The adventurers were toote to respond as their bodies were cut in two halves. The speed of the magic scroll was much faster than the ive Throwers.


    ...


    ...


    Matt nced at Xiao Yu then at the corpses around the ce. His brothers who he had experienced countless wars with had died. He was mad but he knew that fighting Xiao Yu right now meant courting death. He was a fourth-rank warrior but the ive Throwers at the hands of the several orcs were scary too. He knew that he would be cut in half by the de of the ive Throwers even if he blocked it with his sword.


    He saw the corpses that were cut in half so he knew about the terrifying strength of the ive Throwers. It was a legendary equipment used by the elves that could even cut through the walls. However, he didn¡¯t know that the vast majority of the adventurers were killed by the Theodore¡¯s magic scroll.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! Very well! You wait as I¡¯lle backter on!¡± Matt sprayed powder and quickly rushed away. However, he didn¡¯t notice that his body was marked!


    Marked for Death!


    Tyrande didn¡¯t just add damage by this skill but interrupted the invisibility of the assassin to track them. Anyone could be tracked down with the Beast Tracker skill as long as they were within the ten miles radius.


    Xiao Yu and rest were prepared for this asion. They covered their mouth and nose with wet towels and drank healing potions afterwards.


    Xiao Yu looked at Tyrande and Grom: ¡°We will chase him while Cairne will stay to take care of the others.¡±


    Xiao Yu used the Wind Walk to chase after Matt. Three of them were more than enough to kill Matt. Both Grom and Tyrande were at level 20 and equal to any third-rank warrior. Matt was a fourth-rank warrior but if the trio acted together then they would be able to kill him.


    ...


    ...


    Matt ran for a while and saw that no one was behind him. He clenched his fists because of anger.


    Bang~


    He smashed the tree nearby to vent his anger.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you will pay the price for everything.¡± Matt said in a bitter tone.


    ¡°Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have a chance.¡± A voice echoed.


    Matt was frightened because of sudden sound. He turned around but a strong battle energy burst out towards him. He raised his magic sword to block it.


    Enhanced Omnish!


    Xiao Yu¡¯s skill was at 3rd level so he made 6 consecutive omnishes. Even a fourth-rank warrior would have problems to block his attack.


    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t the only problem Matt faced. It wasn¡¯t just Xiao Yu but battle energy burst out from his behind. Grom had used the Enhanced Omnish too.


    Matt was protecting himself from Xiao Yu and knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block Grom¡¯s attack. He resorted to a life-saving skill called Instantaneous Move. This skill wasn¡¯t like the Teleportation used by Xiao Yu. Instead the battle energy would flow inside Matt¡¯s body and make him escape the fatal attacks. Matt had practiced this skill for long time. He knew that it woulde to save him at a critical time.


    The moment he moved out of the range of Xiao Yu and Grom¡¯s attacks an arrow were shot at him. He subconsciously used his magic sword to block the arrow but he took a step back because of the impact. Xiao Yu and Grom rushed out to use Omnish once again.


    ¡°Who the heck is this lord? Howe he can use such strong skills? Howe that elf and the orc are so powerful? Who the hell they are? How did they track me without me knowing about it?¡±


    Matt couldn¡¯t understand anything. It was obvious that Xiao Yu was only a second-rank warrior but the kid coulde up with explosive force equal to his. Normally, Matt wouldn¡¯t be worried or afraid if four or five third-rank warrior fought with him. But today he was suppressed.


    Bang! Bang~ Bang


    Xiao Yu and Grom used Omnish because of the cooling time for the Enhance Omnish.


    Swoosh~


    Tyrande didn¡¯t use Searing Arrows anymore but ordinary arrows. She shot several arrows at Matt¡¯s body.


    Matt knew that he was at the end of the road. He brought up all the battle energy in his body to his magic sword and a blue light covered the sword. He was going to do ast suicide attack. He stabbed forward. However, in the blink of an eye Xiao Yu¡¯s body disappeared and his sword pierced the tree.


    ¡°What?¡± Matt was surprised. Afterwards he felt coldness in his neck.


    ***********


    This chapter was co-produced by MedievalFreak

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Xiao Yu brought back the tribal elves. Lin Muxue was anxiously waiting for Xiao Yu¡¯s return at the side. She rushed forward towards Xiao Yu when she saw theme back with a concern expressed on her face.


    It took longer than usual for Xiao Yu toe back as they used ambush and trickery to solve out the problem. However, he felt warm when he saw that there were people who were concerned about his safety.


    The students of the Magic and Knights Academies were happy when they saw Xiao Yu return safe and sound. They had follow him for some time and loved the victories he had brought to them. The victories were always good while failures and defeats were frustrating experiences. So the soldiers could tolerate all kinds of shoring but not defeats.


    The soldiers wouldn¡¯t follow themander If amander loved every soldier and treated them as his own children but failed in battles. Huo Qubing (google it) was a general who was never defeated. He was invincible in the wars. However, as a young man he loved entertainment and debauchery so most of the time the soldiers faced food shortages and so on. However, none of the soldiers of the Western Han Dynastyined about him as he always delivered the victories. An army¡¯s morale always relied on victories.


    The students of the Magic and Knights Academies were mesmerized when they saw Xiao Yu bring back so many elves. They had heard about the mysterious elves but never seen them. The only female elf Xiao Yu had was Tyrande as the rest of the summoned elves were males. Moreover, Tyrande covered her face with veil so none of them had seen her. But the female elves ounted for the 2/3s of the elf tribe. All the male students of both academies looked at them without blinking an eye.


    ¡°Wow! That elf is so beautiful.. No the other one is more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Look at the one behind her!¡±


    They would stare at one female elf and think that she is the most beautiful one. However, they would change they minds when they saw another one behind her. The same thing would go on and on.


    Tyrande took off the veil to stand in front of the elves. She wanted to prove her identity.


    The female and male students of both academies were dumbfounded when they saw Tyrande¡¯s face. She was a beauty that could bring a cmity to any nation. People wouldunch wars to get her! It was no wonder that Tyrande was covering her face with a veil since the start. They understood that a huge riot would happen if Tyrande was taken to any city without a veil.


    Tyrande¡¯s face was expressionless. She began to loudly speak in Elvennguage: ¡°I¡¯m Tyrande and I was summoned back some time ago. You will never be threatened by anyone and you will live a life of prosperity from now on! I guarantee that the elves will rise and im the throne they had in ancient times!¡± The elves began to cheer when they heard Tyrande talk. They had gone through many hardships in thest 10,000 years and now their goddess had returned back.


    Leah whispered to Xiao Yu: ¡°Is it just a coincidence that her name is the same as the Tyrande from the ancient times? I think she is the ancient elven hero!¡±


    Xiao Yu whispered back: ¡°These elves are more stupid than you think. They just heard her name and think that she is their hero.¡±


    Leah continued: ¡°Orcs are stupid too?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes, Leah. Not everyone is as smart as you.¡±


    Leah clenched her teeth when she saw Xiao Yu ridiculing hero.


    ¡°How did you summoned them?¡± Leah nced at Thrall, Antonidas and others.


    It was no wonder that this people were so powerful. They turned out to be the legendary heroes. The heroes who Leah had read countless time in books and dreamed about them.


    Xiao Yu looked at her: ¡°What summoning? Don¡¯t you see that they came on their own to join me. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m the greatest king of the kings? They naturally choose to join me.¡±


    Master Alma and others didn¡¯t understood the elvennguage so they thought that Tyrande was just a tribal leader and this was the reason why the others followed her. It was only Leah who had been with Xiao Yu for long and had befriended Tyrande who understood what was going on. Moreover, Theodore had told her that she would meet the legendary heroes if she followed Xiao Yu.


    It seems the calctions and prophecy of Theodore was right. However, she was surprised. She couldn¡¯t understand how a hooligan like Xiao Yu could summon all those legendary heroes. She believed that Xiao Yu had a secret and knew an ancient magic array or something like that to summon them. It was said that some ancient magic arrays could let people pass through time and space to any given coordinate. Perhaps, those heroes were made to be summoned into the Lion territory and Xiao Yu was lucky to get them.


    ¡°I never imagined to be able to fight in the same row as legendary heroes like Antonidas, Tyrande and others.¡± Leah was excited.


    However, one person was very upset.


    Lin Muxue looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you have such a beauty by your side as a ve.¡±


    Lin Muxue had seen Tyrande but Tyrande was always using a veil. Lin Muxue was conceited when it came to her own looks. She believed that she was as beautiful as an elf. However, she felt inferior for the first time in her life. In fact, Muxue was extremely beautiful but Tyrande had a very noble temperament. It seemed as if she was a deity or a goddess but not a mortal.


    This kind of a temperament could be reced by a beauty like Lin Muxue. Muxue was refined too but wasn¡¯t on the same scale with Tyrande.


    Xiao Yu bbered: ¡°She.. She is just my bodyguard.. Don¡¯t you see the proud and arrogant look on her face? Do you think she would even look at me?¡±


    ¡°Do you mean that it was the reason why you came after me?¡± Lin Muxue asked.


    ¡°No! No! I mean she is the patriarch of the elven tribes. We just cooperate and nothing else. No rtionship.¡± Xiao Yu exined.


    ¡°What kind of rtionship?¡± Lin Muxue asked.


    ¡°Uh ... nothing.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how to reply.


    ¡°You are doing good as you have such a beautiful ve.¡± Lin Muxue nced at Leah.


    ¡°She is just an ident.. I didn¡¯t even want her by my side.¡± Xiao Yu came up with an excuse.


    ¡°idental..ha...¡± Lin Muxue pouted her mouth.


    ¡°This ...¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have any experience with love or women in the past life. However, he had heard about the jealousy of women towards the men they cared for. He was happy when he saw that Lin Muxue was a bit jealous. Moreover, she looked very cute that way.


    Lin Muxue was also a smart girl. She knew that harassing Xiao Yu a bit was enough and she didn¡¯t have to stand on topic way too much. She was a sensible wife.


    Xiao Yu took the tribal elves and rushed to the other tribes. They travel up to 5 bases and found more than 4000 elves. Most of these elves were female as the males were killed in battles. But Xiao Yu was happy as he was going to lead a group of beauties into a fight.


    All the elves believed to Tyrande after Xiao Yu introduced her to them. They had a legend that the ancient heroes woulde back so it was easy to make them believe to the existence of Tyrande. However, these elves weren¡¯t as easy going as orcs. They believed in Tyrande¡¯s identity but most of them didn¡¯t want to leave the Ankagen mountains. They had lived in these mountains for too long and didn¡¯t want to leave for another ce. The life was hard but they were proud race. They would suffer rather than living under the wing of anyone else. Actually, they tried to persuade Tyrande to stay and live with them. Xiao Yu repeatedly told them that a lot of adventurers had entered the Ankagen mountains and one of the tribes was already attacked but these proud and stubborn elves replied that they would rather die than moving to somewhere else.


    In addition, the elves didn¡¯t like Xiao Yu. Tyrande and Thrall talked great things about him but they still looked at him with suspicion. The elves were born proud and stubborn. So they wouldn¡¯t put away their arrogance even if they were on decline. Xiao Yu almost turned mad and wanted to kick the heck out of the elves.


    He saw that this procedure was taking a lot of time so he told Tyrande to threaten them. He told Tyrande to tell them that she was going to bring them to their glorious days. So any elf that didn¡¯t join her was the traitor of the elven race and a coward.


    Tyrande was like a goddess to them. So they couldn¡¯t retort back but reluctantly pack their things to leave with the others.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t n to find Dark City after having so many orcs and elves with him. However, the elves told him that they knew about the Dark City¡¯s location. They said that it was a cursed ce full of evil. Xiao Yu was surprised as he didn¡¯t expect to find the location of the Dark City this way. Since he found the whereabouts of the city then it would be waste if he didn¡¯t travel there.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check this ce.¡± Xiao Yu waved to the others to move towards the Dark City. However, the elves were frightened: ¡°It is a city of dead! We will be cursed if we travel there. It is said that no one cane back alive after stepping inside.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°I, Laozi, wants to see the ce more when you described it that way. I don¡¯t believe the ghouls or dead can be more cooler than I am!¡±


    Lin Muxue pinched Xiao Yu¡¯s back. She found out that Xiao Yu loved cussing and she would pinch him whenever he cursed or sweared.


    Xiao Yu immediately changed his reply: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of dirty undead creatures as a noble knight! I must use the Ashbringer to destroy all these evil creatures! ¡±


    Lin Muxue was happy when she heard his reply.


    The others didn¡¯t oppose when Xiao Yu came up with the idea. The students of the Magic and Knights Academies were young and curious so they wanted to visit the city. Moreover, they were used to listening to Xiao Yu¡¯smands so they weren¡¯t opposed to him. The orcs didn¡¯t care about anything. They weren¡¯t of souls, ghouls or any other undead creature. It was only the elves that spoke up against the idea.


    Xiao Yu sweared in his heart that if it wasn¡¯t for giving Tyrande face then he would have sent these elves one by one to brothers so that they were ¡®tuned¡¯ over there.


    ...


    ...


    There weren¡¯t any adventurers who were able to reach the Dark City. But the ones who had stepped in were super strong. (BIGLY)


    Xiao Yu believed that there were fifth-rank people mixed in the groups that had gone inside the Dark City. This kind of masters weren¡¯t show-offs like other warriors or magicians. They were the top existences in the world. Xiao Yu feared those masters too. He knew that with the help of Grom, Antonidas and Tyrande he could deal with any fourth-rank warriors or mages. However, it was hard to estimate what would happen if they faced fifth-rank mages or warriors. Nevertheless, he had trump cards in his hand so he dared to enter the ce. These were the magic scrolls given to him by Theodore. In the past, he believed that these scrolls were one time magic spells that could be thrown out to kill others. However, he knew about the real strength of these magic scrolls after using it to deal with Matt¡¯s group.


    He told Master Alma about the scrolls too. He even asked about the strength of magic scrolls made by Theodore. Master alma told that even a fourth-level magic scroll made by a master like Theodore would be superior to any fourth-level scroll made by fourth-rank mage. Even fifth-level magic scrolls would be inferior to the scrolls made by Theodore.


    Master Alma knew that Xiao Yu had good rtionship with Theodore. So he guessed that Xiao Yu must have scrolls made by Theodore. He even asked Xiao Yu to give him one scroll so that he could learn and study the process of the making of that specific scroll.


    It was like copying a painting or calligraphy. Master Alma could improve his level by analyzing the way master Theodore had drawn the magic arrays and so on. Originally, Master Alma would have to spend a lot of money to buy such a scroll. However, he already owed a lot of things to Xiao Yu so he didn¡¯t care much about owing one more favor. Xiao Yu gave Master Alma what he wanted. He took out a bag of magic scrolls and told Master Alma to select any that he wanted. Master Alma was full of envy when he saw the number of scrolls that Xiao Yu had. What kind of a nouveau rich person was Xiao Yu? The number of scrolls was enough to buy cities!


    Master Alma selected two magic scrolls. Excitement was visible in his eyes when he held onto the scrolls. It was like an amateur was watching the work of a master painter.


    After walking for a while they found out that dark atmosphere had engulfed the direction they were heading to. They had reached the Dark City!

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    ¡°The evil intent has condensed into ck smoke... It has really be the Dark city.¡± Xiao Yu was surprised to see the ck fog in front. The ce was simr to the previous Undercity that Xiao Yu had seen in the game. However, if it was really the Undercity then doesn¡¯t it mean that Ankagen Mountains were the Tirisfal forests? Howe the appearance had changed so much? Was it result of a chaotic urrences?


    Xiao Yu had ordered Thrall to stay with orcs and elves outside the perimeter of the city. They had to find a good terrain to rest. He didn¡¯t want to take so many people with him to adventure inside the Dark City. It would be too cumbersome to take so many people and keep their safety inside. In addition, Xiao Yu left some magic scrolls made by Theodore with Thrall. He told him to use the magic scrolls if anyone dared to attack. It was inevitable that strong people woulde to attack those orcs and elves. Xiao Yu believed that they would be at least fourth-rank or fifth-rank strong. It would be a huge threat to orcs and elves if they fought against these enemies. However, the magic scrolls would do a perfect job even if the enemy was a fifth-rank magician. In addition, Xiao Yu left 5 ive Throwers, 5 Kodo Beasts, 5 Shamans and part of the ballistas with them.


    Xiao Yu and others left towards the Dark City after settling the orcs and elves.


    They reached the Dark City after walking for half an hour through the ck fog. Xiao Yu knew that it was the Undercity when he saw the familiar dome. But half of the ce was buried under the ground. Even the entrance was blocked.


    ¡°How are we going to get inside? There is no gates!¡± Everyone was worried. The students believed that it would be too difficult to dig the soil to find the gates.


    Argh~


    At the same time sharp calls echoed as a ghost (ligui ¨C vengeful ghost) began to rush towards Xiao Yu and rest. Xiao Yu took out his sword and cut down the ghost.


    Argh~ Argh~


    White light burst out of the ghost¡¯s body when the Ashbringer cut it down. Afterwards it turned into a pile of ash.


    ¡°Ashbringer¡¯s powerful light magic is the nemesis of all undead!¡± Xiao Yu muttered.


    Argh~ Argh~


    Countless screams echoed out as white ghosts began to rush towards the crowd. The students of the Magic and Knights Academies were scared shitless.


    In contrast, Xiao Yu¡¯s troops were calm. They were the warriors summoned from base who knew no fear.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The grunts rushed out as they waved their huge axes to fight the ghosts. The grunts only knew one thing and that was to wave their giant axes. It didn¡¯t matter whether the opponent was an undead, man or a beast. However, there was little effect when the huge axes were used. The ghosts suffered certain amount of damage but it didn¡¯t kill them. The physical attacks were not much useful against the ghosts. No one could say what exactly the ghosts were but one thing was certain that they were part of undead.


    ¡°Fire magic! The fire magic will be effective against the ghosts!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out.


    The students of the Magic Academies began to cast fireball and other spells rted to fire system towards the ghosts. The ghosts turned into burst of smokes when the fireballs hit them. Master Alma was chanting a long spell which took more than a minute. Afterwards, the fire fell down from the sky as if it was a rain! It smashed over the ghosts...


    Boom~ Boom~


    Waves of explosions appeared all around. The ghosts issued mournful screams as they turned into smoke and dissipated.


    The rest of the ghosts were killed by the spells used by the students. Everyone was excited to see that they were able to destroy so many ghosts. They would be showing off when they were back. However, their happiness didn¡¯tst for long. The ghosts began to pop out from the ground and rushed towards the crowd once again.


    ¡°We can¡¯t solve it out by relying only on magicians...¡± Xiao Yu pondered about ways to kill the ghosts. He remembered that in the past life usually bloody weapons were used to deal with the ghosts. Would it be useful?


    ¡°Beast One, cut your finger and smear blood on the axe!¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    Beast One immediately cut his finger and smeared the blood on the axe. It seemed as if Beast One didn¡¯t feel pain.


    ARGH~


    Beast One roared and shed his axe towards the ghost. A red light burst out from the ghost¡¯s body and it trembled. Beast One attacked one again and the ghost dissipated after a terrible howl.


    ¡°It¡¯s useful!¡± Xiao Yu ordered all the grunts to smear their axes with blood. The grunts followed his order without hesitation and began to ughter the ghosts.


    ¡°They are weak...¡± Xiao Yu was extremely proud with the method he hade forward.


    It didn¡¯t take long before crunching voices began to echo out. It seemed as if many people were smashing their teeth together.


    ¡°Hands... hands areing out of the ground.... This one caught me! ¡± A student from the Knight Academy shouted out when the hand of a skeleton caught his leg.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Countless ghosts were killed in the hands of the Xiao Yu¡¯s team.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? They are just skeletons...¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he used the Ashbringer to stab through the skull of the skeleton. The skeleton issued a cry and vanished as only smoke was left of it. Ashbringer was the nemesis of all kinds of the undeads. Uther would y a great role if he was in here. Pdin skills were the best against the undeads. However, Uther was way too important to bring him over here.


    The others began to use their weapons or chant and cast spells to kill these skeletons. The skeletons weren¡¯t immortal nor were able to reincarnate. They would die as soon as their skulls were pierced through or smashed.


    The skeletons were killed after a while. Everyone was taking a breathe of relief when they found out that new skeletons wearing simple armor and holding weapons were marching towards them.


    ¡°She is poisoned!¡± Master Alma shouted out when she saw a girl from the Magic Academy scratch her ankle. A green liquid was flowing out from her foot. It would slowly wore off her body and bring dead. Moreover she would be an undead. The Lich King had relied on this simple trick to fill the Kingdom of Lordaeron and whole of Tirisfal with undeads!


    The girl cried out in fear when she heard Master Alma¡¯s words. It was a situation which was more terrifying than death!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry I have a way to detoxify it.¡± Xiao Yu smeared a bit of healing potion on her foot and gave the rest of the healing potion so that the girl could drink.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! This is legendary healing potion. It could even solve out the problem of the poisoning by undeads!¡± Xiao Yu said in a confident manner. In fact, he didn¡¯t know whether it was really possible to do so. However, he had to appease the emotions of the students. If they panicked now then all of them were going to face destruction. Morale was the most important factor for an army. Themander had to use all means to improve morale of his troops even if it was the use of lies.


    The skeletons were marching at them and Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t have the students panic at thest moment. After all, the mages yed a huge role in the battle. It would take half a day for the grunts to kill through these skeletons. The other students stopped to worry about their lives when Xiao Yu told so. They had seen Xiao Yu use healing potions before. Some students had suffered very heavy injuries but Xiao Yu was able to save them using this healing potions. Moreover, those heavily injured students could move easily after a few days as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Get ready!¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted. The footmen put of their shields to stand in front of the elf archers. The grunts were in front while the mages were at the rear. The grunts raised their axes and ive Throwers to attack at any moment. The ive Throwers were the best weapons to deal with so such a dense crowd of enemies.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~


    The grunts began to use the ive Throwers. Five moon des were thrown from the ive Throwers. They shot in a semi-circr path to cut the skeletons. Grunts were used and familiar to the ive Throwers. They knew that if they adjusted the ive Throwers they could change the angle of theunch of moon des and make them go in an arc. This way they could kill more rather than throwing the moon des in a straight manner.


    The skeletons didn¡¯t have high IQ. They were like mechanical puppets which rushed out to fight. They didn¡¯t even react when the ive Throwers shot the moon des at them. In fact, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide as the speed of the moon des were too fast.


    Chi~ Cha~ Chi~ Cha~


    Countless skeletons standing in the way of the moon des were cut into halves. The skeletons couldn¡¯t stand up to continue to fight so they were easy preys.


    The students calmed down after seeing the first shots from the ive Throwers. It seemed as if Xiao Yu was telling them the truth. There was nothing terrifying about these skeletons.


    The students from the Magic Academies began to chant and cast spells. Skeletons were killed or cut by either magic or moon des.


    The students from the Knight Academies began to use their weapons to kill the skeletons. Their morale increased after each of them was able to kill several skeletons. They found out that the strength of these skeletons was low but their numbers was high.


    Xiao Yu raised his hands as golden light burst out and covered the students and teachers. They saw that their strength almost doubled in a moment.


    Some of them were stunned as they turned to look at Xiao who smiled at them: ¡°In fact, I¡¯m a Pdin! This is Blessing of the Might... Now my warriors! Fight! The Light is with you!¡± Xiao Yu looked more like a preacher or god rather than a human.


    These students were dumbfounded! The blessing of the Might?! Isn¡¯t that a skill which was already long lost? What level of Pdin was Xiao Yu so that he could bless so many students and teachers?


    At the moment, Pdins could only do small blessings. They could bless babies or use holy light to treat simple injuries. Few pdins were able to use thisrge-scale blessings.


    Who was Xiao Yu? A dual cultivator or a pdin?


    They didn¡¯t have much time to think about this as the skeletons were in front of them. Their strength increase with the Blessing of the Might. They used the martial arts and skills that they had practiced to fight the skeletons.


    Few teachers from the Knight Academies were at fourth-rank. Their strength increased with the blessing too. They fiercely fought against the skeletons.


    They were able to resist so many skeletons with less numbers.


    The grunts were exceptional in the battle. The strength of the skeletons were low so they couldn¡¯t do much damage to the grunts. Moreover, the giant axe used by the grunts was exceptional in this kind ofrge-scale closebat battles. It was very suitable for group fights.


    However, at the same time shrill howls began to echo out. Extremely tall skeletons began to appear in the middle of these skeletons.


    Xiao Yu cussed as he looked at them: ¡°Fuck it! Skeletal Fiends!¡±


    ********


    P.S: Next 30 chapters or so are pure awesomeness! ??

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Skeletal Fiends! This undeads were strong because they swallow a lot of skeletons after the death and be very strong. In short, they transform to skeletal fiends. The strength of Skeletal Fiends and normal skeletons were totally different. Some of the skeletal fiends could reach the limits of third or fourth-rank warriors. Moreover, because of their affinity they didn¡¯t feel pain or fear.


    ¡°Motherfucked! Mages prioritize the skeletal fiends! Fire at them! Riflemen shot only at skeletal fiends! Footmen concentrate on skeletal fiends if they reach you!¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted.


    The footmen were very handy in this adventure. Their most prominent feat was defense. They were only level 10 and equal to second-rank human warriors but even a third-rank warrior would face difficulties if he wanted to kill these footmen.


    At the same time, a roar echoed out. Cairne rushed in towards a skeletal fiend as he waves hisrge axes. Cairne was the fiercest in the battle. He wasn¡¯t afraid of skeletons because of T1 tier armor suit he was wearing. He would Trample, use Shock Wave, sh and smash the skeletons into powder. Moreover, Cairne¡¯s level was low and he felt very ufortable with it. He would rush into the frontier of the battlefield whenever a fight urred. Several times he got injuries but because of healing potions and his strong physique it took few days for Cairne to get back to top condition. Xiao Yu had added double handed Weapon Specialization so that Cairne could fight more fiercely.


    Boom~


    Cairne smashed down the huge axe. The big impact caused the body of the Skeletal Fiend to split into two halves. The Skeletal Fiend didn¡¯t have the strength to block Cairne¡¯s blow.


    arggg~


    Skeletal Fiend issued a miserable howl before Cairne used his axes to smash down once again. The bones in the Skeletal Fiends body got split into many parts. Cairne was too brave. He was much stronger than Grom when it came to face-to-face battles. The Tauren Warchief was born for such rushing into the battle head on.


    The ordinary skeletons had reduced a lot but there were more than 100 Skeletal Fiends who had popped out from the ground and rushed towards the crowd.


    The strength of the Skeletal Fiends was too strong too. Grunts who were equal to second-rank warriors in strength weren¡¯t opponents to Skeletal Fiends on one-on-one basis. However, the drums of the Kodo Beasts, BloodThirst from the shamans and Battle Roar of the Cairne improved their strength. They would withstand the attacks of the Skeletal Fiends while mages, archers and riflemen would kill them.


    Master Alma was showing an extraordinary performance as the fireballs shot by him would kill a Skeletal Fiend each time.


    Xiao Yu had provided mana potions to Master Alma and other magicians. He had told them not to hesitate in using them as without them they may face the risk of death.


    Antonidas was exceptional too. He had 3 Water Elementals lined up like machine guns who shot icicles. These icicles did great damage to the Skeletal Fiends and skeletons. The attack speed of the Skeletal Fiends and their mobility would decrease after they were hit by icicles. Antonidas was constantly using Frost Nova skill to freeze arge group of skeletons. His Ice Spear was a very powerful single use attack but its level was low so it didn¡¯t y much of a great role. However, it would be able to kill a Skeletal Fiend after it would improve.


    Tyrande¡¯s Searing Arrows were useful too. Although those arrows couldn¡¯t kill a Skeletal Fiend but they would greatly weaken its body. The archers would follow up after her shoots and kill the Skeletal Fiend. The defense of Skeletal Fiends was too much for ordinary elf archers to kill them. However, the mighty bullets of the riflemen could pierce through the defenses of the skeletal fiends. The strength of the bullet was much greater than the bow and arrow. A skeletal fiend would be killed if ten or so riflemen were able to shot at it at the same time.


    The footmen could resist at least two skeletons at the same time. They would use their shields in a very artful manner. The skeletons would continue to attack their shields but couldn¡¯t harm them. The skeletons couldn¡¯t do anything in case the footmen made a shield wall. In addition, Xiao Yu had blessed them with the Blessing of the Might which had increased their strength. Moreover, their armors were much better than the armors grunts had. Unfortunately, their offensive strength was at least twice less than grunts.


    ¡°Kodo Beasts block them! Trample them!¡± Xiao Yu shouted when he saw more Skeletal Fiends rush over at them. He knew that it would be best to utilize the kodo beasts in addition to footmen and grunts. Kodo Beasts didn¡¯t have strong offensive powerful but the skin of the beasts were thick. Even a beast like rhino couldn¡¯t fight them let alone mere skeletons.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Kodo Beasts rushed in to trample the skeletons. The skeletons would be attracted to their massive bodies. They attacked the Kodo beasts but couldn¡¯t do any damage. Xiao Yu was able to withstand the skeletons and Skeletal Fiends because of the potions and warriors provided by the base. He believed that if it was another adventurer team then they would have fallen long ago.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Xiao Yu saw that there were a lot of skeletal fiends left and there were several students from the Knight Academies who were injured. There were grunts with heavy injuries too. Xiao Yu always believed in saving as many as possible soldiers in the battlefield. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone from his side die in the battlefield if he could save them.


    Xiao Yu took out the scrolls given to him by the Master Theodore. He saw that the threat of skeletal fiends was getting more fierce. He found a fire system scroll which was called me Storm. He looked at the Skeletal Fiends and threw it inside their ranks.


    Boom~


    Loud noise echoed and huge mes which formed a tornado appeared on the spot. It killed several skeletal fiends at the time of the explosion. Afterwards, the storm began to sway and whirr around. The mes began to encounter and swallow all the skeletons and skeletal fiends. The skeletons and skeletal fiends turned into ash as soon as the storm swallowed them. Everyone was stunned as no one had seen such powerful magic until now. It was a fourth-rank magic scroll but it was made by a Master so the strength shown by it was totally different.


    What would happen if this scroll was used in the battlefield? It was no wonder that everyone was afraid of Master Theodore. The power they saw was just a magic scroll. Imagine what would happen if Master Theodore personally used a spell in here!


    Xiao Yu had heard about magic spells and scrolls that could destroy a city. He didn¡¯t believe and thought that it was just baseless rumors. But now he believed those rumors to the letter.


    The scroll killed majority of the Skeletal Fiends. Everyone charged out to kill the rest that was able to stay alive. Xiao Yu¡¯s Ashbringer was ¡®shining¡¯ throughout the battle. It wasn¡¯t able to kill the Skeletal Fiends like it did the ghosts. But it could cause great damage to them. Smoke would burst out as long as Xiao Yu cut, pierced, stabbed or prated through the body of the skeletal fiend. In short, it would take him seven or eight moves to kill a Skeletal Fiend.


    ¡°It is worth the price paid for it.¡± Xiao Yu muttered. He was using Wind Walk, Teleport, Heroic Leap, Sprint and other skills to rush into the ranks of skeletal fiend and kill them.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t conceal his strength anymore. He knew that at some point in this adventure he would have to go all out so it didn¡¯t matter if everyone knew what he was capable of a bit earlier.


    All the skeletons and fiends were killed after the battle. No more undead creatures appeared so Xiao Yu began to treat the injured ones.


    Several students from the Knight Academies had forgotten about the situation and had delved into battle so much that they remembered where they were after they were injured by the skeletons. Moreover, those people had poisoned by the skeletons.


    Xiao Yu saw that the injuries were too serious. He knew that healing potions couldn¡¯t treat such external and internal injuries back to the perfection. So he used the Holy Light skill to treat the injured ones. He had added a skill point earlier on to this skill for a case such as this. The strength of the Holy Light wasn¡¯t powerful but it was enough to heal these injured students. Moreover, their situation got more stable after they drank the healing potions.


    The students of the Magic Academies were more surprised when they saw Xiao Yu use Holy Light. Who was he?


    A golden light would fall down and begin to heal the injuries and wounds at a speed visible to naked eye. They knew better than everyone else that the so-called ¡®pdins¡¯ could do such a thing. Only the ancient Pdins were able to use such powerful skills. However, those skills had been lost for almost 10,000 years.


    Fortunately, no one was killed. Xiao Yu believed that those injured students would be able to reach the perfection within a month after continuously using healing potions. The students from both academies felt grateful and understood the benefits of siding with Xiao Yu. At the start, some of their friends had died in the Ankagen Mountains. However, now everyone could live through as long as they didn¡¯t die in the battle.


    Master Alma was sitting on the side and resting when he saw few particles sparkle by his foot. He eximed: ¡°It¡¯s the Necromaner¡¯s Essence!¡±

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    The students from the Magic Academies yed a great role in the battle. Although the academies had taken them out to see the world and get experience but all of them were second-rank magicians. The attack power of second-rank magician was much stronger than the attack strength of a second-rank warrior. It was the reason why Xiao Yu had brought them to the Dark City. The role that these magicians could y at the crucial moment couldn¡¯t be reced by grunts or elf archers. It would be much harder to kill ordinary undeads or skeletal fiends if there were no magicians.


    Master Alma said that the shiny particles on the ground were the Necromancer¡¯s Essence. Everyone was stunned and Xiao Yu was first to inquire: ¡°Necromancer¡¯s Essence? What is this?¡±


    Master Alma replied: ¡°It is said that the Necromancer¡¯s essence appears in ces where there are lots of undeads. This essence is left after their death. It is very valuable thing for alchemists but it very hard to find them.¡±


    ¡°No shit! It turned out to be such a cool thing.. We made it big this time!¡± Xiao Yu replied.


    Lin Muxue immediately pinched him.


    Xiao Yu immediately changed the way he talked: ¡°We are so lucky to get such precious items. Master Alma, can you please enlighten us with the ways these essences could be used?¡±


    Master Alma took a long breath as he looked at the small shiny crystalized essences: ¡°Magical Explosive Arrows could be made out of these...¡±


    ¡°Explosive Arrows?¡± Xiao Yu almost jumped up.


    He was very clear about the notion of Magical Explosive Arrows. They were simr to small missiles in terms of power. Arge Magical Explosive Arrow could beunched from a ballista and could destroy a gate 2000 meters away from the same ballista. It would be a strategic weapon if its produced. Moreover, even if Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t producerge ones then he could make lots of small Magical Explosive Arrows. What would happen if he equipped Tyrande with those arrows?


    ¡°What ya staring for? Hurry!¡± Xiao Yu looked at the grunts who were expert scavengers. They began to pick the essences and put them in empty bottles to be stored in interspatial rings.


    ¡°Master Alma, you know that my territory¡¯s strength is rtively weak and I need powerful weapons to enhance my strength.. So I won¡¯t give you anything from these essences but I canpensate you.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    How could he let these treasures to fall into the hands of others?


    Master Alma smiled: ¡°Oh.. Although you have the essences but you don¡¯t have a strong alchemist to refine them for you.¡±


    Xiao Yu was stunned as indeed he didn¡¯t know any alchemist who could refine the arrows. He was from a modern world. So he knew that even if he had materials to make hydrogen or atom bombs those couldn¡¯t be made without a scientist. It was same with the alchemists in this world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not proficient in alchemy but I can introduce you to a friend. We will be called quits for this as you can think of it aspensation for so many things you have done for me. He is a good alchemist but I can¡¯t promise that you can get his services. It will depend on you.¡± Master Alma said with a smile on his face.


    Xiao Yu was excited about the offer. He was nning to use all kinds of things he could to sway the person over to his territory. At the same time, grunts cleaned the area and not even a drop of necromancer¡¯s essence was left.


    ¡°This essence should be dropped from the undeads that we have killed. We are going to encounter danger but it means we can get a lot of essences... There are more dead so we can¡¯t go back.. Alright, lets get in!¡± Xiao Yu said. All the students from the Magic and Knight Academies yearned to continue to travel inside.


    Xiao Yu had ability and strength to protect them. Moreover, they knew that he wouldn¡¯t abandon anyone which brought a sense of security. They had experiences countless battles but no one had died. Moreover, people from this world wanted glory more than the life. They had killed a fourth-rank beast and had even went into their of a Lion Scorpion. Moreover, they had fought countless undead. All of them would be boasting and showing off their feats back at the cities and towns they lived.


    ¡°How can we get in if the gates are buried underground?¡± Lin Muxue asked.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°The gates are blocked but I know a passage that will take us inside!¡±


    The others listened to Xiao Yu but didn¡¯t understand why he was so confident about the issue.


    ¡°Once I had a map of Dark City which described the entrances to it. I know that there is a flight path which connects the Dark City to outside.¡±


    ¡°Flight path?¡± They were stunned as they didn¡¯t understood the term.


    Xiao Yu continued to exin: ¡°In the ancient times the adventurers didn¡¯t walk to far away ces but instead used Griffins, Horned Eagles, Bats and other flying creatures. The Dark City had a flight path for those creatures to enter and leave the city.¡±


    Everyone was shocked to hear Xiao Yu¡¯s answer. They began to imagine about the legendary ancient times where people used flying creatures to travel. Now, there were few ces where they tamed flying creatures but those numbers could be counted with fingers of one hand.


    Xiao Yu was familiar with the entrance because of the game! He had yed it and used to enter the ce with a bat. He had traveled to the Undercity (the one below the Lordaeron) with a guild back then.


    They encountered undeads along the way. They killed few ghosts, skeletons and Skeletal Fiends but the number of enemies wasn¡¯t much. The grunts collected all the essences that were dropped out of them.


    Finally, the group was able to find the entrance. It had changed a lot but Xiao Yu knew that it was the entrance as he looked at the copsed hole.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    ¡°This is the way.¡± Xiao Yu was excited as he looked at the passage. It was a different feeling to personally enter the Dark City.


    ¡°I wonder if Sylvanas Windrunner is still in here... It would be an excellent opportunity to talk to her too.. But it can¡¯t be real as 10,000 years have passed.. The world has changed let alone her.¡± (TL: in here thest sentence refers to the appearance of the world so he isparing the way Sylvanas would look like after 10000 years..)


    Cairne had the burliest body out of all the heroes so Xiao Yumanded him to lead the way. Moreover, Cairne was at the peak of 19s level so he could reach level 20 after a period of time. It was needed for his strength to upgrade once again. The passage was big enough even for Kodo beasts to pass through.


    Cairne led the expedition while Xiao Yu and the rest followed after him. They encounteres low level undeads along the way. Cairne would normally use his axe to kill those. At some ces fallen rocks and stones would block the path but Cairne would just push down or smash down those rocks. However, Xiao Yu and Grom were the ones to jump in to gather intelligence when they reached the end of the passage. They could turn invisible so both of them were best for investigation.


    Grom and Xiao Yu jumped in to find that the Dark City was full of wandering undeads. Most of them were ordinary ones but there were ghouls, Skeletal Fiends and even Abominations within their ranks. In short, they were in world of the undead.


    ¡°We are indeed in the Undercity.. However, look at them.. They wander around with an aim.. They are abandoned ones.¡±


    Xiao Yu began to call up for the rest so that they could begin to sweep through the undead. The distance between the ground and the passage was high so the mages didn¡¯t dare to jump down. But they had prepared ropes in advance for such a situation. Grunts and footmen were the first to go down.


    Arg~ Arg~


    The undeads loudly roared when they saw grunts go down the ropes. They rushed towards them. Cairne was first to intercept them. It didn¡¯t take long for 50 grunts and 10 footmen to go down. Shamans, Kodo Beasts came down too. However, elf archers and mages stood in top.


    Abominations were the most difficult ones out of all undeads. Xiao Yumanded Ciarne to deal with them. Some of the abominations were as strong as third-rank warriors and there were few which were as strong as fourth-rank warriors. Fortunately, there wasn¡¯t many abominations or else Xiao Yu would be facing big trouble.


    Xiao Yu rodered grunts to collect all the essences left after the battle finished. At the same time, mages and elf archers went down. Everyone was in awe of the Dark City.


    Xiao Yu saw that the city was more magnificent in real life inparison to the game. The districts of the city were at least few timesrger than from the game. However, the pattern of the construction was the same.


    Nevertheless, the terrain of the city was veryplex. Anyone who entered the ce for the first time would get lost. Xiao Yu knew about the circr structure of the city so he was confident. They were in the military zone right now and Xiao Yu knew that there were weapon shops in this ce.


    ¡°I wonder if those weapons are still in here... ¡±


    Xiao Yu was excited. He knew that there was an auction house, a bank and other structures left from the ancient times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xiao Yu and the crowd moved towards the weapon shops. A green river surrounded the city so they had to pass over the bridge to reach the ce.


    The city was made so that there was no sense of direction. However, if you knew the way then it was quite simple to move inside the dark city.


    Grunts and the mages yed important role in killing the undeads that rushed at them. Xiao Yu was once more reassured himself that it was right to bring those mages as it would take a long time if he relied on riflemen and elf archers to finish so many undeads. A mage was equal to 100 archers in the battlefield.


    After a period of battle they were able to pass through the bridge and reach the ther side. There were still a lot of wandering undeads but Xiao Yu and crowd continued to ruthlessly and fearlessly kill them. Xiao Yu checked the weapon shops one by one after the clean up. Most of the weapons were rusty and useless. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu asked the grunts to check all of the armors and weapons. They couldn¡¯t find a magical weapon which was within the expectations of Xiao Yu.


    The undeads within the city didn¡¯t have consciousness. They weren¡¯t senior undeads who knew how to think and decide. The era of the undead empire had long gone past. So they didn¡¯t look after neither weapons nor anything.


    ¡°Collect them.¡± Xiao Yumanded grunts to collect all the weapons and armors. They were rusty but all of them were made out of excellent steel. He could recycle the steel to produce new weapons and armors. Moreover, he had a lot of space inside the interspatial rings so he didn¡¯t care about moving them.


    Xiao Yu got more than tens of thousands of armor and weapon sets from the shops. Normally, he had to divide the loot with Master Alma and others too. However, he promised to give them money or other types ofpensation instead. In addition, the mages were already excited when Xiao Yu had provided them with mana potions.


    The students trusted Xiao Yu. They believed everything he told them. They had seen Xiao Yu honor his promises every time so they believed that he wouldn¡¯t lie to them. Moreover, this situation had made so that the students began to trust and respect Xiao Yu in the long run. Xiao Yu told them that they would be going to check the auction house after this but they heard horrifying screams echo out. It seems arge-scale battle was taking ce.


    ¡°Someone else got inside too?¡± Xiao Yu murmured.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    ¡°It seems there are others.¡±


    ¡°We will check the auction house first...¡± Xiao Yu loudly said as he walked towards the auction house. It could be said that the auction house of the Undercity was made in a circryout so that the auctioneers could bid easily. Nevertheless, it was within this military zone where Xiao Yu and the rest were. The bank was located in the middleyer. They could ess the treasury of the bank after the auction house. There was a hall ayer above them. There were lots of materials in the top hall too. After that they could see the elevators that could take them to the ruins of the Lordaeron city above the Undercity.


    Argh~


    Arge monster stopped Xiao Yu and crowd as it roared. Xiao Yu was surprised to see that this huge beast looked like a big dog. However, it was almost 4 meters tall and 7 meters long. It had sharp fangs which had green juice flow down from it. It¡¯s four ws were all razor sharp. Everyone was stunned when they saw the monster. They thought that the monster wasn¡¯t in any way inferior to the rhino that they had killed. No one had expected to meet such a beast within the Dark City.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± The students got timid one by one. People always looked with fear at the unknown.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s just a dog. What are you afraid of? Mages just be a bit careful so that you aren¡¯t hit by it. Grunts and footmen try to attract its attention when it tries to attack mages. Kodo beasts, riflemen and archers find good location.. Master Alma we will be depending on you this time too.¡± Xiao Yu pulled out Ashbringer the moment he finished talking and rushed towards the monster. He knew that he had to make the students feelfortable otherwise chaos will erupt if their morale goes down.


    Bang~


    The Ashbringer hit the huge dogs neck as Xiao Yu used the Omnish skill. ck smoke burst out from the huge dogs neck.


    Awoo~


    The dog wailed as it used its paw to p Xiao Yu. It would seriously injury if not kill Xiao Yu on spot if the p connected. Xiao Yu teleported to the back of the huge dog at the same moment and pierced its ass with the ashbringer. ck smoke burst out once again as the huge dog wailed in agony. The Ashbringer was useful in damaging the dog so Xiao Yu nned to kill it as soon as possible. The ass was the most fragile ce of humans, beasts or other races so Xiao Yu was always attacking that region of the body.


    Puchi~


    The Ashbringer pierced into the ass once more without a hindrance. The huge dog howled and wailed. It was going to attack Cairne who rushed at it but instead the huge dog turned to attack Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu knew that this strategy made the enemies furious everytime. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu used the Wind Walk to pace under the belly of the huge dog when it turned around. He didn¡¯t forget to hit the huge dog¡¯s belly with the Ashbringer. The dog got furious as green juice was spewed from its mouth. The walls were stained with the juice. Anything that the green juice touched corroded at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Be careful! Grom, Cairne.. Three of us will attract its attention. Don¡¯t battle with it but instead hit and run!¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he got out from the other side.


    Grom and Cairne responded the same instant. They attacked the huge dogs thighs but escaped the moment dog tried to respond to them. Xiao Yu would attack the huge dog¡¯s ass the moment it tried to chase Grom or Cairne. At the same time, Master Alma and others began to use the magic spells. The dog would want to attack Master Alma but the footmen would tightly protect them. Likewise, Xiao Yu would attack its rear to attract its attention. The grunts were using the ive Throwers and Ballista¡¯s to attack the monster.


    Xiao Yu believed that if they had Explosive Arrows then the huge dog would be finished long ago. Of course, most wouldn¡¯t dare to use rare and expensive Magical Explosive Arrows to attack the monster as it would be a waste. However, Xiao Yu had so much of Necromancer Essences that he didn¡¯t care. He would create lots of Explosive Arrows after he finds an alchemist when they go back.


    The students reacted when they saw Xiao Yu fearlessly attract the huge dog¡¯s attention. All kinds of spells were used to attack the huge dog. The strength of their attacks wasn¡¯t as good as Master Alma¡¯s spells but frog which is boiled will die sooner orter.


    The magical attacks were much powerful thank ordinary physical attacks. The skin of the huge dog¡¯s body was very thick. The grunts couldn¡¯t prate through it with axes but a damage or wound would ur each time a magical attack connected with it.


    ¡°Riflemen, get ready to attack!¡± Xiao Yu shouted.


    The bullets couldn¡¯t do much of a damage to the big dog. However, the effect was mesmerizing when 50 riflemen shoot at the same time.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The huge dog closed its eyes when it heard the sounds of gunfire echo. It didn¡¯t know where the attacks wereing from. At the same time, the moon des thrown from the ive Throwers cut through the thick skin of the huge dog. Xiao Yu would attack the deep cuts made by the moon des so that the life of the huge dog decreased. The undeads survived like living beings too. However, their life essence was different to a living being.


    Bang~


    The huge dog was attacked from many sides. It had gone crazy as it didn¡¯t know where to attack or where to respond. It¡¯s huge ws hit the walls and copsed half of it.


    Boom~


    The dog began to randomly attack and Cairne was hit by its huge w. Cairne¡¯s body flied out and hit the wall. The whole of the Dark City trembled for a moment.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    The huge dog was too strong. Cairne was thrown to the wall mercilessly from a p. It someone else was hit in such a manner then they would have died. Nevertheless, Cairne stood up and roared. He waved his huge axes as he rushed to attack the huge dog. Everyone was stunned at the sight and the ferociousness of Cairne.


    Awooo~~


    The huge dog screamed once again. Xiao Yu had hit its rear.


    Boom~~


    The huge dog wanted to turn to attack Xiao Yu but it felt heat outbreak from its body. In the blink of an eye its body exploded as if it was a watermelon. Xiao Yu dodged away to hide from the green juice rain.


    ¡°What happened? Why did it explode?¡± The others couldn¡¯t understand what had happened.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I threw a fireball scroll into its ass.¡±


    Everyone felt nauseous and wanted to spit out. Lin Muxue¡¯s face turned red because of Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t ashamed a bit: ¡°MasterAlma, is this dog¡¯s body useful?¡±


    Master Alma came forward to check its body: ¡°Yes.. If a good alchemist refines them then the fangs could be made into powerful magic daggers. It would be good weapon for an assassin as it would be toxic too. The ws can be made into magical weapons too.¡±


    Xiao Yu put the body of the huge dog into the interspatial ring: ¡°Master Alma, the Dark City has a special area for magicians.. there are lots of magic books and items there.. You can freely choose whatever you want once we reach that ce.¡±


    ¡°REally?¡± Master Alma¡¯s eyes lit up. Magician¡¯s desire for magic items and books wasn¡¯t any less than an alcoholic¡¯s desire for wine.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Of course, but we have to go to auction house and the bank first. I have seen lots of yers put a lot of stuff in there.. Oh no.. I have heard that adventurers put a lot of precious items in the bank and auction house. ¡±


    Xiao Yu imagined the auction house and the bank in front of him from the game. He knew that he could get epic level stuff in there. It was true that he couldn¡¯t find neither real Ashbringer or Ashkandi (greatsword of the brotherhood) but there should be many epic level items in both ces. It would be worthwhile if he could get few epic items.


    The students from the Magic and Knight Academies at first through that it would be impossible to kill the huge dog. However, they were mesmerized once again when Xiao Yu was able to kill the dog without a loss.


    Few footmen were injured but they were treated by Xiao Yu by using the Holy Light skill and the healing potions. Few grunts were seriously injured and temporarily lost their ability to fight. The grunts were more ferocious than footmen but they couldn¡¯t outdo the footmen in this type of battle. The mages couldn¡¯t attack the huge dog if not for the protection of the footmen. Cairne drank a 2nd level healing potion and was in top condition once again. Xiao Yu made all of them to drink strength and agility potions so that their power and dodging speed could improve. Afterwards, they went towards the auction house.


    ¡°Ordinary stuff. Nothing on epic level.¡± Xiao Yu was very disappointed with their trip to auction house. There were few magic items but almost all of them were low-level. At best, he could sell them for money or give to low-level officers in his army.


    ¡°It seems the forces of the undead had prepared in advance to the chaos that had erupted long ago. They should have taken away everything when they went away... Otherwise, there had to be thousands of epic level items in here..¡± Xiao Yu would feel awesome even if he found one or two epic level items.


    Argh~~


    The roars of undeads and monsters echoed from afar. It seems the others who had gone in were fighting against big forces of undead.


    ¡°Fast! We gotta get into bank before everyone else.¡± Xiao Yu believed that the bank would be emptied if they werete. It was the most important ce in the undercity.


    They met different kinds of undeads along the way. There were gargoyles, skeletons, abominations and even crypt fiends.


    Gargoyles were the most annoying of the enemies out of all. They could fly so if it wasn¡¯t for riflemen and the elf archers then the gargoyles would cause great damage to them. The riflemen could deal great damage to the gargoyle from afar. The bullets were very effective against them. The gargoyles fell from the sky like raindrops. The advantage of the gargoyles were their flight ability and good attack power. However, their weakness was their armor. Bullets and even the arrows of archers could cause great harm to them.


    Xiao Yu and rest reach the bank soon. However, all of them sucked cold lump of air when they saw the countless undeads wandering in the hall of the bank.


    ¡°Why the heck they have gathered in here? Do they know that the bank has treasures? Outrageous!¡± Xiao Yu looked at the hall.


    ¡°We will hold the door and lead them here!¡± Xiao Yu wanted to use the defensive line to kill the undeads. He would make the footmen and grunts to keep the little gate while the magicians killed the undeads.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Xiao Yu was almost addicted to collection of Necromancer¡¯s essence. At the same time, Master Alma had found another precious material called Ichor of Undeath. This material was used in making magic items. These materials were dropped from the bodies of crypt fiends and others.


    ¡°It¡¯s worth the trip even if I don¡¯t find anything good in the bank.¡± Xiao Yu murmured. Tyrande used arrows to attack the undeads that were gathered in crowds to attract their attention. These undeads howled and roared as they rushed towards the grunts. All the grunts were blessed by Shamans with Bloodthirst and the sounds of war drums echoed from the Kodo beasts constantly. The grunts used their huge axes to kill the undeads. Mages, elf archers and riflemen who were behind began to shoot to support the grunts.


    The grunts were the best killing machines in this kind of battle. One grunt could kill several undeads with a chop or sway of the huge axe. Moreover, the IQ of the grunts had increased after so much time and constant battles. Their battle skills were much more perfect inparison to the first time when they were summoned.


    ARGH~~


    A loud roar echoed as a strong light burst out from the body of a grunt. It was as if a light came down from the sky to surround and wrap his body. Xiao Yu thought that the sight looked simr to the first time when Grom was summoned on top of the Altar of Storms.


    Xiao Yu was surprised at the sight. He turned to look at students and others. However, it seemed that no one except him could see this light.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is it..¡± Xiao Yu checked the attributes of the grunt and saw that he had reached level 11. Breaking through from level 10 to 11 meant that the orc wasn¡¯t an ordinary grunt but a hero! The probability of such a thing was very low but it had happened now.


    Xiao Yu looked at the newest hero. He was Beast One who was the first summoned grunt. Beast One had hunted monsters, attacked troll camp and so on with Xiao Yu from first day on. He was like Xiao Yu¡¯s shadow. Finally, today Beast One was able to break the shackles and be a hero. Beast One didn¡¯t have the attributes and skills of Grom or Cairne but breaking through meant that he could enhance his strength further on and be a big help to Xiao Yu in future.


    The other grunts were in ecstasy too. They would have rushed over to hug Beast One if it wasn¡¯t for the battle. However, after the promotion of Beast One another light came down to envelope an elf archer.


    ¡°Oh my god! I can¡¯t bear it.. God thanks for so much happiness!¡± Xiao Yu almost fainted down from happiness.


    The battle was finished within half an hour. Almost all the undeads were killed. Some of the grunts were injured but the excitement in their hearts made them overlook those wounds and injuries.


    The other elf archers began to congratte Bow Three for his advancement. Tyrande blessed him too. An advancement of an elf to a hero meant that he would be more helpful to the rise of the elf race.


    However, the most excited out of all was Xiao Yu. He knew that all of them were his men and their increase in strength meant that his strength had improved.


    ¡°Master.¡± Both of them came to bow in front of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu nodded in satisfaction: ¡°I will name you both as you have advanced.¡±


    Beast One and Bow Three were excited when they heard that Xiao Yu would give them names. Their IQs were high enough to understand that they didn¡¯t have names but only codes before. But Xiao Yu regretted his decision the moment he finished speaking. How could he find elegant names out of nowhere right now?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face reddened then flushed pale as he couldn¡¯te up with suitable names. He looked at the Beast One. Beast One was very tall like a basketball yer...


    Suddenly, Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°You will be called O¡¯Neill.¡± (It¡¯s a reference to Shaq)


    ¡°O¡¯Neill?¡± Beast One didn¡¯t know the meaning of this name but was very happy to have any name at all.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at Bow Three. The archers... not basketball... but football.


    ¡°You are an excellent archer(shooter) so you will be called Raul.¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at Bow Three. (It¡¯s reference to Raul from Real Madrid..)


    Bow Three nodded: ¡°Thanks master.¡±


    ¡°No shit! I¡¯m a fucking genius.¡± Xiao Yu was proud of his naming skills.


    Master Alma came down to ask what was happening. Xiao Yu told him that O¡¯Neill and Raul had advanced so Xiao Yu was nning to reward them. Master Alma thought that the word ¡®advance¡¯ used by Xiao Yu meant the same advance they referred to from one rank to another.


    Xiao Yu believed that the others could turn into heroes in the future too.


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu looked towards the hall inside the bank. There weren¡¯t many undeads left. The ce was almost empty. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu, Grom and Leah sneaked inside. The trio was strong enough to deal with any undead left over.


    Trio turned invisible as they sneaked into the bank. The things were going smooth. They found few undeads but Xiao Yu, Grom and Leah easily killed them.


    They have been in battles non-stop for a long time. Strength of everyone had increased. In fact, the students from the Magic and Knight Academies had enhanced their strength a lot too. Fights and battles were the best way to enhance the strength of an individual. They were facing danger on daily basis and giving all the effort to kill the enemies. The mana and battle energy reserves of those students would bottom out and they would continue to fight even when they don¡¯t have anything left. It was the best way to bring out the potential of the individuals.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu was there to protect their lives at the worst moments. In addition, Xiao Yu would give them strength, agility and mana potions so that the strength that they could exert out was doubled in some cases. The students would have turned into realbatants by the time they go back to the given academy. They wouldn¡¯t mind even if Xiao Yu didn¡¯t give them anything when they go back as they had earned a lot.


    Some of them were injured and wounded during the battles. However, it was an experience too. Because they began to cherish life more than ever after those kind of experiences. They matured and turned less aggressive and impatient. These were the lessons from the battles of life and death. Now, they were fully qualified knights and magicians. Actually, most of them regretted that they didn¡¯t join with Xiao Yu since the start. They would get wealth and improve their strength at the same time.


    Those students from different academies had divided into many teams and scattered out. Some of them died early on because they didn¡¯t know how to hide themselves or detect the enemies. Master Alma was thinking about talking to Xiao Yu so that the students of the Magic and Knight Academies coulde over to Ankagen Mountains in the future to gain experience.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu, Grom and Leah began to search the bank. Not many things were left in here as it seems that they were taken away by the undeads when the chaos had urred ages ago. However, there were many good things left. There were gold bars, precious materials and so on. yers would normally keep stuff like these in the bank. It was the reason why Xiao Yu was anxious to visit the bank. These materials and ores were scattered out but they were priceless.


    At the same time Xiao Yu saw the thing which he remembered from the game.


    ¡°An Arcanite Reaper....¡± Xiao Yu stared at the weapon.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Xiao Yu was familiar with the weapon. It was one of the artifacts from that year. However, many better weapons reced this axe then on. There was even a joke that the yers made about this axe. It was said that a mage and warlock dismounted from their horses to kill a warrior. However, the warrior took out the Arcanite Reaper from his equipment and those two got back on their horses. The Arcanite Reaper had a ferocious legend about it. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know which kind brother had left such a good weapon for him. Xiao Yu was using a sword so he was nning to give the Arcanite Reaper to O¡¯Neill. He believed that O¡¯Neill¡¯s strength would enhance by several times after he was equipped with this axe.


    Cairne and Grom could only use the weapons that they were summoned with. Xiao Yu knew that their weapons would reached much better attributes than Arcanite Reaper in the future. However, at the moment Arcanite Reaper was much better than those weapons used by two.


    ¡°Excellent.¡± (TL: imagine Mr Burns saying it) Xiao Yu was excited as he put the Arcanite Reaper in the interspatial ring. He continued to search for other valuable. However, he couldn¡¯t find any epic level weapon. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to get such an epic weapon if you thought about it. Right now there were less than 100 such pieces in the whole continent.


    There were no weapons but there were lots of materials, rare minerals, magical items and so on. Xiao Yu made sure that everything got into the interspatial ring. He was going to check the items when they got back to the Lion territory.


    ¡°Uh? Iron bombs? ¡± Xiao Yu found a box of iron bombs. Xiao Yu used to like these weapons back then when he was a yer. He would throw them to explode arge field. There was no magical power in those bombs but if quite enough of them were used then they would be much better than the Liquid Fire used by the Batriders.


    The iron bombs were made by the goblins. Now, the goblins were almost extinct and the methods to produce these bombs were lost too. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu believed that the surviving goblins may have the knowledge to manufacture such weapons.


    ¡°It¡¯s an awesome weapon..¡± Xiao Yu continued to search for other things. Unexpectedly, he found more than dozen boxes of iron bombs. It was already rare to have box of iron bombs now he had multiple boxes. He could use these bombs to make surprise attacks and kill huge monsters.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Xiao Yu to put innumerable valuables into the interspatial ring. Most of them were items that were non-existent in the continent for thousands of years and their values were too high.


    He was about to finish sweeping through the treasures when Xiao Yu heard roars of undeads and sts. He came out from the bank to see that some people were fighting undeads. He saw the magic spells used and believed that there was at least 1 fifth-rank magician within the ranks of those people. Fifth-rank magicians were very rare in the continent. He didn¡¯t expect to meet one in this adventure.


    The strength of the team was very powerful as they were able to sweep through the undead easily. The magic spells used by the fifth-rank magician killed countless of them and turned those undeads into ash. The strength of the spell was much more powerful than the Master Alma chants. The difference between fourth-rank and fifth-rank mages were close to ten times. Simrly, the difference in strength between a fifth-rank and a sixth-rank magician was even more.


    In addition to the fifth-rank magician there were other mages too. Some of them were warriors and Xiao Yu believed that they were fourth-rank warriors. Normally, finding fourth-rank warriors was hard in the continent but in this group it seemed that they weremon fighters. The rest were all third-rank or higher level people. However, their clothes were very special. All of them were wearing huge ck cloaks and their faced was covered with strange masks.


    ¡°Why would they wear such strange dresses when they are so powerful? ¡±


    It was obvious that these people wereing to get everything from the bank.


    ...


    ...


    The ck cloaked people entered the rank. One of them loudly shouted: ¡°Somebody got here faster than us!¡±


    They had killed countless undeads to reach this ce but Xiao Yu had already cleaned the ce. Xiao Yu understood that these people were after the bank. So he left the ce with Grom and Leah. However, before leaving he threw lots of iron bombs into the bank to attract the attention of undeads and lead them over there. Trio turned invisible and left the ce. The enraged undead rushed into the bank just after them. They rushed towards the ck cloaked people who entered the bank at the same time.


    The ck cloaked people were angry and furious. They had to fight undeads out of nowhere. Because of the huge sound of the explosion some high level undeads that were sleeping also wake up to rush into the bank.


    Xiao Yu took the crowd and retreated from the location as fast as possible. Xiao yu was aware that those ck cloaked people rushed towards the bank and knew about bank¡¯s location. It meant that they had detailed map of the Undercity. Moreover, they were more stronger than Xiao Yu¡¯s team.


    The undeads would be good enough to entangle those ck cloaked people for a while. Xiao Yu was familiar with the Undercity. He knew that the terrain was veryplex. It would be hard to move around even if those ck cloaked people had map. He had the natural advantage in the Undercity.


    Now, his n was to go to Alchemy room near the War Quarter. The Alchemy room was in an extremely hidden location. It would be hard to find the entrance even with a map. Through the Alchemy room they could enter the living room of Sylvanas Windrunner.


    Along the way Xiao Yu put anything valuable into the interspatial ring without even checking them.


    It was one of his advantages too. Other had to go through hardships to move so many materials but Xiao Yu could grab them without a burden.


    ¡°I¡¯m too lucky these days!¡± Xiao Yu was very excited as he found few good things in the auction house.


    ¡°Hurricanes! Tomahawks! God you are being very nice to me! There are six Tomahawks and 2 Hurricanes!¡±


    Xiao Yu almost fainted from happiness.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    ¡°The people of this era are familiar with Tomahawks and Hurricanes...These two items appear on auction houses a lot.¡± Many warriors choose Tomahawks as their first weapon of choice. It¡¯s price wasn¡¯t high and could be bought at auction houses. These tomahawks could be considered as entry-level epic items. Hurricane was a necessary weapon for archers. It price was much higher than the tomahawk. Moreover, it had wind array which elerated the speed of the arrow. In addition, there would be frost effect which would slow down the speed of the enemy. He could gift this bow to Raul to improve his strength.


    ¡°Life is good.. HaHaHa...¡± Xiao Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t takerge crowd to explore the ce. His side would be ughtered if they faced the mysterious force he met near the bank.


    Xiao Yu nned to make the crowd stay in the Alchemy Room while he sneaked out to search for the treasures with Grom and Leah. Xiao Yu was going to use his advantage of knowing the terrain to get better things before anyone else. It would be too cumbersome if they moved inrge crowd from this point on.


    The Alchemy Room was next to War Quarter so the distance wasn¡¯t that far away. There were few undeads by the gates of the Alchemy Room. They killed those undeads and passed inside through a very narrow passage. Surprisingly there wasn¡¯t even a single undead in the Alchemy Room which was very strange. However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t think too much and arranged the crowd to stay inside. He took Grom and Leah to search for valuables.


    Xiao Yu knew that there was at least one more group searching for treasures. So he had to act as fast as possible to get as many things as possible. He had interspatial rings so he wasn¡¯t worried about anything. He threw few iron bombs to attract undeads to the gates of the alchemy room. Those mysterious people wouldn¡¯t know that there was anyone over there if the undeads stood stationed.


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu, Grom and Leah moved towards the next auction house. The second auction house which they visited had tomahawks and hurricans. So he believed he may get more of them in the next auction house. However, he found out that another group was searching the auction house when they arrived there.


    ¡°Shit! There is another group.. They are not as strong as ck cloaked people but there is fifth-rank warrior.. What the heck is happening?¡± Xiao Yu cussed as he didn¡¯t expect so many people to rush into the Undercity.


    Xiao Yu went to the other auction house but found out that the ck cloaked people were there.


    ¡°There is less meat as the number of wolves increases.. Fortunately, I plundered the bank.. It¡¯s not just about Arcanite Reaper but those materials which are priceless too.¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to get in contact with these people. He believed that they may detect him, Grom and Leah even if they were invisible.


    ¡°Their aims are auction houses so it seems both groups havee from the ruins of the Lordaeron city... The gates should be blocked so they havee in through a hole... An used the elevator shaft to move in.. This is why the ck cloaked people entered the bank first.. I gotta reach the Magic Quarter as soon as possible.. There must be lots of materials there.¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered about pros and cons of the situation. Instead of going into the auction house he went to the Magic Quarter.


    Those groups may have maps of the Undercity but it didn¡¯t mean that they could reach the ce as easy as Xiao Yu. In addition, there were lots of ghosts and undeads everywhere. It would take lots of time for those groups to move but Xiao Yu could sneak through.


    Along the way they metrge undeads. It would be impossible for Xiao Yu, Grom and Leah to kill them so they sneaked past. In some points the undeads were too dense so Xiao Yu used iron bombs to attract those undeads and scatter them. The bombs were very useful. In addition, he could kill even fourth or fifth-rank warriors with these bombs. He could give these bombs to the grunts to throw at magicians if the enemy was a big threat.


    They reached the Magic Quarter after passing through dangerous areas. Xiao Yu wanted to sneak into magical shops to search materials and books. These shops wouldn¡¯t have good materials like in the bank or auction house. However, if the amount wasrge enough then those ordinary goods would bring excellent ie too. There were ghosts in the shops. However, these were the ghosts of apprentice magicians so it was much easier to kill them inparison to the ghosts of warriors. Ashbringer was excellent in restraining and killing those ghosts. He could kill many of them by using just Whirlwind skill.


    Xiao Yu began to plunder and amass those materials inside the interspatial ring without checking their features. Moreover, he didn¡¯t understood what was what anyway. He was nning to show everything to Master Alma to ssify those materials. Afterwards, he would share some part of the loot with Master Alma and keep the rest.


    Xiao Yu turned towards the Hall after plundering all the magic shops. There had to be many books regarding magic in the hall. These ancient books would be too shocking if they were sold in the continent. Xiao Yu secretly checked the hall through the gates of the hall. He was stunned at sight.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Fortunately, we didn¡¯t rush in!¡±


    Xiao yu saw that there were lots of powerful undeads inside. Moreover, there was a Banshee which emanated a strong magical wave from her body. He believed that the Banshee was at least fourth-rank magician.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be afraid if it was equal to strength to Master Alma...as the mages have weak bodies... But this Banshee must have special abilities and it wouldn¡¯t be easily to kill it.¡±


    Xiao Yu began to ponder about ways to get rid of the Banshee. There was no way to loot the ce without killing it.


    Xiao Yu saw that the Banshee was holding a wand in her hand. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary wand.. He could gift it to Lin Muxue to enhance her strength...


    However, the clothing on banshee was old and worn out. Otherwise, it would be worse a lot of money too. In addition, there had to be magical nes, rings on banshee¡¯s body.


    Xiao Yu was pondering when two more banshees came out from behind of the hall. There were three banshees now.


    ¡°These should be the professors who taught apprentice magicians... They have turned into banshees... They should be overpowered even back then let alone after turning into banshees... Most probably they are pretty ruthless too... How can I kill them? I will be goddamn rich if I¡¯m sessful.. But one wrong move and we are dead... ¡°

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Magic Quarter


    Xiao yu was worried as he looked at 3 banshees. The Magic Quarter was a big ce but Grom, Xiao Yu and Leah couldn¡¯t afford to face 3 banshees on their own. Actually, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t do anything to them even if he brought all his troops including the forces from the Knight and Magic Academies.


    ¡°The banshees are strong. I haven¡¯t seen their strength but I assume only those mysterious ck cloaked people could kill them.. Even they would have to pay some cost to kill these banshees... ¡± Xiao Yu pondered as he thought about possibilities.


    He checked the Magic Quarter and the terrain. He wanted to find favorable locations to escape the magic spells that the banshees would use against them.


    ¡°The only way that I can kill them is to use the magic scrolls given by Theodore... However, the magic scrolls are one time use only so it means I¡¯ll have less and less as time goes on...¡± Xiao Yu was distressed as he thought about pros and cons of the situation. He knew that he couldn¡¯t take banshees lightly even if he had these magic scrolls.


    Xiao Yu decided to have a guerri warfare against the banshees by using the bridge within the hall. He couldn¡¯t casually throw the scrolls inside the hall as the books on the shelves would be blown up too. Moreover, Xiao Yu could use the bridge to protect himself from the attacks of the banshees too. There was dirty water underneath the bridge. It looked gloomy but it wasn¡¯t toxic so he could use it for safety.


    Xiao Yu stopped hesitating as he nned to move in. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t take long before the other groups woulde to the Magic Quarter. It would be impossible to loot the ce if the others came in too.


    ¡°Grom you will be using scrolls like me to attack them. But don¡¯t forget you won¡¯t confront them in open battle! Use the pirs within the hall and the bridge to protect yourself from their attacks. Leah turn invisible and begin to plunder the books while we try to kill the banshees.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Grom went into the hall from different sides after Xiao Yu arranged the tasks. Xiao Yu turned to look at Leah. He saw that she was ready so he took out a Lightning Scroll and threw it towards the banshees.


    Rumble~~


    In an instant, lightning and thunder began to attack the banshees and undeads within the hall.


    ¡°Theodore¡¯s scrolls are fucking awesome!¡±


    Xiao Yu saw that the attack of the scroll made great damage to the undeads. He knew that they could kill them by using the scrolls. The banshees saw Xiao Yu and rushed towards him. They used magic spells to attack him while they charged on. Xiao Yu quickly run towards the pirs and used them as defense. The magic attacks hit the pirs. ¡°I¡¯ll be fried if those attacks touch me..¡± Xiao Yu muttered.


    The walls and pirs within the Undercity were made to withstand the magic attacks. They didn¡¯t break down at such attacks. The banshees were almost close to the pir where Xiao Yu was hiding when frosts began to scatter in-between them. They reacted fast enough to sway away. However, they were affected by theyers of frost and their speed greatly reduced. It was Grom who had thrown a scroll from another direction.


    Wail~~


    The banshees screamed out. 2 of them turned to rush at Grom while the other turned to chase Xiao Yu. In addition to them there were undeads who chased Grom and Xiao Yu too. Xiao Yu used the Wind Walk to run away towards the bridge. He didn¡¯t forget to throw a fireball scroll.


    Boom~~


    The fireball smashed into the undeads. Smokes burst out as the bodies of the undeads turned into ash. Xiao Yu was throw out by the shock wave of the fireball¡¯s explosion. He flipped forward in air. Xiao Yu almost fell down when hended.


    ¡°Motherfucker! The strength of this fireball was few levels higher than the fireball spell that Master Alma used.¡±


    Xiao Yu turned to see that banshee wasn¡¯t affected by the fireball. It still continued to chase Xiao Yu. At the same time, banshee attacked used a Ice Arrow.


    ¡°There has to be some kind of magic item in this banshee¡¯s body to protect it. Otherwise, it would have turned into an ash long ago as Theodore¡¯s magic scroll would be able to kill even a fourth-rank beast.¡±


    Xiao Yu teleported to the bridge and hid under it. He escaped the ice arrow thrown at him. The Ice Arrow hit the bridge and pierced through the stone.


    ¡°I would be dead if it touched me...¡± Xiao Yu hid under the bridge. He knew that he couldn¡¯t stay in this location for long. He had to get to the other side of the bridge or the banshee would get him. Xiao Yu used Heroic Leap to jumped to the other side of the river. Two other banshees were chasing Grom on the other side.


    ¡°Grom, turn invisible!¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he throw a Hurricane scroll towards those banshees.


    Wails~~


    The hurricane that emerged shot towards two banshees at lightning speed and grabbed them from the ground.


    Wail~


    Banshees screamed out as their bodies were circled in the air. Their bodies weren¡¯t made of skin or flesh or else they would have killed by now.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out towards the other banshee. He wanted to anger them as much as possible. At the same time, he turned invisible to hide in a corner. The Hurricane smashed those banshees away. Nevertheless, both of them stood up to search for Xiao Yu. However, they couldn¡¯t find him. The banshees began to scream in anger and fury as they couldn¡¯t locate Xiao Yu. Grom turned visible and threw a st Wave scroll at them.


    Booom~


    Waves of mes hit those two banshees and smokes began to dissipate from their bodies.


    ¡°We are almost there...¡± Xiao Yu knew that the banshees were heavily injured.


    The third banshee joined the first two and they turned to attack Grom. However, Xiao Yu had already used a me Wreath scroll. It would cause great harm to the enemy in case they moved. The banshees weren¡¯t willing to be bound by the spell. They forced themselves out from the spell but the second effect of the me Wreath scroll turned on. The mes began to burn their bodies.


    The banshees began to scream and wail in pain. At the same time Xiao Yu waved the Ashbringer as he moved towards them. He used the Whirlwind skill the moment he reached the trio. The banshees were already in pain. Their injuries turned worse the moment Xiao Yu used the whirlwind skill to attack them with Ashbringer.


    Mournful screams of banshees echoed out as their bodies turned into ash and scattered around.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Xiao Yu was excited as 3 banshees were killed. Their bodies turned into ash but they left robes, wands and other items. He directly collected them into the interspatial rings.


    ¡°Theodore is fucking awesome. I killed them with few scrolls.. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to kill them even if I had everyone with me.¡±


    Xiao Yu wondered how strong the real strength of Theodore was. It was no wonder that no one dared to mess with a sixth-rank magician in the continent. Xiao Yu looked for Leah after sweeping the items left by banshees. He asked her if she collected everything.


    At the same time a voice echoed out: ¡°Put everything down!¡±


    Xiao Yu turned to see a group of adventurers rush inside the hall. The one who was talking to him was almost two meters tall.


    ¡°Who the heck are you?¡± Xiao Yu cussed back.


    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know the strength of a fifth-rank warrior...¡± the man continued ¡°It¡¯s alright thou.. I don¡¯t mind showing you.¡±


    The man began toe towards Xiao Yu step by step in a slow manner.


    Xiao Yu took out a scroll from the interspatial ring: ¡°I¡¯m scared.. I¡¯m shivering in fear.. Hey dickhead. Do you know what this is? It¡¯s a magic scroll made by Master Theodore. I got almost a bag of them. I just killed three fifth-rank banshees by using them. Do you think you can block any of these magic scrolls?¡±


    The man stopped walked when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He was a fifth-rank warrior and he would be more than enough to kill Xiao Yu, Grom and Leah on his own. Moreover, there were several fourth-rank magicians in his team too.


    However, the bnce of the power changed when Xiao Yu told him about the scrolls. Unless, he could grab the magic scroll from Xiao Yu before Xiao Yu couldunch it. But would it be possible? He knew that Duke Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t powerful but just a peak second-rank dual cultivator. Nevertheless, if he couldn¡¯t kill Xiao Yu early on then he would have to bear Theodore¡¯s magic scrolls.


    They had heard about the rtionship between Duke Xiao Yu and Theodore. They knew that Xiao Yu had invited Theodore as a guest to his fianc¨¦e¡¯s house in the Shire city. Moreover, they were aware that Xiao Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦e was Theodore¡¯s apprentice.


    ¡°Friend... There are many items and treasures in the Dark City.. I¡¯m in hurry to grab them. I¡¯ll go now and then back to Lion city.. If you pass by I will guest you there...¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the man. The next instant Xiao Yu disappeared.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he a dual-cultivator? Howe he acts like an assassin?¡± The man was dumbfounded. He thought that fortunately he didn¡¯t rush to attack or else he would be facing heavy loses.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t immediately go back after leaving the Magic Quarter but took Leah and Grom to the Rogue¡¯s Quarter. He believed that there could be some good things there that could be useful for Leah.


    He had magic scrolls so Xiao Yu dared to challenge anyone. Since he had the strength then why shouldn¡¯t he roam a bit more?


    Nevertheless, when they reached the Rogue¡¯s Quarter Xiao Yu saw that two groups were fighting each other. The first group was the mysterious ck cloaked people. They were fighting against another adventurer groups. Moreover, they were dominating over the enemy.


    ¡°Who the hell are they? Howe they are so strong?¡± Xiao Yu pondered. He remembered the news that they had received beforeing to Ankagen mountains. He got 2 pieces of news in the Shire city. First was about Dark city while the second news was about decimation of Shadows which had caused an uproar!


    There were few forces who would dare to act so in this continent. Moreover, he believed that even the strong principalities wouldn¡¯t dare to act so.


    First of all, the force that decimated Shadows was very strong. There were principalities that were strong but their strength meant their power in the battlefield. To decimate the Shaodws you didn¡¯t needrge army but strong one.


    Secondly, the principalities had to consider the aftermath of such an act. The Assassin¡¯s Guild was divided into many unions. However, there were people who had orthodox and traditional thinking and tried to maintain the glory of the Guilds. It meant that decimating the Shadows you had to be prepared to face those strong assassins.


    ¡°I have never heard of such an organization that uses ck cloaks and masks.. Moreover, they are very powerful too. So if they got rid of the Shadows then what benefits they had to act so?¡± Xiao Yu pondered while Leah roamed inside in invisible mode to search for valuables. Xiao Yu and Grom were hidden in corners while they waited to fish in troubled water.


    ¡°No shit! He isn¡¯t a fifth-rank magician... He is a warlock!¡± Xiao Yu almost shouted out. He knew that they had a fifth-rank magician when he met them outside the bank. Now, Xiao Yu saw the mage cast magic so he knew that the man was a warlock.


    Both warlocks and magicians were powerful. However, warlocks swayed towards the evil ways like curses, voodoo magic, summoning demons and so on.


    The warlock had summoned a huge Infernal. The demon¡¯s body was wrapped in green mes as it rushed towards the enemies of the warlock.


    The adventurers in the opposite side were dumbfounded as this demon hadn¡¯t appeared in the continent for a long time.


    ¡°Demon! He is a warlock! He is a fifth-rank warlock! We gotta kill him first!¡± The adventurers shouted out.


    Both warlocks and magicians were powerful. Both of them had their own advantages. However, same level magicians weren¡¯t as strong was warlocks. If magician¡¯s didn¡¯t have special skills and abilities like Theodore then they weren¡¯t opponents of warlocks.


    The warlocks were more diverse and had unpredictable attacks. For example, they could use cruses to kill lots of people within a short time.


    ¡°Fifth-rank warlock... I have to find a way to kill him or the adventurers will be killed by this mysterious group.¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that he had to kill the warlock first as he was the greatest threat. However, the warlock was protected by more than dozen fourth-rank warriors.


    Xiao Yu took out the Arcanite Reaper from the interspatial ring.


    ¡°It is said that the warlock turned to run away when it saw you... If you have such strength then you can kill the warlock... His attack strength is strong but defense if weak.. You are an epic weapon so I¡¯ll see if you can kill him.. If not, then I will just run away.¡± Xiao Yu made his mind.


    He hadn¡¯t handed the Arcanite Reaper to O¡¯Neill yet. Instead he had given two Tomahawks to O¡¯Neill and left Arcanite Reaper by his side. The Arcanite Reaper was an epic weapon and could y a great role when Xiao Yu himself encountered danger. So he kept it by himse.f


    The warlock was strong but he wasn¡¯t strong enough to stop the Arcanite Reaper. Xiao Yu winked at Grom then began to sneak past to warlock¡¯s side.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Boom~~


    A huge explosion echoed as a fireball was thrown at the warlock. It exploded close to him and almost fried everyone close by to him. The warlock and his bodyguards turned to look at the man who had thrown the fireball. The man was wearing a ck cloak and ck mask. The man¡¯s body was huge and burly. They looked at him and the ck cloaked man disappeared.


    ¡°Assassin? Assassin with such a body?¡± All of them were dumbfounded.


    The bodyguards who were close to warlock were all killed. Only the ones behind him were still alive. The fireball was going to kill the warlock too but a sudden magic had prevented the fireball from hurting the warlock.


    The warlock had stabilized his body when he felt a strong battle energy burst out from his back.


    Bang~~


    The sound echoed out as a huge axe tried to hit the warlock¡¯s head. However, a magic shield appeared out of nowhere and resisted the blow. Nevertheless, the magic shield trembled and almost copsed down because the strength of the attack was too strong.


    ¡°Who the fuck? At least a fourth-rank warrior? An assassin can¡¯t explode out with that much power.¡±


    All kinds of ideas popped out in warlock¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Ah ... ¡± The warlock was shocked the next instant. The man attacking him released the same attack once more. The warlock was thinking that he could counter-attack once the enemy stopped his charge. Moreover, by that time the other bodyguards woulde to stop this enemy. However, he didn¡¯t think that the enemy¡¯s attack would be able to broke through his magic shield.


    The warlock was shocked. He took out another magic scroll and tore it out. Another protective shield appeared over his head. However, this shield couldn¡¯t withstand the attacks of the enemy.


    ¡°Who the hell is this man? How can he have this much strength if he hasn¡¯t reached fifth-rank?¡± Warlock was dumbfounded.


    At the same time, the bodyguards from the rear came over to stop behind him to protect him from the enemy.


    The warlock took a long breath and turned around. He wanted to see the appearance of the enemy. This enemy wasn¡¯t very high but he was also wearing a ck cloak and ck mask. There was a huge axe in his hand. A blue light was exuding from the axe.


    If not for 2 fourth-rank warriors who stopped this mysterious man then warlock would be dead. The warlock was angry and furious. Warlock chanted a spell to curse the man. He wanted the enemy to die in torture and pain.


    However, when he was chanting the spell to release it the mysterious person appeared in front of him out of nowhere and smashed the huge axe towards his head. The warlock didn¡¯t know what was happening. The warlock knew that even a warrior wearing heavy armor would be finished. Warlock¡¯s body was split into two. The body guards were angry and surprised. This mysterious person dared to enter their ranks to kill their magician!


    This mysterious person seemed not to put them into his eyes. They wanted to seize him, torture him, break his bones and killed him. However, the man disappeared when they rushed at him.


    ¡°Who the heck is that? An assassin? Why would assassin use such a huge axe? If he is not an assassin then how could he disappear so suddenly?... Could it be that he uses the legendary Shadow Step?¡±


    ¡°Find him!¡± The bodyguards loudly shouted as they looked for the mysterious ck cloaked man.


    Originally they were the mysterious ck cloaked people but now these neers were the mysterious ones. They found the man and chased after him. However, they saw the man jump up and reach the roof of the ce.


    ¡°Who the fuck is that? Does he fly?¡± They were depressed. The enemy used way too many strange skills. The enemy¡¯s moves were unpredictable.


    ¡°Get up there and kill him!¡±


    The eyes of the bodyguards were bloodshot. They were at least fourth-rank warriors so it was not a difficult feat for them to reach the roof.


    However, when they reached the roof they saw the enemy slowly disappear in front of them.


    ¡°Stealth! Find him! He is somewhere here!¡±


    The bodyguards hacked and waved their weapons right and left in chaotic manner. They wanted to kill the enemy. However, they couldn¡¯t achieve anyone after hacking for a long time.


    At the same time, the mysterious man was back in the hall.


    The man was Xiao Yu. Heughed as he looked at the Arcanite Reaper. The strength of the Arcanite Reaper was unimaginable when he used it with Omnish skill. Now, he knew the reason why Arcanite Reaper had such a reputation. He could feel the battle energy flow from his body into the Arcanite Reaper and multiply inside the weapon. Even a random sh would form a great destructive power. The battle energy made a qualitative changed inside the Arcanite Reaper.


    ¡°The items from the ancient times are extraordinary. The fake Ashbringer is nothing inparison to this weapon.¡± Xiao Yu put the Arcanite Reaper inside the interspatial ring. He decided to use the Arcanite Reaper temporarily and let the O¡¯Neill use tomahawks. The Arcanite Reaper enhanced Xiao Yu¡¯s own strength more than double!


    He could now face even a fourth-rank warrior without a fear when he used Wind Walk coupled with the Enhanced Omnish. The power that poured out from the Arcanite Reaper was unimaginable.


    Xiao Yu checked the quarter. He knew that this ce was used to teach assassins in the past.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go empty-handed as I¡¯vee all the way to Rogue¡¯s Quarter. The books on the shelves should be quite pricey. Most probably not all of them are skill books but there would be practice notes from the assassins. They are precious too in sense it could help to nurture assassins.¡±


    Xiao Yu began to put bookshelves into the interspatial ring.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Xiao Yu saw that a book exuding a purple light was hidden behind the bookshelf that he put inside the interspatial ring. He went close to pick up the book. There was no name on it but a picture engraved on the book. The picture was enough to understand what skill was written inside the book.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Shadow Step!¡±

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    ¡°Shadow step... I bet Leah will go crazy for this skill book.¡± Xiao Yu smiled in excitement. He didn¡¯t expect to get such a skill book in this ce. Anyone would be threatened if an assassin appeared behind them in a sudden move.


    In addition to the Shadow Step, Xiao Yu¡¯s level reached 19 because of killing fifth-rank warlock. However, he didn¡¯t rush to learn a new skill. Instead he waited for Grom to level up so that Xiao Yu could learn new and stronger skills. He had to wait for Grom to learn first so that he could too.


    Naturally, the incentives of killing a fifth-rank warlock or any other strong enemy were high. Afterwards, Xiao Yu used the stealth mode to observe the battle between mysterious ck cloaked men and the adventurers. At this point the battle was almost finishing. The ck cloaked people¡¯s strength had decreased by quite a lot because of the loss of fifth-rank warlock. They weren¡¯t losing but they didn¡¯t have any leverage too.


    These ck cloaked people knew their weaknesses well. They were aware that without a powerful magician they wouldn¡¯t be able to maintain their advantage. Instead of going all out they retreated slowly as there was no meaning to continue the battle.


    ¡°You dared to fight against us... Don¡¯t forget us.. We will get back at you!¡± A man who seemed to be the leader of the ck cloaked people said in loud voice as the mysterious forces retreated. The adventurers weren¡¯t interested in chasing them. They were aware that they wouldn¡¯t get anything even if they chased the ck cloaked people.


    ¡°They are way too powerful.. They even had a warlock with them.. We would all be killed if not for the mysterious man who killed that evil mage!¡± The adventurers lingered in fear. They didn¡¯t dare to underestimate any fifth-rank magician let alone a warlock.


    The adventurers didn¡¯t stay idle either. They dispersed into smaller groups as they continued to search the Dark City for treasures. However, they weren¡¯t aware that most of the treasures were already seized by Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was familiar with the structure of the Undercity so the others had to go through theplex terrains by checking the map while he roamed as if he walked inside his own house.


    Xiao Yu took Leah and Grom to get back to the Alchemy room. Everything was basically emptied by him so the only thing was left to search under the carpets. Now the only option was to fight with the various forces that hade into the Dark City. Xiao Yu had quite a crowd with him so he wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone else either.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu saw many people surround the entrance of the Alchemy Room when they got back. Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed as he checked these people. These sons of bitches dared to provoke him.


    He rushed past in stealth mode as he lurked in corner and observed the situation. Cairne was inside the gate and confronted these enemies. Xiao Yu nodded in confirmation as the strategy implemented by Cairne was the right one. It was the method Xiao Yu used to make city defense.


    The enemies saw that Cairne¡¯s huge body was blocking the entrance to the Alchemy Room. They were in a difficult position to attack too.


    ¡°Fire Tiger attack.¡± The enemies were led by a triangr eyed youth.


    A man who was almost two meters tall came out towards the gate. He was holding onto a machete which exuded purple light.


    The de of the machete was almost a meter long. The handle was half a meter long. The width of the de was 30 centimeters. It was a huge weapon. However, the man acted as if he had a toy in his hand. He used his fingers to twirl the machete in a rapid manner.


    ¡°He is strong.. He ain¡¯t a fifth-rank warrior but he is good. His strength isn¡¯t inferior to an ordinary fifth-rank warrior¡¯s because of the magical weapon.¡± Xiao Yu knew that Cairne wasn¡¯t opponent of Fire Tiger. It would be extraordinary if Cairne could withstand the attacks of this enemy.


    Xiao Yu saw that the man was rushing out to attack Cairne. Cairne roared as he waved the giant axe forward. However, Xiao Yu shouted: ¡°STOP!¡± Both Cairne and Fire Tiger stopped when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s cry. They turned towards Xiao Yu.


    The triangr eyed youth smiled as he looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Finally! Duke Xiao is back! We would be having a misunderstanding if you didn¡¯te back on time.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the youth: ¡°Who the fuck are you?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t nning to be polite or kind towards an enemy. He wanted to get the initiative when he had the chance. Otherwise the enemy would try to oppress him if he looked weak.


    The youth¡¯s face turned ugly when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you fucking deaf? I asked you a question!¡± Xiao Yu cussed once again.


    ¡°Well...Well... You are the first person to dare to scold at me.. I¡¯ll remember you...¡± The youth retorted back.


    ¡°Oh.. So the honor of cussing at you for the first time belongs to me... Alright then. Grom cuss at him too. This guy hasn¡¯t been scolded all his life and the bones in his body are itching for this... Give him the medicine..¡± Xiao Yu turned towards Grom.


    Grom looked at the youth: ¡°Your mother!¡±


    Xiao Yu got mad when he heard Grom: ¡°Oh my god. You have been with me for so long and learned just that? Cuss properly or you won¡¯t get a meal tonight!¡±


    The students were sweating in fear when they heard Xiao Yu talk. The enemy was suppressing them but Xiao Yu wans¡¯t thinking about that but cussing at enemy.


    Grom was also in a difficult situation. He was familiar with Xiao Yu¡¯s cuss ¡®Your mother!¡¯ which was used by Xiao Yu often. So thinking about a cuss was a bit difficult.


    Grom was an orc who preferred battles instead of talking so he hadn¡¯t learned any cussing during this time.


    As a result, Grom pondered for a long while before saying: ¡°Fuck your mother.¡±


    The students who heard the word began tough. They were amused as there was a serious expression on Grom¡¯s face when he said the cuss.


    ¡°You ...¡± The youth loudly said: ¡°Xiao Yu... Do you even know who I am? It¡¯s toote even if you know now... I¡¯ll rampage the Lion territory and take all the women from your family as sex ves... They will be used in brothels as the cheapest ves.¡±


    Xiao Yu shouted towards the grunts: ¡°He wants more!¡±


    The grunts loudly shouted: ¡°Fuck you mother!¡±


    The voice of grunts was already loud. So when they cussed all together the sound almost echoed throughout the Undercity.


    ¡°Kill him! No! Don¡¯t kill him! I want him alive! I will cut off his manhood.¡± The youth¡¯s face had turned ugly.


    Fire Tiger roared and rushed out as soon as he heard the youth¡¯s order. Powerful battle energy burst out from his body and covered his body in mes. His golden hair fluttered up as if he was a real tiger.


    Argh~~


    Fire Tiger was angry and furious when he heard his master being insulted. He waved the machete as he charged towards Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t avoid the Fire Tiger. He stood still as he threw out a magic scroll at Fire Tiger.


    Boom~~


    Fire Tiger wasn¡¯t expecting such an attack so he didn¡¯t even had the chance to dodge. His body exploded on spot into pieces.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    ¡°Come on boy! Weren¡¯t you quite arrogant moments ago? Don¡¯t you know that Master Theodore has given few hundred magic scroll to I, your father. Do you know what I do with those scrolls? I blow the shit out of anyone who isn¡¯t pleasing to my eyes!¡± Xiao Yu pulled out the bag with magic scrolls from the interspatial ring. Half of those scrolls were already used and were empty without any magic in them. However, Xiao Yu was using this to get the upper hand.


    It was alright to use fraudulent methods to take the initiative and upper hand as long as the conditions permitted. Even Rommel confirmed usage of such lies and tricks. It was reasonable to make the others misunderstand your actual situation.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s arrogant performance was made to forshadow the enemies. He couldn¡¯t hesitate since the beginning as there was no other way to deter each other. The arrogant attitude coupled with the magic scrolls was enough to make the other side feel that Xiao Yu had nothing to fear. Even the fifth-rank warriors would be fried with the endless supply of scrolls.


    The magic scrolls were enough to scrape down a small city if they were made by Master Theodore.


    The youth¡¯s eyes opened wide as the veins popped out to be shown over the skin of his face. He was angry. He was angry at the helpless situation he was in. No one dared to disrespect him since young age. Everyone held him in high esteem whenever they saw him and never scolded or cursed at him.


    If someone did a slight offence then they would be beaten to death and lose their heads. He had grown up in these kind of circumstances where he could do whatever he wanted to do.


    This time his family had sent him out to get life experience. Strong bodyguards were sent with him to protect him. As a result, he heard about Xiao Yu when he came to Dark City. It was said that Xiao Yu had the most beautiful elf by his side and a lot of treasures. He sumbed to the greed and came over to get everything for himself. However, he didn¡¯t expect to be in such a situation.


    He couldn¡¯t get anything. Moreover, he was scolded and cussed at which made him furious. He wanted to break Xiao Yu into pieces so that even parts of Xiao Yu¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be found to make a proper burial.


    He was an unscrupulous youth but he knew about Theodore. He knew that the power of the scrolls made by Theodore wouldn¡¯t be low-level. His life was under question if Xiao Yu had a bag of magic scrolls...


    ¡°You bastard.. I will give you thest chance. Give me your elf maid and all your treasures.. I will consider epting you as my servant and letting you keep your little life. Otherwise you will bear the anger of Kennedy family!¡±


    The youth knew that his strength was inferior to Xiao Yu. He could only use assassins or the weight of his family to control Xiao Yu.


    The most powerful factions in this world weren¡¯t the strong principalities but families that had the heritage of thousands of years. Those families umted wide range of connections and wealth in that time frame.


    Xiao Yu guessed that Leah was also from a strong family but he couldn¡¯t guess which family she belonged to.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Are you here to anger me? Who the fuck do you think you are? Are you hallucinating that you are the emperor of the Sky Lion Dynasty? You fucking piece of shit.. You smell so bad that even the most disgusting beggars would run the fuck away from you. Fortunately, I¡¯m not your father... Otherwise, I would have thrown you into a cesspool for a month.. Fuck.. Your mouth is so dirty that the cesspool would be polluted if you were thrown there... How could this world handle such a piece of shit like you?¡± Xiao Yu turned mad when he heard the youth order him to surrender everything so that the youth could give Xiao Yu chance to be his servant.


    The youth¡¯s chest violently went up and down. It seemed as if he couldn¡¯t breathe. He couldn¡¯t be Xiao Yu¡¯s opponent when it came to scolding and cussing at others. Actually, he hadn¡¯t heard or used curses up to this point in his life.


    However, Xiao Yu was a gamer who was tempered in scolding and cursing others endlessly all day long without repeating a same curse twice.


    ¡°Kill! KILL HIM!¡± The youth couldn¡¯t withstand the cussing as he shouted in loud manner. He didn¡¯t even think about the scrolls in Xiao Yu¡¯s hands.


    The bodyguards of the youth knew that the scrolls in Xiao Yu¡¯s hands were terrifying in power. However, they didn¡¯t dare to stay still when their mastermanded. It was against thews of the Kennedy family and they knew that they would be severely punished if they disobeyed.


    Xiao Yu threw out two scrolls when he saw the youth¡¯s bodyguards charge at him. Leah who was next to Xiao Yu also used a scroll.


    In an instant, the whole area was covered in thunder, lightning and rain.. It seemed as if the Armageddon hade.


    The power of the magic scrolls were amazing. In fact, the most terrifying thing about this scrolls were the instant powerful effect. Even a fifth-rank magician would need time to chant such a powerful magic spell. But, who could find so many fifth-rank magicians to chant spells at the same time? Fifth-rank magicians were already demi-god level existences. You could deter all your enemies if you had one fifth-rank magician by your side...


    The bodyguards were smashed around and shot by the magic scrolls. Dozens of them died or got wounded in an instant. The few dozen of them helped their young master to escape the ce.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Xiao Yu knew that there were not so many scrolls left. So he roared as he waved the Arcanite Reaper and rushed towards the enemies who were wounded and injured after the magic attack. Some of the enemies were heavily injured while other had light wounds. Xiao Yu used the Omnish as he attacked those enemies. A fourth-rank warrior was split in half after an attack by Xiao Yu. The grunts swarmed out from the Alchemy Room and began to attack injured enemies who couldn¡¯t escape.


    They killed several more magicians too. The young master was directly taken away by 2 fifth-rank warriors. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to chase the others as he stopped others. He knew that it would be hard to kill fifth-rank warriors even if they were able to catch up with them.


    Xiao Yumanded the grunts to plunder the left over items from the dead magicians. At the same time, Master Alma came over and sighed: ¡°Xiao Yu, this time you brought a disaster upon yourself...¡±

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much: ¡°What kind of disaster?¡±


    Master Alma nced at Xiao Yu as if he was looking at a dead big who wasn¡¯t afraid of boiling water: ¡°Do you know who the Kennedy family is?¡±


    Xiao Yu carelessly shook his head: ¡°No idea.¡±


    Master Alma got so angry with his answer that he almost wanted to take his wand and beat the shit out of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Kennedy family upies an important position in the history of the continent. It is one of the oldest families within the continent. They have countless industries and businesses under their control. A lot of mercenary groups work for them. They have their men involved in politics of countless territories and principalities. You can offend the Emperor of the Sky Lion Dynasty but not them!¡±


    Xiao Yu looked back at Master Alma: ¡°Why should I be afraid now as I have already offended them?¡±


    Master Alma smiled as he looked at Xiao Yu. It was true that the newborn calves would never be afraid of tigers. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware of such a force so he didn¡¯t know what kind of terror the Kennedy family was. Master Alma had been in contact with some big families. An old family was supporting the Magic Academy which he worked for. The strength held by this kind of families could suffocate the ones who knew knowledge about them. Master Alma was a fourth-rank magician but he was only a trivial existence in front of such a family.


    No one knew how strong or big these families were. However, you could only specte about their strength as you knew that they have been there for thousands of years. The emperors who sat on thrones would change. The dynasties would copse and new ones would be born. But these families never disappeared. They were always there in the shadows.


    They would be pulling the strings in the shadows when a Dynasty died. They would be the ones to support the rising Dynasty too. Even the Grand Duchy of Lancaster wouldn¡¯t dare to offend them let alone a small lord like Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu wanted to ease down the situation: ¡°Master Alma, I¡¯m aware that you are saying all this because you care for me. I used Theodore¡¯s name to threaten him because he was too overbearing. He wanted me to surrender Tyrande. Do you think I would do that? Today he would ask for Tyrande and tomorrow for Lin Muxue. God knows what he would ask for the day after tomorrow. Would I be the man who I am if I did all that for my own safety? He forced this upon myself and himself. I didn¡¯t have the strength or I would have killed him on spot. Anyway, right now there is no other choice. He can raze down the Lion territory, kill all my subordinates but I will never let go of my dignity and honor in exchange for my life. I won¡¯t be Xiao Yu if I did that.¡± Afterwards, Xiao Yu continued to search the bodies of dead mages for items.


    Master Alma didn¡¯t say anything after he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. However, the students of Magic and Knight Academies were pumped up by Xiao Yu¡¯s speech. They were all young and their blood was boiling. They almost worshipped Xiao Yu because of that speech. All of them were impressed by Xiao Yu. The hearts of the girls melted down because of the speech too. All the girls were asking themselves if their future husbands would do the same if they faced the same situation in the future. Would their husbands have the courage to stand up to Kennedy family?


    They were already aware such situations as this one. They would love to have men by their side who would stand up to anyone who dared to touch them. This was a real man.


    Lin Muxue was excited too. Tears rolled down from her eyes. She had made the right choice. This man could protect her no matter what kind of danger they faced. What else would a woman ask for a man in this era and in this world?


    Xiao Yu was excited to see that Tyrande¡¯s loyalty had increased by 10 points. The loyalty points of the warriors from other bases had increased too. Grom¡¯s loyalty had almost reached 100 points.


    Xiao Yu was a hooligan, a rogue and bit lusty.. However, he was a man who would never let anyone else to vite his subordinates, friends, rtives unless that enemy marched over his dead body.


    At the same time, another group of adventurers came to this location because they had heard the sounds of explosions. However, they were stunned when they saw the ce that almost copsed because of the magic bombings. They turned to escape immediately when Xiao Yu faced them. They would never dare to face such a man with such power.


    Xiao Yu led everyone towards thest ce where the valuable treasures could be found in the Dark City. The Royal Quarter!


    It was the ce where Sylvanas Windrunner stayed.


    Xiao Yu believed that Sylvanas was no more in this world. However, he still wanted to check the ce. If they couldn¡¯t find anything there then it would be the end of the trip to the Dark City. Moreover, he had already got more than he wanted so it was a worthwhile trip.


    Xiao Yu and Grom were first ones to sneak into the ce to check it. The passage to the Royal Quarter was narrow so it was useless for many to get inside at one go.


    They found out that the ce was lonely when they got into the Royal Quarter. There was no trace of undeads. Xiao Yu looked at the empty hall.


    He hade here countless times when he yed the game. He had seen the peerless beauty thousands of times... Now everything was gone.


    Xiao Yu began to search the ce for valuables. The moment he went to the tform where Sylvanas stood in the game he found a Wand with a red gem. Xiao Yu checked the wand. It didn¡¯t have any magic fluctuations vibrating out of it. It seemed like a normal wand.


    ¡°Why would there be an ordinary wand in Sylvanas¡¯s throne?¡± Xiao Yu was puzzled.


    It wasn¡¯t throne but a high tform. However, it could be called throne because Sylvanas always stood there. Xiao Yu grabbed the wand and carefully checked it. It was amon wand but much smaller. But he believed that it had some kind of special use if it was there.


    Grom came over: ¡°Master, there is nothing.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded. He already knew that the ce was clean.


    Grom added: ¡°However, it feels like I have been in here. The ce is too familiar...¡±


    Xiao Yu was shocked when he heard Grom talk.


    Sylvanas Windrunner had formed an alliance with the orc tribes against the humans and the elves. Grom must have been in here and had seen Sylvanas back then. It was natural for the Grom to be familiar with the ce.


    Did it mean that Grom would slowly grow up to be the real demaster Grom?


    Xiao Yu felt that one day the orcs and elves would leave him. They were loyal to him but the orcs and elves had their own worlds. They couldn¡¯t always follow him around.


    ¡°I¡¯m the summoner but they seem to have the souls of the previous heroes... It¡¯s not as simple as it looks...¡± Xiao Yu knew that he had casually said that he would be the greatest king of the world and would bring back the previous glory to the orcs and elves... However, it seems the fate was ying a game when he had said those casual words.


    Had Old Theo seen (prophesized) this too?

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Xiao Yu roamed within the Dark City for the next few days with others. He knew that he had almost taken everything but there was nothing wrong with checking again as there inevitable would be few things that would be out of reach of his eyes at first try. The other groups were in the Dark City and they were searching inside the ce too. Those groups attacked each other and robbed within thest three days. However they didn¡¯t dare to move on Xiao Yu when they met him.


    Even the mysterious ck cloaked people quietly retreated when they saw Xiao Yu. They had heard that Xiao Yu had used scrolls to even mess with Kennedy family. Would any sane man go against him at this point? After three days, the groups began to leave one by one.


    Xiao Yu nned to go back too. There were thousands of orcs and elves waiting for him so he was worried about their well-being too. He believed in Thrall¡¯s leadership skills but the strength of the adventurers were quite strong.


    During this time Xiao Yu visited the ruins of Lordaeron with the crowd. There was a giant hole instead of the gates at the ruins of the pce. It seemed that the other adventurers hade inside from there.


    Xiao Yu showed off his knowledge when they were in Lordaeron too. He told the others about Arthas killing his father and turning to the dark side. He told them about Uther and Antonidas. In addition, Xiao Yu hoped that he would be able to restore the memories of Antonidas too.


    He knew that the heroes would go away if they gained their previous memories. However, he believed that it would be best for those heroes instead of being killing machines for him. Antonidas checked the ce with wistful eyes but didn¡¯t say anything.


    At the end, Xiao Yu choose the hole in the Lordaeron to go out and find Thrall.


    They saw defensive formations when they reached the orc camp. Xiao Yu saw that there was not much traces of battles in the surrounding which made him sigh in relief.


    ¡°Thrall, did someone attack you?¡± Xiao Yu asked when Thrall came over to wee them.


    Thrall replied: ¡°Few groups tried to attack us but repulsed them all.¡±


    There were more than 3000 orcs and 4000 elves. It would be difficult for any adventurer group if they dared to charge head on. Moreover, Thrall had chosen extremely good terrain for defense. The formations, fences and obstacles that were made by Thrall were best to retort to any kind of enemy. Thrall¡¯s thinking was getting mature as time passed.


    Xiao Yu took these groups and went back to the Lion city. Normally, it would be very difficult to find the way back. However, because of the help of the local orcs and elves the trip was an easy one. They had lived in the Ankagen mountains for long time so it was easy for them to identify the direction back to the Lion city.


    They encountered beasts and monsters along the way. Xiao Yu killed them all. It didn¡¯t take long before they left the Ankagen mountains. By this time, Cairne had already reached level 20.


    Cairne could learn 4 new skills after reaching the 20th level. These skills were:


    Duration Aura (up to level 3): Increases the movement and attack speed of the hero. Movement speed is increased by 10% and attack speed is increased by 5% at 1st level. Movement speed is increased by 20% and attack speed is increased by 10% at 2nd level. Movement speed is increased by 30% and attack speed is increased by 15% at 3rd level.


    Ground Smash: (up to level 3): Hero smashes the weapons in his hands onto the ground forming spikes in straight line that attack the enemy. The enemies that are stabbed are subject to dizziness and great damage. The time of the dizziness increases by 2second and the damage by 30 points on each level upgrade.


    Enhance Strength (up to level 3): Passive skill. Enhances the physical strength and ¡®strength¡¯ attributes of the hero. 30% increases on each level.


    Brutal Impact (up to level 3): The hero turns Berserk as he smashes the enemies relying on his body and causes great damage.


    ¡°The skills are too fucking good. Increasing the movement speed and attack speed. This is best for leading small units of troops to charge through the enemies. He can wave his giant axes just to kill lots of them.. No one can block him because of his giant body too. Cairne¡¯s skills are based on strength and power. He can smash through people just by relying on Brutal Impact... HaHaHa...¡± Xiao Yu was a bit envious Cairne¡¯s skills. However, he had taken another route towards bing strong. None of these skills were suitable for him. If he used the Brutal Impact to smash someone else, the first to fly out would be little him.


    Xiao Yu added Enhance Strength skill to Cairne. He knew that Cairne¡¯s body was tough but it had to reach the peak. He could give Cairne a T2 set and Cairne would be a moving fortress in the battlefield. Anyone who met him would have to run away.


    They went out of the Ankagen Mountains and the Lion city was in sight when the sound of the system echoed in Xiao Yu¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You have been awarded with 500,000 experience points and 50,000 merit service points forpleting the question. Your rank is raised to Knight Lieutenant.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s body was wrapped in golden light when the system made the announcement. He reached level 20. Level 20 meant third-rank strong in this world. It was a huge surprise to Xiao Yu. He didn¡¯t think that going to Dark City would bring so much experience and merit points.


    Reaching level 20 was a secondary thing. The most important thing was that the number of warriors that he could summon would increase as he reached Knight Lieutenant level. It meant that he could have new weapons too!


    Xiao Yu has been looking forward for this asion for too long. He wanted to enhance the bases and have new weapons and armors too. He wanted to attack Carrie¡¯s father with the new weapons and more warriors.


    Xiao Yu was excited as he checked the stats. He wanted to know the exact number of warriors that he could summon and control. However, the next moment he shouted out: ¡°What the fuck? Why the hell it is 6,000 but not 8,000?¡±

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Xiao Yu believed that the number of the troops under his control had to reach 8,000 after his rank as amander upgraded. The reason being for such thinking was that he had began with 200 then 500 followed by 1000,2000 and 4000 troops. He believed that ording to this ratio he would have 8,000 troops this time. The quantity of warriors was Xiao Yu¡¯s weakness.


    Xiao yu was depress for almost half a day before he checked the options. The new weapons and warriors that he could summon were powerful. If he continued on this way then there would be no one who could resist him when he would have 100,000 troops. It seemed that the system was bncing the number of troops with the strength of equipment and warriors.


    Xiao Yu began to ponder about the warriors and the second base that he was going to upgrade to level 2. He was nning to attack Solomon¡¯s territory so he needed weapons for siege. Now, the most suitable warriors for siege were Mountain Giants.


    They had huge bodies made of rocks which could smash through the gates of any city. Moreover, they could just grab therge trees and use them to smash the enemies.


    Xiao Yu pondered a lot as he had to choose between human base or elven base for the upgrade. He never nned to upgrade undead base at this point. At the end, he decided on elven base. It wasn¡¯t just about Mountain Giants but the number of ive Throwers would be increased to 50 too because of upgrade.


    In addition he would be able to summon Hippogryphs, Faerie Dragons and Druids of the Talon. These were powerful troops that could resist an army of 100,000 if were used wisely. Quality was the advantage of the base troops. In fact, the less troops meant that the management andmanding of them was much easier. The strong mobility andbat effectiveness was another advantage. Xiao Yu tried tofort himself with such thoughts.


    At the end of the day, the upgrade of a base was always a good news.


    Moreover, he could summon another hero from the elf base after the upgrade. However, he had mixed feelings about which hero to summon. Malfurion was going to be thest hero to be summoned from the elf base as his skills weren¡¯t suitable for frontal battle. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t decide between Illidan Stormrage and Maiev Shadowsong. Both of them were strong closebat heroes.


    After pondering for a while Xiao Yu decided to summon Maiev. It was much better to look at a beautiful woman rather than a blind man. Xiao Yu loved the pair of des used by Illidan but his identity as a demon would bring the criticism of the poption. The demons were a bit better than undead in terms of reputation. However, Xiao Yu knew that the public opinion wouldn¡¯t be in his favor if he had such a hero in his camp. But Maiev was a different matter. She was beautiful and could help Tyrande to unify the elf race.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu knew that there was some kind of unclear rtionship between Illidan and Tyrande. He would be very depressed if he saw Tyrande and Illidan get lovely in front of him. Actually, the rtionship between all four heroes of the elf n was veryplex. Tyrande and Malfurian had to be a couple but Illidan longed for her. Malfurion and Illidan were brothers. In addition it seemed that Maiev had some ambiguous feelings for Illidan. Was it because of jealousy that Maiev searched Illidan?.


    In fact, the rtionship between all the heroes were quiteplex. The rtionship was quite chaotic between the heroes of the human and undead bases. Uther was Arthas¡¯s teacher while Antonidas was Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s teacher. However, Arthas was the one to kill Uther while Kel¡¯Thuzad killed Antonidas. Pair of apprentices who had killed their teachers. That was the reason why Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to face Arthas and Antonidas. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if both of them met. Would Maiev continue to try to kill Illidan in the future?


    Fortunately, he was the master and under normal circumstances they wouldn¡¯t vite his orders. So he believed that those heroes would live under his wings in peace. They reached the Lion City while Xiao Yu pondered about many things. The adventurers who were in the Ankagen Mountains wereing back and settling in hotels in Lion territory to rest.


    These adventurers were captivated by greed when they saw Xiao Yue back with bunch of orcs and elves. Xiao Yu took the orcs and elves to the bases. He didn¡¯t let them stay inside the city. Moreover, he ordered the patrols to kill anyone who got 500 meters close to the bases.


    The orcs and elves were mesmerized when they saw burrows, barracks, moon wells, Ancient Guardians, Ancient Trees of War, Altar of Storms, Tree of Life and so on in the bases. They had heard about the buildings from the ancient times but they thought that the ones in the bases would be ¡®better¡¯ version of the things that they had. They didn¡¯t expect to meet the real deal.


    At the start, the aloof and noble elves were reluctant to leave the Ankagen mountains where they had lived for thousands of years. However, they knelt down to worship Tyrande once more when they saw the moon wells that surged with mana and magic and Tree of Life.


    The elves had lived without the nourishment of Tree of Life and moon wells for many years. It seemed as if they were living in a dream when they saw the real buildings. What is an elf without a Tree of Life? At the same time, they believed that Tyrande would bring them to the era of prosperity and glory. The orcs were much simpler inparison to elves. They just held celebrations.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t immediately summon heroes and warriors but went back to Lion city. He wanted to get information about recent situation.


    He wasn¡¯t anxious to attack Solomon and Carrie. He had dragged for a long time and he could wait a bit more for the uing battle. He was sure that he would kill Carrie and raze that territory from the surface of this world.


    Mu Lee and Captain Hui met him at the gates of the Lion City. The hunters who were patrolling and scouting the area had already informed them about Xiao Yu¡¯s return.


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Is Mu Ling back?¡±


    Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t seen Mu Ling after entering the Ankagen Mountains. Mu Han and Lin Muxue were always by his side so he protected them. They ate well and lived easily.


    Mu Lee replied: ¡°Yes, he is back. Thanks for the concern. ¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°At least half of the adventurers died in the Ankagen Mountains.. How¡¯s the situation in Solomon¡¯s territory. Any new movements?¡±


    ¡°Raiders have been harassing the towns and viges causing great trouble to Solomon. Moreover, ghosts and ghouls frequently attack their territory. So their strength is declining day by day as people choose to leave their territory...¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded in satisfaction as everything was going on ording to his prediction.


    Xiao Yu inquired about the training of ordinary soldiers. Lion City was small so there were not many problems. In addition, because of the new policies the people were full of energy and encouraged to strive for better life.


    Xiao yu arranged a ce for Master Alma and went to the City¡¯s administrative hall to talk about details with Captain Hui.


    The adventurers began to leave the Lion city after a few days. There were some who didn¡¯t give up and tried to catch the elves. But all of them had bitter ending. Xiao Yu had banned female elves from leaving the base. The hunters weren¡¯t allowed to go out alone as even they had to scout and patrol in teams.


    In addition, Xiao Yu hung the heads of the killed men at the city gates. There were some people who belonged to influential principalities and families. Xiao Yu had already offended too many people so he didn¡¯t care about the consequences. If anyone had the ability then he was going to face them.


    Xiao Yu began to upgrade the elf base after the adventurers began to leave the territory. He summoned Maiev and Mountain Giants. The siege was going to be much easier after the Mountain Giants joined the ranks of his troops...

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    ¡°Maiev Shadowsong greets master.¡± A gorgeous elf wearing leather clothes and a cloak jumped down from the altar to stand in front of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu checked the tempting body of Maiev for a moment while emotions burst out in his heart. Sure enough, there was no elf that was ugly. Although Maiev didn¡¯t have the noble temperament that Tyrande had but she was different kind of a beauty. A wild and ferocious one. There was this indifferent look expressed on her face which made her look like a wild flower. However, Xiao Yu controlled himself the same instant. He remembered that because of his lusty looks Tyrande¡¯s loyalty had decreased by 10 points just after the summoning. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to check Maiev¡¯s bulging chest. He coughed: ¡°Maiev.. Wee. Now, the elf race is in dare situation and I hope you can take the responsibility of a leader of the elven race to lead them to glory.¡±


    Maiev hadn¡¯t noticed the lust that appeared on Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes for a brief moment. She bowed: ¡°Maiev will give her life.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and then checked skills that Maiev could learn. There were 4 of them::


    Stealth (up to level 3): Hero can turn invisible. The skill is more powerful than the Shadow Escape of elven race. Hero can move freely invisible in daylight too. An injury or damage can turned hero visible again.


    Shadow Pounce (up to level 3): Hero quickly moves to enemy¡¯s behind and makes a strong attack.


    Shadow Throw (up to level 3): Hero throws a poisonous dart that makes enemy paralyzed for certain degree and slows the speed of movement.


    Blink (up to level 3): Hero quickly moves for a distance. Hero can escape the battle or chase an enemy by using the skill.


    Xiao Yu knew that all the skills for Maiev were meant for assassins. Now, Xiao Yu had Leah by his side. However, Leah didn¡¯t have any strong killing moves. But it would be another matter if Maiev leveled up. Maiev¡¯s attack and killing moves would be out of Leah¡¯s league.


    Xiao Yu added Stealh skill to Maiev and ordered her to stay in the base. He would take her to upgrade her level personally in the future. There were opportunistic idiots around the four bases and Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t let her go out as Maiev¡¯s level was too low now. Afterwards, Xiao Yu began to summon a Mountain Giant. He was also pondering on the tactics to attack Solomon¡¯s territory. He had to train Mountain Giants before attack too.


    Boom~


    The ground trembled when the first Mountain Giant appeared. It was almost 6 meters tall and its whole body was wrapped in rock instead of skin. It was a shocking sight.


    In the eyes of ordinary people this was the legendary Mountain Giant.


    ARGH~~


    Mountain Giant roared for a long time. The birds in the depth of the forest flied out because of the echo of the roar.


    Xiao Yu was excited as he looked at the giant. How much power the fist of this giant had? Moreover, it was only 1st level mountain giant which meant that the strength and height of the Mountain Giant would be much better as it levelled up. Xiao Yu ordered the system to summon 1000 Mountain Giants in excitement. However, the system¡¯s reply made him go mad.


    ¡°Insufficient quota.¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker! Not enough quota? Don¡¯t I have another 2000 ces to fill?¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t understand the issue.


    ¡°Mountain Giant is a heavy unit so it upies the space for 10 ordinary units.¡± System replied in a cold tone.


    ¡°Your mother!¡± Xiao Yu jumped up in anger. He thought that he would conquer the world as he would lead 1000 Mountain Giants from territory to territory.


    However, it meant that at this point he could summon only 200 Mountain Giants at best! He was frustrated but he knew that system was bncing the strength. If he could call 2000 Mountain Giants then he would be way too powerful.


    The Ultimate Unit from the orcs were Tauren warriors, the ultimate units from the undead were Frost Dragons, the ultimate unit from the elves were two-headed Chimaera and the ultimate unit of the human base were Siege Engines. It was normal for those units to have the quota of dozen or more normal units. At the end, Xiao Yu had to summon 100 Mountain Giants as they would count for 1000 units.


    In fact, having 100 mountain giants at this point was more than enough. It was true that Mountain Giants could y huge role in many asions but sometimes grunts and elven archers were irreceable too. All the units yed great role when they cooperated and were used perfectly. If Xiao Yu relied on 1 strong unit type then he would be restrained somehow. The perfection was with thebination of units to reach the invicibility.


    Xiao Yu summoned 300 Hippogryph so that he could make Elf archers mount them. This way they could attack perfectly form the air too. They were mobile air units who could be used both as scouts and warriors in the battlefield. Now, he had 700 units left to summon.


    Xiao yu used merit points to purchase Druid of the Talon and bought 300 of them. The Druis could transform into crows and act as scouts. Their magic attacks were low but it would be enough to fool others if arge groups of Druids attacked. Moreover, Druid could use Faerie Fire so that the invisible units appear once again. It was a measure to deal with the assassins.


    In addition, the Druids of Talon had a skill called cyclone which could be considered as a magic skill. A cyclone would appear in the battlefield and blow away the enemies turning their formations into mess. Afterwards, Xiao Yu could use the grunts to enter rows and sweep through the enemy. Now he had only 20000 merit points left so he could only buy one more kind of unit. He didn¡¯t know whether to buy Druid of w or Faerie Dragon.


    Druids of w could transform into bears and attack the enemies. However, it didn¡¯t mean that they were more effective than grunts in the battlefield. Nevertheless their Roars could enhance the attack strength of all the friendly units which Xiao Yu wanted. The Druis of w were simr to Kodo beasts. So having 100 of them was more than enough. The Faerie dragons were important to deal with the enemy magicians. If Xiao Yu could suppress the magicians of the enemy then it meant that he would get the upper hand in the war.


    But Xiao Yu was worried about the defense of the Faerie dragons.


    It was real world not a game. So if such a unit appeared in the battlefield then the enemy would collectively try to kill it. It was possible that Faerie Dragon wouldn¡¯t even have the opportunity to reach the enemy¡¯s mage. It was true that Faerie Dragons could shift into another dimension to hide themselves. But it was not a teleport. The enemy would use their archers and warriors to kill the Faerie Dragon after it re-emerged. The end result was that Faerie dragon may not even have chance to kill the enemy¡¯s magician so Xiao Yu decided to only have few faeries. He would use them only if necessary. After a long hesitation, he decided to summon some Faerie Dragons. It was worth to see the units in action which had the reputation of magician killers!

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Xiao Yu only summoned 50 Faerie Dragons as an experiment. He still had another 350 units to summon so he pondered which units to summon next.


    The skills of Faerie Dragons were:


    Level 1: Can use ranged magical attacks.


    Level 3: Spell immunity to all magical attacks.


    Level 6: Faerie Dragon can shift to another dimension to avoid damage and harm but can¡¯t attack or move.


    Level 10: Mana re. Faerie Dragon can channel negative magical energies to enemies when they cast magic which would result in huge damage to the enemies.


    ¡°Fortunately, I haven¡¯t acquired many of them... Mana re can be used at level 10 which seems like a very distant future...¡± Xiao Yu regretted summoning Faerie Dragons.


    Afterwards, he checked the skills of Druids of Talon and Mountain Giants.


    Skills of Druids of Talon:


    Level 1: Long range magic attacks.


    Level 3: Faerie Fire which causes damage to the enemy unit and unmasks the invisible enemies.


    Level 6: Druid can transform into Storm crow and fly.


    Level 10: Cyclone. Druid can use magic skill cyclone which would create a hurricane that will blow the enemy units into air. The enemy units would lose mobility and attack capabilities.


    Skills of Mountain Giants:


    Level 1: Basicbat attacks.


    Level 3: Taunt. All the nearby enemy units would attack the Mountain Giant as a result of the skill.


    Level 6: Hardened Skin. The skin of Mountain Giant gets more hard and the magic resistance improves.


    Level 10: Mountain Giant pulls out tree and uses it as a cub to attack the enemy.


    Xiao Yu was very satisfied when he saw the skills of Druids of Talon and Mountain Giants. He believed that they would be very useful in the future. Moreover, powerful Mountain Giants could be the masters of the battlefield. These two units were the absolute ssics.


    Xiao Yu was preparing to attack Solomon¡¯s territory for thest few days while Master Alma and the students of Magic and Knight Academies were getting ready to go back. Xiao yu had given a lot of precious materials to Master Alma and an extra T2 armor which had made Master Alma excited for a long time. Xiao Yu was very generous towards the students of both Magic and Knight Academies. He had given them a lot of good things including but not limited to gold coins. All those students were aware that if not for Xiao Yu they would be buried in the depths of the Ankagen Mountains. They would never be able to get anything let alone the experience that enhanced their strength.


    Xiao Yu was able to conquer the hearts of the students during the trip. He had shown that as a leader he cared a lot of about his subordinates. They believed that Xiao Yu was worthy of their trust as a boss. Many of them considered following Xiao Yu after the graduation. It was true that Xiao Yu¡¯s overall strength wasn¡¯t good but looking at the situation they knew that Xiao Yu¡¯s future was limitless.


    Lin Muxue and Mu Han had to go back to Magic Academy too. Xiao Yu gave them a lot of treasures and valuables. His sisters-inw gifted them several boxes of jewelry too. Xiao Yu sent 100 knights and Leah to escort them to the academy. Moreover, he lent them his own luxury carriage so that they feltfortable along the way.


    Xiao Yu and Lin Muxue were reluctant to separate from each other after getting along for some time and knowing each other. But both of them knew that there was no other way as Lin Muxue had to go back to graduate. Nevertheless, they could marry after a year.


    Lin Muxue had Xiao Yu¡¯s hand in her grasp as she constantly told details about her life. Xiao Yu was seriously nodding his head but in fact he had already forgotten thest sentence when he heard the next one. Finally, Lin Muxue boarded the carriage and left.


    Mu Ling and his teachers and fellow students were leaving too. This time when they got back from the Ankagen Mountains they were weed with high treatment and were grateful to Xiao Yu because of this.


    Every other student from different academies were jealous of the students of Magic and Knight Academies of Shire city because they had showed off in front of others their loots from the trip. They had told about their experiences in terms of entering the Dark City, killing countless undeads and high level beasts.


    However, Mu Ling and other students had faced a lot of casualties after entering the Ankagen Mountains. Most of these students had died and didn¡¯t move into the real depths of the Mountains. They had hunted only low-level beasts and monsters.


    In fact, Master Alma would have brought students back if not for Xiao Yu. It was because of Xiao Yu that they had dared to enter the depth of the Ankagen Mountains and achieve such feats.


    The students and teachers from several other Magic and Knight Academies hade back with almost no harvest.


    How could they not be envious?


    Nevertheless, these valuables and treasures were minor things inparison to the experience the students of Shire City¡¯s Magic and Knight Academies had gained. Moreover, they had met legendary elf and orc tribes, been into the Dark City. These were the most precious things that they would remember for life long as adventurers. In addition, their battle strength would double when they would go back.


    Mu Ling admired Xiao Yu more and more because of this. The students from the Shire City had described Xiao Yu as brave, wise and greatmander. They told Mu Ling and others that Xiao Yu had even offended the great Kennedy family to protect his subordinates.


    The others didn¡¯t believed to words of the students from the Shire city at the beginning. However, when those students took out items, potions, materials the others couldn¡¯t help but stay dumbfounded for a long time. They knew that even their teachers didn¡¯t have so many good things.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t ill-treat Mu Ling too. He gave him gold coins so that he could live better in the academy. Xiao Yu presented certain gifts to the Mu Ling¡¯s teachers and fellow students.


    After half a month almost all the adventurers had left the Lion city. However, only half of the initial adventurers had left as the other half were left in the depth of the Ankagen Mountains for ever.


    Xiao Yu was working on relevant issues with Captain Hui and Mu Lee to attack Solomon¡¯s territory. They were nning to use Mountain Giants, the siege tactics and so on. Xiao Yu wanted to prepare perfectly so that he could get the territory in one clean attack.


    ...


    ...


    At the same time they weren¡¯t aware that mysterious people wearing ck cloaks had entered Solomon¡¯s territory. They were wearing ck cloaks while their faces were covered with ck masks. Only their eyes were exposed.


    Carrie¡¯s father, Solomon, was walking in the study room thinking about the short-term problems of the territory. A ck cloak wearing man appeared in front of him out of nowhere. Solomon was shocked as he took two steps back: ¡°Who are ya?¡±


    The man replied in a hoarse and cold tone: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. I know that your territory is facing a great tribtion and the forces behind me can help you out. The only condition is that you have to be loyal to us.¡±


    Solomon knew that any person who could appear in front of him the way this man had could easily kill him. He didn¡¯t try to resist but pondered for a while: ¡°I¡¯m facing trouble but I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. If you want to talk about cooperation then you are wee here.¡±


    The mysterious man snorted: ¡°Do you think that you are in a situation where you can put forward conditions? You aren¡¯t worthy enough! You may chose to be loyal to us or face the wrath of Lion territory¡¯s lord. I can guarantee that by your own strength you won¡¯t be able to resist Lion territory.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Lion territory¡¯s lord is very strong. However, they have been on defense all along and have used powerful orc warriors. But the number of those orc warriors is limited.¡± Solomon continued: ¡°It is Xiao Yu¡¯s greatest weakness. If he attacks me with that many orcs then he would lose. I don¡¯t believe that he can beat tens of thousands of troops with just 100 orcs!¡±


    Mysterious person smiled: ¡°Ignorant fool! Do you think he beat Subaru¡¯s 100,000 big troops with just 100 orcs? Do you think he woulde to attack you if he doesn¡¯t have grasp on the situation? I¡¯m going to list you services that we will offer you.. It¡¯s not toote to refuse. Listen first.¡±


    Afterwards, the mysterious man began to list series of conditions and services.


    Solomon stood speechless for a long time when he heard everything.


    ¡°What do you say? It¡¯s not just about the revenge and killing the Lion territory¡¯s lord... You can be the king of the Northwest. There is only 1 premise and that is loyalty to us.¡± The mysterious man put forward all kinds of services that Solomon would get after the allegiance.


    ¡°What are you doing this for? What is my loyalty to you?¡± Solomon wasn¡¯t a fool. He knew that there would be ulterior motives if so many things were given to him. A lot of things were going to be given to him so it meant that other side was asking forplete loyalty. There couldn¡¯t be slightest vition when it came to allegiance or someone else would be found to rece him.


    Since this mysterious power coulde up with so many things then it meant that it would be very easy to kill him. It seemed he didn¡¯t have a choice since the beginning.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    There were another 350 units to summon ording to the quota. Xiao Yu decided to summon 200 cavalrymen and the rest of the quota was used to summon Raiders. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have a lot of cavalrymen under hismand but he knew that they were very effective in the battlefield. One cavalryman could beat at least triple the enemy in the battlefield. As a result, the number of cavalrymen under his control reached 700.


    Xiao Yu began tounch the attack after integrating the troops. Now, the number of ordinary soldiers within the Lion territory had reached 30,000 people. Xiao Yu had seized a lot of weapons and armor during the raid to Eagle Camp of Subaru so all of the soldiers were well equipped. About 1000 of 300o0 troops were heavy cavalry and 3000 were light cavalry. The rest of ordinary troops were infantrymen.


    The overall number of Xiao Yu¡¯s troops wasn¡¯t equal to Solomon¡¯s troops. However, because of the special warriors summoned from the base he could make up for the gap in quantity. In addition, he paid a lot of money to Warhammer Company to buy 100 heavy ballistas, 500 medium-sized catapults and 1000 small sized ballistas and catapults. The small-sized ballistas and catapults were meant for orcs to use in the war.


    Xiao Yu had brought more than 3,000 orcs from the Ankagen Mountains. But he had to keep female and child orcs back. After taking them out of the equation 2,000 orcs could fight in the war for him. He had 600 grunts summoned from the base and 500 orcs were brought from the Bengal City. As a result, Xiao Yu had 3,000 orcs who could fight for him.


    The orcs were inferior to grunts in strength. However, after a period of training and good nutritious food their strength were increased too.


    Moreover, there were orcs from the tribes that were as strong as grunts too. For example, Caesar who was brought back from the Bengal city wasn¡¯t inferior to O¡¯Neal in strength. This was the reason why Xiao Yu had given Caesar 2 Tomahawks and a T1 armor suit. Moreover, Caesar was the captain of 1000 orc troops.


    There was another orc called Samuel who was the patriarch of an orc tribe from Ankagen Mountains. He was young and powerful. Actually, Samuel was more powerful than Caesar. Xiao Yu had given Samuel two Tomahawks and 1 T1 armor suit too. Samuel was leading the 2nd 1000 orc troops.


    The 3rd 1000 orc troop team was led by O¡¯Neal. There were shamans, kodo beasts and witch doctors who were assigned to each team to assist them during the war. All 3 troops were unified under Thrall and Grom¡¯s leadership. Cairne was leading the other forces summoned from the base. Raiders were under Xiao Yu¡¯s directmand.


    The elves had excellent fighters too. There was a female elf called Anna who was matriarch of an elf tribe from the Ankagen Mountains. Xiao Yu had gifted her a Hurricane bow and made her lead 1000 elite elf archers.


    The rest of the archers summoned from the base, hunters and Druids of the Talon were led by Raul.


    The archers summoned from the base had Hypogryphs too which made the other elves very envious.


    The elves from the Ankagen Mountains weren¡¯t as good archers as the ones summoned from the base. However, their closebat skills was good. Physically, the elves were much stronger than humans. Their bodies were tough and agile. An ordinary fighter from an elf tribe could fight against four or five ordinary human soldiers. However, they weren¡¯t opponents of a human warrior. The elves had a lot of powerful skills back in ancient times and powerful equipment to battle. However, all those techniques and equipment were lost in the river of history after ten thousand years.


    Nevertheless, the strength of elves would rise once again as Xiao Yu was summoning more powerful elf units as time passed on.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s troops moved towards the Solomon¡¯s territory after the preparations. 10,000 ordinary soldiers and as well as Ancient Guardians were left to protect the Lion city. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t worried much about the Lion city as there was no enemy close to Lion city that would take the initiative to attack them. In addition, he believed that Kennedy family couldn¡¯t attack in this short amount of time.


    Xiao Yu talked to his people in an assembly before the war. He counted details of Carrie and Solomon¡¯s wrong-doings and cruel methods. He told his people that they discriminated the innocent, overtaxed poption and so on.


    Hippogryph Riders flied back and forth as they investigated and scouted the area for risks in advance before the main army moved in. In this era, having an air force was an absolute luxury. Only the greatest powers could afford such a thing.


    The air units were highly mobile and couldn¡¯t easily be harmed. Moreover, they could find information and bring it back much easier than ground scouts.


    Xiao Yu arranged so that the Troll Batriders only flew at nights to catch up with the main army. However, they didn¡¯t move during the days. As a result, not many people knew about their existence. What kind of a shock and impact it would produce if thousands of Batriders bombed a city during the night?


    Xiao Yu was confident to win the war because of this and other reasons.


    The main army stopped about 10 miles away from the first city in the Solomon¡¯s territory after a few days. It was one of the 3 cities within Solomon¡¯s territory and was called Gisco.


    Solomon¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t small as it had 3 cities in it. However, this city was going to be Xiao Yu¡¯s.


    ...


    ...


    Naturally, Solomon was aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s attack long ago. The mysterious forces had given him notices in advance regarding the attack. It would be amazing if they weren¡¯t aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s attack as Xiao Yu moved out in a swaggering manner.


    Solomon had also sent scouts to inquire about the march but his scouts were killed by the Hippogryph riders so none of them hade back to inform any news regarding the details.


    Solomon was aware of location of Xiao Yu¡¯s troops when they reached about 10 miles from the Gisco city.


    ¡°Kid is acting fast... I would have feared you if it was before but now you are bound to fail!¡± Solomon grinned from ear to ear.


    The mysterious force had provided him withrge number of weapons and mages. He was bold now because of the support. Solomon had confidence to win no matter how many troops of powerful weapons Xiao Yu had brought with him. As a result, he wasn¡¯t in rear city but hade forward to Gisco to personally see Xiao Yu¡¯s failure.


    Solomon had brought Carrie and his two other sons with him to show them his victory over Xiao Yu. Carrie had faced failure twice before and Solomon was extremely angry because of this. However, Solomon didn¡¯t me Carrie as he was aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s strength. However, as a ¡®fair¡¯ father he had to punish Carrie so that his two other sons didn¡¯tin.


    Now, Solomon had confidence because of the support from the mysterious force. He had brought his sons over to teach them a lesson and show off his own prestige.


    ¡°All of you look carefully.. Watch how your father is going to beat that Xiao Yu. I will show this little lord that he shouldn¡¯t act so arrogantly.. I will teach him a lesson!¡± Solomon stood on the wall and scolded his sons.


    All three sons nodded while they looked at their father with utmost respect.


    Carrie feltplex feelings struggle in his heart as he stood on the wall. He was frustrated and upset. He had attacked Xiao Yu twice but failed. Now, that little bastard was attacking his father! However, his father didn¡¯t let himmand the troops.


    ¡°So many ballistas, catapults, equipment and magicians.. It would quite troubling if they can¡¯t keep the city... ¡± Carrie seemed very respectful towards his father on surface but looked at him with disdain in his heart. He always thought that he had more talent than his father. Moreover, he believed that he would dominate the world one day.


    Carrie¡¯s other two brothers were very jealous of him in the earler days. However, they got happy when Carrie failed twice. Now, they were nning to catch their father¡¯s attention so that they could get the throne after their father.


    Both Solomon and his sons thought that they were bound to win a victory. They had too many ballistas, catapults and magicians who wore ck cloaks. Even an idiot could win with such support.


    However, their confidence began to shatter when Xiao Yu¡¯s forces appeared within their sights. The whole Gisco city shook and trembled when Mountain Giants moved on..

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    ¡°What is that?¡± People standing on the walls were stunned. Everyone knew that Xiao Yu had bizarre races as part of his army. But they never expected to meet giants!


    Is that a giant stone man? A giant? Are those legendary Mountain Giants?


    Who was this Xiao Yu? How did he get those races fight for him? Orcs, elves, dwarves and now giants? Who could withstand such a force?


    The generals were dumbfounded as they began to think about strategic ns and operational deployments. However, they couldn¡¯t think of something against the mountain giants. Everyone felt powerless as they looked at the mountain giants who seemed to hold unlimited power. They may have fought back if there were one or two mountain giants. They coulde up with means and ways to destroy them. But how could they destroy hundred of them?


    The morale of the fighters from soldier to general was down in an instant.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s army stopped about 500 meters away from the Gisco city walls and adjusted the formations. He knew that he had to invade the city in the first try. Otherwise, the battle could prolong and the tide of the war would turn against him. That¡¯s why he hade up with an attack n.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the tall walls of the Gisco city. He waved his hand and 100 mountain giants began to charge towards the wall.


    The footmen and grunts followed behind the mountain giants as the tall bodies of the mountain giants were protecting them from attacks of the enemy.


    The ground shook and trembled as the giant foots of the mountain giants hit the ground from one footstep to the other. The enemy soldiers felt as if their souls left their bodies because of fear. Normally, they didn¡¯t fear battles but who could stay calm facing giants?


    The enemies soldiers were ready to battle against orcs. Actually, most of them had vowed to behead orcs in the battle to gain glory but they didn¡¯t expect that they would face mountain giants instead of orcs.


    The generals ordered the ballistas and catapults to be used against the mountain giants. The soldiers were getting ready to attack when dark clouds began to cover the sky.


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they raised their heads to check the sky. Their chin almost fell to the ground because of shock.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    They were full of fear when they had seen mountain giants who were as tall as six and seven meters. Now, there were strange flying monsters that moved towards the Gisco city. The will of soldiers had waivered by now.


    It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t brave but Xiao Yu¡¯s side was too incredible.


    What are they?


    The ballistas would cause damage to mountain giants and batriders if the enemy was prepared to such attacks. The mysterious force had given them 100s of heavy catapults and thousands of medium and small-size ballistas. But the Batriders were flying too far from the ground to be shot by those heavy catapults or ballistas.


    The support given by the mysterious forces was more than enough to gain victory over Xiao Yu if he came with only orcs and footmen. Moreover, there were magicians within the ranks which would make sure that the 3000 orcs would never reach the walls of the city.


    Now, even the generals were stunned. They had forgotten to give orders. The soldiers didn¡¯t know to attack mountain giants or flying creatures.


    The batriders were rapid. In the blink of an eye the bats flied over the head of the Gisco city. Batriders began to throw liquid fire and iron bombs into the city.


    Boom~ Rumble~


    The mes swallowed the city. Countless explosions echoed at the same time. The soldiers on the walls didn¡¯t know how to react. They began to run away for their lives. They had never seen or heard of such attacks and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.


    Xiao Yu had armed Batriders with iron bombs to reduce the casualties from his side. The power of the iron bombs was much stronger than the liquid fire bottles used by the batriders.


    No one had the will to resist as they faced such bombings. The enemy was nning to face the first wave of attack then rest to counterattack. However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t gave them a chance.


    By this time the Mountain Giants had reached the walls too.


    Argh~


    The mountain giants roared as they began to attack the walls. The smashed their fists on walls as stones flied out.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he watched the battle with pride. It was the power ofbination of air andnd units. Ze Germans had used this type of tactics at the beginning of the WW2. The other countries had air forces too but it was Germans who came up withbinations ofnd and air units.


    Rumble~


    The bombings continued. The mes were everywhere. The soldiers had lost contact with theirmanders. They didn¡¯t know what to do so most of them were retreating from their positions.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The fists of the mountain giant continued to smash the gates. The gates were strong but they couldn¡¯t withstand the continuous bombardment from the mountain giant. The gates were broken through and the orcs roared as they rushed inside.


    The city was already in chaos. The soldiers didn¡¯t have the morale to fight when the orcs entered the city. Originally, it was nned that the soldiers would be on the walls to keep the orcs from attacking the gates. However, now even a minute hadn¡¯t passed and the gates were broken. The soldiers would retreat the moment they felt that they had lost. It was like a gue which spread from soldier to soldier.


    Gisco city had four walls but Xiao Yu was only attacking from one side. The soldiers stationed on the other walls had seen the mes spread through the front wall. They had seen the countless flying creatures pass over the city. Their fighting morale had gone down too.


    Mountain Giants would smash the walls and grab the rocks and stones that fell from the city walls and throw them at the soldiers.


    The ballistas could kill the mountain giants but atmosphere was full of fear and the soldiers were on retreat. They were trained to use the ballistas and catapults against the orcs. No one had told them which part of Mountain Giant¡¯s body to attack.


    Some bold soldiers used ballistas against mountain giants. However, the damage done wasn¡¯t much. Instead the Mountain Giants got more furious and angry. They began to smash their fists at ballistas and catapults.


    Everyone thought that they were going to have a bitter war.. But it was over in just few minutes...

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Tor was an elite soldier from the Gisco city. He had experienced real battles in the past and had learned some martial skills. As a result, he was promoted to be the leader of a 10 man team. These past few weeks they had heard that an evil lord wasing to attack Gisco city and they had to get ready.


    Actually, they had heard about this evil lord. Their lord Solomon¡¯s third son Carrie had attacked that lord¡¯s territory in the past twice but had returned back in failure. It was told that this evil lord had orcs, elves and dwarves fighting for him.


    In Tor¡¯s imagination, the orcs were extremely tall, brutal, backward, green skinned humans. They were no different than beasts from the jungles and forests. It was normal for Carrie to fail facing such brutal monsters. Moreover, Carrie had attacked while that evil lord was defending the city so Carrie didn¡¯t have the initiative to begin with.


    Now, this evil lord was going to attack Gisco city and this time they had the favorable terrain. Tor believed that they would teach this barbarian orcs a lesson and he was going to cut off heads of few orcs for the glory and honor.


    Their lord, Solomon, had told before the war that he would give 500 gold coins to anyone that cut an orc¡¯s head.


    Tor was looking for this war. He wanted both glory and to show off his talents.


    However, there were rumors that spread among the soldiers that a single orc could deal with more than a dozen soldiers. It was said that orcs were terrifying and they would even bite humans during a war.


    Some of them had seen Raiders who harassed their territory. They said that huge orcs were riding wolves and they had extremely big heavy swords in their hands. Fortunately, it seemed that there weren¡¯t that many wolf riding orcs.


    Most of the soldiers feared orcs but Tor wasn¡¯t. He was a brave man and needed a chance to prove his courage. He believed that he could kill few orcs with the help of his 10 man team.


    Moreover, many people wearing ck cloaks hade to Gisco city recently. They had brought lots of sophisticated weapons, armors and other defensive equipment. In addition, they had brought magicians with them to help Gisco city.


    The fear in the hearts and minds of the soldiers was dispelled as they saw the powerful support. They were full of confidence that they would win over the evil lord.


    Orcs were brave but they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop ballistas or magicians. The soldiers knew that the orcs were afraid of magicians too.


    Everyone was eager to show their courage and brave in the battle. They had seen powerful monsters and beasts but the orcs should be like kittens in front of those beasts. If they could kill the beasts then the orcs wouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    The lord gave message that the evil lord hade to attack their city. All the soldiers were on top of walls and quietly waiting for the troops of the evil lord to appear. They were whispering in excitement about ways to cut off orc heads. The heavy ballistas that they had could pierce through heavy gates of a city so the orcs would be easy targets. However, their excitement was reced by shock and fear when they saw the forces of the evil lord. There were powerful giants at the front instead of orcs!


    These giants were as tall as six or seven meters. They had rock instead of skin. The ground would tremble when they walked.


    They were told that the evil lord had orcs, elves and dwarves as warriors! Where did the giantse from? The soldiers weren¡¯t afraid of orcs and were eager to fight them. But who in his right mind would go against a giant?


    It seemed that one giant could kill few of them just by smashing it¡¯s fist!


    All the soldiers had trained for thest few months about tactics and strategies to fight orcs. What kind of training would be useful against these giants?


    Skills were wind in the face of the absolute strength!


    Tor swallowed saliva as he looked at the giants. His eyes almost popped out of their sockets. Tor¡¯s legs went soft and there was a desire to escape from the city. Tor believed that no one was willing to fight the giants.


    Nevertheless, fleeing was the greatest disgrace as a qualified soldier. Moreover, he would face severe punishment if he did so. Themanders ordered them to adjust the ballistas and catapults to the height of the giants. But when they were in the middle of adjusting the equipment the sky was covered in dark clouds. They looked up to see lots of flying creatures. Most of the flying beasts and creatures were extinct, weren¡¯t they? Those soldiers hadn¡¯t seen a flying beast since birth and now lots of them wereing towards the Gisco city.


    But how could they fight against those flying creatures?


    The ballista¡¯s should be able to shoot those flying creature but the bars had to be prepared in advance. They could shoot them on a whim!


    Many soldiers began tofort themselves as they believed that the flying creatures had tond to attack them. However, the next scene was so terrifying that they would never forget it. The flying creatures began to dive down while blue skinned trolls were seen sitting on those beasts. There were things in the hands of trolls which were thrown down.


    The soldiers were still stunned. What would such small things do to them?


    Bang~ Rumble~ Bang~


    What the hell is that? How could those small things have such power?


    The soldiers didn¡¯t have time to think as sounds of explosions echoed out.


    Rumble~


    Pieces of stone and debris flied out. The city was blown. The people who were close by to the explosions got blown into pieces. The mes burned to the sky. The whole city was in chaos within moments.


    The soldiers who were burning screamed loudly. Many fell down from the walls. However, they didn¡¯t die as they constantly screamed in miserable tone.


    Tor was lucky enough that none of these exploding things got close to him. Moreover, he had lied down to the ground on instinct. His mind was in a mess. He didn¡¯t know what was happening and how to react. Why would someone make war in such a manner?


    All he knew that the Gisco city was finished! The lord, his 3 sons and those magicians have escaped from the city.


    Tor stood up to escape but a huge stone fell down from the sky. Two soldiers from his team became meat-mud in front of his eyes. Tor saw the rock lifted up once again. He looked up to see that the huge stone was the giant¡¯s fist. Several more soldiers died as the giant waved its fist. Tor had lost his will to fight as he saw the scene. He looked around to quickly jump from the wall to escape.


    Boom~


    The city gates were smashed down when Tor reached the ground. Lots of orcs rushed in as they roared up. They waved the huge axes as they killed the soldiers. Tor saw two orcs who were exceptional as they waved the Tomahawks in their hands which glowed in purple light. Those orcs killed warriors in the blink of an eye! God! Those were second-rank warriors and one of those warriors was his immediatemander. A captain of a 100 man team!


    Tor looked around but didn¡¯t know what to do. Few soldiers who were under hismand ran towards him to ask about orders. What to do? Tor waved them off as he ran to the other gate. However, there were flying creatures who were constantly throwing down explosives. Tor hid in a corner as he didn¡¯t dare toe out.


    At the same time, he saw that there was another kind of flying creatures in the sky in addition to those huge bats. These creatures had elves on them! Tor had never seen an elf in his life but he guessed the identity through just a look. These elves had bows and arrows in their hands. They were making urate shots from high altitudes. Each shot took a soldier¡¯s life.


    Tor stood up to run towards the northern gate. It seemed that the lord and his sons had escaped from that gate. Along the way, he saw orcs killing soldiers but staying away from civilians without weapons.


    Tor believed that he would be dead if he encountered an orc. Fortunately, the city was too big and the number of orcs was limited. The orcs distributed and dispersed after they entered the city so there was an opportunity to escape.


    Finally, Tor was able to reach the northern gate. The gate was still open. There was no meaning in staying behind as Tor believed that at best he would die and at worst he would be caught as a ve.


    There were soldiers stationed in the northern gate who blocked the soldiers trying to run away. There was amander who ordered them to go back and fight. Tor was reluctant to follow the order when a three-meter tall Tauren jumped down and fell in between them.


    The ground violently shook as few soldiers were thrown away by the shock-wave. Tor saw the Tauren wave the huge axe in his hand in a circr manner. All the soldiers within the reach of the axe were killed on spot.


    Tor was shocked. He stepped back but the huge axe waved past by him... He felt coldness spread through the middle of his body...

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    The war beyond the imagination of everyone including Xiao Yu. He didn¡¯t think that the battle would end before beginning. He had underestimated the strength of using air andnd forces together. The tactics and strategies of 20th century Earth was too powerful. The enemy was defeated and they had to chase them now.


    Fortunately, Solomon had concentrated all his strength in Gisco city in dreams of suppressing Xiao Yu. However, this loss meant that he would be finished for good.


    Xiao Yu personallymanded the troops to invade the city in an orderly manner. Moreover, he sent Hippogryphs to bring information about Solomon¡¯s movements. At the same time, he sent Raiders and Cavalry from the bases to chase after Solomon and his sons. It would be very difficult for Solomon to escape as Hippogryphs and Batriders would be after them from air while heavy cavalry and raiders would be chasing them on ground.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s forces moved into the Gisco city and killed the soldiers that resisted and took the surrendered ones. The enemy soldiers had lost all their will to fight. asionally, there would be small groups that wanted to show resistance but they were crushed under the rapid attacks of orcs. Ordinary human soldiers weren¡¯t opponents of orcs if they didn¡¯t form formations.


    Xiao Yu learned through the reports of Hippogryph Riders that Solomon was being supported by a group of magicians who wore ck cloaks. He remembered the ck cloaked people that he had encountered in the Undercity. This mysterious force had even warlocks...


    Why did they try to help Solomon? Were they aware that their warlock was killed by Xiao Yu?


    Xiao Yu believed that it was a low possibility that they would help Solomon because of the previous death of the warlock. It seemed that this mysterious power had ns of their own. Xiao Yu knew that these people had the map of the Undercity so they couldn¡¯t be that na?ve to act so. If Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t familiar with the terrain and structures of the Undercity then vast majority of the treasures would be gathered by that mysterious force.


    Xiao Yu ordered the Hippogryphs to trace after these magicians. However, it wasn¡¯t long before a Hippogryph came back to report that all the hippogryph riders were killed by those magicians. Xiao Yu was surprised to hear the news. What kind of magicians did they have to kill so many Hippogryphs from ground? Xiao Yu was aware that Hippogryphs could be killed by heavy ballistas as they didn¡¯t fly on high altitudes. Moreover, strong warriors could use their battle energy and inject into weapons to shot them. Even the Batriders weren¡¯t invincible in the sky.


    It was the reason why Xiao Yu was always cautious in using air units.


    Xiao Yu was furious but ordered the Hippogryphs to stop pursuing these ck cloaked people. Xiao Yu knew that the enemy had a high level magician by their side so he would suffer heavy losses if they continued to pursue them.


    Xiao Yu was powerful but he couldn¡¯t face a 6th level magician with the strength he had. It would be difficult to face a fifth-rank or sixth-rank magician on an open battlefield.


    Moreover, since the mysterious force had dared to intervene in the war between Xiao Yu and Solomon then it meant that they were very clear about the strength of both sides. It means that they would be back once again as this time they were unsessful. There will be an opportunity where Xiao Yu could catch one of them.


    In addition, his purpose was to get control of Solomon¡¯s territory so there was no need to have an extra enemy at this point. He knew that the forces behind the ck cloaked people were powerful and he couldn¡¯t confront them on his own at this point.


    If he tried to corner them now then they would send much more powerful force to deal with Xiao Yu.


    Who were they?


    Xiao Yu entered the city after it was fully upied. He was shocked when he saw the heavy, medium and small-sized ballistas and catapults in the city. He would have faced huge damage if the enemies had yed out their hands in a right way. The Mountain Giants had rocky skin but it didn¡¯t mean that they were invincible. Xiao Yu had seen the heavy ballistas in action. They could prate through steel gates. The Mountain Giants weren¡¯t immortals so these heavy ballistas could kill them. Moreover, magician¡¯s like Master Alma could kill Mountain Giants.


    Right now, the Mountain Giants were at level 1 so they would be more powerful and resistant to attack when they reached level 10.


    ¡°Solomon can¡¯t afford all these equipment.. The mysterious force was aiding him! They coulde up with so many high-level and expensive equipment in short time...¡± Xiao Yu knew that these weapons belonged to him now.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but think of Warhammerpany when he saw these weapons. He knew that a powerful force was supporting the Warhammerpany in this weapon business. They had branches in every major city in the continent.


    It was no wonder why Master Alma said that Kennedy family was considered as untouchable. Xiao Yu believed that the force behind the Warhammerpany was much more powerful than the Kennedy family.


    It seemed that Xiao Yu had provoked a lot of strong powers. The mysterious ck cloaked people, Kennedy family, and few Grand Duchies. He believed that all of them would be after his life. Therefore he had to make sure that he got strong in rapid manner.


    ...


    ...


    Solomon was running away for his life as a dog. He only knew one thing right now and it was to ride the horse as quick as possible to reach the next city. He already knew that the battle was lost when the Gisco city was bombed by Batriders. Originally, he was nning to rely on high walls to kill Xiao Yu¡¯s orcs but he was defeated before even having chance to pull out his sword. They didn¡¯t even get a chance to fight orcs!


    They lost their greatest protection when the walls fell! Those weapons were useless if not for the walls. The soldiers retreat in chaotic manner which made him unable to organize them. Moreover, Solomon was very clear that the orcs had the upper hand in that chaotic situation.


    It was all over! He had lost Gisco city. In addition, he had deployed all his troops in the Gisco city to fight back Xiao Yu. Who would have thought that everything would end up in that manner?


    The arrows were shot from the sky as the soldiers protecting Solomon died one after another. He couldn¡¯t resist these air units. He was like a prey that was on run. At the same time, Solomon heard wailing of wolves. He turned back to see that Raiders were after him too. Would his horse be able to out run wolves? He was going to be caught... It was just matter of time...

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Xiao Yu was in the administrative hall of the Gisco city as he looked at the tied Solomon and his three sons. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t escape from and outrun Hippogryph Riders and Raiders.


    Solomon seemed to have aged all of a sudden. He hadn¡¯t expected to face such consequences by the end of the war. Actually, he had high hopes for the war. But now, the city was upied and he had lost his army. It seemed as if he was in a nightmare. However, the ropes tying him down made it clear that it was not a dream but reality.


    ¡°There is nothing to say... I lost... I hate my fate as I have run into a beast like you! IT¡¯s not you that beat me but your army of strange creatures! I could conquer the world if such troops were given to me!¡± Solomon shouted out like a madman as he looked at Xiao Yu.


    He had coveted Xiao Yu¡¯s territory from long ago. He wanted to get the territory and be the king of the northwest but didn¡¯t think that the fate would literally tie him up.


    ¡°What the fuck is this senile man talking about?¡± There was disdain in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes as he looked back at Solomon: ¡°You would be captive even if you had the troops.. Now the reality is you are my prisoner. If you act well then I might spare your life... Otherwise, your head will have to be separated from your body.¡±


    Xiao Yu was annoyed by people who talked nonsense the way Solomon had. He wasn¡¯t in a situation where he could talk. Solomon stopped as he didn¡¯t continue to say a word.


    ¡°Hard nut to crack.. I assume your silence is a no.¡± Xiao Yu turned to look at Carrie and his brothers: ¡°Brother Carrie, hows life treating you? Do you remember the good days we had? We would drink together, y with girls and so on... Why did you want to get my territory? Now you don¡¯t have anything left...¡±


    Carrie replied in a cold manner: ¡°There is nothing to talk to about as we have lost... do whatever you see fit!¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at him: ¡°Ohh... We have a tough guy here.. Do you know what I don¡¯tck most? Tough guys.. My men love to break the bones of tough people.. That cracking sound makes them feel ecstatic. I think we going to have a live show today...¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at O¡¯Neal and winked. The orc grinned from ear to ear as he came close to Carrie.


    Carrie¡¯s face turned pale as his body trembled in fear.


    Actually, if Carrie hadn¡¯t met Xiao Yu then most probably he would be the next lord of the territory because of his cunning nature and strategies.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Carrie shouted.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand so that O¡¯Neal stopped: ¡°Nothing much... You know I don¡¯t want to kill you but I need a damn good reason for that... You know, you guys wanted to kill me so I just can¡¯t let you guys go just like this.. ¡±


    Carrie understood that the momentum was in Xiao Yu¡¯s side. His life was already in Xiao Yu¡¯s hands so it was useless to struggle.


    Carrie paused for a moment: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Xiao Yu sat back in chair: ¡°Those ck cloaked people.. Who were they? What is their origin? Why do they want to help you? The first who speaks will live while the other three will die!¡±


    Carrie was about to speak but his brother spoke before him: ¡°I know! I know... A while ago these people came to find father and aided us.. ¡±


    Carrie thought that he had missed the opportunity but still wanted to take his chance: ¡± They are from a mysterious organization. It seems they have appeared in many territories and given support. Some say that they are the secret forces from the Sky Lion Dynasty who work to restore the reign of Dynasty. Others say that they are from an ancient family who unite the forces in times of chaos...¡±


    Solomon was furious when he saw Carrie and his second son rush to speak at this critical moment.


    The eldest son couldn¡¯t withstand anymore as he began to speak too. However, Xiao Yu saw that none of them knew the origin of the mysterious ck cloaked people. All they knew were rumors.


    Xiao Yu frowned as he pondered about the true origins of the mysterious force. He felt that this mysterious force would be a problem in the future.


    All three brothers began to spoke about many things except Solomon. They wanted to get on Xiao Yu¡¯s good side and escape death.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°I just said the one who speaks first will be the one to live. Second son will work as abor in the orc base while the others will die.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at O¡¯Neal. O¡¯Neal called few orcs to pull these men and take them out. Xiao Yu knew that he had to kill these people. Originally, Carrie had attacked him 2 times but lost. Although Xiao Yu didn¡¯t feel hatred towards Carrie but he knew that some other force may kidnap them if he kept them alive and use them against him in the future. Killing them now was diminishing the number of problems he could face in the future.


    It took less than a day topletely solve out the soldiers of Solomon. All three cities came under Xiao Yu¡¯s rule in this manner. The territory was annexed but Sky Lion Dynasty didn¡¯t even react. In this era, the one with the stronger fist was the right one.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t stationedrge-scale forces in the newly acquired territory. He kept only 5000 troops in 3 cities for daily management.


    Solomon¡¯s territory wasn¡¯t very close to Xiao Yu¡¯s territory so if he sent many troops then it meant that he was scattering his own forces. It would be a bad trade-off if someone else attacked his territory.


    Xiao Yu implemented few policies to ease the taxes, encourage farming and military recruitment. He hoped to convert these people to his own in the shortest possible time. The ones who wanted to move to Lion city were free to do so. If the people wanted to live in the Gisco or other cities then they were wee too. As all those cities belonged to Xiao Yu too.


    In the case of possible war, Xiao Yu was nning to withdraw his troops back to Lion city and temporarily give up this ce. It was his strategy for now as his strength wasn¡¯t big. He had to rely on warriors from the bases.


    Vast majority of Solomon¡¯s troops surrendered to Xiao Yu too. It didn¡¯t matter to whom these soldiers served as long as they were treated well. Xiao Yu paid them more than Solomon did so they were more willing to serve Xiao Yu than the previous lord.


    Xiao Yu renamed the name of the territory to KaLun (literal trantion means ¡®check-point¡¯) County after integrating it into his own territory. It would be part of Lion territory.


    He was almost finished with the problems here when he received bad news from the Lion territory. A group of bandits had attacked vige near the Lion city which resulted in heavy losses. Xiao Yu was surprised. He thought that the bandits had disappeared for good after Subaru run away. Why would they appear once again? Weren¡¯t they afraid of Xiao Yu¡¯s army?


    Suddenly, Xiao Yu remember a force which could make this bandits appear once again: ¡°Western Cloud Empire!¡±

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    Xiao Yu returned back to the Lion territory to inspect the vige that was looted. He found out that every person in the vige was killed to thest one. The bandits had even killed the children. Xiao Yu piled the corpses together and burned them. A human wouldn¡¯t treat fellow humans with such a treatment. Only the beasts and creatures would do.


    There was a rock in the vige which had a message to Xiao Yu that was written in blood: ¡°Subaru is back!¡±


    Xiao Yu calmly looked at the rock but the expression on his face was terrifying. Subaru was a real scourge. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t able to kill him but now the man was trying to pay back to him.


    ¡°Wester Cloud Empire... You guys were the ones to take the first step.¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    He knew that sooner orter there had to be a war with the Western Cloud Empire. It was just he didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon. Xiao Yu ordered the Hippogryph riders to patrol the area and report the moment they detected cavalrymen from the Western Cloud Empire. Afterwards, he went back to the Lion city to n to deal with the problem.


    He had to know the reason behind Western Cloud Empire¡¯s actions. Was it only for Subaru¡¯s revenge? Did the people in the Western Cloud Empire hade to decision to invade Lion territory?


    The Lion territory was the buffer zone between Sky Lion Dynasty and the Western Cloud Empire. The area have been very chaotic for milleniums. However, the situation stabilized after Xiao Yu cleared up the bandit groups. It was no wonder that the ruling ss in the Western Cloud Empire felt a sense of crisis. It was natural for them to feel threat from this area as the buffer zone wasn¡¯t the same they had always used to know. Now it was matter of time whether it was them or Xiao Yu attacked each other.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t despise the decision of the monarch of the Western Cloud Empire. The Western Cloud Empire and the Sky Lion Dynasty have confronted each other for long time. Moreover, the Western Cloud Empire was much bigger territory wise but theirnds weren¡¯t as fertile as the Sky Lion Dynasty¡¯snds. Nevertheless, their forces were much more powerful because of their cavalry men. How could Xiao Yu face such an empire on his own if a war broke out? There were internal and external problems all over.


    Xiao Yu pondered about the ways to deal with Western Cloud Empire. History wise the people of Western Cloud Empire were simr to Huns, Turks and Mongolians that fought with the Chinese because of their nomadic origins. Nevertheless, it was a very troublesome matter to deal with such nations and people.


    These nomadic people were like the wind. You chase them and they move. You don¡¯t chase them then theye to attack.


    The western part of the Lion territory were desert and grasnd. It was simply hopeless to fight against the cavalry of the Western Cloud Empire in that region. The Han Emperor had sent 50,000 troops to fight the Huns. Where Xiao Yu would find so many brave and skilled cavalry?


    What did it mean to nurture 100,000 strong cavalry? The Han Dynasty had almost spent half of their treasury to get so many elite cavalry units. Xiao Yu ruled over a small and broken territory. Where would he get so much money? Did his territorypare to the flouring Han Dynasty?


    Maintenance and daily support of cavalry meant lots of money.


    Xiao Yu would have resolved the matter if he could summon unlimited units from the base. He would have to summon 10,000 Raiders and he would win. Unfortunately, he only had 600 Raiders.


    Xiao Yu called themanders and generals to discuss the problem that was Western Cloud Empire. However, no one coulde up with a resolution as no one knew the reason why the Western Cloud Empire had acted so soon.


    After a long time of discussions Xiao Yu decided: ¡°I¡¯ll go on a trip to Western Cloud Empire.¡±


    Captain Hui, Housekeeper Hong and others tried to discourage Xiao Yu as his decision was too risky.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°There is no danger in this trip. There are lots of merchants that go to Western Cloud Empire to sell goods. I¡¯ll also pretend to be a merchant. I have to know their thoughts before going to war with them. Godfather said that keep your friends closeyou¡¯re your enemies closer...¡±


    ¡°Who is Godfather?¡± Mu Lee asked.


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Godfather is a celebrity. Don¡¯t you guys know him?¡± (corleone)


    Xiao Yu knew that to go to Western Cloud Empire he had to kill Subaru first. Subaru was familiar with Xiao Yu¡¯s appearance and he could identify Xiao Yu in Western Cloud Empire.


    ¡°Subaru, you shouldn¡¯t havee back...¡± Xiao Yu said in a cold tone.


    It was totally different now. Back then Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have the strength to stop Subaru but now he had reached level 20 which meant that he was as strong as a third-rank warrior. He could kill Subaru even if Subaru was a fourth-rank warrior. Moreover, Xiao Yu would be worried if Western Cloud Empire¡¯s army attacked. But it was only Subaru who hade to harass his territory. Xiao Yu had 300 Hippogryph Raiders, 1000 Batriders, 600 Raiders, 700 cavalry men which was more than enough to deal with thousands of elite cavalrymen from the Western Cloud Empire.


    At first, Xiao Yu was worried that the cavalrymen he had summoned from the human base would have problems with speed and durability because of their heavy armor. However, after a long time he found out that their heavy armor didn¡¯t affect the speed of their horses. Perhaps it was because of the horses summoned from the base. They were extremely powerful.


    The horse was the most critical factor to decide whether cavalry was good or bad. The cavalry of the Western Cloud Empire was invincible because of countless good horses they had. Sky Lion Dynasty was ¡®poor¡¯ inparison to them in this sense.


    The regions of the Western Cloud Empire were perfect for cultivating good horses. It was said that there was a breed called ¡®thunder¡¯ horse in Western Cloud Empire which was much taller than the average horse. These horses weren¡¯t even afraid of tigers and were as fast as wind. If you had 100 cavalrymen equipped with these horses then you could fight at least 10 times more ordinary cavalry.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu had Raiders and they weren¡¯t inferior to cavalry men.


    In addition, Xiao Yu was looking forward to the time when his cavalry men reached level 10. He believed that their horses would be as fast as thunder horses at that level.


    Subaru didn¡¯te out easily because of the Hippogryphs. The vision of elves was perfect too. However, he could hide forever. As a result, Subaru decided to attack at night. He believed that he could avoid Hippogryph Riders at night time.


    Moreover, strong warriors could detect the Hippogryphs even if they were flying in air at nights. However, they weren¡¯t aware of the excellent abilities of the hunters. There were lots of hunters who had reached level 10. At level 10 they could ce sentry wards and observe the area without being there physically.


    Subaru was going against the wrong person by trying to harass Xiao Yu¡¯s vige.


    The moment Subaru¡¯s team entered the vige they met Raiders, hunters and cavalry. The Hippogryph riders weren¡¯t far away either.


    ¡°Subaru, how are you going to escape tonight?¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    Subaru was surprised to meet Xiao Yu. He replied in a cold manner: ¡°Xiao Yu! Lion city will be dyed in blood red sooner orter!¡± After shouting out Subaru began to retreat with his team. He believed that he could escape because of their horses.


    However, he was wrong!


    The wolves howled as the Raiders began to chase after the bandits.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    The horses of the Western Cloud Empire were indeed very fast. The men riding them had superb skills too. They controlled the horses as if the horses were their own legs. However, this time they had encountered the Raiders who were much stronger than they could handle. In addition, there were Hippogryph Riders chasing after them too. Could they outrun both of those units? Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t dare to send raiders and hippogryps riders after them if the enemy was too much. He was worried about facing casualties. These summoned warriors were like his children and he couldn¡¯t tolerate when they died.


    The Raiders caught up with the bandits in time frame of few breathes. The orcs roared as they used the heavy swords to kill the horses and their riders. The enemy bandits were brave too. They pulled out their machetes to counterattack. The heavy swords used by the Raiders were very long and heavy. The machetes of the Western Cloud cavalry men couldn¡¯t withstand the impact. These machetes were built from special materials and were extremely tough and sharp. But the raiders didn¡¯t fear those machetes as they relied on the weight of their swords and their own strength to kill them. In the blink of an eye, several Western Cloud cavalry men were killed.


    The elves riding the hippogryphs were shooting arrows at the same time. The cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire general wore leather clothes to make sure that their weight doesn¡¯t reduce the speed of their horses. As a result, this leather armor couldn¡¯t protect them from the arrows of the elves.


    The elves were perfect in shooting down the cavalry men. Every arrow took down one cavalry man. The cavalry men picked up their bows and arrows to shoot down the Hippogryphs but they couldn¡¯t achieve anything. It was always hard to shoot from bottom to up. Moreover, the Hippogryphs didn¡¯t stay like idle targets. Only the heavy crossbows were a threat to them. But light cavalry men didn¡¯t carry heavy crossbows with them because they weighted more than dozen of pounds.


    Subaru regretted when he saw the increase in Xiao Yu¡¯s strength within thest six months. He had thought that he would be able to deal with Xiao Yu because of the advantage in the quantity of the troops. He had investigated Xiao Yu¡¯s strength in advance and believed that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have many raiders. However, Subaru didn¡¯t expect that these Raiders would be so strong. Moreover, his forces didn¡¯t have chance to fight back because of the hippogryph riders who were supporting raiders.


    There wasn¡¯t any air units in this era. asionally, some beasts that could fly would be trained as pets but there would be so few of them that it couldn¡¯t be considered as a fighting force. This special units of Xiao Yu had be the nemesis of the cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire.


    The running speed of the cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire slowed down because of the intergerence from the Hippogryph riders. At the same time, the cavalry men of Xiao Yu rushed in as they used their heavy swords to brutally kill the bandits.


    Light cavalry against heavy cavalry was like infantry fighting against tanks. Moreover, the heavy cavalry units of Xiao Yu had sprint skill which made their attacks almost invincible. The elite units of the Western Cloud Empire couldn¡¯t resist those attacks. As a result, it seemed like a one-sided battle where Subaru¡¯s side was loosing a lot.


    ¡°Scatter! Scatter!¡± Subaru saw that he couldn¡¯t recklessly continue to flee just like this. The special units of Xiao Yu would finish his forces in short time. Now, the only option was to scatter to escape and attack back on the first opportunity.


    The cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire dispersed out and ran away in several direction. Xiao Yu ordered the Hippogryph Riders to separate into dozens of teams and track the cavalry men. But he was set on killing the head of the snake. Subaru was the most important figure within this bandit group.


    Xiao Yu wanted to seize Subaru at all costs. After all, he had to kill Subaru to solve out the problem. He couldn¡¯t ignore Subaru¡¯s existence and enter the Western Cloud empire. To be able to know the circumstances that made the Western Cloud Empire to make a move to Lion territory meant that he had to personally infiltrate their ranks.


    puff~ Puff~


    The Raiders continued to kill the cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire. Some of the cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire weren¡¯t willing to be chased so they turned to charge against the Raiders. However, they were killed without a chance. The wolves were already 2 meters tall. They would jump out and bite down the heads of those cavalry men. It was a mistake to think that the only weapon of the Raiders were their heavy swords. The wolves were weapons too.


    Tyrande was constantly shooting arrows at Subaru. In addition, the firing speed of Tyrande was close to the speed of a machine gun. Subaru was using his sword to block those arrows as he ride the horse. Naturally, the speed of the horse reduced because of this. Xiao Yu was behind him at all times too.


    ¡°Boss! Leader! Don¡¯t run! We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long.. Let¡¯s talk about good old times.¡± Xiao Yuughed as he shouted.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! Don¡¯t be so proud! Do you think that you can get me this way?¡± Subaru couldn¡¯t wait to see the moment when he would kill Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Boss! Aren¡¯t you underestimating me? Don¡¯t you understand that it was me who single-handedly broke up your camp? In fact, I gotta tell you that I admire you a lot. You have good qualities.. By the way, who made us to stay on two opposite sides? I don¡¯t know... It¡¯s like you are a mountain tiger while I¡¯m a rain dragon! There can be only one king in the northwest... Don¡¯t run boss. Let me kill you!¡±


    Xiao Yu made a heroic leap after he said hisst word. At the same time he raised the Arcanite Reaper and smashed the weapon towards Subaru.


    Subaru was surprised to see Xiao Yu to act so bold and attack him. He raised the magic sword to block the attack. The magic sword used by Subaru had affinity to earth system and was very powerful in defense.


    But this sword was like a wooden stick inparison to the Arcanite Reaper.


    The ARcanite Reaper chopped down as Xiao Yu used the Omnish skill. Subaru¡¯s horse was split into two halves. However, Subaru was able to save himself at thest second. Nevertheless, it was a proof that the ARcanite Reaper was an epic weapon and held too much power.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Xiao Yu used the Enhanced Omnish afterwards. He continued with the attacks. Even though Subaru¡¯s strength was a level higher than Xiao Yu¡¯s but at the moment he was pressured down.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Subaru was a fourth-rank warrior but he still couldn¡¯t fight head on against Xiao Yu. He was surprised as in his perspective Subaru believed that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a strong person. He believed that Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him if he tried to escape.


    However, the situation wasn¡¯t going ording to Subaru¡¯s beliefs. Xiao Yu was a threat to him right now.


    ¡°Howe he got so strong in such a short-term? How can it happen?¡± Subaru was perplexed and dumbfounded. Back then Xiao Yu was just a second-rank warrior and only six months had passed. However, now Xiao Yu could fight against a fourth-rank warrior.


    What the hell was going on?


    Subaru waste to respond as another sh went towards his left. It wasn¡¯t just Xiao Yu but Tyrande too who was attacking him. Subaru turned around to see Xiao Yu sh down the Arcanite Reaper.


    Subaru was shocked when he saw the blue light emit from Xiao Yu¡¯s axe. Now, it was obvious to Subaru that Xiao Yu was able to burst out with that much strength because of the weapon.


    Nevertheless, he knew that Xiao Yu was a third-rank warrior.


    It was terrifying for Subaru to fight against a third-rank warrior with such a weapon. Subaru wanted to kill Xiao Yu and get the axe for himself. His strength would increase by many folds if he used such an axe. However, he knew that right now at best he could escape. There were many Raiders who had surrounded him. Xiao Yu and Tyrande were attacking him without stop.


    At the same time a roar echoed out. Two burly figures rushed towards them. They were Grom and Cairne. They didn¡¯t have mounts so it took time for them to reach Xiao Yu and Tyrande. Cairne waved the huge axe in his hand and attacked Subaru.


    Subaru dodged Cairne¡¯s attack but Grom¡¯s heavy sword split down from another angle. Subaru was a strong warrior but he wasn¡¯t a fifth-rank warrior. As a result, he could only dodge and block the attacks but couldn¡¯t counterattack Xiao Yu and the team.


    Subaru didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu¡¯s strength would reach this level. He knew that he would be dead if he didn¡¯t escape now. Cairne was much more intimidating than the others. Subaru was never afraid of others with a build bigger than himself as he was a warrior who could use battle energy. He dared to face beasts and creatures on his own. Cairne¡¯s body was huge but on the contrary to his build Cairne was very flexible. His use of the axes was superb too. Needless to say, Grom was extraordinary too as he wasn¡¯t called a demaster for nothing. Although his sword skills didn¡¯t belong to martial arts system of the humans but the special skills shown by him were extraordinary too.


    Subaru took out a magic scroll and tore it down. A white light sh and wrapped Subaru¡¯s body. The next moment he had disappeared.


    ¡°Motherfucker! He had a transmission scroll on himself!¡± Xiao Yu felt depressed because of Subaru¡¯s disappearance. He wasn¡¯t even able to catch Subaru which meant that his trip to Western Cloud Empire would be troublesome.


    ¡°Motherfucker! How the heck did he have a scroll on himself?¡± Xiao Yu walked around the area where Subaru had disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s a normal magic scroll... So there are two options. Either the distance of teleportation isn¡¯t big or the location of appearance would be uncertain. Subaru wouldn¡¯t use a dangerous scroll that belonged to second category as he could pop out in the middle of an ocean... Xiao yu believed that Subaru wouldn¡¯t dare to use such an unpredictable scroll so the distance that Subaru would appear wouldn¡¯t be too far away. ¡°Quickly call Thrall! Tell him to use Far Sight skill to find Subaru! Get all the Hippogryph Riders search for Subaru! Tyrande use your Eagle Eye skill too!¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that Subaru wouldn¡¯t have a magic scroll that would teleport him to far away location as it would be very hard to produce such a scroll let alone Subaru being able to buy it. Moreover, it would be too shameful for Xiao Yu if he let Subaru ran away easily at this point.


    Thrall who was not far away with the grunts came over. The Hippogryph riders began to search for Subaru too.


    Xiao Yu had brought Thrall and grunts with him for just in case situation. Although he didn¡¯t need help of grunts but now he needed Thrall¡¯s help. Thrall¡¯s Far Sight skill would be very handy now. This skill was useful as Thrall could search for everything within a certain range. Thrall came over soon enough and cast the skill to look for Subaru¡¯s traces. However, Thrall action speed was slow because he was searching a big range of area.


    Xiao Yu ordered some Hippogryph riders to search for the cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire. Most probably there would be a location which was set in advance as a meeting point. Xiao Yu believed that Subaru couldn¡¯t leave these people and go back as there would be no one to support his exnation.


    It was almost dawn when the Hippogryph Riders reported that the surviving cavalry men had run in the northwest direction. It seemed that the meeting point was somewhere there. Xiao Yu took his forces and moved in that direction at that instant.


    After a few hours, Thrall was able to find a secret valley with his Far Sight skill. The location of the valley was hidden from sight. Natural terrains acted as cover. An average person wouldn¡¯t think that there would be such a secret location if they passed by this ce.


    After a while, Thrall reported that Subaru was inside the valley.


    ¡°We will see if you would be able to escape this time!¡± Xiao Yu personally led the Raiders and others as he went into the valley.


    This ce was an excellent location to hide but it had a huge drawback. Once inside you would be blocked if the entrance was closed by enemies. There was no other passage to escape.


    The Hippogryph Riders had traced the exact way to get into the valley. The cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire had used a certain mountain track to enter the valley.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Subaru, are you still nning to run away?¡± Xiao Yu waved the Arcanite Reaper as he looked at Subaru.


    Subaru didn¡¯t imagine that Xiao Yu would be able to find him in this secret location. He had found this secret location back when he was the leader of the Eagle Camp. It was a secret location for the past leaders of the Eagle Camp to be used when they were in danger.


    How did Xiao Yu find him? Did he use Hippogryps? But the sky was dark and they had entered through the mountain track which was covered with jungle!


    There was almost 0 chance to find this ce because ofplex terrain.


    What kind of monster Xiao Yu was?


    Subaru could climb up through some rocks relying on his strength. But the others wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Moreover, even if he could climb up, did it mean that xiao Yu would just stay idle and let him go?


    Subaru¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.


    ¡°Xiao Yu it is you who forced me to this! We will fight to death today!¡± Subaru loudly shouted as he waved his magic sword and charged towards Xiao Yu. Subaru knew that he was going to die today so he was nning to pull Xiao Yu down with him.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Xiao Yu instantly teleported to Cairne¡¯s back the moment he saw Subaru rush at him. Xiao Yu was not a stupid person. He knew that Subaru was acting crazy and a fourth-rank warrior shouldn¡¯t be taken easily at any time. However, Cairne was wearing a T2 set and he could resist Subaru even though Subaru was a level higher than Cairne.


    Cairne waved his huge axe to block Subaru. Subaru¡¯s body glossed with light as he used the battle energy in his body to charge through. But at the same time Grom attacked Subaru too. Grom used number of skills to distract Subaru.


    Likewise, Raiders and Cavalrymen rushed to fight the cavalrymen from the Western Cloud Empire. The knights from the human base used the sprint skill to cover the distance within a short-time frame and assault the enemies by chopping with their heavy swords. The cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire thought that they had reached the peak of controlling the horses but they were ashamed when they saw the control human knights had over their horses. The human knights summoned from the base were like one with their horses. The cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire didn¡¯t know that these human knights were ¡®born¡¯ on the back of their horses.


    In addition, the human knights had heavy armors on them. The machetes of the enemy couldn¡¯t damage their armor. It was a one-sided massacre.


    Subaru knew that it would be very difficult to escape as he saw that he was surrounded from all sides. Heughed: ¡°Xiao Yu, do you think that you will be the king of the northwest? You are too na?ve! Western Cloud Empire would never let you seed. By unification of the northwest you have be the enemy of the Western Cloud empire! You have good warriors by your side but do you think you can beat 100,000 of cavalry men? You will perish! HaHa!¡±


    Subaru was acting like a madman.


    Xiao Yu replied in a tone full of disdain: ¡°I never thought that I would walk over a smooth path to the hegemony.. I will bypass all the obstacles on my way! However, it¡¯s ridiculous that you thought you would be able to fight against me.¡±


    Subaru was surprised for a moment when he heard Xiao Yu reply. In that instant, an arrow shot by Tyrande pierced Subaru¡¯s shoulder.


    Puch~


    The arrow went through one side and came out from the other creating a hole in his shoulder. The blood began to ssh out. Strength of Tyrande¡¯s arrows was no less than the bullets shot by the dwarf riflemen. Subaru wasn¡¯t wearing an armor so it was very difficult for him to resist Tyrande¡¯s shot.


    Moreover, Subaru was fighting for a long time. The battle energy within him wasn¡¯t limitless so it wasn¡¯t enough to form a defense at this point.


    Subaru shouted when the arrow pierced through his shoulder. However, the battle wasn¡¯t finished. Grom¡¯s sword shed down his spine.


    Subaru moved a step forward to avoid the sh but Grom was sessful. At the same time, Cairne roared as he smashed down the giant axe. Subaru tried to block it by using his sword but his body flied back because of the impact.


    Subaru would be able to withstand the attacks of Cairne at his peak but he was already weak.


    Subaru fell to the ground as his body was covered with blood. He was looking at Xiao Yu as if a wild wolf was looking at its prey.


    Xiao Yu shook his head as he came to stop in front of Subaru: ¡°Subaru, I admit that you are a real hero... But in order to be a king I have to march over the corpse of a hero like you...¡±


    Subaru smiled as he looked back at Xiao Yu: ¡°You won and I lost... You are the king now... My blood is your glory.¡±


    Subaru moved his own sword to kill himself. Xiao Yu felt depressed when he saw Subarumit suicide. If it wasn¡¯t for the summoned warriors from the bases then most probably Subaru would have won. In his heart, Xiao Yu admired Subaru.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the cavalry men from the Western Cloud Empire were exterminated. Xiao Yu took back their horses as he was nning to use those horses to form his own cavalry. The horses would be the critical factor in the battleground against the Western Cloud Empire.


    Subaru was dead now it was time for Xiao Yu to go and visit the Western Cloud Empire.


    ...


    ...


    He had to go to Western Cloud Empire to see the real situation for himself as he couldn¡¯t believe the information gathered from there. In order to make his n look more life-like Xiao Yu had even found a friend of Mu Lee from Wei Principality who was a merchant. This man had been to Western Cloud Empire once but he had been in the border and hadn¡¯t gone into the depth of the empire. Xiao Yu was nning to take this man called Wei Ming with him too.


    At the same time, he was nning to take Fox with him too. Fox was a timid person but he was good at many other areas. Moreover, Fox was a very obedient person as Xiao Yu treated him well. Fox was given a job in the administrative hall of the Lion city and married a wife from Lion city. His life had be stable and wouldn¡¯t n to betray Xiao Yu.


    Moreover, Fox was excellent candidate to deal with swindlers and opportunists.


    In addition, to Wei Ming and Fox, Xiao Yu was nning to take Grom and Tyrande with himself. However, both of them were going to wear ck cloaks to hide their identities. Moreover, they would stay in the carriage unless it was absolutely necessary for them toe out. Antonidas would be present in this trip too. He had reached level 20 so he was equal to a small team.


    Leah would be following xiao Yu too as she was already a a powerful assassins. Moreover, she had broken through to third-rank too. Her strength had increased because Xiao Yu had given her Shadow Step skill book. In addition, Xiao Yu had looted a lot of books regarding assassins and assassinations in the Undercity. All of them were great help to enhance Leah¡¯s strength. Xiao Yu had given her a T2 armor set which made her a super assassin.


    Now, Leah was more loyal to Xiao Yu than ever. She wouldn¡¯t leave even if Xiao Yu told her to go.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t take grunts and orcs with him as his identity would be guess the instant they were seen in the Western Cloud Empire. Many people knew that only lord of the Lion territory had orcs and elves as warriors. Instead, Xiao Yu choose 400 knights and 50 footmen to take with himself. He wasn¡¯t going to a war with the Western Cloud Empire so it was pointless to take lots of warriors with himself.


    Footmen had reached level 10 and their intelligence was quite high too. They could even learn to ride horses now but Xiao Yu was nning to make sure that they fight good onnd before learning horseback riding.


    In addition, Suesha, Xiao Yu¡¯s 4th sister inw, requested to go with him too. Her strength had increased during thest few battles and she was already a second-rank warrior. Xiao Yu had given her a T1 armor set which made her look sexy too.


    Suesha wasn¡¯t as beautiful as Lin Muxue but Xiao Yu thought that she looked like Kate Beckinsale or M Jovovich from his past life. He adored the cold temperament Suesha had.


    Xiao Yu hesitated for a while but promised to take her with himself too. Her strength wasn¡¯t bad and she could be useful in some key moments. Most importantly, he wouldn¡¯t be lonely with a beauty by his side.


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu boughtrge number of porcins, clothes and others goods from the Wei Principality to be sold in the Western Cloud Empire... It was time to make his move.

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    The moving speed of Xiao Yu¡¯s convoy wasn¡¯t fast. It was as if they were leisurely walking and enjoying the scenery along the way. They weren¡¯t here to make money so there was no point in moving rapidly. In contrast, Xiao Yu was observing the terrains along the way. He was nning about attacking strategies if he had to go to war with Western Cloud Empire in the future. However, he was shocked after a few days of the travel.


    There were no mountains or hills. The terrain was very open. It was suitable for using cavalry units. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that Western Cloud Empire encouraged horse breeding in their territory. It seemed that the only way to defeat Western Cloud Empire would be using Huo Qubing¡¯s methods against the Huns in the ancient China. However, to do that he needed excellent generals! Even the Raiders wouldn¡¯t be of use if the man leading them didn¡¯t have the right qualities.


    It was easy to find 1000 warriors but hard to find a good general. A good general could lead 10000 people for thousands of miles killing countless enemies. A bad general would ruin a prospering county. A good general yed a vital role in the victory.


    The Huns would be unbeatable even if the whole nation went against them if it wasn¡¯t for Huo Qubing and Wei Qing. Some say that Huo Qubing was lucky to achieve such results but it is ridiculous to link those results to mere luck. Tens of thousands of enemies were killed. How could Huo Qubing be ndered with a word such as luck!


    Could Huo Qubing get such results if it not was for preparing for the war in advance and his keen judgment? The seemingly instant decisions made on the battlefield save the lives of thousands of men. It is the natural born talent that is seen in moments such as those.


    Some don¡¯t believe in talents like them. They say that they would get the same results if they were in Huo Qubing¡¯s shoes. But it is definitely a big joke. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have talents like Wei Qing or Huo Qubing so he was powerless against Western Cloud Empire for now.


    He had to train cavalry units which would take at least three years. Moreover, he had to find good generals which was much harder.


    Xiao Yu nced at the vast grasnds. He understood that it was an extremely difficult environment to wage a war. A careless move would make all his troops have this vast grasnds as their burial ground.


    Theter Emperor Wu had fled back while living 10 thousands soldiers in the desert to die. Huo Qubing had faced such a situation as a 18 year old boy. But he was able to behead tens of thousands and im the victory.


    Xiao Yu knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to have such a feat if it was him instead of Huo Qubing back then. Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to move tens of thousands of soldiers for such distance, win a victory and return back.


    The environment was very bad along the way as the roads were paved in sand. Fortunately, Xiao Yu had interspatial rings which had all the food and drinks they could enjoy along the road.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t using his luxurious carriage on this trip. Most people would be aware of his identity if Xiao Yu used that carriage. However, the current carriage wasn¡¯t bad either. It was pulled by 4 horses and could amodate about a dozen people.


    Xiao Yu, Leah and Suesha were ying chess and drinking red wine along the trip. Leah was ustomed to Xiao Yu actions. She knew that Xiao Yu would act more rxed when he faced greater enemies. This attitude of Xiao Yu made his troops feel at ease too. Who would be afraid of the enemy if their boss was so confident?


    Suesha thought that the trip to Western Cloud Empire was a big task. She didn¡¯t eat or sleep well.


    They faced some bandit groups when they got close to the boundaries of the Western Cloud Empire. However, they were able to kill them all as they weren¡¯t a threat to Xiao Yu¡¯s group.


    The bandit groups within the Ankagen Mountains and the Lion territory were destroyed. But this ce was far away from the Lion territory so it was inevitable for bandit groups to appear in here.


    The Western Cloud Empire made sure that the merchantsing to the empire from the Sky Lion Dynasty were protected and the people of the Western Cloud Empire weren¡¯t free to plunder them. The Western Cloud Empire acted as a big bandit nation as they often dispatchedrge number of people to plunder some countries. However, they were keen on protecting the merchants that came to their country.


    Moreover, in this part of the continent there were few more countries. The Western Cloud Empire wasn¡¯t the only hegemon but it was one of the strongest and absolute boss of the region.


    Wei Ming exined these things to Xiao Yu along the way.


    ¡°The first town between the Lion territory and the Western Cloud Empire is Wuhe town. It is the most important town that connects Western Cloud Empire to this part of the continent. There would be some brawls and fighting in the Wuhe town where the properties of the merchants would be snatched but it has a strategic value as a location. We have to be careful while we are there. Afterwards, we will move to Habash city where we would sell our goods. The people who will buy our goods in Habash city will take it to other parts of the Western Cloud Empire and sell for high profits.¡± Wei Min explined.


    Wei Ming told Xiao Yu that it was very hard to move in the past to the Western Cloud Empire because of the bandits. The profits were high but the life was much more valuable.


    Only the people with lots of bodyguards dared to pass through these ce untouched.


    The strength of Xiao Yu¡¯s group was powerful. He had 400 knights, and 50 footmen with him.


    ¡°There is a very famous bandit in this part of the Western Cloud Empire called Red Beard. He had been rampantly ravaging this area for many years. The military of Western Cloud Empire doesn¡¯t make a move against him too. It is said that his group carries a g which has a red beard as a banner. The merchants that meet them either get killed or pay a lot of ransom to them.¡±


    Just as Wei Ming was finishing his exnation to Xiao Yu the huffs of horses echoed from the distance. They looked at the direction of the sounds. There was a huge sh which had a red beard drawn on it.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at the bandits: ¡°We are lucky!¡±


    Wei Ming¡¯s face had turned pale: ¡°Lord, we can give them some money and can continue with our trip. We are going to make a lot of money so its not a problem to pay them off. Moreover, how can we beat them? There are more than 1000 bandits.¡±


    Xiao Yu turned to look at Wei Ming: ¡°People honor me with money and treasures... I don¡¯t!¡±


    In fact, it was normal for Wei Ming to be timid as he was just a merchant. He always advocated harmony and peace and didn¡¯t prefer to fight against anyone.


    But what about Xiao Yu? Those bandits should feel lucky that he didn¡¯t choose to attack them. Now, they wanted to plunder him! Dream on!


    Xiao Yu ordered the knights to get ready to fight while he saw in the carriage and continued to drink wine. If the knights from the base couldn¡¯t solve out this problem on their on then they weren¡¯t worth the game system. He believed that 400 knights were more than enough to deal with 1000 bandits.


    Suesha put on her armor and picked her sword. She went out of the carriage and took her horse to fight the bandits.


    Xiao Yu looked at Suesha with a sigh. He knew that Suesha was a good warrior as a woman and she couldn¡¯t see injustice. Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t matter much if she was in battle or didn¡¯t participate.


    The bandits shouted and whistled as they got close to the caravan. They didn¡¯t attack but began to surround Xiao Yu¡¯s caravan. It was the tactic used by the bandits. First, they would try to intimidate the caravan and make the merchants fear them. Afterwards, they would ask for money. They would kill if their proposals weren¡¯t taken into ount.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much as he waved his hand to indicate the knights to charge.


    The knights charged on without any hesitation the moment they saw Xiao Yu¡¯smand. They raised their heavy swords as they rushed towards the bandits. Their assault wasn¡¯t as simple as the attacks of an ordinary cavalry. They could swiftly charge on within a small distance because of the sprint skill.


    The bandits didn¡¯t react on time and some of them were already split into two by the knights.


    The knights with heavy swords were very powerful. The bandits were using machetes and these light weapons weren¡¯t on par against the heavy swords.


    The bandits shouted as they attacked the knights too. They didn¡¯t think that their prey would dare to take the initiative to attack them. It had never happened that the caravan they tried to plunder would attack them first.


    It was one of the reasons why the bandits didn¡¯t form any formations when they got close to the caravans. However, this situation had worked against them at this moment.


    Puff~ Puchi~ Puff~


    The knights didn¡¯t use any fancy moves. They shed, hacked, waved and did the same moves once again. These simple moves were extremely effective.


    Some of the bandits tried to attack the carriage. But the carriage was protected by 50 footmen.


    Bang~


    A footman hit the horse of the bandit with his shield. The horse neighed as it fell down. The footman used his sword to kill the bandit afterwards.


    The bandits tried to attack the footmen but they faced the shields. They tried to attack several times but their machetes couldn¡¯t prate through the shields.


    ¡°Why are you guys so stupid? Why are you trying to attack the bandits? Cut the legs of their horses! They will be infantry men just like you!¡± Xiao Yu shouted to the footmen.


    The footmen immediately put Xiao Yu¡¯s tactic into n. They resisted the attacks of the bandits with shields and used their sword to cut off legs of the horses.


    The footmen had already reached level 10. Their strength was more than enough to cut off a leg of a horse in one wave. The bandits who fell of their horses couldn¡¯t keep up with the footmen.


    In less than 10 minutes, more than half of the initial bandits were killed. They shouted at each other and escaped without further ado. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t order his troops to chase them as he wasn¡¯t in hurry.


    At the same time, Suesha came into the carriage. Her body was covered in blood. She was powerful enough to make sure that she didn¡¯t get heavy injuries. However, there were still few minor injuries on her body.


    ¡°Oh! 4th sister inw! What has happened to you?¡± Xiao Yu rushed at Suesha. He took out a wet towel to wipe the blood off her body. He would asionally touch her sensitive parts while at it.


    Suesha turned furious when she saw Xiao Yu touch her chest: ¡°I¡¯m going to cut you off if you continue to touch me as if I¡¯m a cheap woman.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°4th sister inw, you are not aware but these bandits are very vicious. They add poison to their knives and machetes. It¡¯s possible that you are infected. I must clean your body and use Holy Light to treat you. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if the poison got into your body. These poison may not take your life but may turn your skin ck or red.¡±


    Suesha listened to Xiao Yu with doubt. However, she was afraid that her beauty will be affected by the posion.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked.


    Xiao Yu replied in a serious tone: ¡°Of course... But don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m a Pdin! I¡¯m one of the most loyal and devout member of the Light God! I can heal off the poison but we have to take off your armor...¡±


    Suesha took off her clothes. Although there were doubts in her heart but she didn¡¯t want to take the gamble. Usually, she didn¡¯t wear an armor in the carriage. But she always had clothes which covered her body. However, now her body was soaked in blood and the clothes were tightly affixed to her body.


    Xiao Yu used the wet towel to wipe off Suesha¡¯s wounds. He would gently stroke her white skin which would make Sueshe tingle.


    After a long while, Xiao Yu finally used the skill. A white light wrapped Suesha¡¯s wounds and began to heal them in a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about anything along the trip as there was a beauty by his side. They didn¡¯t encounter any more bandit groups until they reached the Wuhe town Wei Ming was talking about.


    In fact, this Wuhe town wasn¡¯t much smaller than the Lion city. After all, everyone that had to pass into the Western Cloud Empire from the south had to pass from this town to resupply. Xiao Yu was curious as he looked at the exotic city. He was inside the carriage but checking outside by looking through the window. There were many merchant groups that lined up to enter through the gates. There were people from all the races and colors.


    However, Xiao Yu¡¯s interest was shocked by not humans but another type of living beings. These beings were short in stature. Almost one meter tall. Their bodies were green and two fangs were exposed from their mouthes. Xiao Yu was very familiar with these creatures. Goblins!


    ¡°Goblins in here?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked.


    Wei Ming nodded: ¡°Yes. There are a lot of Goblins living in the wilderness. Most of them live in tribes in the mountains. However, the people of the Western Cloud Empire catch them and work them out as skillfulbor. They are not tall and aren¡¯t strong but are very talented. They learn tasks very easily and do much better than normal humans.¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect to meet goblins in such a situation. Moreover, it seemed that the situation the goblins were was much worse than the orcs or elves.


    ¡°Dear visitors! The wheel of your carriage is missing two nails. Do you want me to fix it? It will cost you only three gold coins! You must know thatck of two nails may make you face huge danger in your long journey.¡± A gobbling ran over and smiled as he talked to Xiao Yu.


    Wei Ming wanted to get rid of the goblin but Xiao Yu stopped him: ¡°Please help us out.¡±


    Goblin took out his toolbox and picked two nails. Afterwards, he used his small hammer to fix the wheel of the carriage. Xiao Yu handed him 3 gold coins.


    Goblin grabbed the money: ¡°Thanks, generous visitor. I wish you safe travel.¡±


    Wei Ming added: ¡°It doesn¡¯t cost that much money. It seems that goblin knew that we aren¡¯t locals so he tried to get as much money as he could.¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°The goblins who could create the technology to fly have been reduced to this level...¡±


    Goblins, dwarves and gnomes were the most creative and intelligent races on the continent. Now they were fixing the wheels of the carriages.


    Xiao Yu had witnessed their greatness in the game and was feeling sympathy when he saw the goblin.


    ¡°What¡¯s their living conditions? ¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Wei Ming pondered for a moment: ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. But the goblins aren¡¯t very rare in the wilderness. Some be bandits and low-level thieves. They are dirty and smelly. Basically, they are on the same level as wild dogs.¡±


    ¡°Wild dogs? Can wild dogs make things fly into the sky?¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed.


    ¡°How much it would cost us to buy goblin ves?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Lord, are you interested in buying these dirty animals? They can¡¯t fight or do manualbor... Moreover, youck anything but ves in your territory.¡± Wei Ming couldn¡¯t understand the reason of Xiao Yu¡¯s interest.


    Xiao Yu faintly said: ¡°Everyone is useful if you know where to use them. You just inquire about the prices as I¡¯m nning to take some goblins back this time.¡±


    Wei Ming nodded as he saw that Xiao Yu had decided to buy goblin ves.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s convoy was issued a token by the guards at the gate. This token represented that the fees for the entrance have been paid. It was necessary to show this token each time they went out and came back to the city so that they didn¡¯t pay the fees once again.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s convoy entered the Wuhe Town like any other merchant caravan so no one noticed anything extraordinary about them. Afterwards, Xiao Yu found a good inn to stay over.


    Grom was with Xiao Yu as they entered the ce. He was more than 2 meters tall and dressed in a ck cloak. Most people avoided them. They didn¡¯t know that a strong orc was hidden under the cloak but just from the looks they knew that it was someone who they shouldn¡¯t mess with.


    There were beauties in the pub of the inn. They were wearing clothes that exposed their body parts. Moreover, guests asionally touched their buttocks or waists. They provocatively looked at the guests too.


    Xiao Yu had chosen this inn not because of beauties but there were goblin ves working in here.


    ...


    ...


    An old goblin was moving a box of wine within the pub. He was old and seemed physically ill. He fell to the ground and a bottle of wine was broken.


    ¡°Damned beast! You broke a bottle of wine! Do you know how much that wine costs? I would be able to buy five damned goblin ves for that bottle of wine.. You damned beast. I will kill you!¡± A man waved the whip as he walked towards the old goblin in fury.


    The old goblin couldn¡¯t resists the whipping of the man. It lied on the ground. It could be seen that the old goblin had problems even while breathing.


    A big hand stretched out and grabbed the whip when the boss wanted to hit the goblin second time.


    The boss turned his head and saw a giant who was at least two heads taller than him grabbing the whip.


    ¡°Guest.. Did that goblin bothered your leisure time? If you want to then you can personally kill that goblin.¡± The boss thought that the man was here to punish the goblin.


    Xiao Yu smiled as he came out from Grom¡¯s back: ¡°How much does that bottle of wine costs? I will pay for the wine and get the goblin.¡±


    The boss was happy when he saw that someone was willing to pay for the wine and get the goblin. He wanted to kill the old goblin anyway: ¡°It is not a problem but this goblin is too old. Why don¡¯t I give you female goblins? You can make them dance for you and torture and kill them afterwards.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°That is not necessary.¡±


    Xiao Yu paid 20 gold coins as apensation for the wine. This bottle of wine costs at best 1 gold coin in the Lion city but had risen 20 times its price in Wuhe town.


    The old goblin seemed to have agreed with his fate. He knew that he was doomed. But Xiao Yu asked Grom to carry the goblin towards their seat. Afterwards, Xiao Yu handed him a bottle of healing potion.


    ¡°Drink it.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Old goblin had lost all the hope so he didn¡¯t care much. He opened the cap of the bottle and drank it all. But he felt the wonderful change happening in his body. All the injuries were healed and his vitality seemed better than before. It seemed as if he had turned 10 years younger.


    ¡°What do you think of healing potion?¡±


    ¡°Healing potion? Is this legendary healing potion?¡± Old goblin was surprised but he spoke in a very low tone as he knew about the severity of letting know others about such a treasure.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Yes, it is the legendary healing potion.¡±


    Old goblin pondered for a moment and then said: ¡°What is your intention? What do you want in return as you have given me such a valuable treasure to consume?¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Xiao Yu gentle tapped the table as he looked at the old goblin: ¡°Do you think you have anything worthy that I would try to get you?¡±


    Old goblin sighed and shook his head: ¡°No.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°That¡¯s the thing. I saved you without a special reason. But I have read in books that the goblins lived in prosperity in ancient times. I felt bad when I saw you fall to this point. I will treat you at least 10 times better than here as long as you agree to work for me in my territory. However, don¡¯t try to be cunning as I know that goblins are famous for that trait.¡±


    Old goblin asked: ¡°Why do you want to treat us 10 times better than here?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°I need people who are good at alchemy and engineering. I want special things to be build. The goblins are in decline and don¡¯t have those technology from the ancient times... But it doesn¡¯t matter. I will get books for you guys to study and build those sophisticated weapons...¡±


    Xiao Yu was actually envious of the engineering and alchemy knowledge of the goblins. He knew that it would be impossible to make them produce the items of the ancient times. But the goblins were born with unique talents and Xiao Yu needed technicians and engineers. The goblins were the best group to be ssified as skilled workers.


    Xiao Yu knew that the value of experienced craftsmen were much expensive that the university students because of their experience...


    The goblins were too cheap. He could buy thousands of them and it wouldn¡¯t be a big amount.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s n was to summon Siege Engines, Mortars and other equipments. However, the problem was that a Mountain Giant took the ce of 10 ordinary units which meant that Siege Engines would take much more ce. He wouldn¡¯t be able to mass summon them. But he could make goblins study them and mass produce those equipment. The goblins can research all of them and make high quality imitations.


    The old goblins eyes jumped up for a second. Xiao Yu saw the sight and was doubtful. Why did old goblins expression change for an instant? ¡°There is something that I¡¯m not aware of...¡± Xiao Yu came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Anyway, now that I have bought you... you are mine!... We can talk about everythingter on. I will help you to free your race from the suffering that they endure but you have to help me to control them. Of course, its alright if you don¡¯t want to as I will let you continue mining...and I won¡¯t abuse you.¡± Xiao Yu leaned back and said.


    Xiao Yu knew that if he didn¡¯t save the old goblin then he would have died.


    Old goblin hesitated for a while: ¡°I will serve you wholeheartedly if you can save my people from the misery...¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and left the ce with the old goblin.


    However, as soon as they exited the inn Xiao Yu saw a group of people shouting and whistling. He walked over to see that Suesha was holding her sword and facing group of locals. These locals were trying to molest her.


    Xiao Yu came over and grabbed one of these locals by the arm and threw him out. The man hit the wall and smashed through the wall. Xiao Yu had reached level 20 after conquering Solomon¡¯s territory. Now, he was a third-rank warrior. Although he wasn¡¯t on ¡®strength path¡¯ but his power was substantial. Ordinary humans weren¡¯t his opponents.


    This local man looked sturdy but how could he be an opponent of a third-rank warrior?


    The locals took out their machetes as they nced at Xiao Yu with full of murderous intentions in their eyes.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even nce at them but looked at Suesha: ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Suesha was furious as she was just molested by these people. However, she felt relieved when she saw Xiao Yu appear. She felt that there was a man who she could rely on and who could save her at crucial times.


    ¡°I ... ... I¡¯m... These bastards even said that they were going to buy me... I have to teach them a lesson!¡± Suesha¡¯s eyes were full of coldness as she looked at the local people from the Western Cloud Empire.


    Xiao Yu turned towards the local ouws: ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    The locals knew that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a person to mess around as Grom was standing by him. However, they had to get back at Xiao Yu because of theirpanion that was thrown away.


    ¡°Who the heck are ya? Do you know where the Wuhe town is located in the map?¡± One of the locals replied back. He was still riding the high horse as he believed that they were on the home turf.


    Xiao Yu retored: ¡°I know where Wuhe town is located. It¡¯s just, was it your ancestors who built this town? You are the ones who havee to seek for trouble. You should have known with whom to mess and with whom not to as long as you had eyes.. Don¡¯t me me for putting your heads at the entrance of Wuhe town...¡±


    The local turned furious: ¡°What the fuck kid!? I¡¯m the freaking overlord in this town.. The obedient ones...ah...¡±


    The man didn¡¯t even have chance to finish as Xiao Yu used the wind walk to sprint and kick him.


    ¡°Get him!¡± the locals shouted.


    They raised their machetes as they rushed towards Xiao Yu. However, they were met by Grom. Grom waved his heavy sword and used the whirlwind skill. The machetes that got in contact with Grom¡¯s heavy sword flied back.


    ¡°Ah... He is too powerful...¡±


    The locals rushed once again. But this time Grom didn¡¯t use a skill but waved his heavy sword right and left. Xiao Yu looked at them and felt that there was no need for him to get involved in the brawl.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Xiao Yu was aware that Grom was more powerful than enough to fight these local ouws. Grom could fight against hundreds of ordinary humans let alone these ones. It took less than 30 seconds for Grom to drive away all of them. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble Xiao Yu had ordered Grom not to kill them. After all, they were in Western Cloud Empire and killing a citizen could bring trouble upon them. Xiao Yu was aware that thews of the Western Cloud Empire protected the foreign merchants. There were lots of brawls happening and officials from the Western Cloud Empire closed their eyes at such fights. But they would never take side of the foreigners if blood was sshed.


    Xiao Yu knew that he had stepped on snake¡¯s tail. If he escaped now then the snake wille back to find him. Instead he waited for the rest of the ouws toe so that they settle the problem for once and all.


    Xiao Yu put a chair in front of the inn and sat to wait for the rest of the ouws toe over. Such brawls weremon in the Wuhe town so no one was surprised at the sight. Instead people stood there to watch and enjoy the fight.


    50 footmen stood in neat rows on both sides of Xiao Yu. They were all at same height and wearing the same armor. The people would assume that they belonged to elite division of some army. There were local people who had been into many battlefields. They knew that such a strong team could oppose several times their numbers. The local ouws wouldn¡¯t be having an easy match this time.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the ouws who had escape came back. They were wrapped in gauze and hade back with a gang.


    However, the gang of ouws were stunned when they saw Xiao Yu sit in front of the inn and wait for them. These local ouws have bullied many people in the past. They knew whom to offend. At first, they had met just Grom and now there were 50 more soldiers.


    One of them came forward to stand in front of Xiao Yu: ¡°Kiddo! It must be your first time in here. We won¡¯t hurt you if you pay 1000 gold coins aspensation for my injured brothers.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°And... If I don¡¯t pay?¡±


    ¡°I guarantee that you won¡¯t be able to leave Wuhe town in one piece.¡± The man responded.


    Xiao Yu replied in a tone with full of disdain: ¡°Alright... Sounds nice... I¡¯m here and waiting for you... Make me leave in few pieces...¡±


    The man saw that Xiao Yu was fueling the fire with oil. The expression on his face was furious but he didn¡¯t dare to make a move on Xiao yu. He knew that people who didn¡¯t care about threat were usually the ones with good background. An ordinary merchant would have paid them long ago... They normally didn¡¯t offend people with such backgrounds...


    ¡°You dare to act so arrogant in the Western Cloud Empire!? Are you trying to bully our people?¡± The man saw that he wouldn¡¯t be able to mess with Xiao Yu so he began to y word games.


    Xiao Yu replied in azy manner: ¡°I do what I do... If there is anyone with big balls to stand up to me then that person is more than wee...¡±


    ¡°Well...Well...Well...We have an arrogant one in here.¡± A voice echoed from distance.


    Everyone turned to see a youth wearing leather clothes slowly walk from the back. There was a long sword in his back. The man was tall and it seemed as if he was made of jade. He was a rare beautiful man. Xiao Yu was like an ugly duck inparison to him. In addition there was this strange aura exuding from the person. It seemed as if he was the general and looked down at everyone. It was like he was born on high grounds.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the youth. He murmured: ¡°He is a master... I didn¡¯t expect to meet such a man in this god forgotten grasnds..¡±


    Xiao Yu stood up to look at the youth: ¡°Am I the arrogant one? How am I so arrogant? These ouws are the arrogant ones who disgust me... Are you here to help me earn face?¡±


    The youth turned to look at the ouws: ¡°I look down at them too... But you talked big and insulted not just them but all of Western Cloud... I want to challenge you.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Oh.. Did my words touch your self-esteem? Strong one doesn¡¯t have to be afraid or touched by the insults of others. He could easily ignore the contempt of others because of his strength... I think you challenge didn¡¯t help to maintain the dignity of the Western Cloud but earned my despise!¡±


    The youth stood still for a moment as he pondered over Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    ¡°You have good words... A strong person shouldn¡¯t look at others with contempt... It¡¯s just I¡¯m too sensitive of a person and I decided to challenge you because of your tone.. I want to see if you have the qualifications to speak so!¡± The youth walked towards Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu walked forward: ¡°I have to teach you a lesson if it¡¯s the case.. I want to see if the warriors from the Western Cloud are as strong as they are told in the stories.¡±


    ¡°Looking at your appearance... Are you from the Sky Lion Dynasty? I would like to test the strength of a warrior from the Sky Lion Dynasty too.¡± The youth moved his hand and pulled out his long sword.


    The long sword used by the youth was simr to Xiao Yu¡¯s tang sword. However, there were magic array belonging to wind system engraved on it to make it faster.


    Xiao Yu raised his hand and a huge axe appeared in his hand. Xiao Yu¡¯s strength had increased so it was much easier to use Arcanite Reaper. He was using it as easy as a normal sword.


    The power exerted by the Arcanite Reaper was much stronger than ordinary weapons so Xiao Yu used it.


    ¡°This axe!? It is an epic weapon, isn¡¯t it?¡± The youth said.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Yes... It¡¯s name is Arcanite Reaper. I hope you won¡¯t be scared by it.¡±


    ¡°Hmpf! Nothing can scare me let alone an epic weapon... It¡¯s not a problem if the one wielding it is not a master.¡± The youth raised his sword. The man was extremely focused on Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Motherfucker! The kid is a trained warrior.. I won¡¯t be his opponent if I face him head on... I have to rely on explosive power of Arcanite Reaper, Omnish, Critical Strike and so on... Otherwise, I¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Xiao Yu raised the Arcanite Reaper and charged towards the youth. The man saw Xiao Yu act so he charged on too.


    However, Xiao Yu used the Sprint skill when he reached certain distance. His speed increased by several times. The youth was slightly surprised as he made rapid footwork to escape Xiao Yu¡¯s fast charge.


    ¡°This guys is good... He is the first ever to escape my sprint!¡± Xiao Yu murmured in his heart. He activated the Wind Walk and used the Omnish skill.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The youth was caught off guard by Xiao Yu¡¯s attacks. He lifted his long sword to block Xiao Yu¡¯s charge. He blocked several shes but his hands got numb as the power exerted by the Arcanite Reaper was more than he could handle. The youth almost let go of his weapon.


    ********


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    The fake Ashbringer couldn¡¯tpare to Arcanite Reaper in terms of power that was exerted. The imitation Ashbringer was sharp but it couldn¡¯t exert the same level of power as Arcanite Reaper did. Originally, anyone with the same strength as Xiao Yu would be split into two if he fought them. Only the ones with higher level of strength could resist Xiao Yu¡¯s attacks.


    Obviously, the youth was only third-rank warrior. It was a miracle that he could block the Omnish where Arcanite Reaper was used. Indeed the youth¡¯s knowledge of martial arts had reached a higher level.


    ¡°Martial freaking arts! He isn¡¯t using ordinary skills but secret martial arts which makes him so strong.¡±


    Xiao Yu had the upper hand. He admired the youth because Xiao Yu¡¯s attacks were blocked because of the extraordinary martial arts used by the youth. Xiao Yu used Wind Walk after the series of Omnihes. He made sure that the youth didn¡¯t have a chance to counterattack.


    Boom~


    Thest attack by Xiao Yu was avoided by the youth but the Arcanite Reaper split a tall stone pier into two.


    The people who were observing the fight were shocked and eximed out. How powerful was that axe to cut the stone pier into two? What would happen to human body even if a person wore an armor?


    Everyone looked with fear at the Arcanite Reaper which was glowing in blue. At the same time there were few opportunists who already wanted to get the axe for themselves. They believed that the axe was priceless.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The youth blocked Xiao Yu¡¯s attacks a few more times. He found a chance to strike back. The youth moved the long sword in an iprehensible manner. Countless phantoms of the sword were directed at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu saw that he wouldn¡¯t be able to block the attack so he directly used the Whirlwind skill. Rattle~ The voice of Arcanite Reaper¡¯s tip hitting the sword¡¯s de echoed out.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu was able to stop the youth¡¯s momentum.


    ¡°What kind of martial arts is he using?¡± The youth was dumbfounded.


    The youth was frustrated because of the whirlwind skill. He saw that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know any fancy moves but just hacked relying on brute skills. Xiao Yu was aware that if he couldn¡¯t win over then he would be finished for good.


    The youth¡¯s foots moved rapidly in strange manner as he walked back. He waved his sword and a sound burst out. Afterwards, a shockwave echoed out and Xiao Yu felt as if he was in a puddle. The sonic booms echoed out constantly and Xiao Yu was flooded by them. He felt that it was hard and difficult to move his body. The speed of his attacks had be much slower too.


    ¡°Motherfucker! What kind of martials arts is he using?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked.


    Xiao Yu saw that he was going to be beaten up if this continued on. He used the Heroic Leap and jumped out. He was out of youth¡¯s attack range so the effect wasn¡¯t affective anymore.


    The youth was shocked to see Xiao Yu jump so high. This time, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t give the youth to have chance to take a breath. He used the sprint and charged on.


    The youth dodged Xiao Yu¡¯s strike. However, he knew that it was very hard to cope up with Xiao Yu¡¯s rapid sprint. He couldn¡¯t understand how Xiao Yu could increase his speed in such a short distance at such a rapid pace.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Xiao Yu shed and hacked while he waited the cooling time for Omnish. Afterwards, he would use the Wind Walk and cast Omnish to attack the youth.


    The youth was able to cope up with Xiao Yu when Xiao Yu casted the Omnish the first time. However, he felt that he couldn¡¯t hold onto his sword after several times. The youth was strong and could use martial arts to unload the impact of the attacks. Blocking Arcanite reaper was simr to withstanding several times the power of a hammer that was few hundred kilograms.


    The youth wasining in his heart while Xiao Yu felt the same. Xiao Yu¡¯s battle energy was about to run out. The thing was that his battle energy wasn¡¯t infinite. He could use few Omnishes to win over an ordinary opponent but today this youth was able to block several of those attacks. He was in a helpless situation.


    Xiao Yu knew that after his battle energy was exhausted he could rely on his mana source. But at best he could teleport or make a shield and use other auxiliary skills. He didn¡¯t know any attack skills for magicians.


    Boom~


    The Arcanite Reaper smashed through few carriages. The youth quickly stepped back and waved his hand: ¡°I lost!¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at the youth. Xiao Yu¡¯s battle energy (dou qi) was exhausted.


    **********


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    ¡°In fact, you are also a good warrior. Although you lost the fight but you won my respect.¡± Xiao Yu put away the Arcanite Reaper. He raised his chin as he looked down on the youth. Actually, his battle energy was about to be depleted if the youth didn¡¯t admit defeat.


    ¡°However, you won because you had that weapon. Otherwise, you are not my opponent.¡± Youth had clearly lost but wasn¡¯t discouraging himself either. He knew the reason why he had lost. The power exerted by the Arcanite Reaper was too much for him to handle.


    Xiao Yu slightly shook his head as he acted as if he was an elder teaching a youth: ¡°Young... You are too young... You don¡¯t know the essence of martial arts.¡±


    ¡°The essence of martial arts?¡± The youth was surprised as he looked at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu nodded as he put back his hands and took few steps: ¡°In fact, the martial arts and skill both of us used are of no meaning. The point is to weapon. My style is simple, direct and effective. It¡¯s mean to split and hack everything. The more simple the moves are the more power they exert. Everything else is just nk fanciness..¡±


    Xiao Yu seemed like a man who has gone through wind and rain.


    ¡°Simpler the move the more power it exerts... ¡± The youth was startled for a moment. It seemed as if he was enlightened about something as he bowed his head and began to ponder about the thing.


    Xiao Yu murmured in his heart: ¡°This punk wants to teach me martial arts! I, your fathers, theoretical knowledge regarding the martial arts will make me the grandfather of your teacher!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I will go back to sleep while you think about it.¡± Xiao Yu turned around as he walked away.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± The youth said.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Yu turned sideways to look at the youth.


    The youth said: ¡°What¡¯s your name? I want to know the name of the person who won the fight.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied in a proud manner: ¡°My name is Feng. Qiao Feng.¡± Afterwards, Xiao Yu left the ce.


    ¡°Qiao Feng! I will remember you. Don¡¯t think that this fight is over! One day, I wille to Sky Lion Dynasty, find you and beat you!¡± Touba Hong said.


    Xiao Yu faintly replied: ¡°Anytime...¡±


    The ouws saw that Touba Hong was defeated so they didn¡¯t have any purpose to stay here anymore.


    The boss of the ouws looked at Touba Hong: ¡°Are you from the royal family?¡±


    Touba Hong replied in a cold tone: ¡°I¡¯m someone who you shouldn¡¯t mess around with. Don¡¯t throw the dignity of the Western Cloud Empire the next time!¡±


    ¡°Yes ... yes ...¡± the ouws replied.


    They didn¡¯t know who Touba Hong was but they knew that if his surname was Touba then he wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu returned back to the room in the inn. He brought old goblin back with him to talk about details. He knew that old goblin was keeping something secret from him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the tricks that the old goblin could pull but he didn¡¯t like being kept in the dark.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°My name is Foror.¡±


    ¡°Foror?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised: ¡°Is the Foror who wrote the guideline to y a dragon your ancestor?¡±


    Old goblin almost jumped up when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°You... How do you know that my ancestor had written the guideline to y a dragon?¡±


    Actually, it would be strange for Xiao Yu not to know Foror¡¯s name as he had yed the game.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know how I know about him. I know much more than you can imagine. Don¡¯t conceal anything from me now. I have told you my purpose but you are still hiding something... I am good to my subordinates but I don¡¯t like the dishonest and cunning subordinates. Now, I will give you a chance to tell me your secret. I will help you and your people if you tell me everything. If you don¡¯t then you will be given back to the owner of the inn and continue to live like a ve for all your life.¡± Xiao Yu opened a book and began to read from it after he spoke. He didn¡¯t even look at Foror.


    Foror began to ponder about pros and cons of the situation which he was in. He was aware that he didn¡¯t have the fundament to go to negotiations with Xiao Yu. The goblin race was at utter despair and if he didn¡¯t rely on Xiao Yu then he had to wait for his death in silence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the secret of my family but you have to promise me a condition.¡± Foror seriously said as he had made up his mind.


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°You have to clear up your identity to me. You don¡¯t have qualifications to put conditions in here. I saved you out of pity. I didn¡¯t think that the goblin race would fell so low. Now, you either talk or you know what is going to happen.¡±


    Foror sighed when he saw Xiao Yu reply in such a manner: ¡°You are right. The goblin race is indeed in despair as we have fallen to this point. But I want you to help my people after I tell you my secret.¡±


    ¡°I will help you out if you are loyal to me. All what I ask for is loyalty.¡±Xiao Yu looked at Foror.


    Foror clenched his teeth and said: ¡°I¡¯m thest of the elders who is responsible to keep the heritage of the goblin race.¡±


    ¡°Thest of the elders?¡± Xiao Yu asked in suspicious tone.


    Foror nodded: ¡°As you have said my ancestor was Foror. He and another elder Tigule were the greatest members of the goblin race. Chaos erupted in the ancient times and they were lost. However, both of them have left inheritance.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Is it the Compendium of Dragon ying?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    He knew that thependium asked them to kill the dragon Onyxia and cast a sword. The name of the finished produc was Quel¡¯Serrar.


    That sword was an artifact level item.


    Foror shook his head: ¡°No, part of the inheritance are engineering books. The second part of the inheritance is the weapon which was used to kill the dragon ¨C Quel¡¯Serrar.¡±


    ¡°Really? Quel¡¯Serrar was left?¡± Xiao Yu jumped up from his chair. It was no wonder the old goblin didn¡¯t want to talk about it. However,pared to the weapon Xiao Yu was more interested in engineering books. They were much more valuable to him.


    Why did Xiao Yu want goblins? He wanted them to make ancient goblin weapons for him.


    The goblins were known for their explosives. The iron bombs Xiao Yu had found in the Undercity were made by the goblins. The power of those iron bombs were incredible. However, he only had dozen boxes of iron bombs. If he had the books then he could make the goblins produce more of those bombs!


    It would be alright even if they create low-level bombs. The batriders could throw down lots of low-level bombs and destroy the will of the enemy.


    ¡°It seems you know about Quel¡¯Serrar! You may be the person who was told in the prophecy.¡± Foror calmly looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°What prophecy?¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed.


    Foror looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°We don¡¯t know the reason but all the civilizations were destroyed in the ancient times. Only the inheritances were passed down. Some parts of the inheritance were lost as it passed from generation to generation. But the prophecy was always there. It was said that after 10,000 years a great king will appear in the continent. He will unify the whole of the continent and help the elves to im their glory. We had waited for a long time for that person to appear. Today, I met you and I believe that the person told in the prophecy is you.¡±


    ¡°I gotta take my hat off.¡± Xiao Yu felt helpess. He had said a casual lie and now it turned out to be true.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Xiao Yu understood the meaning behind old goblin¡¯s words too. It meant that he wouldn¡¯t be the great king if he didn¡¯t save the goblin race too.


    Foror sighed: ¡°It¡¯s not easy to learn the engineering of our race. It needs a lot of experimentation. In the ancient times, there were allies who supported us by giving endless materials to us to test on the inventions. We have the books now but we don¡¯t have real masters. There is no one to guide us now which means having materials wouldn¡¯t be enough. Moreover, there were other races which made sure that we were thrown out from our bases and homnds. It was very difficult for us to keep the inheritance as it was passed.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded as he knew that Foror was speaking truth. Scientific research was like a bottomless pit.


    An atomic bomb looked like a small thing but to develop it USA had spend lots of resources and manpower. The scientists wouldn¡¯t be able to produce it if US didn¡¯t have the financial hegemony.


    Money! Money was everything!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about money. I¡¯ll financially support your people as long as you can produce those things.¡±


    Xiao Yu understood that investing in research meant that there would be better returns.


    ¡°Really?¡± Foror was excited. He knew that if someone supported them financially and gave them enough materials to research and study their ancient engineering books then it wouldn¡¯t be long before the prosperity of the goblin race came over once again.


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°As a man I have many shorings but I always keep my words. I do everything that I have promised. Now, where is those engineering books and Quel¡¯Serrar?¡±


    Foror didn¡¯t entirely believed Xiao Yu¡¯s words but he knew that there wasn¡¯t much that he could do now. The only option was to cooperate with Xiao Yu. It was a gamble for Foror. If the prophecy from that year was true and if Xiao Yu was that king then his bet was the right one. Otherwise, by the time of his death the inheritance of his race would be totally lost and no one else would be able to revive it.


    He was thest elder alive and there was no time to appoint new elders. Moreover, only him knew the location of those treasures.


    ¡°I will cooperate with him... It¡¯s myst chance... It¡¯s thest chance of the Goblin race...¡±


    Foror looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°The treasures are hidden in a valley which was a holy ce of goblins long ago. We lived there but those damned barbarian centaurs upied it and made us move out.¡±


    ¡°Centaurs?¡± Xiao Yu raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter centaurs in the Western Cloud Empire.


    Xiao yu was familiar with the centaurs. They were the sworn enemy of Taurens. Those centaurs were tyrannical and cruel. Moreover, they were very backward race.


    The centaurs would live in tribes across the grasnds. They would hunt and loot other races. It could be said that they were a race of unique bandits.


    ¡°Centaurs lived in the barrennds... Grasnd and desert.. Where are the barrennds in the Western Cloud Empire?¡± Xiao Yu doubted Foror¡¯s words.


    ¡°The centaurs were extremely cruel. They didn¡¯t just expel my people but killed every single prisoner down to women and children.¡± Foror gnashed his teeth as he talked about centaurs.


    ¡°How many centaurs there were?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    He had to get those books which meant he was bound to go to war with centaurs.


    ¡°Probably more than 1000... However, they rotate a lot so sometimes there will be more than that.¡± Foror said.


    ¡°More than 1000?¡± Xiao Yu pondered about the strategy.


    He hadn¡¯t seen centaurs so he didn¡¯t know about their battle capabilities. He had 450 knights with him but it didn¡¯t mean that they were enough to kill the centaurs. The centaurs were backward race but they were brave and skilled. Actually, they were much better at using spears than the soldiers of the Western Cloud Empire.


    ¡°The knights would be enough to kill them as long as they aren¡¯t very strong.¡± Xiao Yu had to understand thebat capabilities of these centaurs first.


    ¡°We will make preparations for two days. Afterwards we will destroy the group of centaurs and get the Quel¡¯Serrar and books.¡± Xiao Yu left the room.


    The old goblin was left alone in the room. He constantly prayed after Xiao Yu left: ¡°Great Sage! Help the goblin race to be freed from destruction and peril.¡±


    ....


    ...


    ¡°Why did you get a goblin?¡± Suesha asked when she saw Xiao Yu exit the room.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t you think goblins are cute? I¡¯ll buy thousands of them and keep them as pets.¡±


    Suesha frowned: ¡°They are dirty and ugly! They look disgusting. Who would be willing to buy them?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Would you still think the same if I told you that the goblins could create apparatus which could take the people in to the sky? Would you still think that they are a dirty bunch?¡±


    Suesha replied with a disdain: ¡°I have read so many books but I have never heard of Goblins have such a civilization. There are no historical records. They have always been despicable and timid cowards. The word goblin is synonymous with the word thief! How could they have such a splendid civilization?¡±


    Leah joined them at the same time. She suspiciously looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°I have seen pictures and paintings of objects flying in the sky. It seemed that they were taking people to the sky. The words describing the flight were in goblinnguage... But I would never be able to believe that those objects were made by goblins. Did they really have such a splendid civilization?¡±


    The residents of the continent had beliefs about the goblins same as Suesha. They believed that goblins were despicable, cunning, timid, cowardly and treacherous... As for the goblin civilization... Nothing was recorded of it.


    Leah knew that Xiao Yu was able to somehow summon back Tyrande, Thrall, Antonidas and others. So she believed Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    She had seen those pictures and knew that the words were written in goblinnguage. But she had never thought that those flying objects were created by goblins until now. Because, everyone believed that goblins, ogres and centaurs were backward races. How could they achieve such greatness?

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Xiao Yu went out of the inn and went to find a pub where the locals would hang around. It would be the best ce to inquire about the news. He could learn information about centaurs and he may even find people who had been in contact with them.


    Xiao Yu found someone he knew after a round of drinks. It was Touba Hong who he had a duel. The youth was sitting in the corner and drinking alone. Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as he went towards Touba Hong. The youth had superb martial arts which meant that he had gone through lots of adventures. It shouldn¡¯t be strange for Touba Hong to meet a centaur.


    ¡°Hello brother Touba.¡± Xiao Yu sat by Touba Hong as he brought a ss of wine with himself.


    Touba Hong was stunned as he didn¡¯t expect to meet Xiao Yu in here as their duel had finished not long ago.


    ¡°Do you like toe to this ce too?¡± Touba Hong looked at Xiao Yu. There was no hatred in his eyes. He admired Xiao Yu as Xiao Yu had beaten him without using any despicable means. Moreover, the discussion they had about martial arts had inspired him BIGLY.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes: ¡°People from all levels of life would pass by this ce.


    ¡°You seem to be a philosopher.¡± Touba Hong looked at Xiao Yu with interest. It was undeniable that even though they had met for brief time, Xiao Yu had a special ce in Touba Hong¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I just like to think more. By the way, brother Touba I want to ask you a question about something.¡± Xiao Yu directly jumped to the topic as he saw that Touba Hong was friendly to him.


    ¡°Oh? About what?¡± Touba Hong thought that Xiao Yu was trying to test him.


    Xiao Yu had won the duel and it might be that Xiao Yu was trying to test other aspects of Touba Hong¡¯s knowledge. He didn¡¯t want to be underhanded once again.


    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s not a big deal. I want to know if you have any understanding about centaurs.¡± Xiao Yu asked as he sipped from wine.


    ¡°Centaurs?¡± Touba Hong wrinkled his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t understand why would Xiao Yu be interested in centaurs.


    Touba Hong replied in serious manner: ¡°They aremon in the grasnds of the Western Cloud Empire. They are ssified as intelligent beasts with high mobility. They hurt humans and animals wherever they go. They are kind of bandit creatures. ¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded as he listened: ¡°Did brother Touba had interacted with them?¡±


    Touba Hong responded: ¡°Naturally. I have travelled some tribes and have seen the centaurs attack them. I have personally beheaded more than 100 centaurs.¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker.. Only 100?¡± Xiao Yu began to calcte the numbers when Touba Hong told him the information.


    If Touba Hong was able to kill more than 100 centaurs then it meant that Xiao Yu would be able to kill the same number of enemies.


    If Xiao Yu could do then Grom would certainly be able to kill more than that. Antonidas as a magician would have better ¡°harvest¡±.


    In this case, it would be not that difficult to kill those centaurs with more than 400 knights.


    Touba Hong continued: ¡°The Centaurs are very strong by nature. They are more powerful than average soldiers. An adult centaur could fight against few cavalrymen from the Western Cloud Empire at ease. Ordinary humans aren¡¯t their opponents... That was the reason I faced so many injuries when battling them.¡±


    ¡°Oh..injuries... It seems their attacks are based on physical strength.¡± Xiao Yu guessed from Touba Hong¡¯s speech that centaurs attack like orcs. They relied on their strong physique to ovee the enemies. However, they couldn¡¯t kill enemies like Touba Hong when they encountered them.


    In fact, no one should overlook Touba Hong¡¯s strength. Ordinary third-rank warriors weren¡¯t his opponents. Moreover, his martial arts were so good that there would be few third-rank warriors who could parry with him.


    ¡°Do you want to hunt centaurs?¡± Touba Hong looked at Xiao Yu with suspicion.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes. To tell the truth the reason I havee to Western Cloud Empire is to see the living beings and things that don¡¯t exist in Sky Lion Dynasty... Look at those goblins.. We don¡¯t have them back in Sky Lion Dynasty. I have decided to buy some and take them to work as miners. I believe most of my guests would be interests to look at goblins or centaurs.. So I n to cut heads of centaurs and take them back to hang them in the wall of my house... It will show off the superiority of my martial arts.¡±


    Touba Hong¡¯s eyes lit up as he smiled: ¡°Since when hanging heads of centaurs shows the level of your martial arts? As a real warrior I don¡¯t think you need fame... Why do you want to hunt centaurs?¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker... This kid is quite cunning.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect that he would be caught lying.


    ¡°You are right on spot brother. I didn¡¯t want to say it out loud. But I hunt centaurs because one of my alchemists told me that we need body of a centaur for an experiment. Does brother Hong know where those centaurs live?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face expressions were the same as he said another lie. He was like a lying machine who couldpile lies on a whim.


    Touba Hong looked at him: ¡°Oh... It¡¯s so.. I had heard that there are very powerful alchemists in the Sky Lion Dynasty... I just didn¡¯t think that body of the centaurs could be used in the alchemy...If they are precious then I can call warriors to kill them and sell them to Sky Lion Dynasty. The centaurs are problematic in the Western Cloud. The government had tried to exterminate them repeated but they are clever and fast.. It¡¯s difficult to catch them.¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s just a proposal from one of my alchemists... He had received a recipe from an ancient ruin and it is said that he needs body of a centaur. I don¡¯t even know if his experiment will have a result...¡±


    Touba Hong gave up on idea when he listened to Xiao Yu.


    Both of them chatted for a while. Touba Hong could get inspired by speech made by Xiao Yu about martial arts. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Xiao Yu more. But Xiao Yu was ashamed in his heart.


    ¡°I have stolen so many quotes from Jin Yong.. He would have found me for royalties if he was aware that I have been using his quotes.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s understanding of the martial arts came from the novels that he read back in Earth. The information sharing was much more developed back in Earth. He could read martial arts books by buying them from bookstores or online.


    The people of earth scoffed at the theory of martial arts. It just felt way too unrealistic. However, the people of this continent respected these. They would worship people like Xiao Yu even if they knew that the theory couldn¡¯t be transformed into reality.


    At the end, Xiao Yu left the pub while Touba Hong looked after him. He murmured in his heart: ¡°Master would appreciate his theories more than me.. They are way too advanced and I simply can¡¯t understand them... I have to tell his theories to master so that master could exin them to me... My understanding of martial arts is too shallow...¡±

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Xiao Yu returned back to the inn to prepare to kill the centaurs. The next day, he took Foror and rest as they went from Wuhe town to the Ratchet rown. Xiao Yu was perplexed when he heard the name ¡®Ratchet¡¯.


    ¡°It seems we are really in barrennds... In the ancient times, there was a goblin city called Ratchet which was by the sea side. Now the terrain of the continent has changed as it seems two continents have got close to each other.¡±


    Xiao Yu asked Foror to verify the information and was told by Foror that it isn¡¯t the Ratchet city but close to the ruins of the real Ratchet city.


    It took them 3 days to reach the Ratchet city after they left the Wuhe town.


    Foror was mesmerized when he saw Xiao Yu use lots of interspatial rings along the way. He knew that his new boss seemed to be a powerful man but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so rich. Foror was aware that an average person couldn¡¯t own an interspatial ring.


    In addition, Xiao Yu took materials that he plundered in the Undercity and showed them to Foror to see if he could identify them. The goblin race was in decline but as the elder Foror had some knowledge about materials. His chin almost fell off in shock when he saw the materials.


    ¡°... These are the best materials to produce...ah... how could he have so many things...What is this?¡± Foror wondered about a material.


    ¡°It¡¯s called a capacitor.¡± Xiao Yu replied in a disdainful manner. He had learn about some basic parts and materials back when he was a yer.


    ¡°Uh ...¡± Foror was puzzled as he looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Boss have you studied engineering?¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°A little bit...only a little bit. ¡±


    They didn¡¯t encounter any danger along the way but they met many nomad tribes and merchants.


    Finally, after three days of travel they reached the Ratchet city.


    Xiao Yu nodded when he saw the architecture of Ratchet city: ¡°I¡¯m not aware about the person who built this new Ratchet city but the buildings are somewhat simr to the ancient ones.¡±


    Xiao Yu found a good hotel for them to stay in the Ratchet city. Afterwards, he ordered Wei Ming and Fox to contact some merchants to sell their products. Originally, they were nning to visit Habash city as it was the trade center of the Western Cloud Empire. However, they had changed their route so they had to sell their products in the Ratchet city.


    Foror told him that the inheritance was in a mountain valley west of the Ratchet city.


    There was nothing that they could do in the Ratchet town so Xiao Yu decided to walk around to see the exotic side of the ce. Suesha usually loved buying des and swords. However, she wanted to buy beautiful things this time. Xiao Yu would wink at Fox to bargain and buy anything that Suesha took a liking.


    It was said that there was a big ve market in the Ratchet city. There were rumors that once in a while even orcs and elves were sold in the ve market.


    Xiao Yu saw many races of creatures sold as ves. They were wearing chain cors as they were exhibited as goods. He felt awful at the sight. But he couldn¡¯t change the situation on his own. He couldn¡¯t buy them all and set them free. The notion of very would disappear as the new policies came around by time.


    They strolled around when Xiao Yu saw a strange female ve among others. She was very tall and her skin was very white. However, her skin had a different kind of look which made her look like an elf. Her eyes were blood red and her ears were long and sharp simr to an elf¡¯s ears. But she wasn¡¯t a night elf!


    ¡°Blood elf?¡± Xiao Yu murmured when he saw the girl. He knew that the girl wasn¡¯t a pureblood ¡®blood elf¡¯ but a mix of human and a blood elf. She was a half-breed.


    ¡°Are there blood elves in this worls?¡± Xiao Yu was waiting for his elf base to reach to level 2 so that he could summon blood elves.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate a bit even when he saw the price tag on girl. It was 10,000 gold coins. He looked at the ve dealer: ¡°I want her.¡±


    ve owner knew Xiao Yu was an outsider from his dress. Heughed when he saw Xiao Yu want to buy the girl: ¡°Mister knows his taste.. It¡¯s worth to pay 10000 gold coins for such a girl.¡±


    Everything went smoothly as Xiao Yu threw a bag full of 10,000 gold coins.


    The ve owner turned around and whispered to his mate: ¡°This outsider doesn¡¯t know that he is cheated. He doesn¡¯t even know the origin of that girl.. She looks very beautiful but he will regret his choice soon!¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even care about those men as he took the girl and went away. There was a chain tied to the cor to the girl¡¯s neck so that she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Xiao Yu look at Fox: ¡°Get the cor and chain off her neck!¡±


    Fox was surprised but didn¡¯t dare to disobey Xiao Yu. He unlocked the cor.


    The girl saw the indifferent look of her buyer. She saw that Xiao Yu even didn¡¯t tell her anything but left away after the cor was taken off. She was surprised.


    She was aware that 10,000 gold coins was a high price in the ve market. The youth that bought her wasn¡¯t afraid that she could escape. It meant that either he was confident that she couldn¡¯t run or believed that she wouldn¡¯t run!


    The girl hesitated for a moment then walked behind as she tried to keep up with Xiao Yu and crowd.


    ¡°Hmpf! I thought that you have changed but you are the same rascal!¡± Suesha pinched Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Ah ... 4th sister inw, you are wroning me.. I didn¡¯t buy her because of lust.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face expression turned to that of a monk with full of innocence.


    ¡°A beautiful girl with red eyes... Do you men sway towards such girls?¡± Suesha couldn¡¯t believe that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t buy the girl for something else.


    Xiao Yu helplessly sighed: ¡°Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you believe me? I have a beautiful girl like you by my side.. Why would I look at others?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Suesha stared at Xiao Yu then tried to pinch him. However, Xiao Yu was already running away...

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Wei Min was surprised when he saw Xiao Yue back to the inn with the girl: ¡°Sire! Why did you buy this girl?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Wei Ming: ¡°Can¡¯t I buy whatever I want to buy?¡±


    Wei Mind sighed: ¡°Sire! All of them are cursed by the God! Anyone who has them by their side won¡¯t have a good end! They are rare and beautiful but they are symbol of misfortune and cmity! Anyone with a bit ofmon sense wouldn¡¯t buy them and would stay away as far as possible.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Cmity?! I would love to see if she can cause any misfortune to me... It seems you know about her identity.. What is their race?¡±


    Xiao Yu never believed in such legends but it was obvious that Wei Ming had knowledge about the girl¡¯s identity. It seems the girl wasn¡¯t a legendary blood elf but something else.


    ¡°It is said that their ancestors were ancient high elves... but they have changed in time and have turned into very dangerous creatures...they are like legendary Nagas...¡± Wei Ming exined.


    Xiao Yu frowned: ¡°Is she that dangerous?¡±


    Wei Ming helplessly shook his head: ¡°Sire, you haven¡¯t seen their power... if you knew you wouldn¡¯t speak like that.. Many have caught them and tried to keep them as sex ves... But no man has been able to survive a night with them... Many strange things would happen to those men.. Some would wrap in mes while others would turn ice cold. No men had faced a good end by being with them.¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment and replied: ¡°I didn¡¯t buy her to use as a pet. I want to talk to her so take her to my room.¡±


    ¡°Sire, we can¡¯t! You mustn¡¯t be alone with her as she is very dangerous!¡± Wei Ming advised against Xiao Yu¡¯s decision when he saw Xiao Yu want to take the girl back to his room. ording to Wei Ming, many had tried to taste their beauty but none was able to survive the night.


    These strange race of women were called Izzana in the Western Cloud Empire which meant devil.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tyrande is going to be by my side.¡±


    The girl would recognize Tyrande if she was a descendant of blood elves. Although the blood elves and night elves had chosen different paths but they were alling from the same ancestors.


    Xiao Yu walked in front while the girl followed him into Xiao Yu¡¯s room. Xiao Yu called over Tyrande too.


    Tyrande was shocked when she saw the girl: ¡°Goddess of the moon! Are you a blood elf?¡±


    The girl immediately replied when she heard Tyrande¡¯s voice: ¡°Are you a night elf?¡±


    Tyrande nodded: ¡°Yes... I¡¯m Tyrande, the leader of the night elves.. Why have you be like this? I feel that the blood in your body belongs to a pure blood elf but you look like a hybrid between a human and a blood elf.¡±


    There was aplex expression in girl¡¯s eyes for a moment.. She sighed: ¡°The night elves have abandoned magic long ago.. It might be the correct choice... But we had chosen magic. Magic has given us tremendous power but a curse at the same time. We have been dependant on magic for a long time and we can¡¯t sway away from it anymore... However, when there is no source of magic then our bloods dry, our life expectancy decreases and our appearances change.. I am a pure blood elf but without a magic source I¡¯m not as powerful as previous blood elves.¡±


    Tyrande¡¯s sighed and nodded after she listened to the girl. It was already very hard for the night elves for so many years let alone the blood elves.


    The blood of the blood elves was dependent on magic source. The vampires needed blood for their livelihoods and blood elves need sunwell.


    The sunwell was destroyed long ago and there was no source of magic for them.


    Xiao Yu also understood that the girl was a pure blood elf but because of long-term life without a magic source had becme like this.


    ¡°Keke ... what is your name?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    The girl looked back at Xiao Yu: ¡°My name is Kelly. Did you buy me back to use as a sex pet? I will tell you outright now... We, blood elves, aren¡¯t as strong magicians as before but our skills have been preserved through our blood. Even a newly born blood elf can affect the surrounding elements... It¡¯s way too easy for us to kill those with bad intentions...¡±


    Xiao Yu understood why the people of the Western Cloud Empire called them devils! They were beautiful and had noble attitude which meant that they wouldn¡¯t endure humiliation. They would use the basic blood magic to kill anyone who dared to vite them.


    The blood elves couldn¡¯t use powerful magic but they inherited the maniption of magic energies by blood. It would be courting death to insert ¡®the thing¡¯ into them as these women would have much more control over the body of the man in that case.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m that kind of a person? Even if I was then I coulde up with hundred methods to take you without being affected by your trifling magic ability.. I bought you back because blood elves will give their allegiance to me very soon and I¡¯m saving you as a respect to them.¡± Xiao Yu raised his head and turned to an upright man in manner of seconds. In fact, he was peeking at Kelly¡¯s chest moments ago.


    ¡°Who the heck do you think you are? Do you think noble blood elves would give allegiance to mere human?¡± Kelly looked at Xiao Yu with contempt.


    ¡°Motherfucker! I your father...¡± Xiao Yu almost turned mad.. He had bought her out because of his kindness and this ungrateful blood elf was acting high in front of himself.


    The elves felt that they are the most proud race in this world.


    ¡°I swear by the Moon Goddess that he is speaking trust. I have already pledged my loyalty to him as the leader of night elves... Soon Kael¡¯thas will return and give his allegiance to.¡± Tyrande added.


    ¡°What did you say? Kael¡¯thas would return?¡± Kelly was moved up when she heard Kael¡¯thas¡¯s name. She didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yu but she knew that Tyrande as an elf wouldn¡¯t lie. Although Tyrande was a night elf but she was equal to her in her eyes.


    For Kelly, Xiao Yu was the lowest possible living being.


    Tyrande nodded: ¡°I was summoned back by him and he would surely summon back Kael¡¯thas too. ¡±


    ¡°Really? Will he return?¡± Tears wereing down Kelly¡¯s cheeks.


    Xiao Yu was thinking about these prophecies which all the races had...

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    ¡°Yes...This is fate...¡± Tyrande faintly said.


    Xiao Yu saw the look on Tyrande¡¯s face. He knew that her intelligence was improving and it seemed that she was having memories from her past live appear again.


    ¡°Do you mean that he is the legendary king who would summon back Prince Kael¡¯thas? How can a mere human do that?¡± Kelly couldn¡¯t believe Tyrande¡¯s words as she looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Fuck me! Little girl, I have been closing my eyes over your presumptuous actions for long time.. If you dare to call me like that once again then I¡¯ll imprison you in a cage with full of goblins.. there won¡¯t be no toilets there... I¡¯ll see your ¡®noblesse¡¯ afterwards.¡±


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t take Kelly¡¯s talk anymore. He had to adjust the arrogant blood elf one way or another.


    Kelly¡¯s face immediately changed when she heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. She wasn¡¯t afraid of death but as a noble elf she couldn¡¯t face such a humiliation too. The ve traders had caught her but they kept her clean to sell for a good price. She would havemitted suicide long ago if ve traders dared to treat her that way.


    She saw that Xiao Yu was furious and would really do what he said. That¡¯s why she kept silent without uttering another word.


    ¡°Tyrande, talk to her.. If there are other blood elves then I can take them back...¡± Xiao Yu exited the room as he had to get ready to attack the centaurs.


    It was much more important to solve out centaurs rather than getting few more blood elves. The status of engineering books of goblins was much important than blood elves. It was a game-changer.


    The blood elves were magical geniuses but they couldn¡¯t do but add a bit of magic strength to Xiao Yu¡¯s battle power. However, the development and production of goblin apparatuses and technology would bring an epoch changing implications. As a man from 21st century Xiao Yu was familiar with the usage of hot weapons in the battlefield. Of course, it was just a dram now. It didn¡¯t mean that everything would go smoothly. It could take some time before real powerful technology was invented. Moreover, the strength of the magicians of this world were as powerful as the atomic bombs.


    Master Theodore was equal to a nuclear bomb. Goblin engineering couldn¡¯te up with anything that could be as powerful as Master Theodore. Nevertheless, if they could produce bombs, rifles and so on which could be used by the ordinary people then Xiao Yu would gain huge momentum in the battlefield. In addition, if those things could be mass produced then their strength would equal to hundreds or even thousands of magicians. All of it meant that ordinary people could use this weapons. Cultivating and nurturing a magician would take a lot of time and resources. It was a difficult process. However, these weapons could be used by even a toddler.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu took Fox, 400 knights, 50 footmen, Tyrande, Leah, Grom, Antonidas and Suesha with himself the next day as they moved towards the holynd of goblins.


    The valley was two days away from their current location. They walked to the ce. Along the way they were attacked by a group of hyenas. Those animas couldn¡¯t pose a danger to them but it shown theplex nature of the grasnds of the Western Cloud Empire. An ordinary caravan would face a lot of trouble if they were attacked by those vicious hyenas. In addition to the hyenas, there were lion scorpions and other beasts which were very hard to detect in these parts of thend.


    ¡°There! That mountain range! Our holynd is there!¡± Foror said in excitement as he pointed towards mountains in a distance. He never imagined that he coulde back alive to their holdnd.


    Xiao Yu nodded as he looked at the distance. It seemed that they really were in the barrennds (bands?) but the terrains have changed after so many years.


    Xiao Yu asked Tyrande to go first and gather information. The centaurs were very fast and could appear at any time.


    Tyrande¡¯s white tiger was with them too. It was just she wasn¡¯t using it so that not to expose her identity. It was only elves that used white tigers and leopards in this world as mounts.


    Tyrande¡¯s white tiger was extremely fast and powerful as it had advanced with Tyrande. An ordinary second-rank warrior wouldn¡¯t be able to kill it. Tyrande used the white tiger to go as fast as the wind.


    It was only after half an hour that she came back.


    ¡°Quilboars? Why quilboars? Aren¡¯t there any centaurs?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked to know that there was a quilboar tribe in front of the valley.


    Tyrande added: ¡°Master, the tribe of quilboards stay in front of the mountain. There seems to be an entrance on the other side which could be used to enter the valley.¡±


    Foror joined in: ¡°These quilboards should be vassals of the centaurs. They are not as brutal as centaurs but they are predatory and murderous bandits!¡±


    The quilboards weren¡¯t a threat to Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. But fighting with them would alert the centaurs inside the valley. In that case, centaurs would have the advantage over them.


    ¡°Leah and Grom! Go in and investigate... Learn how many centaurs are within the valley.¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    Both Grom and Leah returned after half an hour. Leah informed Xiao Yu: ¡°There are at least 1000 centaurs inside.. Maybe even more.. There is a cave inside which means that more centaurs could stay over there.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded as he listened to Leah. His brows were wrinkled up as he pondered about a strategy.


    ¡°Forget it! Who cares about quilboars? We will deal with them and see what happens afterwards.¡±


    Xiao Yu made up his mind. They were going to attack and kill the quilboars first. Afterwards, they could battle with centaurs. His knights and footmen had heavy armor which meant that the centaurs wouldn¡¯t be much of a trouble to them. It would be too shameful to back off at this point.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    ¡°CHARGE!¡± Xiao Yu shouted as golden light wrapped around the bodies of all the human warriors by his side. He was blessing them to increase their strength. The knights charged on without hesitation.


    The blessing was one of the reasons why Xiao Yu didn¡¯t fear the centaurs. It could enhance the strength of human warriors almost by double. The third level Blessing of Strength could enhance the strength of a user by 60%. It meant that the warrior¡¯s strength would have an increase more than double. It was enough to kill an enemy with a direct chop.


    Even powerful heavy infantry couldn¡¯t withstand the charge of the knights let alone this low-level quilboars. The quilboars had bullied few merchant convoys and killed ordinary humans. However, they were dumbfounded when they saw Xiao Yu¡¯s knights assault them.


    Bang~ Boom~


    The tens of the quilboars were smashed down by the heavy swords of the knights. Ordinary heavy cavalry units couldn¡¯tpare to knights in strength. The main weapons used by the heavy cavalry units of this world were spears which was used to break the formation of the enemy. However, their strength would be reduced greatly once their speed slowed down. But inparison, the knights didn¡¯t have those disadvantages. They weren¡¯t weak even if they fought individually.


    The quilboars didn¡¯t use any formations. They rushed out to escape. But most of them werete as the knights had killed them. After some confusion the quilboars began to pick their weapons to fight back. However, at best they could tingle the knights. The weapons used by the backward quilboars weren¡¯t enough to harm the knights.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the quilboars to find out that their weapons weren¡¯t affective against the knights. Xiao Yu ordered the knights to continue to kill as fast as possible. He wanted to make sure that the quilboars weren¡¯t around by the time the centaurs began to attack them. He didn¡¯t want to fight at 2 fronts.


    In addition, Xiao Yumanded Antonidas to join the battle to deter the wills of the quilboars. This way the quilboars wouldn¡¯te back to trouble them once the battle with the centaurs began. Cone of the Cold, Enhanced Water Elementals and other skills were the nemesis for the quilboars. Moreover, after reaching level 20 Antonidas¡¯s strength had reached an iprehensible level. The quilboars couldn¡¯t withstand the magical attacks.


    It took Xiao Yu less than 3 minutes to deal with the quilboars. Some were killed the rest fled. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t show any sympathy as he knew that if he acted otherwise he would be harming himself. Moreover, the quilboars weren¡¯t holy people. Killing them was like killing the pests that would make trouble for others.


    The quilboars lost the battle in short time. But centaurs were quick enough to know that someone had invaded. The centaurs began to attack the ones who tried to break into their territory.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu saw that the quilboars had fled away. They wouldn¡¯t be back anymore so he focused on the centaurs. He ordered the footmen to make defensive formation and the knights to attack.


    The centaurs began to attack when they saw that the number of invaders were much less than them. It was an opportunity to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°KILL!¡± Xiao Yu shouted. The knights arranged into formation and attacked once again. The neighs of the horses echoed as the knights rushed past towards the centaurs. Xiao Yu was observing the centaurs too.


    As the name implied the centaurs were half human and half horse. They had the upper body of a human and lower body as a horse. They were good at shooting from crossbows and throwing spears. In addition, because of their lower body they had extremely fast speeds.


    Boom~ Bang~


    The centaurs and knights shed together. The centaurs had very strong bodies. Their upper body was muchrger than an ordinary human¡¯s body. Moreover, their bodies were very muscr. Ordinary, light cavalry units couldn¡¯t fight against them. It would take four or five ordinary light cavalry units from the Western Cloud Empire to deal with a single centaur. However, the centaurs weren¡¯t fighting against light cavalry but heavy cavalry units today. The impact and strength of knights were much powerful than light cavalry units.


    In addition, the knights could use sprint skill which could make them to improve their speed within short distance. Additionally they were blessed by Xiao Yu. In the vast grasnds the heavy cavalry units were useless so the Western Cloud Empire nurtured only light cavalry units.


    The centaurs saw that their enemies were wearing heavy armor but they didn¡¯t care much. They weren¡¯t afraid of battle so theyunched an attack.


    Centaurs that fell made weird sounds. They used big axes to fight the knights. Nevertheless, it was impossible for the knights to kill them in one go. At best, the knights could make the centaurs to fall down in one swoop.


    ¡°They are tall and their physique is simr to an orc¡¯s! An ordinary human can¡¯t face them head on!¡± Xiao Yu was assessing the strength of centaurs. Basically, they were orcs who could run as fast as horses. It was no wonder that the centaurs were rampant in the grasnds and the officials of the Western Cloud Empire couldn¡¯t exterminate them.


    ¡°They would make an awesome army if they could be tamed... But it seems its impossible. IF they could be tamed then the Western Cloud Empire would have done it long time ago...¡± Xiao Yu gave up on the idea.


    The goblins, elves and few others races have predicted theing of the king. But he hadn¡¯t stepped forward to im the status. Actually, he could directly unify the continent without a single war if it could be done like that.


    The heavy swords used by the knights would exert too much power. However, the centaurs could rely on their strong bodies and big axes to content with the knights. Nevertheless, the knights were gaining the upperhand as the battle continued. It had to be noted that Xiao Yu had used blessing on the knights. Otherwise, the battle wouldn¡¯t sway towards him.


    ¡°This Touba Hong... It seems he didn¡¯t use his full strength against me in thest duel. I can¡¯t kill 100 centaurs even if I fought them...¡± Xiao Yu knew that the centaurs were the strongest enemies that he had faced up to now.


    Puff~ Puff~


    Tyrande was running back and forth with her white tiger as she shot arrows at the centaurs. The bodies of the centaurs were strong but they couldn¡¯t resist Tyrande¡¯s shots. Although the shots couldn¡¯t kill them but would cause great damage to them. Tyrande had hit more than dozen centaurs in less than minute. Because of the damage done the knights could kill them much more easily. Grom had rushed into the formation of centaurs too. He had raised his heavy sword as he shed right and left. The centaurs were strong but they couldn¡¯tpare to Grom. Grom had reached level 20 too. As a hero he was using powerful skills to kill the centaurs. Grom was powerful but the damage done by him couldn¡¯t bepared to the damage done by Antonidas. The magician¡¯s were the most powerful in the battlefields.


    Antonidas didn¡¯t hesitate to use magic and refill his mana by drinking the potions. Cone of the Cold and other spells were used continuously. The centaurs couldn¡¯t handle or resist his attacks. Dozens of centaurs would die when icicle would pierce through their bodies. A magician with capability to chant spells infinitely was the most terrifying enemy in the battlefield. It was like a machine gun with infinite ammunition.


    Some centaurs tried to attack Antonidas as they saw the huge threat that he was. However, they were blocked by 50 footmen. The footmen would wave their shields to block the spears, arrows or axes thrown at them. They were showing the perfect defensive formation.


    The footmen would block the centaurs using the axes and hit their foot with the shields. They were using Xiao Yu¡¯s usual dirty tactics against them.


    The superiority of centaursid on their excellent physiques. However, now it was a disadvantage for them. They couldn¡¯t resist the shield attacks of the footmen. It was very hard for the centaurs to protect their legs from the footmen.


    Their heights was ying against themselves right now. Centaurs couldn¡¯t use axes to defend their legs. Several centaurs got their legs injured by the footmen so they didn¡¯t dare to continue to attack. The advantage in the war was tilting towards Xiao Yu.


    The centaurs couldn¡¯t get the dominance. Moreover, Xiao Yu was using grom, Tyrande and Antonidas too..


    Xiao Yu¡¯s forces had killed most of the centaurs that had attacked the, However, at the same time hoofs began to echo out from the valley. It turned out that there were more centaurs.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say me a bit more than 1000? It seems there more than 2000 centaurs.¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed when he saw the centaurs that rushed out from the valley be more than he was informed about. He waved his hand a box came out from the interspatial ring.


    Pat~ Xiao Yu looked at Leah: ¡°Take these iron bombs and sneak inside their formation. Try to blow them up!¡±


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t casually use the magic scrolls given by Theodore as he cherished them more. He didn¡¯t dare to use them at this moment as he wanted to use those scrolls in casual moments.


    The iron bombs weren¡¯t as powerful as magic scrolls but Xiao Yu believed that the centaurs couldn¡¯t withstand the explosions made by these bombs. Leah grabbed more than dozen iron bombs and sneaked in.


    Xiao Yu grabbed rest of the bombs from the box and used the stealth mode of the Wind Walk to rush out.


    The back up centaurs were furious when they saw their kin get killed by knights. They shouted out as they rushed towards the knights. They began to shoot arrows half the way in hopes of killing knights before both sides shed. However, they discovered that the arrows couldn¡¯t pierce through the thick armor of the knights.


    It was the advantage of the heavy cavalry. Simple arrows couldn¡¯t prate their armor.


    Boom~~


    An explosion happened when the centaurs were half the way. Huge shockwave sted out as few centaurs were sted away.


    ¡°Good Good!¡±


    Xiao Yu was hidden in the corner. He had thrown two iron bombs moments ago.


    Boom~


    Leah began to use iron bombs too. The mes sted out as yellow sand was blown too.


    ¡°Magic? What kind of magic is this?¡± Centaurs could only use the notion of magic to exin the powerful explosions.


    At the same time, Foror who was watching the battle was feeling very excited. Foror understood that the bombs used were made by goblins.


    ¡°Is he really the one from the prophecy? How could he be the one to save me if he wasn¡¯t? He understands about the strength of goblin engineering too.. Oh great sages... is the prosperity of the goblinsing up?¡±


    The centaurs were suffering heavy losses. Their formations was in a mess. The ce was filled with smoke and they couldn¡¯t determine the number of the fallen centaurs. Actually, it wasn¡¯t the most important problem. The most important thing to them was that they couldn¡¯t determine the source of the explosions. It seemed that they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the explosions.


    The knights roared up as they started to charge towards the centaurs.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The knights lifted up their heavy swords as they assaulted the centaurs. Each sh would cut an arm or make their axes fly out. It was very terrifying to face a formation of heavy cavalry units that attack them. It was like facing torrent of steel.


    because of the bombings the centaurs were in panic.


    Bang~


    At this time a very powerful centaur stepped out to smash a knight. The axe hit the knight and made him fly back. The horse that the knight was riding neighed.


    ¡°He should be the chief of the tribe! Such a huge body! It seems he is powerful than a third-rank warrior.¡± Xiao Yu saw that this centaur was more different than others.


    ¡°Grom, get him!¡± Xiao Yu was sad when he saw his man get down. He quickly rushed towards the side of the injured knight. He used the holy light to heal the knight¡¯s injuries and made him drink healing potion.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Xiao Yu turned furious as he took out Arcanite Reaper and looked at the chief of the centaur tribe.


    ¡°Kill.¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he used the Omnish and attacked the centaur. The chief was already fighting against Grom so sudden attack from the Xiao Yu was hard to resist. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t hit the chief at first try so he used the Enhanced Omnish to attack the chief once more. At the same time, Grom attacked once more. The chief was brave and strong. But he couldn¡¯t block two strong people who were attacking him.


    Boom~


    Leah throw iron bombs in several ces where the centaurs were at high numbers. The bombs exploded as the centaurs were killed.


    The chief saw that the war was against them. He knew that if this battle dragged on then their tribe would be decimated. He shouted as he ordered his mean to retreat.


    However, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to let them run away easily. He and Grom rushed out to attack the chief.


    The chief used his speed to his advantage at thest moment. Xiao Yu and Grom couldn¡¯t keep up with his retreat.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Do you think I will let you go?¡± Xiao Yu took out an iron bomb from his interspatial ring and threw it to chief¡¯s front. The chief was running when an explosion happened in front of him. The shockwave hit him back.


    In addition, there were new injuries on his body because of the explosion that happened close by. Xiao Yu took advantage of the situation. He teleported to chief¡¯s side and waved the Arcanite Reaper.


    Puchi~~


    A huge human head rolled down...

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    ¡°I¡¯ll be damned if I had let you run away.¡± Xiao Yu took a big breath.


    The chieftain of the centaur tried died to the forces began to flee too. The knights chased them for a while killing lots of centaurs. However, Xiao Yu ordered them to stop chasing them to see the casualties they had faced.


    The centaurs were the toughest forces Xiao Yu had faced up to now. He had used Blessing of Might to strengthen his troops but at the end 3 knights were killed and there were 40 injured ones. It had to be noted that Xiao Yu had used many iron bombs to disrupt their formations and momentum. Otherwise, the casualties would be much more.


    The centaurs were terrifying enemies and it was no wonder that the Western Cloud Empire couldn¡¯t get rid of them in so many years. He didn¡¯t care much about the injuries of the knights as because of healing potions they could be saved as long as they had a breath of life.


    The dead knights were cremated and stored in the interspatial rings to be put back to the Altar back in the Lion territory.


    There was a happy asion that happened after the battle. One of the footmen had reached level by breaking through the shackles of level 10 and became a hero. Xiao Yu named him Deron.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Master its there!¡± Foror said in excitement as he pointed towards the wall of a mountain.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Lead the way. I hope I won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±


    The purpose of this trip was to find the holynd of the goblins and get the books.


    There were no centaurs in sight so Xiao Yu and rest followed after Foror towards the rocky part. This location was no different from other sides of the mountain. But, Foror walked to stand in front of the cliff. He walked few steps back and forth as if he was measuring some kind of distance. After sometime, he bowed his head and calcted something. At the end, he picked up a stone from the ground and knocked the side of the rocky wall.


    ¡°This is the ce.. Push this part.¡± Foror looked at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu nodded andmanded Deron to act. Deron was thetest warrior to be promoted to a hero so his IQ had improved a lot too. He walked towards the ce and pushed the wall towards inside.


    Rumble~


    The whole valley began to tremble and shake as if it was about to copse anytime. However, nothing happened but the ce Deron was pushing in had moved inside.


    ¡°This ce.. Push here too.¡± Foror asked Deron to push another ce.


    The same thing continued on as Foror showed 9 locations to be pushed. At the end, the whole valley began to vibrate and shook massively as if an earthquake was happening.


    Xiao Yu was worried that the whole valley would copse.


    Suddenly, the part of the mountain wall they were facing plunged down. Xiao Yu was startled as he stepped back for self-protection. After the whole wall sank down a spacious ce was exposed. You could see the luxurious furnishings inside the ce.


    ¡°Is this the holynd?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes almost popped out of its sockets when he looked at the magnificent ce inside the mountain.


    What kind of civilization could built such a thing? Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t seen such a magnificent ce even in the modern earth.


    ¡°Yes... This is the masterpiece of our civilization.¡± Foror was very proud of aplishments of his ancestors.


    However, Xiao Yu¡¯s words made Foror speechless.


    Xiao Yu talked as he looked at the building: ¡°Why did you ancestors build such a grand building inside a mountain while you are so small? It¡¯s like blind man looking for light..¡±


    Leah was shocked too. She had traveled to many ces and had seen many relics but none of them were as grand as this structure.


    ¡°This ... Did goblins built it? It¡¯s too incredible.. The orcs... Not even humans could build such a grand ce.¡±


    The goblins were ndered and looked down for many years. The name goblin was synonymous with words such as dirty and vulgar. But who could imagine that the goblins could have created such a miracle? Even Suesha was taken aback by sight.


    ¡°How could tiny creatures could built such a big building? How is it possible? How could they move materials with their tiny builds?¡±


    Xiao Yu exined as he looked at Suesha: ¡°Their technology was too advanced for you to understand. They had used mechanical puppets asbor force. Some of those puppets were so strong that they were invincible in the battlefields.¡±


    Foror was satisfied as he listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s exnation.


    ...


    ...


    Foror led the way as the crowd went inside towards the treasures.


    Everyone was looking up or around to analyze the grand building. The building was very big. They had walked for a long time but haven¡¯t reached the end yet. The terrain wasplicated as there were numerous passages of various sizes leading to different locations. Someone with no knowledge of this ce would get lost very easily.


    Foror pointed towards a library like ce after they walked for ten minutes: ¡°The treasure is there!¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Foror was excited as he ran fast to stop in front of the library. Xiao Yu and rest kept up with the old goblin. The problem was that the door of the library was too small. Xiao Yu and others simply couldn¡¯t get in.


    ¡°The building is massive but the entrance of the library is soo small.¡± Xiao Yu murmured as he stood near the door of the library and watched inside.


    He saw Foror go near the bookshelves. However, all of them were empty. There wasn¡¯t even a single book. But Foro didn¡¯t care as he went to stop in front of the first empty bookshelf. He counted rows and columns to calcte something. Afterwards, he rotated the shelf once.


    Kaka~


    A buzzing sound echoed but no movement was seen. Afterwards, Foror ran towards the second bookshelf and did the same procedure. After all the bookshelves were rotated the same wave the library vibrated and the bookshelves sank into the wall.


    A round table began to rise up from the center of the library. The table rose up to a certain height and stopped. Afterwards, two things began to rise from the middle of the table.


    There was a square box and a sword which exuded crimson red light once in a while.


    ¡°Quel¡¯Serrar.¡± Xiao Yu recognized the popr sword form the game at first sight. Foror looked at two things with tears flowing down from his eyes. Goblins had one of the best civilizations in the ancient times and now only these two things were left from that magnificent civilization.


    ¡°Foror, don¡¯t cry. I promise that I will make sure the goblins will reach back to their previous prosperity. Come out.. We have to get back and get more goblins to join us.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth drooled with saliva as he looked at the sword. Foror cried for a while then took both the box and sword toe out.


    Xiao Yu grabbed the sword and waved it few times. The sword was the dream of many people but he was using it right now. However, as a one-handed sword it wasn¡¯t suitable for him. It was much better for Xiao Yu to use Arcanite Reaper.


    In addition, Quel¡¯Serrar would add a mighty protective shield over the user¡¯s armor in times of war. Deron had just broken the shackles of normal warrior and turned into a hero so it was best for Xiao Yu to gift the sword to Deron.


    Deron could use this sword to face opponents who would be much more stronger than him.


    ¡°Deron, this is for you.¡± Xiao Yu threw the sword towards Deron after waving it for a few times.


    Suesha was jealous when she saw Xiao Yu gift such a precious sword to Deron. She also wanted something like that. Xiao Yu saw the expression in her eyes but he didn¡¯t intend to give the sword to her. After all, she was a girl who wouldn¡¯t participate in battles.


    It would be much better if he gifted her jewelry or sexy lingeries...


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold such a precious thing in your hand. Put it into the interspatial ring.¡± Xiao Yu threw an interspatial ring to Foror.


    ¡°Are you giving it to me?¡± Foror was shocked. He knew the value and importance of an interspatial ring. He was a ve and Xiao Yu was trusting him by gifting him an interspatial ring! Foror felt very grateful towards Xiao Yu. He believed that the new master looked at him with trust.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t immediately leave the ce but searched through the building. He believed that anything that he could find here would be worth lots of money. How could he miss such an opportunity? Unforunately for him, there was nothing in here.


    ¡°Anyway... The book is worth much more than all the treasures that I could have found in here.¡± Xiao Yu dreamed of making an army of mechanical puppets.


    Xiao Yu and the team returned back to Ratchet town. He wanted to visit Habash city as it was the trade center of the Western Cloud Empire. Xiao Yu wanted to know more about the trading system of the Western Cloud Empire.


    At the same time he wanted to check Kelly¡¯s attitude. If she was acting better then Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t mind to find the blood elves and invite them to his territory. However, if she was still acting like a ¡®noble¡¯ then he wouldn¡¯t care about the rest of the blood elves.


    Wei Ming and Fox reported that all the goods were sold and they had made good profits. Xiao Yu also thought about option of sending merchant caravans to Western Cloud Empire in the future to make money. The were almost no taxes in his territory for now. He was subsidizing everything and everyone.


    There were no more bandit groups in the Lion territory. Of course, there were threats that the merchant caravans faced in the Western Cloud Empire. But if he sent powerful escorts with the caravans then the safety of the caravan could be guaranteed.


    Xiao Yu sat in his room as Leah massaged his shoulder. He called for Kelly. In fact, Leah was under the control of the ve pendant. She couldn¡¯t wait to kill Xiao Yu for this act.


    Normally, Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t treat Leah this way. But now he wanted to look like a real master in front of Kelly so he believed that if his maid messaged him then he would look more charismatic. Moreover, this maid was a third-rank assassin.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a massage. I didn¡¯t force you to sleep with me. Why do you look at me in that manner? As a maid its your duty to massage your master.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes.


    Kelly entered the room and asked: ¡°Did you want to see me?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Kael¡¯thas will be back very soon. If you want to follow me thene to my territory as my subordinate. If your people want to then they can join too but if they don¡¯t then I won¡¯t force anyone.¡±


    Kelly¡¯s eyebrows were wrinkled up as she couldn¡¯t decide on spot. She had speaking with Tyrande and had decided that Tyrande was certain the moon priestess of the night elves. It would be normal for Kael¡¯thas to return if Tyrande was summoned.


    However, it was uneptable to ept a human as a savior. Her tribe wouldn¡¯t ept Xiao Yu even if she did ept him.


    ¡°I can take to the ce where my people live.. But I can¡¯t decide instead of them whether they will follow you or not.¡±


    *******


    This chapter was co-produced by Van Tu

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Xiao Yu was nning to rest in Ratchet town for a few days. Afterwards, he was going to go to Habash city, then to the imperial capital and at the end visit the tribe of the blood elves. There was a possibility that the blood elves would return back with him to the Lion territory so they had to be visited at the end. Moreover, he must go to imperial capital to understand the policies and governing style of the Western Cloud Empire.


    ...


    ...


    It was the day when Xiao Yu was nning to leave the Ratchet town when he met an acquaintance.


    ¡°Touba Hong, what are you doing here?¡± Xiao Yu saw the youth carrying the long sword. His carriage and everything was packed to leave the city.


    Touba Hong looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I told you that I wanted to hunt centaurs for their bodies and there was a centaur tribe close to Ratchet city. We just killed them few days ago.¡±


    Touba Hong was surprised: ¡°Centaurs? Were you able to decimate a centaur tribe?¡±


    Touba Hong was clear about the habits of the centaurs. They lived in tribes of at least 1000. It meant that Xiao Yu was able to beat more than 1000 centaurs with less than 500 people. It was an incredible feat. It was known to him that a centaur could fight against 4-5 normal light cavalry units.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°You guys have only light cavalry but my troops are all heavy cavalry units. We aren¡¯t afraid of centaurs.¡±


    Touba Hong looked at the knights riding tall horses. He observed them for a moment: ¡°What¡¯s the use of heavy cavalry units in the grasnds of the Western Cloud Empire? I don¡¯t know whether you are stupid or courageous. Can they chase after the light cavalry units? I¡¯m afraid they will get tired after a while... It¡¯s true that the horses are much better than ordinary horses...¡±


    Xiao Yu indifferently replied: ¡°I y the defense game.. I don¡¯t attack others so having heavy cavalry units is more than enough. You know, our caravan was attacked by Red Beard bandits and we killed them easily...¡±


    Touba Hong added: ¡°Did you have a scuffle with Red Beard bandits?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes, a team of Red Beard bandits attacked us on our way to Western Cloud Empire but we drove them away easily.¡±


    Touba Hong¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Red Beard bandits are very hateful... In fact, this time I came over to deal with them.¡±


    Xiao Yu was interested in Touba Hong¡¯s mission: ¡°For Red Beard bandits? Do they live in the Ratchet town?¡±


    Touba Hong replied: ¡°He isn¡¯t in Ratchet town now.. But we have information that Red Beard will send people to attack the Ratchet town. I got my men in here to intercept his people.¡±


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the case... If its so then I¡¯ll be leaving now before it gets more dangerous.¡±


    Touba Hong strangely smiled: ¡°Erm.. But if you leave now then you will encounter some of his troops. It¡¯s best to wait for his troops to attack the city first.¡±


    Xiao Yu touched his nose: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see the treacherous smile on your face! What do you have in your mind?¡±


    Touba Hongughed: ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.. I justck people to deal with Red Beard. You got heavy cavalry who are bad at long-range raids but very good for defense. You are now in the same ship as me so I believe you will fight with me... If Red Beard seeds then neither you nor me will get alive from here.¡±


    ¡°Howe I¡¯m in the same ship as you are?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Actually, its me who is helping you.¡± Touba Hong smiled.


    Xiao Yu interrupted him: ¡°Help me? Howe you are helping me?¡±


    Touba Hong came to sat in Xiao Yu¡¯s carriage: ¡°Red Beard is a man of vendetta. You have done damage to him so he will do everything possible to find you and get back at you. I think there are two beautiful women in your caravan... It would be very sad to see what would happen to him if they get into his hands. So its best for you to join me and kill Red Beard for good. Otherwise, you may not get back alive to the Sky Lion Dynasty.¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment after hearing Touba Hong out. It was true that he wasn¡¯t afraid of Red Beard. But he would have lots of casualties if he was entangled and surrounded by Red Beard¡¯s troops.


    ¡°Are you nning to get rid of Red Beard?¡± Xiao Yu suspiciously looked at Touba Hong.


    Touba Hong pointed towards merchants who seemed to be selling horses: ¡°Do you see them? They act like traders but in fact are my troops. All of them are elite soldiers. I¡¯ve got 5000 soldiers into the Ratchet town secretly in that manner. I¡¯m nning to solve out Red Beard problem for once and all.¡±


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Why are you telling me this secret?¡±


    Touba Hong patted Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I appreciate your guts. You are the first person ever to beat me. I respect you a lot. I hope you will help me out this time. You will be honoring me ¡±


    Xiao Yu faintly replied: ¡°I won¡¯t be honored.¡±


    Touba Hongughed: ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you wish to or not... You are tied in this town. You can take the chance to kill Red Beard or wait for him to kill you... It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Xiao Yu clenched his teeth: ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson after I get rid of Red Beard.¡±


    Touba Hong responded: ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    It seemed that Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to depart the town today. It seemed like a good choice to wait in town for Touba Hong and Red Beard to kill each other.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu had the most profound experience in getting rid of bandits. He knew that Red Beard would have lots of treasures in his base. It would be excellent if he could get all his treasures.


    ¡°Will you attack his base after killing Red Beard?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Touba Hong nodded: ¡°I n to eradicate all his men so I must go into his base after killing Red Beard. I want to solve this problem for once and all. Otherwise, a second Red Beard would be born out of the ones who stay alive.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Alright... I ept but I will take a share of profits.¡±


    Touba Hong replied: ¡°Alright... You can take as much as you can take with you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Word?¡±


    ¡°Word.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled when he saw Touba Hong agree. Touba Hong felt as if he was working with a tiger when he saw the strange smile on Xiao Yu¡¯s face. Actually, he would have never agreed to such a proposal if he knew that Xiao Yu had so many interspatial rings.


    Red Beard had looted for many years and would have treasures piled in hills. ording to Touba Hong, how much of those treasures less than 500 people could carry? He would need at least 1000 people to move back and forth for half a month to finish to plunder Red Beard¡¯s base.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    The citizens of the city weren¡¯t clear at the moment but a war was about to begin. Touba Hong temporarily left away to prepare for the war.


    Xiao Yu checked the Ratchet town to prepare for the war too. He observed the terrain to see the best ce to use his heavy cavalry. The city walls weren¡¯t high in the Ratchet town. They didn¡¯t build high walls in here because of the terrain in the Western Cloud Empire. Most probably only therge cities would have high walls. In reality, Ratchet town was a remote city. It was able to develop because it was rtively close to the Ankagen Mountains and many adventurers passed by this ce to resupply.


    If the enemy had a strong horse then it could jump over the city walls very easily. In short, the walls didn¡¯t y much of a defensive role.


    It meant that Touba Hong wasn¡¯t intending to have a defensive war. He had brought so many cavalry units which meant he was going to face Red Beard head on.


    Touba Hong didn¡¯t have many warriors by his side but all of them were elite soldiers. The quantity of soldiers would be less than Red Beard¡¯s bandits but the quality was high.


    Xiao Yu settled his people after checking the terrain. By this time Touba Hong came over to find him: ¡°I want you dispatch your heavy cavalry and make a surprise attack from nk. They won¡¯t think that we have heavy cavalry so they will have big losses.¡±


    Xiao Yu: ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t want to use his men as cannon fodder even if it was his own war let alone he was helping out Touba Hong.


    Touba Hong smiled: ¡°I know that you won¡¯t fight in the front.. Rest assured, its our war and we will win it. I just need you help me out. I will owe you a favor after Red Beard is beheaded. ¡±


    Xiao Yu interrupted him: ¡°You are overvaluing yourself... Let¡¯s do this way, I¡¯ll get more share from Red Beard¡¯s treasures.¡±


    Touba Hong smiled: ¡°My friendship is valuable. ¡±


    Both of them waited for the whole day but Red Beard¡¯s bandits didn¡¯t attack. From the side it seemed that Touba Hong was calm but in his heart he was very anxious. The time before the war was a tremendous test for the psychology of anymander.


    Xiao yu looked at him: ¡°Did you get to be amander because of your family? Youck a lot... The realmander can¡¯t look like you before the war... Look at the color on your face... You haven¡¯t even drank half a cup during a whole day.¡±


    Touba Hong was surprised when he saw xiao Yu¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Have youmanded an army?¡± Touba Hong asked.


    xiao Yu replied: ¡°Few times.. Small battles and skirmishes.. I have killed the bandits that tried to attack my territory.¡±


    Touba Hong shook his head as he knew that Xiao Yu was understating his feats: ¡°It seems you have experience real big wars. Moreover, you have been victor... Only such people could have such peace of mind in situations like this.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Are you trying to inquire about my situation?¡±


    Touba Hong shook his head: ¡°No. You are part of Sky Lion Dynasty while I belong to Western Cloud Empire. We are just friends.¡±


    Xiao Yu leaned back: ¡°Western Cloud Empire didn¡¯t always had good intentions towards Sky Lion Dynasty... Why do you care who I am or how many battles I have won? Maybe I¡¯m a big lord from the Sky Lion Dynasty!?¡±


    Touba Hong smiled: ¡°We always coveted over thends of the Sky Lion Dynasty.. But we have understood after so many wars that we can¡¯t swallow Sky Lion Dynasty on our own. Perhaps, we can get a piece but taking over all the dynasty is just a dream and unrealistic. Sky Lion Dynasty is at least ten times bigger than us in terms ofnd, poption and talent. If we wage arge-scale war against Sky Lion Dynasty then we would be the ones facing casualties at the end.¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t take Touba Hong¡¯s words at their face value as he listened to him.


    It was certain that Touba Hong belonged to some high noble family from Western Cloud Empire. He would be at least a young general if he was sent to kill Red Beard. Why would Touba Hong be honest with Xiao Yu?


    ¡°There is an imminent chaosing to Sky Lion Dynasty... It will be a rare opportunity for Western Cloud Empire.¡± Xiao Yu tried to tempt Touba Hong.


    Touba Hong slowly replied: ¡°It may be a good opportunity but what would be the benefits? If there is a chance then we will get in, if not then we will withdraw. No one wants to trip into muddy waters.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°The people of the Western Cloud Empire will be blessed if you were the emperor... If you guys decide to attack Sky Lion Dynasty then be prepared to face a tragedy.¡±


    Touba Hong was touched by Xiao Yu¡¯s reply: ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that we are afraid of Sky Lion Dynasty... We don¡¯t have the ability to get yournds but if you dare to get into Western Cloud Empire then you won¡¯t get away easily either.¡±


    Xiao yu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not as you think. Do you really think that you guys got the best cavalry in the world? If Sky Lion Dynasty wants then we can finance a much more bigger cavalry troops and tten Western Cloud Empire.¡±


    Touba Hong responded: ¡°Of course, it depends if you guys have a goodmander... I¡¯d be looking forward to ying with your troops if it really happens.¡±


    Xiao Yu sipped from the wine: ¡°You won¡¯t be my opponent if I¡¯m chosen to be themander.¡±


    Touba Hong snorted: ¡°You never know.¡±

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Xiao Yu and Touba Hong acted as friends but both of them felt that they could turn into enemies in the near future.


    At the same time a man rushed in and whispered something into Touba Hong¡¯s ear.


    Touba Hong nodded in a calm manner: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Touba Hong smiled as he talked to Xiao Yu: ¡°Let¡¯s go. We are friends today...no matter what the future will bring to us.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes, we are friends today... No matter what the future holds for us.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Touba Hong saw almost dozens of huge gs and banners flying in the distance when they came to the city walls. All the gs and banners had pictures of red beard drawn on them.


    The sounds of hoofs and neighs of the horses were echoing out and putting huge pressure on the people. It was estimated that there were twenty to thirty thousand bandits marching towards the Ratchet town.


    It was a very big bandit group which wasparable to arge tribe living in the Western Cloud Empire. It was no wonder that Touba Hong hade to decimate the Red Beard bandits. It was actually an army that could threat the Western Cloud Empire.


    Wooo~ Wooohooo~


    The bandits from the Red Beard group began to shout out and their sounds echoed as if a tsunami. It was a pre-war psychological tactic used against the enemies.


    The people of the Ratchet town were scared when they saw that the Red Beard and his bandits were attacking the city. They were aware of Red Beard¡¯s infamous character. The man would make a massacre when attacking a city.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to run away.. Red Beard has surrounded us.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? Red Beard will kill us all!¡±


    ¡°What to do? We are men, aren¡¯t we? We are people of the Western Cloud Empire! I have a sword and I¡¯ll fight until thest blood that drops out of my body. I will fight even if I¡¯m dead!¡±


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the point of dying as a coward? We will use our horses and machetes to kill the bandits. Why should we wait for our death instead of attacking and killing them?¡±


    Touba Hong had hired people in advance to agitate the citizens of the Ratchet town. Those people had disguised themselves as ordinary people working for merchant caravans. Touba Hong was a talent from this perspective. He wasn¡¯t nning to recklessly fight against Red Beard.


    The poption of the Ratchet town was about ten to twenty thousand people. There were caravans and adventurers gathered in the city which had increased the total poption to 40 to 50 thousand people. Majority of the poption could fight as the percentage of women and children was low. Everyone that could use a weapon was a potential soldier for Touba Hong.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Prince Touba Hong? Yes! He is Prince Touba Hong! We will follow prince and get rid of this Red Beard for once and all!¡±


    Someone from the crowd shouted out to reveal Touba Hong¡¯s identity. It was prenned to unite the poption under Touba Hong¡¯smand.


    These people were nning to fight but they wouldn¡¯t be able to reach results if they didn¡¯t unite under onemand.


    The bandits from Red Beard¡¯s groups were ustomed to killing masses in the battlefields so the Ratchet town would be lost if they didn¡¯t unite under one roof. The identity of a prince was the best choice to make sure that the soldiers and warriors were obedient.


    The Royal family was having their best days in the Western Cloud Empire. Everyone treated them with respect and awe.


    The existence of a prince meant that others wouldpete for the position of a leader. Moreover, it didn¡¯t mean that the others would follow the orders of a leader even if one leader was selected. However, they must obey the orders of the prince. It would be disrespectful to act otherwise.


    Xiao Yu praised Touba Hong¡¯s secret actions when he saw the sight. Touba Hong was nervous before the battle because he hadn¡¯tmanded so many people before. But his arrangements showed that Touba Hong was a qualifiedmander. He would be able to ¡®grow¡¯ as amander as time passed by.


    ¡°I¡¯m King Touba Yunfei¡¯s 9th son Touba Hong! MY arrival has coincided with the intrusion of notorious bandit Red Beard! I have no choice but to defeat him to defend the safety of Ratchet town and the people living in here! Follow me to the battle! We are children of Western Cloud Empire and we are born to fight! Mount your horses, pick your machetes and des as we will be preying upon these damned bandits! Defend yourselves! Defend the glory of our nation!¡±


    Touba Hong was on top of a tall building as he loudly talked towards the crowd. The people got encouraged by his words. Almost every men went up to get his horse and weapons to get ready for the battle.


    ¡°Motherfucker... Is he a real prince?¡± Xiao Yu scratched his nose as he looked at Touba Hong who was on top of the building


    Red Beard¡¯s bandits didn¡¯t know about the situation happening within the city. They thought that the people were frightened and amotion was happening. It seemed to them that the people would be running towards other cities at any time. They didn¡¯t know that the poption was armed to the teeth and were ready to ¡®greet¡¯ them.


    Toot~


    The horns were blown as the bandits of the Red Beard began to attack. They rushed towards the gate of the Ratchet town and used hammers to break them open.


    However, they found out that the gates were opened before they reached the city and people rushed out from the city to attack them instead.


    It was obvious that these people weren¡¯t regr army but people belonging to caravans. However, those ordinary people were using bows to shoot arrows at them. It was a rare sight. Normally, these caravans would try to save their strength or choose to escape. The bandits had never met forces which would dare to be so arrogant and try to attack them.


    After all, Red Beard¡¯s name was known wide and far. Everyone was aware that angering Red Beard would follow up with serious consequences.


    ¡°Kill them! Get the gates and killed them all!¡±


    A sturdy man holding a sword that exuded purple light with a red beard on his face shouted loudly. He was in the camp of the bandits.


    The bandits shouted out after the man¡¯s roar.


    ¡°Kill! Kill them!¡±


    However, more people began to appear on the city walls and used crossbows to shoot at the bandits. Red Beard¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up when he saw the sight. It felt a bit wrong. These people weren¡¯t soldiers or regr army but something was wrong with the poption of the ratchet town.


    It seemed as if these people were aware that Red Beard would attack the city. It was more like these people were trying to separate his forces.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve massacred a whole city.¡± Red Beard smiled.


    Boom~


    One of the gates was broken down by the heavy hammers. Bandits were able to rush in now. However, their happiness didn¡¯tst long as a team of neatly aligned cavalry units charged at them.


    Kill~


    At least a thousand people attacked the bandits that tried to rush in.


    Kill~


    The men standing on walls jumped off towards their horses. They put away their crossbows and bows to pick up their machetes, des and swords to attack the bandits.


    ¡°Are they idiots? Do they dare to counter-attack? Hmpf! They are just a group of nobodies.. that would amount to anything.¡± Red Beard thought that random groups and adventurers had organized into self-protection teams.


    It was no surprising to meet well-trained cavalry units in Ratchet town. Red Beard was aware that there could be a caravan belonging to a rich family or aristocratic family that could have mighty guards. However, Red Beard had more than 20,000 bandits by his side and would kill all of them.


    ¡°My children! Kill them! Kill them! Rob them! Take their women! Dye the city in blood red!¡± Red Beard loudly shouted. The bandits turned more aggressive because of his words.


    A fierce and real battle was happening...

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Both sides fought each other fiercely. Hundreds died in the first few minutes of the battle. Nevertheless, both sides turned more ruthless as they cut each other off mercilessly.


    The sturdiness of the people from the Western Cloud Empire was vivid at the moment. They had long forgotten the fear and were aiming to kill or to get killed.


    It wasn¡¯t about who had the best martial arts but the one with the calm mind at the battlefield. The one who could see the gap and take the step to kill was much luckier than the other party. In the battlefield, the luck was a must.


    Touba Hong stood on the wall and observed the battle with a calm expression on his face. There was no trace of tension which he had before the battle on his face anymore. At this point, there could be two types ofmanders. First was a calmmander and the second one would be the panicking type. The former woulde out as a hero while thetter will be a coward.


    Touba Hong¡¯s speech before the battle to pump the poption was to make sure that the people were ready for the battle. The most important was to directly and correctly order andmand the forces in times of war.


    Xiao Yu stood by the side and observed Touba Hong. He thought that Touba Hong had a natural gift tomand the people. Actually, if time was given then Xiao Yu believed that Touba Hong would have limitless achievements in the future. Although Touba Hong told him that he would never attack Sky Lion Dynasty but why would he tell his real thoughts to Xiao Yu?


    Touba Hong would be a strong enemy if one day he brought the armies of the Western Cloud empire to attack Sky Lion Dynasty. For a moment, a thought to kill Touba Hong passed through Xiao Yu¡¯s mind but he gave up on the idea.


    First and Foremost, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t sure that he would be able to kill Touba Hong. Secondly, it was possible that the Western Cloud Empire would wage a war against Sky Lion Dynasty to retaliate for Touba Hong¡¯s death. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware of the thoughts regarding invasion of Sky Lion Dynasty held by the royal family so he didn¡¯t want such a war at this point.


    At the same time, Touba Hong turned around and smiled at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was a bit surprised: ¡°Did he just feel the killing intent?¡±


    At the same time, the adventurers and escorts of the caravans rushed out to attack the bandits.


    They wouldn¡¯t attack so desperately if it was a normal time as those caravans and adventurers would try to save their own strength. But today there was a prince of the nation which had united all the forces together. Touba Hong was the factor that bind them all together. What they would be afraid of if the prince was fighting against the bandits?


    Stalin had stayed in the Moscow during the Soviet-German War in the WW2. However, the military parade was still held which had encouraged the morale of the troops and Moscow was able to win the defensive war.


    ¡°Why are they so stubborn? The morale of the escorts and adventurers would be down after an attack in the past but now they are fiercely counterattacking... The formations... They aren¡¯t acting as a proper army but it seems someone has summoned them to fight. Is there something that I don¡¯t know? But I had spent spies long ago and I would have knowledge if something was wrong... There were no signals which means that everything is going ording to the n.¡± Red Beard couldn¡¯t understand the reason lying behind the fierce resistance. Red Beard had to consider a lot of factors to ensure the sess of the attack as a boss. He was able to amass such a reputation not just because he was a wild man but was able to n and see through the ns of others during this period.


    Red Beard had sent spies to learn about the number of caravans, adventurers and so on in the Ratchet town prior to attack. In addition, he had calcted everything before attacking to make sure that he would sessfully grab the city. If he blindly brought up a big force then it would be normal for him to face lots of casualties.


    However, he wasn¡¯t aware that someone else got smarter than him and had uprooted all his spies during this period.


    ¡°Hm... There has to be someone who has brought everyone together.. There has to be a general who is controlling everything... You damned son of a bitch... You will regret this!¡± Red Beard didn¡¯t think that he was outsmarted but believed that there were one or few people who were organizing resistance.


    ¡°Second team! CHARGE! Crush them! Get into the city and kill everyone!¡± Red Beard shouted towards the reserve group standing behind him.


    ¡°Charge!...¡± These were the bandits trained by Red Beard. They were in no way inferior to the ordinary light cavalry from the Western Cloud Empire. They shouted out and rushed towards the Ratchet town to kill the adventurers.


    ¡°Their second group has attacked.¡± Touba Hong smiled as everything was within his ns.


    ¡°What are you going to do now? Are you going to send your reserve troops?¡± Xiao Yu asked as he stood beside Touba Hong.


    Xiao Yu was aware that Touba Hong had brought 5000 troops but only 1000 of them were in the battlefield right now. It seems the other 4000 were kept for critical raid.


    Touba Hong shook his head: ¡°No need. I don¡¯t want to scare Red Beard away... He is known to be a cautious man.. I can¡¯t raise his suspicions now.. I want to get him alive and get down to his nest...¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°You are a goodmander but getting Red Beard alive seems like a wishful dream.. He doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary thug.. He is at least fourth-rank warrior.. You won¡¯t be able to beat him.¡±


    Touba Hong turned to look at Xiao Yu: ¡°I alone can¡¯t catch him, can I?... But both of us will be able to catch him alive if we join forces.¡±


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes: ¡°Dream on... Weren¡¯t you going to catch Red Beard if you didn¡¯t encounter me in here?¡±


    Touba Hongughed: ¡°I have other ns but having you by me side makes it much more easier. I believed that the battle will be a bitter fight and a great test for me. But after meeting you I was relieved half of the pressure...¡±


    Xiao Yu snorted: ¡°Was I so effective?¡±


    Touba Hong nodded: ¡°Yes, you were! I don¡¯t know the reason but I felt that I will be sessful the moment I saw you. Moreover, your attitude before the made me admire you much more and be ashamed of myself. It could be said that you inspired me to act differently. Why should I act cowardly when you looked so indifferent? I saw and learned the attitude the leader must have from you.¡±


    Xiao Yu helplessly sighed: ¡°I have indirectly trained him..¡±

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    The fierce battle continued on. More and more people died from the side of the locals as the adventurers and escorts of the caravans went down in heroic way. There was a smile on Red Beard¡¯s face as he looked at the battlefield.


    ¡°Kill! Charge into the city!¡± Red Beard loudly shouted. He knew that the resolve of the escorts and adventurers would be down the moment his men got into the city. Afterwards, they would be able to wantonly plunder the Ratchet town.


    The bandits shouted out loudly and waved their weapons to rush into the city. They didn¡¯t care about life or death. For a brief moment it seemed that the oue of the battle was already set. It was going to be conquered by the bandits soon.


    Touba Hong looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I participated in such a battle.¡±


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu jumped to the perpendicr wall and out to the other side. The knights were waiting for him.


    He was using a tall white Pegasus as a mount. He sat on the Pegasus and used the Blessing of the Might on the knights: ¡°Follow after me!¡±


    Hooo~~


    The knights shouted out as they follow Xiao Yu to get to the gates from the other side.


    ...


    ...


    At the same time, the bandits were able to rush in through the gates and enter the city. The escorts and adventurers were in desperate situation as they tried to resist the bandits. It was going to be very hard to organize a counterattack if the bandits were able to break into the city in masses.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Touba Hong jumped down from the wall. He mounted his red horse and rushed towards the gates.


    ¡°It¡¯s Prince! Prince is personally going into the battle! Brothers! ATTACK!¡±


    The adventurers and escorts were pumped up when they saw Touba Hong personally get involved in the battle with a group of elite soldiers.


    Puchi~ Puff~


    Touba Hong¡¯s horse was like a me as it rushed through the crowd. It was very fast as it reached the city gate in the blink of an eye. Heads of the bandits flied up any ce Touba Hong passed from. He used his long sword like a lightning. Most of the bandits didn¡¯t know how they got killed.


    Red Beard looked at the sight from the distance. He murmured: ¡°So he is the culprit. However, you are out now so its time to die...¡± Red Beard used his legs to kick the horse to move. He rushed towards Touba Hong. The bandit forces behind him followed after as they saw that their leader had chosen to act.


    Red Beard knew that if he killed Touba Hong and his troops then he would have the victory. The Ratchet city was the center for the adventurers that passed through this region. This city would have lots of treasures.


    ...


    ...


    Both sides attacked each other. For a moment it seemed as if two huge waves smashed into each other.


    Boom~


    A sound simr to an explosion echoed out because of the violent impact.


    Touba Hong¡¯s long sword and Red Beard¡¯s sword collided on air for dozens of times. Both of them were very strong and showing extraordinary martial skills. However, it was obvious that Touba Hong¡¯s strength wascking inparison to Red Beard. Touba Hong was only a peak third-rank warrior while Red Beard was a fourth-rank warrior. Red Beard was half a step into fifth-rank which made him a fourth-rank powerhouse. It was obvious that Touba Hong was going to lose.


    It was the reason why Touba Hong jumped off his horse. On the ground he could use footwork to supplement his exceptional martial skills to parry with Red Beard. Originally, he was nning to use a secret skill to enhance his own strength but as Xiao Yu was here he wasn¡¯t going to do that.


    Moreover, his master had told him that he could use this secret skill as ast resort as it had a huge toll on the body.


    After seeing Xiao Yu he was no longer nning to use the skill but contain Red Beard until Xiao Yu¡¯s arrival.


    Touba Hong was aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s strength. Xiao Yu was only a entry level third-rank warrior but was much more stronger than Touba Hong. The explosive power that xiao Yu could exert was in rming level too. Touba Hong believed that both of them would be able to get rid of Red Beard with ease.


    KILL~


    Both sides killed each other without single thought. Everyone knew that it was the most crucial moment of the battle. Both bandits and city defenders didn¡¯t dare to retain their strength. Actually, there were more forces in the caravans inparison to the bandits. They were waiting to observe the battle. They knew that once the Red Beard got into the city they wouldn¡¯t end up well.


    The battle was in a stalemate. However, the field was full of bodies. Dozens of people lost their lives every second. The casualties had reached 5,000 from both sides. It was clear that the defenders had lost more than the bandits. But Red Beard hadn¡¯t seen such casualties since he had began his career as a bandit.


    Nevertheless, it was toote for Red Beard to order his bandits to retreat. There was only one option at the moment and it was to kill. He would lose much more people if he chose to retreat. Moreover, he believed that the adventurers and escorts would lose their willpower after some time.


    However, he didn¡¯t calcte appearance of Xiao Yu into his ns. Actually, Xiao Yu and his force was reported to him in the investigations. But he didn¡¯t care much as he was told that Xiao Yu had more than 400 heavy cavalry units. Red Beard believed that the light cavalry units could drag the heavy cavalry units and outdo them without even going into the battle.


    Originally, he was right. However, at the moment both sides were fighting each other head on. There was no room to out-maneuver anyone. It was a wishful dream to try to get out of this ce because of the battle. Both sides were sucked into the battle.


    Everything was going ording to Touba Hong¡¯s calctions.


    Although Western Cloud Empire didn¡¯t have heavy cavalry but Touba Hong was able to see the role of heavy cavalry in battles such as this. It was the reason why he had done everything to make the situation as is.


    ¡°OHH~ You are a prince! Aren¡¯t you Touba Hong? HaHa! It¡¯s my lucky day... After killing you I¡¯ll reach another height!¡± Red Beard was excited when he recognized Touba Hong¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Why would getting rid of me get you into another height? Do you think that by getting my head you can be a prince?¡± There was a calm look on Touba Hong¡¯s face as he asked during the fight.


    Red Beard smiled: ¡°Your head isn¡¯t enough to make me prince but its enough to make a general over 10,000 soldiers...HaHA¡±


    Touba Hong¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°So there is a collusion! There has to be a prince who is nning to usurp the throne and wants to get rid of apetitor. Do you think that I will be killed so easily?¡±


    Red Beard snorted: ¡°Do you think that you are invincible because you are master Ao Du¡¯s disciple? You are just a third-rank warrior and can¡¯t make up for the strength gap! Today is the day you die!¡±


    Touba Hong smiled as he looked at Red Beard: ¡°is it?


    Red Beard felt something wrong when he saw the strange smile on Touba Hong¡¯s face. He heart the hoofs and neighs of horses. The battlefield was chaotic but as a fourth-rank warrior Red Beard¡¯s hearing was much better than most of the people. He had immediately spotted the unusual horse movements in the battlefield.


    However, it was toote when he detected the movement. He turned around to see wave of heavy swords killing through the bandits. It was as if torrents were oveing and killing any bandits that stood on their path.


    ¡°Heavy cavalry?¡± Red Beard shouted out. It was toote to regret his mistake of overlooking heavy cavalry units.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Red Beard had knowledge of heavy cavalry units being stationed in the Ratchet town in advance. However, he didn¡¯t mind their existence as in the Western Cloud Empire no one cared about heavy cavalry units.


    But Red Beard didn¡¯t expect the battle turn into what was happening at the moment. Moreover, he didn¡¯t expect that Touba Hong would use heavy cavalry as the trump card.


    In addition, he wasn¡¯t aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s strength andmand abilities.


    The heavy cavalry knights rushed in through the rear side of the bandit groups waving their swords and relying on the armored horses to prate through the bandits. (it turned out to be way too dirty trantion K )


    The charge of heavy cavalry had the huge impact that it was expected to do. The heavy cavalry had the speed and the momentum to prate through the rows of the bandits. Actually, if the bandits were arranged in rows then it would be very hard for the heavy cavalry to bluntly charge through them. However, the bandits were dispersed and the heavy cavalry were like the wolves that got into the herd of sheep.


    The knights rushed from the ear to the center of the bandits in the blink of an eye. The bandits were in a mess wherever the knights passed through. The horses of the bandits fell onto the ground neighing constantly. The bandits that fell onto the ground were either stamped by the heavy cavalry units or their own horses. The adventurers and escorts from the caravans shouted in excitement when they saw the scene and rapidly tried to take the advantage from this opportunity.


    Initially, the bandits seemed to have the upper hand over the city defenders but that momentum was gone. Their strength was greatly reduced as the adventurers and escorts swarmed to kill the scattered bandits.


    The speed of the knights was reduced too but there wasn¡¯t any force that could stop their charge. The light cavalry units could do nothing when heavy cavalry units attacked them in this manner. At best, the bandits could use their horses to hide from the swords of the knights. In fact, the bandits were quite flexible. Nevertheless, the bandits could hide from the knights by using their horses. Where would the horses of the bandits hide? The heavy swords of the knights fiercely cut through the horses of the bandits.


    The horses would neigh loudly when they were cut by the heavy swords of the knights. They would fall to the ground. This way the horses would deal more damage to the bandits than the knights.


    In addition, the bandits were like ants when they faced the heavy cavalry without their horses. For a moment, it seemed that the speed of the knights was reduced. But the knights began to use their sprint skill which was way too crucial in this moment. The bandits would surround the knights to stall their speed but several knights would sprint together to smash through the bandits to continue to move forward.


    The knights were like the kings of the battlefield at the moment. The light cavalry of the Western Cloud empire was facing the power and strength of the heavy cavalry which was irresistible at the moment.


    There were only 400 knights but they were more than enough to confuse and copse the bandits. The ranks and rows of the bandits hadpletely separated. The adventurers and escorts and ordinary poption had the advantage after this move. The bandits were going to lose.


    Red Beard clenched his teeth when he saw the sight. However, he knew that there was nothing that he could do to change the oue. Under current circumstances the best thing was to save his own life.


    ¡°You are very lucky today. However, don¡¯t think that it is over. You have offended Red Beard and you will regret this!¡± Red Beard was no longer thinking about killing Touba Hong but nning to withdraw.


    Touba Hong smiled: ¡°Do you think you will be able to leave as you wish?¡±


    Red Beard shouted: ¡°I will do whatever I want to do. No one can stop me.¡±


    ¡°really?¡± A voice echoed from Red Beard¡¯s side. Red Beard was taken aback as he felt a strong force rush down at him. He quickly turned around and raised his sword to resist. A huge sh went down and he was able to block the attack. Red Beard¡¯s hands turned numb.


    ¡°Powerful! Who the hell is this? He can exert such power.. Is he a fourth-rank powerhouse too? If he is then it will be dangerous if he couples up with Touba Hong.¡±


    Xiao Yu jumped up from his horse towards the location where Red Beard and Touba Hong were fighting. Xiao Yu understood that Red Beard would be trying to run away but he wasn¡¯t nning to let go of him. Xiao Yu was aware that they had to capture the ¡®king¡¯ first.


    Moreover, there would be lots of good treasures in Red Beard¡¯s camp which Xiao Yu was most interest in.


    Swoosh~~


    Xiao Yu shed down using the Omnish skill. Red Beard turned to block him. At the same time, Touba Hong rushed forward by waving his sword. Blue light began to exude from Touba Hong¡¯s sword as if the stars were lightning the night. These blue lights caused big problems for Red Beard. Red Beard felt as if he was entangled in a trap. He couldn¡¯t help but move slowly.


    ¡°This prince wasn¡¯t using his full strength!¡± Red Beard realized that Touba Hong wasn¡¯t using his full strength but trying to drag Red Beard down and wait for the arrival of knights. After defeating Red Beard¡¯s army they would be aiming for his life.


    ¡°Gotta go!¡± Red Beard was uttering these words but he was wrapped by Touba Hong¡¯s strange skill and Xiao Yu was constantly and violently hacking him down. He had to block both of them and couldn¡¯t find a chance to escape.


    Red Beard clenched his teeth and turned around. His body began to spin up in lightning speed and countless wind des began to be thrown out towards xiao Yu and Touba Hong. The wind des thrown by the fourth-rank warrior was on a level where an average man couldn¡¯t resist.


    Xiao Yu used the whirlwind skill to block the attack while Touba Hong waved his sword which seemed to dance and turn into a whirlwind which resisted the attack. Nevertheless, Touba Hong was hit by one of the wind des. He stepped back almost dozen steps beforeing to a stop.


    ¡°He is too powerful!¡± Touba Hong felt his hands turn numb. He knew that he had underestimated Red Beard¡¯s true strength. He wouldn¡¯t be able to dominate over Red Beard even if he used the secret skill to enhance his strength.


    ¡°He RAN! We won¡¯t be able to catch up with him.¡± Touba Hong shouted as Red Beard had taken this opportunity to escape. Touba Hong knew that it would be very hard to find an opportunity to kill Red Beard if they lost him this time.


    However, Xiao Yu used the Heroic Leap to jump up and fly over many people to drop down at the direction where Red Beard was running towards.


    ¡°Another skill.¡± Touba Hong was taken aback when he saw Xiao Yu use the heroic leap. After touching down Xiao Yu used the sprint skill to rush towards Red Beard.


    Red Beard thought that he would be able to escape as he had taken both Xiao Yu and Touba Hong by surprise with his attack. However, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu to recover so quickly and even sprint over to catch up with him.


    Where the heck does he get all this battle energy? What is his body made of, battle energy?


    Red Beard was furious when he saw Xiao Yu catch up with him. He had to turn back at the moment as he saw Xiao Yu use another Omnish to attack him. Red Beard had to stop to block Xiao Yu or he would be killed.


    Touba Hong had taken advantage of this situation as he caught up with them too.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Xiao Yu and Touba Hong kept fighting against Red Beard. Although Red Beard was a peak fourth-rank powerhouse who could deal with ten third-rank warriors but today he was having problems with these two. Xiao Yu was showing various and excellent skills while Touba Hong as the disciple of Ao Du wasn¡¯t inferior to Xiao Yu either. Moreover, each time Red Beard got a chance to escape Xiao Yu would somehow catch up with him.


    By this point the bandits were being brutally killed by the adventurers and the escorts of the caravans. The bandits were the biggest threat to the caravans. And now, the escorts had their chance to pay back for years of misery that they had faced.


    Red Beard saw that the situation was irreversible. Few bandits who were close to him rushed towards Red Beard to fight Xiao Yu and Touba Hong so that Red Beard could escape.


    ¡°Big Bro! Run! Quick!¡± These people carelessly attacked Xiao Yu and Touba Hong without thinking about their lives. Red Beard didn¡¯t even reply as he turned to run.


    However, Xiao Yu used heroic leap once again to fly up and stop Red Beard. At the same time Xiao Yu whistled loudly.


    Red Beard looked at Xiao Yu as they confronted each other once again. This kid had embarrassed him a lot today. ¡°Where the hell this guy hade from? He is so strong.. Obviously he is just a third-rank warrior but can use lots of martial arts.. Moreover, the axe in his hand has to be an epic weapon! Each sh is like hundreds of kilograms of pressure stepping over me.¡±


    Red Beard was an old timer as a bandit and his old problem which was greed popped out at the critical moment. He wanted to get Xiao Yu¡¯s Arcanite Reaper for himself. This distraction made him lose thest chance to escape.


    ARGH~~


    At the same time a loud roar echoed in the battlefield. There wasn¡¯t a single person who didn¡¯t hear it. It was like an ancient beast had awoken from deep slumber. A huge figure rushed through and reached the ce where Xiao Yu was standing. His body disappeared once more as it appeared near Red Beard.


    Red Beard guessed that it was someone very strong so that he was able to utter such a strong roar. He couldn¡¯t help but regret that he hadn¡¯t fled but rather wanted to snatch Xiao Yu¡¯s weapon. However, regret was useless. Red Beard raised his sword to block the attack of the ¡®monster¡¯ that was attacking him.


    Bang~


    It was the same skill (omnish) that was used by Xiao Yu but this time it was much skilled and more violent. This new foe¡¯s strength was only third-rank too but Red Beard felt that this new opponent was a real threat to him. This new man¡¯s body was covered in ck cloak. Even his hands were covered with armor. The only thing that Red Beard could see were pair of eyes. Red Beard wouldn¡¯t think that he was staring at a human¡¯s eyes if this man wasn¡¯t standing on legs. It seemed as if he was looking at a powerful monster or beast. The look and expression in the eyes was to fierce and overbearing.


    This new person was obviously Grom.


    ¡°Who the heck is this? This fury... I have only seen that in the eyes of Ao Du...¡±


    Red Beard was more powerful than Xiao Yu and Grom but he couldn¡¯t outdo their powerful skills. Moreover, he had been fighting for long time and his stamina was depleting. Touba Hong got rid of the bandits and chased up to help Xiao Yu and Grom to cope with Red Beard. He was the true disciple of master Ao Du so he had learned excellent use of the battle energy under Ao Du¡¯s tutge. He couldn¡¯t exert such great power as Xiao Yu but Touba Hong could bring up the martial arts into the life.


    The adventurers and escorts killed the bandits and got closer to see Red Beard¡¯s appearance. Red Beard was a famous bandit who had done great deal of damage over many years. He had the hatred of every single merchant and escort.


    Argh~


    Red Beard roared as he refused to surrender even though he knew that he had reached the dead end. Xiao Yu¡¯s Arcanite Reaper fiercly split down and Red Beard was thrown to the ground. Touba Hong quickly moved forward and put his long swords tip to Red Beard¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Red Beard?! HMPF! You are our prisoner now!¡± Touba Hong said in a cold tone.


    Everyone was happy and people were praising Touba Hong. He was a prince who personally fought with the viin. A brave man!


    ¡°The prince is our hero!¡±


    ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you know that Touba Hong is master Ao Du¡¯s disciple. How could his martial arts be poor?¡±


    ¡°Ah..yes... It is said that Ao Du have imed Prince Touba Hong¡¯s abilities to be so good that he would be the one to surpass Ao Du in the future. His future is limitless. That idiot, Red Beard was too arrogant topare himself with our prince.¡±


    ¡°Prince Touba Hong will certainly be our emperor!¡±


    ¡°Hushh! Don¡¯t say those words out loud or you will lose your head.¡±


    ¡°Yea.. Don¡¯t you know the fiercepetition between several princes for the imperial throne?¡±


    Xiao Yu and Touba Hong tied up Red Beard and brought him back to Ratchet town for interrogation. They were nning to go to Red Beard¡¯sir after learning the location of the ce.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Ha ha ha...¡± Red Beardughed without uttering a word during the interrogation.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s aim was Red Beard¡¯s treasures since the beginning so he couldn¡¯t wait to get there. Touba Hong¡¯s subordinates were against Xiao Yu¡¯s attendance in the interrogation but they were aware that without Xiao Yu and Grom it would be impossible to catch Red Beard alive. Moreover, Touba Hong wasn¡¯t objecting to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu and rest were at a loss as they saw that Red Beard wasughing without a word.


    ¡°Fuck. This guy gone crazy... It seems getting caught have taken toll on his mind... Should we clear the floor using him for the next few days? We can break his spirit before interrogation.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Red Beard.


    ¡°Hahaha... It¡¯s not that I¡¯m crazy because Iugh.. Iugh at you stupidity.¡± Red Beard looked at Xiao Yu and rest with contempt.


    ¡°Stupidity? Motherfucker... You wouldn¡¯t be caught if you had a drop of intelligence.¡± Xiao Yu had a burning iron in his hand as he slowly burned Red Beard¡¯s beard.


    ¡°hmm. You want myir¡¯s location, don¡¯t you? Do you think that my subordinates will run away because I was caught?¡± Red Beard faintly said as he was being tormented by Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu responded: ¡°The boss is caught... What do you think your subordinates would do? They will divide the treasures and disperse... So many years... You have umted all that wealth and now they got it for cheap while youugh like an idiot.¡±


    Red Beard snorted: ¡°Did you think that I¡¯m the real Red Beard?¡±

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Both Xiao Yu and Touba Hong were stunned when they heard Red Beard¡¯s words. Neither of them spoke as they stood silent.


    ¡°Haha... That¡¯s why you guys are stupid.. Real Red beard would never let you guys know her true identity.¡± Fake Red Beard smiled.


    ¡°Touba Hong... You know since this guy isn¡¯t real Red Beard then its just useless to keep him. It¡¯s better feed him to my dog. I bought a good dog few days ago but it just likes eating live people. I¡¯m having quite a headache because it doesn¡¯t even sniff the meat of the dead people or animals.¡± Xiao Yu sighed as he began to check Red Beard¡¯s muscles.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing?¡± Red Beard¡¯s face changed when he saw Xiao Yu act this way.


    Xiao Yu snorted: ¡°Are you deaf? What¡¯s the reason to keep you alive if you aren¡¯t real red beard? You have been an evil man and I gotta give you a good death.. I can¡¯t just kill you as is.¡±


    ¡°You ... you ... Real Red Beard wille after you and kill you ten thousand times crueler than this if you dare to touch me!¡± There was fear expressed in Red Beard¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Would I catch you if I afraid of anything? The point is my dog likes to eat parts of the living being. Usually, I can arms and legs and throw it to it. It looks and identifies that the person or animal is alive and afterwards it begins to it. So no need to panic or get worried. I¡¯m a pro when ites to cutting off arms and legs. I won¡¯t let you die as my dog doesn¡¯t like it.¡± Xiao Yu took out a long sword from his interspatial ring and began to ponder about which part to being with.


    ¡°You ... you ... You can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m not real Red Beard but I¡¯m the SUBSTITUTE! No one in this world knows about Real Red Beard more than me! You can¡¯t kill me if you want to get information about Red beard.¡±


    Red Beard had killed and tortured countless people over the years. He would feel excited when acting so. However, every man such as him would feel extreme fear when they were facing death.


    ¡°Oh? Have you seen the real Red Beard? Didn¡¯t you say that Real Red Beard would never let anyone know his true identity?¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he put the sword on Red Beard¡¯s shoulder.


    Red Beard swallowed a bit of saliva: ¡°No one knows but as a substitute I know more than anyone...¡±


    Touba Hong said in a cold tone: ¡°Even if you stay silent we know that the real Red Beard is a noble... You are nothing more than a puppet who does the dirty job for the real one. ¡±


    Red Beard shook his head: ¡°Red Beard doesn¡¯t belong to aristocratic family from the Western Cloud Empire.. She is a woman.¡±


    ¡°What? Woman?¡± Both Xiao Yu and Touba Hong responded the same way in surprise.


    ¡°What does she look like? Is she beautiful?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Uh......¡±


    Red Beard was perplexed when he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s first question about whether Red Beard was beautiful or not. Moreover, the expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face belonged to a hungry mad man.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.. I haven¡¯t seen her real face but I know that she is very strong. I can¡¯t fight against her for a few rounds.¡± There was fear on Red Beard¡¯s face as he recalled the experience.


    He had seen her in his dreams many times. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted her body but because of extreme fear. It was as if she was a general from Asura.


    ¡°A powerful woman! She would be excellent in bed too!... HaHa.. I will give her opportunity to have war with me in bed for 300 rounds.. I¡¯ll show her my Royal 48 style.¡± (it¡¯s like taking it to the next level)


    Xiao Yu seemed to be looking forward to get the real Red Beard and enjoy her.


    Touba Hong asked: ¡°You said that you would be a general if you killed me. It means you know the forces supporting real Red Beard, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Touba Hong knew that if the woman wasn¡¯t from noble background then there had to be someone high noble that supported her. Otherwise she couldn¡¯t be running wild in the Western Cloud Empire for many years.


    Red Beard¡¯s face changed as he stood silent after Touba Hong¡¯s question. He was aware that the topic was too serious and if he uttered the name there would be very bad consequences.


    Xiao Yu waved the long sword and split Red Beard¡¯s shirt when he saw the situation turn silent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just cut him off. We can guess the name of the supporter. There are few princes who aim for the throne and the one who acts the weirdest will be the support. Ain¡¯t that right, Touba Hong?¡±


    Touba Hong nodded: ¡°There are few people whopete for the throne. It¡¯s just.. Hm...


    Red Beard was shocked when he heard the conversation between them. He knew that he would be used to feed the dog once his importance was gone.


    ¡°No, you guessed it wrong. This person isn¡¯tpeting for the throne. He is the low-key one. Actually, he had gathered a lot of strength over the years. All the princes together won¡¯t amount to a problem for him.¡± Red Beard uttered.


    Touba Hong replied: ¡°So you are talking about that person... ¡±


    Red Beard understood that he had made a mistake but it was toote to change anything.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not him but his father who had began to think about usurping the throne. They have put their people in official posts and are like a spider web that have covered the Western Cloud Empire... It¡¯s just the empire has been very prosperous and he wasn¡¯t able to get the throne.. But now his son will be able to do whatever he wants... Moreover, real Red Beard was trained by that man¡¯s father!¡±


    Red Beard talked about everything he knew as he believed there was no point to hide anything.


    ¡°It turned out to be him.¡± Touba Hong added. Actually, before he didn¡¯t know the person and just acted so to make Red Beard talk about the identity of the man. But now, he knew who the mysterious person was.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    ¡°Do you know the identity of the man?¡± Xiao Yu curiously asked.


    Touba Hong nodded: ¡°There is only 1 person thatplies with all these conditions.. But no one would think that he would hide his intentions for so long and make so many arrangements.¡±


    ¡°So if you know the person then go back and kill him.¡± Xiao Yu replied.


    ¡°Do you know how powerful he is now? People like Red Beard work for him as cronies. Can you imagine his strength? Most probably countless nobles are under hismand right now. So the option is for him to overthrow the current emperor and get the throne. Even my master Ao Du won¡¯t be able to help.. I can assure you that this man has at least few sixth-rank warrior under his rule.. He will be to get rid of Ao Du easily.¡±


    Red Beard began to talk more about that person who wanted to usurp the throne. Xiao Yu and Touba Hong¡¯s determination was shaken as Red Beard talked. Touba Hong¡¯s face turned ugly as he listened to Red Beard.


    Touba Hong understood that this father and son have cooperated diligently for many years to amass a lot of power. Now, the situation was really dangerous.


    ¡°Fucking idiot.. still acts so arrogant! Do you think that you will get anything after these people get the throne? You are a bandit.. and a small one at that.. At beast you will be given money and a tribe of 1000 to rule over. Do you think that you will be a general? Dream on! Moreover, it seems I¡¯m getting more inattentive as a captive you are acting way too arrogant!¡± Xiao Yu pressed the tip of this sword on Red Beard¡¯s chest.


    AHH~ AHH~ Red Beard screamed out loud.


    Xiao Yu retorted: ¡°Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m painting? You can¡¯t disturb an artist or the picture will be damaged. I¡¯m engraving a bear on your chest.. You are little panda and it will look very cool to have picture of bear on your chest.¡± Xiao Yu continued to carve up the picture.


    Xiao Yu scratched his head after a few minutes: ¡°I have totally forgotten that it would bleed. Damn.. It was such a good painting.. I will tell you a secret. My childhood dream was to be a painter.¡±


    Red Beard clenched his teeth as he looked at Xiao Yu with resentment.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Red Beard¡¯sir?¡± Touba Hong asked in a cold tone.


    Red Beard clenched his teeth: ¡°Will you let me go if I tell you?¡±


    Touba Hong replied: ¡°I won¡¯t kill you as you are just a small crony... But I won¡¯t let you go immediately... ¡±


    Red Beard saw a glimmer of hope: ¡°I will tell you but you have to make an oath as a prince.¡±


    Touba Hong raised his right hand without hesitation: ¡°I, Touba Hong, as the prince of the Western Cloud Empire swear in the name of the God of the Earth I will follow today¡¯s agreement. Otherwise, let the God kill me. ¡±


    Red beard hesitated for a while: ¡°Their is in the western part of the Mang mountain.. There are five trees that will lead you to their.¡±


    Touba Hong nodded: ¡°I will release you after I repel the rebellion.¡±


    Red Beard snorted: ¡°Even your father, who is emperor of the Western Cloud Empire, is powerless at this moment. What can you do? ¡±


    Touba Hong replied: ¡°It¡¯s what you think.¡±


    Afterwards, Touba Hong asked more questions. Xiao Yu saw that Touba Hong went to the side to ponder about issues. He didn¡¯t want to disturb Touba Hong as he believed that Hong¡¯s mind was pretty messy.


    It was Touba Hong who spoke up first: ¡°What do you think I should do?¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect Touba Hong to ask him about solutions. He replied: ¡°You are the prince. Why do you ask me? If... If I help you out then what kind of benefits will you give me?¡±


    Touba Hong asked: ¡°What do you expect?¡±


    ¡°Uh ... You know you are in a... very bad situation... You can¡¯te up with lots of ways to outdo your enemies...¡± Xiao Yu pondered for a moment but still didn¡¯t talk out his expectations.


    Touba Hong took a deep breath: ¡°I can¡¯t give you anything now.. But if I be the emperor then you will get anything that you want. Put forward your conditions and I will promise to do them when I be the emperor.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not certain that you will be the emperor.. Your promises are wind right now.¡±


    Touba Hong looked into Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes: ¡°I want your support and I want to see if you dare to bet on me... You can¡¯t imagine how much wealth and status you will get if your bet wins.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed after a moment: ¡°You are an interesting person. Alright, I will make my bet on you. In fact, your chance of winning is quite a lot so let¡¯s not be pessimistic.¡±


    Touba Hong looked at him: ¡°My chances are high? If everything is as Red Beard told us then how can I resist? How can I beat him? I don¡¯t have an idea... ¡±


    Xiao Yu was pondering about the issue on side too. If he handled this matter well then he could get a lot of benefits as the leader of the Lion territory. However, there would be lots of bad consequences if he mishandles the situation.


    He wasn¡¯t aware of the new person¡¯s attitude towards Sky Lion Dynasty. It was possible that the usurper may even try to invade Sky Lion Dynasty which meant that the Lion territory would be the first ce to attack.


    So Xiao Yu believed that he muste with a method to make upper levels of the Western Cloud Empire to fight with each other for a while. It would make them weak and give considerable time for Lion territory to develop.


    Now, it didn¡¯t matter who the emperor was. The only way for Xiao Yu to get more opportunities was to split the upper echelon of the Western Cloud empire.


    ¡°Look at you man. You want to be the future emperor of the Western Cloud Empire... But look at your appearance. You must take the responsibility and step up for the survival of the empire. I can¡¯t help you if you are in such a state. You are the key.¡± Xiao Yu patted Touba Hong¡¯s shoulder.


    The usurper was in advantage so Xiao Yu had to make Touba Hong create his own faction to confront them.


    Touba Hong was surprised when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s remarks: ¡°Youe up with good words but I can¡¯t cheer up because of the situation. I have to kill the man...¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°No need to be worried... If the guy had the perfect chance then he would have made a coup by now... Now, first, we need to get to Red Beard¡¯sir and im all the resources and treasures. We need that capital.¡±


    Touba Hong nodded.


    Xiao Yu continued: ¡°The second thing is that you have to send spies to the capital. You have to understand the situation. You can¡¯t go back personally as you will be monitored or even put into house arrest. We need troops right now.. Do you know what is the best way to seize power? The guns... do you get me? ¡±


    ¡°Guns?¡± Touba Hong was perplexed.


    Xiao Yu sweated as he was speaking about leader Mao¡¯s idea.


    ¡°The gun is a code word for army. You can snatch the power with an army. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are a prince if you don¡¯t have an army..¡±


    Touba Hong believed that he could see a direction after listening to Xiao Yu: ¡°Yes... You are absolutely right. I need an army which is loyal to me and strong enough to confront my enemies.¡±


    Xiao yu continued: ¡°The third thing is to find your master Ao Du. He is a well known person in Western Cloud Empire and his words have weight. You have to tell him to support you. It will be much easier to bring together an army if such a man is by your side.¡±


    Touba Hong nodded once again: ¡°Yes, my master is the biggest bargain chip that I got... I will have a lot of appeal to gather others around me with his help.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°The fourth an the most important thing is you must find an ally... an external supporter. This usurper must have people who support him from outside the Western Cloud Empire... You won¡¯t be able to fight those forces without having your own allies.¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    ¡°Ally?¡± Touba Hong pondered then nodded: ¡°But how can I find allies at this point? I¡¯m not aware of the number of people from the Western Cloud Empire¡¯s army who have been drawn in by them... I¡¯ll fail into a trap if I want to make connections right now.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°You are right on point. Most of the nobles and upper echelons of the army should be working for them... You can¡¯t find anyone credible within the empire right now.. At best, you gotta take your chance by looking for forces from outside.¡±


    ¡°Outside the empire?¡± Touba Hong wrinkled his eyebrows.


    Xiao Yu pointed towards himself: ¡°I¡¯m here... Why are you so stupid?¡±


    Touba Hong hugged Xiao Yu thenughed: ¡°Yes... How can I forget about you?! You have such powerful cavalry which means you aren¡¯t an ordinary person either.. You must have some weight in the Sky Lion Dynasty. Would you be willing to be my ally?¡±


    Xiao Yu whispered: ¡°I¡¯m not sure if my bet is right on point but I think even though I¡¯m quite reluctant I¡¯ll be your ally.¡±


    Touba Hong patted Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder: ¡°I promise you that if I get to sit on the throne you will get anything that you want.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°A lot of things will change after you be the emperor... but if I can get some benefits out of this then it could be considered a good bet.¡±


    Touba Hong understood that Xiao Yu had his own strategy and n but he couldn¡¯t understand much about Xiao Yu¡¯s heart. However, he believed that it wouldn¡¯t be much if he would give some benefits to Xiao Yu when he became the emperor as Xiao Yu was a crucial person right now. He didn¡¯t know much about Xiao Yu¡¯s strength but he had seen the elite 400 heavy cavalry units. It meant that Xiao Yu had a faction behind himself too.


    Touba Hong believed that he could get help at the crucial moment if he had an ally in Sky Lion Dynasty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be worried. I always keep my promises.¡± Touba Hong smiled. He had seen Xiao Yu y a decisive role against fake Red Beard and felt that Xiao Yu would do the same thing in the battle for the throne.


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu and Touba Hong talked about details. After all, Xiao Yu was a foreigner and Touba Hong¡¯s rival was an insider. Touba Hong wouldn¡¯t trust a person from Western Cloud Empire at the moment but he didn¡¯t have problems with Xiao Yu because of Xiao Yu¡¯s origin.


    At the end, Xiao Yu came up with a n with 3 steps. First, Touba Hong had to send spies to capital. Second, Touba Hong had to send someone to inform his teacher, master Ao Du. Finally, they discussed about the details of attacking Red Beard¡¯sir.


    They didn¡¯t have enough soldiers and horses to attack Red Beard¡¯sir so they had to make a detailed n regarding the attack. Xiao Yu came up with another idea. He said that they should reorganize the caravans and share the treasures with them. He told to Touba Hong that the caravans and adventurers didn¡¯t know anything about the real situation. They would surely have a lot of people follow them if they made the right moves. Everyone was aware that Red Beard had been plundering and looting for many years and had umted countless treasures. Those caravans would get several times the profit even if they got a small part of that wealth. It was an opportunity.


    The adventurers and escorts were excited when Touba Hong announced the news. They believed that Touba Hong was a good man as he even wanted to share Red Beard¡¯s wealth with them for their contribution.


    As a result, they set of towards their the next day. Touba Hong had organized these people into several teams and had chosen captains to manage these teams. It would be much more convenient tomand the army in case of an attack. Touba Hong wasn¡¯t a stranger when it came to operations like this. As a prince of the Western Cloud Empire he had experience in battles.


    He exined that there would be military rules dominating the army during the attack. The ones who vited those rules will be punished ording to the military rules and regtions.


    ...


    ...


    They foundir¡¯s location very easily as Red Beard had told them the truth. However, Touba Hong and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to bluntly rush in.


    Xiao Yu and Grom rushed in to check the ce before the army came in. At the end of the day they couldn¡¯t gamble at this time. If this mission failed then Touba Hong¡¯s forces would lose and he won¡¯t have a chance to attack once again. Moreover, the usurper would be having more advantage in case they failed this time.


    Xiao Yu and Grom came to the valley but were surprised as there wasn¡¯t an entrance.


    ¡°What the heck? Wasn¡¯t there someone in here moments ago?¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed. He had seen a bandit ran towards this ce but now there was no trace of life. The ce seemed like an ordinary valley. It wasn¡¯t deep and there weren¡¯t even many trees.


    ¡°There has to be something here... How can people disappear into thin air?¡± Xiao Yu walked forward as he checked the ce. As a first try he touched the mountain to check for secret entrance. He felt a ripple on the wall of the mountain and the whole space blurred up for a moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked as he immediately retrieved back his hand. He pondered for a moment then stretched over his hand once again. One again the ripples began to sway one after another. However, this time he didn¡¯t retract his hand but continued to push it forward.


    It seemed as if there was nothing blocking his hand. It was as if his hand was just passing through air.


    Xiao Yu turned bold as he moved his whole body. The scene that he saw made him shocked. There was no valley but a small town with houses, tents and so on.


    ¡°Formation! Phantom Formation! Amazing! They have set such a realistic magic array in here!¡± Xiao Yu sighed.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    The real Red Beard was indeed being supported by powerful people. Otherwise, how could she get such a magic formation set up in here?


    ¡°Do they have a strong magician here? I don¡¯t think the bandits would have such a high level magician in here.. It has to be the people behind the Red Beard had set this up.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Grom went into the ce. Xiao Yu was surprised as they moved into the depth of their. It was more like a city than a bandit¡¯sir. The size of this ce wasn¡¯t inferior to Subaru¡¯s Eagle camp.


    Xiao Yu pondered if Subaru was supported by officials from the Western Cloud Empire of the usurper! However, he believed that it didn¡¯t matter who supported Subaru. As both parties would be interested in making sure that Lion territory was in check. It was advantageous both from defensive or offensive points.


    Xiao Yu and Grom continued to explore the ce. Thisir was beyond their expectations. They would face a big loss if they marched in without checking the ce.


    There were almost 100,000 people inside their while Xiao Yu and Touba Hong had at best ten or 20 thousand soldiers.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu was aware that the adventurers and escorts from the caravans wouldn¡¯t go all out. If they lost the advantage in the battle then they would just retreat on their own. It meant that they could fail.


    In addition to the Phantom formation there was a 10 meter high wall. Both Xiao Yu and Grom could jump over the wall but others didn¡¯t have the ability. Their forces didn¡¯t have any equipment for siege so it meant they couldn¡¯t just barge in.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t intend to give up despite everything. He was just drooling over the wealth and treasures Red Beard had umted over the years.


    Xiao Yu had turned filthy rich after getting the treasures from the Eagle camp. What would he be if he got his hands on Red Beard¡¯s wealth?


    Xiao Yu and Grom lurked in shadows and observed the ce. They found out that there were two castes of people inside their. First, naturally there were bandits. The second category of the people were ves. This ce was totally different from Subaru¡¯sir. In Subaru¡¯sir there were families of the bandits and so on. But in here it was all about bandits.


    Moreover, the number of ves was much more than the number of bandits. About 80% of the poption were ves while 20% were bandits. Xiao Yu smiled when he saw the ratio. It would be much more easier to handle the ves. The ves had lost their sense of resistance but Xiao Yu could make the rise up with a little bit of stimtion.


    Xiao Yu and Grom explored more and more. There were warehouses, normal residences and other facilities.


    Xiao Yu smiled wider as he believed that using fire would bring great panic to the hearts of the bandits and ves. It would be best to bring their morale down before attacking as psychological wars were the indispensable part of the siege warfare.


    ¡°There has to be the administrative hall if this ce is like a town... I want to see that Red Beard woman.¡±


    Xiao Yu was more interested in the real Red Beard. The fake one had told them that the woman¡¯s strength was very high and she was scary. But Xiao Yu wanted to see her in real life. He felt attraction towards her.


    ...


    ...


    There were few guards in front of the administrative hall. Most probably the bandits never imagined that one day someone else would infiltrate their base. Moreover, it showed their confidence in the Phantom formation and the city walls.


    Xiao Yu and Grom sneaked inside the ce. He found out that this ce was more poshy inparison to his own administrative hall back in the Lion city.


    ¡°Damn it... My ce is even inferior to a bandit¡¯s nest! I gotta do some repair when I have the chance.¡± Xiao Yu has moved from one battle to another so he didn¡¯t have much chance to work on construction of the Lion city.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The most important thing is that we have to know the strength of people who have captured Tiger! We can¡¯t rush in to rescue him. Almost 20,000 troops were lost in thest attack. It¡¯s clear to even a blind man that the enemy isn¡¯t an ordinary person.. If we rush in then we will be trapped before we now it!¡± Xiao Yu heard people discuss inside the ce.


    Tiger was fake Red Beard¡¯s real nickname.


    Xiao Yu and Touba Hong beat the banditsst time and almost decimated all of them. However, there were still people who had escaped and the upper echelon of the bandits were aware that Tiger was caught by Xiao Yu and Touba Hong.


    ¡°The man who captured tiger was the 9th prince of the empire, Touba Hong!¡± Another voice echoed.


    ¡°The situation is moreplex if its Touba Hong... He is the wisest and strongest one among the princes.. Moreover, he is Ao Du¡¯s disciple.. If the action taken by Touba Hong is backed by Ao Du then the situation is more serious than we imagine...¡± The same voice continued to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ao Du is involved. Most probably, Touba Hong wants to build meritorious service in front of the emperor... The problem is if we don¡¯t save Tiger as soon as possible then Touba Hong may get the gist of the real situation!¡±


    Xiao Yu heard them talk and saw that there were capable people inside the bandits.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t aware of their strength... We can¡¯t blindly send troops or we will be hit once again.. We should send few people to investigate before making the decision!¡±


    ¡°Touba Hong is just a mere prince! He doesn¡¯t have any actual power.. We may have suffered loss but it doesn¡¯t mean he had kept all his forces intact. We can take over in one move if the conditions are right... It would be much difficult to capture the Ratchet town if we wait for Touba Hong to mobilize other troops...Moreover, Tiger may be transferred to some other location by now! We will send people to investigate and attack if the situation is ripe.. Otherwise, we will return back!¡±


    ¡°You are being quite noisy! The boss isn¡¯t in here and you aren¡¯t the one to call the shots!¡± Another voice echoed.


    ¡°The real red beard isn¡¯t in here!¡± Xiao Yu smiled.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much about legendary Red Beard not being in the base. He was going to loot all her wealth so sooner orter she woulde to find him.


    The discussion within the hall continued on. At the end they decided on a sound proposal. They would send 20,000 cavalry to stay in the distance of the Ratchet town while few scouts and spies would check the situation within the Ratchet town. If the strength within the rAtchet city would be too much then the troops would withdraw. Otherwise, they would attack.


    They decided to send the troops by afternoon so that they could reach the Ratchet town by the evening.


    Xiao Yu and Grom went out after hearing out their ns.


    They investigated few more strategic locations and went out together.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Retreat! Retreat!¡± Xiao Yu ordered the troops when he came to the location where they were stationed. They moved towards the other side of the mountain.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Touba Hong asked.


    Touba Hong was surprised when he saw Xiao Yu turn invisible and sneak into their. He couldn¡¯t understand what kind of a freak Xiao Yu was.


    ¡°They will be leaving towards Ratchet town.. Send someone to Ratchet town to inform everyone to move out of the city. We will be waiting here for the bandits to leave then we will march in.¡± Xiao Yu exined the situation inside the base and the strategy he hade up with along the way.


    Touba Hong sighed after listening to everything: ¡°You are a real genius.¡±


    Xiao Yu was perplexed: ¡°What are you talking about? Even a fool would know what to do.¡±


    20,000 bandits left from the valley after 3 hours. They moved towards the Ratchet town. Xiao Yu smiled as he knew that half of his n had already seeded. Most of the bandits had left their which meant there were very few inside the base.


    ¡°Would I be a man from the modern times if I couldn¡¯t aplish this an easy task?¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he went towards their with Grom.


    ...


    ...


    The bandits didn¡¯t even imagine in their wildest dreams that someone would attack their base. They were the ones to attack for so many years. Therefore their alertness towards any attack was very low.


    Moreover, they had sent arge army towards the Ratchet town and they would never expect their enemies to take the first step and attack them.


    It took lots of time for arge-scale military operation to be nned. Xiao Yu and Touba Hong¡¯s move was very wise analysis of the situation. Most wouldn¡¯t dare to act in such a manner. After all, they were taking a lot of risk too.


    The night wasing as the sky darkened. It was the perfect time for the attack as the bandits within their would be rxing or sleeping now. It was the perfect moment as they were most vulberable.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Water! GET WATER!...¡± It wasn¡¯t known who was the first to shout but bandits reacted as the sound of drums echoed within their.


    It wasn¡¯t a rare incident when some ce was burning. It had happened many times over the years and the bandits hade up with many methods to cope up with the fire. However, they didn¡¯t know that this was an arson. The mes had covered the stables. It didn¡¯t take long for their turn in chaos as it was very difficult to extinguish the fire and to control the horses at the same time. The horses fled crazily all over and the entireir was in chaos. Everyone in the Western Cloud Empire used a horse so in their there wasn¡¯t one or two but tens of thousands of horses.


    The horses trampled the bandits and ves as the situation continued on.


    Rumble~


    The horses were like tsunami as they moved from one ce to another.


    ¡°What has happened?¡± A tall man with bald heal came out from the administrative hall. He frowned as he looked at the situation.


    He couldn¡¯t understand how the fire was burning in the stables. Moreover, the scale of fire had be veryrge within short amount of time. ¡°It¡¯s best to call out masters for help as we won¡¯t be able to handle the fire.¡± An underling whispered to the bald man.


    The bald man nodded: ¡°I will... Organize the ves to put off the fire... If they don¡¯t help then throw them inside the mes.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The underling nodded and left.


    The bald man entered the hall and went into a room.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A voice echoed from the room.


    ¡°The stables are on fire which has caused great chaos and confusion in their. I hope masters can help us to put off the fire.. Otherwise, we will face huge losses.¡± The bald man spoke in a very respectful tone towards these ¡®masters¡¯. It seemed as if he was nothing more than a ve in front of them.


    One of those masters nodded: ¡°We wille right away.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before 4 or 5 people wearing ck cloaks came out from the hall. Even their faces were covered with strange ck masks and only their eyes could be seen.


    These people walked towards the stables. They began to murmur and chant one by one. After a while blue light condensed on top of the stables. The raindrops began to fall and a heavy rain was formed in a short time.


    The fire was extinguished in short amount of time because of the heavy rain. The ves were putting off the small fires here and there with the buckets of water they were carrying.


    ¡°It¡¯s them again!¡± Xiao Yu was shocked when he saw the mysterious ck cloaked people. There was a hint of fear in his heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s them! It¡¯s these people who support the Red Beard... Most probably they are backing the usurper too.¡± Xiao Yu was shocked.


    He realized that he had to do everything he could to support Touba Hong. The next step would be to attack the Lion territory if the mysterious force was able to control the Western Cloud Empire. The door to the Sky Lion Dynasty was through the Lion territory!


    ¡°They are terrifying! Who the heck backs them up? They are present everywhere! I gotta make sure that Touba Hong keeps fighting with them so that they don¡¯tunch attacks on Lion territory.¡± Many ideas passed by Xiao Yu¡¯s mind. Theplexity of the situation was beyond his reach. The usurpation of the throne wasn¡¯t just about Western Cloud Empire but a gateway to dominate the whole continent.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that I have summoned warriors from the base... Originally, I thought I have lots of time to develop my forces but it appears I have anything but time... My current strength isn¡¯t enough to resist them.¡± Xiao Yu ran towards the gates without hesitation.


    The attention of the bandits should be focused on the fire.


    ¡°Thanks masters.¡± The bald man bowed towards the magicians after the fire was stabilized.


    The mages looked at the bald man for a moment then turned to go back.


    At the same time another voice echoed out: ¡°FIRE! The granary is on FIRE!¡±


    Both the bald man and the magicians were shocked. They vaguely understood that something was wrong.


    However, they werete to react.


    A huge explosion happened by the gates. It was as if bombardments from the ancient times.


    ¡°Enemies!¡± One of the patrols shouted out.


    ¡°Go the gates!¡± The bald man shouted.


    At the same time another voice echoed out: ¡°The Grand General of the Empire, Touba Hu, is here! He has captured the bandit chieftain Red Beard and his forces will kill anyone that retorts back!¡± The same sentence echoed out quite a few times.


    ¡°Army? Grand General Touba Hu?¡± The bandits were shocked while the ves were excited. The ves believed that they could be saved if the one attacking the base was Touba Hu.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    ¡°Grand General?! Grand General Touba Hu and his unbeatable army!¡±


    It was said that Touba Hu had gone from battle to battle throughout his life and had never faced defeat. He was known as the invincible general. Everyone in the Western Cloud Empire knew about Touba Hu¡¯s fame.


    Everyone would feel proud and dignified when they joined his army.


    ¡°It turned out to be General Touba Hu! It is no wonder that he was able to capture Red Beard and get in here.¡± The ves were excited.


    No one would doubt victory when they heard General Touba Hu¡¯s arrival. The ves believed that their of bandits would turn into ruins tonight.


    The ordinary bandits were already having their legs tremble when they saw the huge banner of Touba Hu¡¯s army. They had been looting and plundering for years but never had dared to fight against legendary Touba Hu. Facing such a general was same as courting death.


    The bald man shouted: ¡°Don¡¯t believe them! It¡¯s impossible for Touba Hu to appear in here! He is in the bands!¡± However, his voice couldn¡¯t ovee the noise of tens of thousands of ves who were shouting in cheers.


    The ordinary bandits were fleeing away. Bald man killed few of them to control the situation but saw that he couldn¡¯t stop the trend.


    The army was moving forward as a neat heavy cavalry units were arranged in the front row.


    ¡°Masters, what should we do now?¡± The bald man turned to ask the ck cloaked magicians.


    ¡°Hmmm, how should I know? The enemies have prated the base and you haven¡¯t noticed it up to now.. What do you think we can do at this point?¡±


    The leader of the magicians was angry too. He understood that the situation was irreversible. It was impossible to bring people together in this chaotic situation.


    They wouldn¡¯t imagine that the enemy would lurk in quietly, ignite fire and break the gates. As magicians they could have had the chance to try to change the situation. But the enemy was using the banner of General Touba Hu which had already given an extraordinary momentum to them. It would be impossible to control the ves.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Kill!¡± At the same time a strong blue light shed as one of the magicians was split into two.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The other mages were shocked. They used magic shield to escape. However, one of them was split into too.


    ¡°Assassins! Assassins! Why does assassins use an axe and a sword?¡±


    The mages were surprised when they saw Xiao Yu and Grom. It was first time they had witnessed assassins use an axe and a heavy sword. Originlly, they had used the magic shields to protect themselves while they escaped but Xiao Yu and Grom¡¯s strength had broken through those shields.


    ¡°Stop them! Stop them!¡± one of the magicians shouted out loud. Few men wearing ck robes came out of the hall. They were using swords that exuded red light. They waved their swords as they rushed towards Xiao Yu and Grom.


    ¡°Motherfucker! They are fourth-rank warriors!¡± Xiao Yu saw that their strength was high.


    The martial arts used by these ck robed men were superb. It was obvious that they had gone through special training. In addition, the swords used by them were powerful too. The swords could burn opponents while mes spread from the swords while they waved those swords. The armor used by these people were exceptional too. Nevertheless, both Xiao Yu and Grom were armed well too. They had T2 armor set. Xiao Yu was using Arcanite Reaper while Grom¡¯s sword had reached to level 3 too.


    The bald man was furious too. He pulled out his long sword and rushed over towards Xiao yu. However, he was blocked by a shield.


    The bald man saw a human warrior using a sword that glowing in purple light and a shield in front of him. Powerful energy fluctuations were rippling out from the sword.


    ¡°It¡¯s an epic weapon.¡± Bald man got greedy the money he saw the sword. He was a fourth-rank warrior and knew that the opponent was a second-rank warrior. He couldn¡¯t let go of such a chance. As a result, he roared and waved his sword as he attacked the human warrior. However, the human warrior used his shield to resist while counterattacked with sword from time to time.


    The human warrior was showing exceptional skills in defense. Moreover, a purple glow would appear to cover his body so that the attacks made by the bald man didn¡¯t affect him. The human warrior was Deron. Xiao Yu had given him Quer¡¯Serrar after he was promoted to hero. His strength was low but he was able to block the bald man with use of epic weapon. Quer¡¯Serrar as an epic weapon was one of the strongest weapons from the ancient times meant for defensive war.


    One of the mages wanted to chant a magic to attack Xiao Yu but felt a cold dagger prate his spine.


    ¡°Another assassin?¡± The mage didn¡¯t understood what had happened. He had just put down the shield to release the magic spell but was killed.


    This assassins was Leah. She had reached third-rank and Xiao yu had given her a T2 armor too. Moreover, he had bought her a pair of excellent magic daggers. She could use the Shadow Step too.


    Now, only 1 magician was left.


    This mage tried to use another magic spell to attack Xiao Yu but a huge icicle shot past and the magic shield covering his body exploded.


    The magician turned towards the source of the icicle. He saw 3 Water Elementals standing in rows and shooting icicles as if they were machine guns.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    The ck cloaked magician was also a third-rank mage. He relied on his powerful magic and believed that he would be able to kill Xiao yu in a very short time. However, he understood that it would be an impossible feat when he saw Antonidas.


    ¡°Who is that mage? Why is so skilled? Moreover, he has summoned three water elementals who shot icicles very rapidly.. Is this ancient magic? It¡¯s impossible to do such a thing with modern magic.¡± The magician was shocked. He was a peak third-rank mage and it was obvious that Antonidas was a novice third-rank mage. But Antonidas¡¯s attacks were much powerful than him. There were 2 reasons for this. First, the skills used by Antonidas were very strong. The second reason was that Antonidas had limitless mana reserve because of the mana potions. In addition, he had a T2 armor set, a magic ne and other things which made him more powerful.


    Touba Hong¡¯s army had already killed most of the bandits by this time. Most of them were killed while some raised their hands to surrender.


    It was Xiao Yu who hade up with the idea to use Grand General Touba Hu¡¯s name in this battle. He wanted to destroy and diminish the will of the bandits so that they didn¡¯t resist Xiao Yu and Touba Hong. In addition, the heavy cavalry units were ordered to stand in front of the army to intimidate the bandits.


    The n had worked. The bandits believed that it was the real army of the Grand General Touba Hu. Otherwise, how could have they lost in Ratchet town? It had been decades but no one had ever been able to infiltrate theirir!


    It had to be noted that the great deal of psychological damage was done due to Touba Hu¡¯s name. Xiao Yu had learned the names of the important figures of the Western Cloud Empire and had used this to his advantage at the critical moment.


    Grand Marshal Touba Hu and his army was one of those untouchables in the Western Cloud Empire. Actually, Touba Hu¡¯s name was equal to Xiao Zhan Tian¡¯s name in the Sky Lion Dynasty. It was said that at one point in time both Xiao Zhan Tian and Touba Hu had fought against each other.


    Touba Hong had tried to oppose this idea at first when Xiao Yu came up with the n. Touba Hong believed that using such a despicable trick was same as insulting the Grand Marshal and his army. Moreover, Touba Hong believed that he would have to face serious consequences if this thing was shared with the public.


    In addition, even if Touba Hu let go of the matter, his officers and soldiers wouldn¡¯t sit by. They would never sit idle when someone else had dared to use their name and reputation. Moreover, the ministers of the empire wouldn¡¯t allow such an action too. Those ministers woulde together to crush Touba Hong. In short, Touba Hu was an extraordinary man who had a strong presence in the empire.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was able to smoothly dismiss Touba Hong¡¯s concerns. He had said back then: ¡°Dude, your empire is almost finished. Who cares about dignity of a general and his army? There won¡¯t be such an army if the empire has changed hands...¡±


    Touba Hong had changed his mind after xiao Yu¡¯s words. He understood that they were in a critical intersection and Touba Hong couldn¡¯t back down now. He need the wealth of the bandits to develop an army and confront the usurper. Otherwise, everything would be over and Touba Hu¡¯s name or reputation wouldn¡¯t matter by that time.


    As a result, the gs and banners of Touba Hu¡¯s army were made. The adventurers and escorts held them up as they shouted slogans and entered the bandit¡¯s nest. The trick used by them would be seen through if it was daytime. The banner was broken. It was just made out of sheepskin. Forunately, they entered the base at night. Moreover, Xiao Yu had set fire in their before the army¡¯s advance. The ce was in chaos. The morale of the bandits were at ultimate low when Touba Hu¡¯s name echoed throughout their.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yuughed as Arcanite Reaper was held next to ck cloaked magician¡¯s neck: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about resistance.. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be testing all my torture methods on you. I will strip, cut your waste, crack your bones, cook your flesh and feed it to you, use needles on your body, poison, saw your body parts, break vertebrae, inject lead, cut your intestines and so on.. In short you will get the whole deal!¡±


    The magician took off his mask as he looked at xiao Yu. The man¡¯s face was very pale.


    ¡°Why have you degenerated like this? Whoseckey are you?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Haha ... Who the hell do you think you are? Do you know who we are? Do you know who is behind us? You would have turned mute if you knew everything... Moreover, our God wille to this world to unify it soon... hahaha...¡± The mageughed aloud. After a moment blood began to flow out of his mouth and his lifeless body fell down.


    ¡°He is dead... And I was ssifying top ten torture methods in my mind to test on him... ¡± Xiao Yu spoke but in his heart he was thinking about these so-called God of this mysterious force.


    Xiao Yu was able to perceive few pieces of information from the mage¡¯s words. First, the force behind them isn¡¯t the usurper.. It was obvious that the usurper was just a marite. Secondly, it was obvious that these people belonged to a cult like organization which believed that their god woulde to unify the continent. The third and most important thing was that every mischief in the continent for thest many years has been supported by these people.¡±


    ¡°Their...God... Was he referring to Burning Legion?/// In any case, the other side is representing darkness... I have to act as quickly as possible.. Otherwise, I won¡¯t have enough strength to resist them...¡±


    Xiao Yu was pondering about the issue while Touba Hong stabilized the situation. He came over to pat Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder: ¡°You are a military genius! I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this problem without you. I did the right thing by choosing you as an ally.¡±


    Xiao Yu interrupted him: ¡°Stopplimenting me... I said that our alliance is based on benefits.. I helped you to attack their because I expected benefits... Now, we have captured the ce so I¡¯ll be the first one to pick from the treasures.¡±


    Touba Hongughed: ¡°I have already promised you so don¡¯t worry.. Take as much as you can.¡±


    An evil smile shed through Xiao Yu¡¯s face for a moment after Touba Hong¡¯s words...

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    The bandits were mad and furious when they learnt that Touba Hu¡¯s name was used to diminish their morale. However, it was tote as they hadid down their weapons. The escorts and the adventurers had encircled them.


    The ves were released by Touba Hong in an organized manner so that they could leave back to their homes. Some members of the caravans had tried to rush in and snatch the treasures but Xiao Yu¡¯s knights and footmen had blocked them. Anyone who dared to act without orders would be killed.


    Touba Hong once more announced in front of everyone that the treasures would be given as rewards to everyone and no one would be treated unfairly. The ones who tried to create chaos to take advantage would be killed on spot.


    Touba Hong was a prince who hade here for righteous cause and Xiao Yu and elite troops. So no one wanted to go against both of them.


    This army that Touba Hong hade with wasn¡¯t a disciplined army and couldn¡¯t act like one. It had to be noted that Xiao Yu and Touba Hong had exceptional ability to control and direct such an army.


    It was Xiao Yu and the people close to him who went in to check the treasures first. Touba Hong began to control the situation outside until Xiao Yu finished with his job. Moreover, Touba Hong was trying to be as generous as he can towards Xiao Yu so that their alliance would get into much better situation. In addition, Touba Hong was more convinced after this battle that he needed Xiao Yu¡¯s skills.


    Nevertheless, Touba Hong didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yu had so many interspatial rings.


    ¡°This... no... Put away.. Leave themon stuff to others.¡± Xiao Yu ordered Leah, Deron, Suesha and others to loot the treasures. They were dazzled by the wealth within the warehouse.


    ¡°Sire, there is a secret room.¡± Foror ran over to talk to Xiao Yu. The goblins were proficient in the construction so it was very hard to hide such a room from them. It was the reason why Xiao Yu had brought Foror with himself.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Foror brought him to a corner: ¡°Master, the entrance is here but I can¡¯t find the switch to open it.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Switch? Forget keys and switches... Move away.¡± Xiao Yu took out few iron bombs and put them near the entrance.


    Boom~


    A loud sound echoed as the entrance was blown into bits.


    ¡°HaHaHa... I¡¯m unbeatable.¡± Xiao Yu patted off the dust from his clothes.


    ¡°Yes...Yes...Master is very wise.¡± Foror was sucking up to Xiao Yu. (This foror acts more like gollum)


    Foror found out that Xiao Yu held many secrets as he followed after Xiao Yu. The more Foror learned about the secrets the more he knew the strength of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t rush in after the entrance was blown. It was obvious that there would be many traps through the passage so they had to be careful. Instead, he ordered Grom to grab arge stone and throw it inside.


    All the traps that were inside the passage were activated one by one.


    Foror admired Xiao Yu¡¯s actions more as he checked Xiao Yu¡¯s decision making. It seemed that Xiao Yu¡¯s methods were barbaric but they were effective.


    They walked through the passage and reached the secret chamber.


    ¡°Motherfucker! So many things... I had robbed all the bandits in the Lion territory but they didn¡¯t have this many treasures.. I¡¯m rich suckers.¡± Xiao Yu smiled form ear to ear.


    ¡°Use the interspatial rings.. Get everything!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about the treasures in the warehouse after he saw the things in the chamber. He nned to leave those in the warehouse for the caravans and Touba Hong. After all, Touba Hong would need money to build an army.


    Hundreds of interspatial rings that Xiao Yu had were all filled in. Actually, he threw out useless stuff into the secret chamber.


    ¡°Money...Money... I would be having a motorole in one hand, andline on another, a smartphone on the other... Damn it... so much money.¡± Xiao Yu almost wanted to dance.


    Xiao Yu ordered Foror to look for other ces to see if there was another secret chamber like this. He wasn¡¯t getting close to normal treasures anymore.


    ...


    ...


    After a while, the people saw that Xiao Yu and the rest came out from the warehouse empty handed. There were no bags with them.


    They didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yu had almost removed a mountain of treasures.


    Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at Touba Hong: ¡°Brother... I got what I want.. Now, you will be responsible for the distribution of wealth... I will go to their administrative hall now.. Maybe there are useful information there.¡±


    Touba Hong nodded after hearing Xiao Yu out.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu entered the administrative hall. He checked some documents and analyzed them.


    Foror was able to find another secret chamber in the administrative hall.


    This time Foror was able to find the switch to open the entrance to the hall. There was no need for Xiao Yu to bruteforce themselves in.


    They walked down the passage into a very dark room. There were torches along the passage but it felt like they were entering hell.


    Xiao Yu thought that there would be treasures inside the chamber but he was disappointed after they reached the end. There were nothing valuable. In the center of the room there was a tall statue and nothing else.


    ¡°Fuckers.. Is it their God? Howe I don¡¯t know it.¡±


    The statue must have been the god these mysterious people prayed upon. However, it seemed as if the statue was shrouded in darkness. It was covered in all ck and only its eyes were visible.


    It was only a statue but it seemed that those pair of eyes were magical and observed the ce. Xiao Yu and Suesha came in first. Suesha couldn¡¯t help but curled up when she saw the eyes. However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much about the nce of the eyes. This God of the mysterious people would be really furious if he saw that Xiao Yu looked at the statue with disdain.


    Xiao Yu searched the whole ce. He even looked under the feet of the statue. He saw that there was nothing special in the room so he walked up to the statue and looked into its eyes with interest.


    ¡°Hey! Hello! Can you hear me? If you can hear me then say hello to your mother in my stead.¡± Xiao Yu ridiculed the statue as he held the Arcanite Reaper over his shoulder.


    At the same time, the pair of eyes glowed and two beams shot out towards Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu raised the Arcanite Reaper to block pair of beams and reflect them back.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Are you a real god? Why would you try to use such despicable means to attack me? If you have balls thene out. I, your father, will fight you here and now!¡± Xiao Yu pointed towards the statue as he cursed more and more. He was sure that the statue couldn¡¯t harm him so he just went on to curse without fear.


    This god would have arrived long ago if it could move. Moreover, this god wouldn¡¯t need underlings to control the continent if he could do it on his own...

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    ¡°Come out you sissy... Come out and fight me..¡± Xiao Yu continued with curses and scolding for more than 10 minutes. His spits flied off to hit the statue.


    ¡°Motherfucker... Don¡¯t you have balls? Come out! It¡¯s you and me... Let¡¯s do this.¡± Xiao Yu continued to curse in a loud manner. He was doing his best to agitate the statue. Actually, after a while the statue began to tremble a bit.


    Boom~


    The statue exploded out of blue and the rubbles flied around. The room was covered light because of the sudden sh of explosion. However, after a while everything turned calm once again. Nevertheless, the creepy feeling in the room had diminished. It seemed that this ce had turned into an ordinary room once again.


    ¡°Fixed it.¡± Xiao Yu patted off the dust over his clothes. His cursing and scolding can be considered on a godly level as he was able to even make a god to blow himself up.


    Suesha was speechless as she looked at the scene. At the beginning, Suesha felt like her soul was sucked by the eyes of the statue. She involuntarily wanted the statue to control her. It was a weird feeling. However, that had changed when the statue of this mysterious god blew up.


    Xiao Yu went out of the secret room as he had to deal with 20,000 bandits that woulde back to the base. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t take long before the 20,000 bandits would be back and there would be a hard battle.


    Xiao Yu and the rest of his team searched around to find lots of crossbows, catapults and ballista. He was going to use the weapons of bandits to deal with them.


    At the same time, Touba Hong was rewarding the escorts and adventurers withrge amounts of money for their service. Touba Hong knew that he was going to face a huge crisis in the near future so he was trying to win minds and hearts of as many people as he could with generous rewards. There were few groups who criticized Touba Hong¡¯s distribution of wealth but most of the people agreed with his methods.


    The escorts and adventurers began to get ready to defend the ce as they knew that bandits would be back too. They were aware that all the treasures that they got tonight would be lost if they didn¡¯t kill 20,000 bandits that had gone to attack the Ratchet town. Touba Hong made arrangements for the adventurers and escorts to stay on patrol during the night while the others rested for the battle that would happen the next day.


    Xiao Yu informed Touba Hong about the mysterious force backing the bandits. Moreover, he told Touba Hong about the statue that he found in the secret chamber in the administrative hall. In addition, Xiao Yu informed him about his own analysis of the situation.


    Touba Hong wasn¡¯t going to confront the usurper but an extremely powerful force who was nning to im the Western Cloud Empire for themselves. It was obvious to Xiao Yu that the next step in the n would be to control the Lion territory as his territory would be the passage for the people from the Western Cloud Empire to attack the Sky Lion Dynasty.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how many people in the Sky Lion Dynasty were under the influence of this mysterious force.


    Xiao Yu now understood the reason why this mysterious force was backing Solomon. It turned out that they had the exact same idea as Xiao Yu. These mysterious people were aware of the strategic location of Lion territory.


    ¡°Damn it! They dare to use my idea to overthrow me.¡± Xiao Yu was furious as he thought about the situation.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was d that he had visited Western Cloud Empire and he was fortunate enough to pull a man such as Touba Hong as an ally to himself.


    He could make chaos in Western Cloud Empire for a while by using Touba Hong. This way it would take some time to unite the Western Cloud Empire.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad luck! I thought I got rid of Solomon and I can breathe easily for a while... It seems I won¡¯t have time to rest.. Life is way too hard.¡±


    Touba Hong found a ledger while they were searching through the documents. In the ledger there was records of lots of treasures in a secret chamber. However, Touba Hong couldn¡¯t find anything in the secret room. He knew that Xiao Yu was thest person toe out of that ce. It seemed that Xiao Yu had an interspatial rings... But so many treasures couldn¡¯t fit into a single interspatial ring.


    Were the records in the ledger false?


    It was afternoon of the next day when the scouts informed them that the troop of 20,000 bandits wereing back.


    Xiao Yu and Touba Hong were on the wall of their as they began to deploy people for the battle. In fact, Xiao Yu was the god of defensive war. He had a brilliant record. Although he didn¡¯t have units from the bases but he could still rely on strength of the escorts and adventurers to win a victory.


    ¡°They areing back! If you want to keep your treasures then you must obey my orders! Get into rows! If anyone disobeys the orders, retreats or disrupts the morale of others then they would be killed!¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    The troops listened to Xiao Yu and admired him a lot as the previous attack to the banditir was sessful without any casualties.


    Touba Hong looked from the side. He sighed in his heart as he believed that he was looking at a realmander. Fortunately, this man was his ally.


    ¡°Open the gates! The gates!¡± It was almost evening when the bandits reached back their. Their leader shouted when they passed through the magic formation.


    However, they were greeted by rain of arrows. It was like thousands of locusts were buzzing and jumping together. The arrows were like tsunami waves that hit the bandits.


    Ah~ Ah~ Ah~ Ah~


    Screams echoed out... Thousands of bandits died within moments.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The leader of the bandit group was a mighty warrior and used the shield to block the arrows. However, he was at a loss as he looked at the defensive walls. Why their allies were attacking them?


    ¡°Ballistas! Ready! Shooot!¡± Xiao Yu roared up. The ballistas were adjusted towards the direction of the bandits and were shot.


    Puff~ Puchi~ Puff~


    The leader did his best to dodge but he could hardly hide from the spears thrown from the ballista. He tried to block with the shield but the prative strength of the spears were much stronger than the shield¡¯s. As a result, one of the spears plunged through his body and killed him on spot.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s usage of the heavy ballistas to attack the enemy was a time-tested method. It was wasteful but an effective method.


    Touba Hong had goosebumps when he saw the fate of the leader of the bandits. It would be very hard for him to get out of such situation too.


    ¡°Open the gates! ATTACK!¡± Xiao Yumanded.


    The gates were opened immediately. 400 knights were the first to rush out led by Touba Hong while the adventurers and escorts charged on after them.


    Boom~


    The bandits didn¡¯t know what was happening when they were swept away by the knights. They had been running without a rest for two consecutive days and were extremely tired. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have any formations when they tried to get back to their. As a result, the knights trampled everyone that was on their way.


    Xiao Yu knew that these bandits were elite units of Red Beard. He overpowered them with the usage of arrows and spears by relying on the defensive walls and then used the heavy cavalry and light cavalry to rain them using the confusion of the moment.


    The heavy cavalry (knights) were trampling through the bandits and opening a path for the light cavalry to follow. The bandits didn¡¯t even have a chance to counterattack. They were dispersed in all directions. It would be very hard to catch up with the bandits with less troops so Xiao Yu had ordered them in advance to return after the first wave of attacks.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those the people who decimated our troops in the Ratchet town?¡± One of the bandits that had participated in the battle at the Ratchet town recognized the 400 knights. He shouted out loudly.


    There were no heavy cavalry units in Western Cloud Empire so the surviving bandits immediately recognized Xiao Yu¡¯s troops.


    ¡°What? They have attacked our nest while we were out! But how could we have lost their? We had so many troops and solid defense walls! How can they break through so manyyers of defense?¡±


    The bandits had almost gone crazy. They were frustrated and furious as they rushed from their camp to the Ratchet town to save their boss to find that the city was empty. Afterwards, they rushed back to their camp but found out that it was conquered by the outsiders. Moreover, thousands of their peers were killed within moments.


    ¡°What will we be doing now?¡± The bandits looked towards another leader. They didn¡¯t have their camp and there was nowhere that they could go back to. The base was their foundation which meant that they didn¡¯t have any extra ce to even stay for the night.


    The leader replied: ¡°They immediately returned after the attack... It means they don¡¯t have much people by their side.. Otherwise, they would just use the confusion and kill all of us in one move.. They have captured the base but must have a lot of casualties...¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have equipment for siege.. What are we going to do?¡± Another bandit asked.


    ¡°We will retrieve trees from nearby mountains and makedders. We must recapture the base or we will die like dogs.¡± The bandit leader said in a bitter tone. Actually, he wasn¡¯t a high-rank leader. He didn¡¯t even know the identity of the real Red Beard or the power that supported them. As a result, he didn¡¯t know that they could wait or go to find their real boss to counterattack at ater time.


    The bandits went to search for trees and makedders. Most of the mountains in this range were bald. However, there were trees here and there that could be made intodders.


    More than 10,000 bandits search throughout the night and made more than dozens ofdders for the siege.


    Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at the bandits who were makingdders: ¡°Hide! They won¡¯te for a siege if they saw so many people on our side.¡±


    Xiao Yu had more than 10,000 people by his side too thanks to adventurers and escorts. They weren¡¯t elite but quantity of the troops made for the quality at this point. They had killed bandits thest night so the number of bandits had decreased a lot. The bandits were elite troops but they would face lots of casualties if they went for siege warfare. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to scare the bandits at this point by showing the real number of troops he had.


    Xiao Yu ordered some of the adventurers and escorts to stay on the wall while the rest waited behind the wall for the perfect opportunity to attack.


    The bandits saw that there weren¡¯t many people on the walls. They were pumped and shouted loudly in desperate manner to attack and retrieve their base.


    Xiao Yumanded the archers behind the walls to attack in rows so not to scare the bandits.


    ¡°These people aren¡¯t opponents for bandits but we have killed a lot of bandits.. and now we have the advantage...quantity wise.. Why are we going through these if we can defeat them by attacking them face on?¡± Touba Hong asked.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°You may be right.. But don¡¯t forget that these bandits are like furious mad dogs right now.. We can opt out to fight them head on but it is like 10,000 people choosing tomit suicide.. There is a better way to deal with the bandits such as this one.. Why would I choose my men to die if they can survive?¡±


    Touba Hong didn¡¯t reply as he silently looked at Xiao Yu. He understood that there were many things that he had to learn from Xiao Yu. He was a goodmander but Touba Hong wasn¡¯t a qualifiedmander inparison to Xiao Yu. His tactical and strategic thinking was poor inparison to Xiao Yu.


    In addition, from aside it seemed that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a rigorousmander. Sometimes it seemed like Xiao Yu was a kid who was ying war games. But Touba Hong saw that every move and every step was calcted to the details. Xiao Yu always used the most effective means to damage the morale of the enemy. These things were very difficult to learn as they could be described as natural talent.


    The bandits knew that they had to recapture the base at all costs.


    They charged on in a brave manner without a thought about their lives. They faced a lot of casualties but desperately tried to get on top of the walls. Xiao Yu and Grom went back and forth towards the sides of the wall to support the people who were overwhelmed by the bandits.


    Antonidas was doing his best too. Cone of the Cold was killing dozens of the bandits in one move.


    The battle was finishing in stalemate each time. The bandits had already charged for several times but weren¡¯t sessful in breaking through the defense. The casualties that bandits had was far more than Xiao Yu¡¯s side.


    At the end, bandits had charged more than 6 times but had left less than 10,000 people by the end of the day.


    ¡°Are we going to charge now?¡± Touba Hong looked at the bandits that had mental and physical fatigue. They could win if they attacked now.


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°They don¡¯t have enough rations.. Theirbat effectiveness will fall down by tomorrow. We will get rid of them for good when they charge once again.¡±


    The light cavalry of the Western Cloud Empire didn¡¯t carry much rations with themselves because of the weight. Xiao Yu was aware of it and was using it to his advantage. His troops were eating and living well behind the walls. So he didn¡¯t see any urgency to attack the bandits.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be much suspense in this battle.. What you need to now is thinking about the usurper...When would be the best time for the coup?¡± Xiao Yu was aware that there was much bigger problem in front of them. The Western Cloud empire would plunge into chaos if the coup was made. At that time, Xiao Yu had to help touba Hong to get troops to fight against that usurper.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think they will make a coup now.. They have been conspiring for long time so they shouldn¡¯t be in hurry.¡± Touba Hong replied


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°It will be soon.¡±


    Touba Hong was surprised: ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I can feel.¡±


    In fact, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a person to rely on his emotions and feelings. He knew that this mysterious force tried to back Solomon to control the whole northwest which meant that the coup in Western Cloud Empire wasn¡¯t that far away...

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    ¡°We can attack now as their strength and moral disposition should be at the lowest.¡± Xiao Yu made the decision as he believed that the bandits would be having mental and physical fatigue after the long siege. In addition, the bandits shouldn¡¯t have enough food supply which meant that their physical strength had to be at the worst.


    Charge~ Kill~


    Xiao Yu¡¯s knights were the first to rush out while the rest followed after them. They swept through the bandits. The battle finished much quicker than expected. About 1,000 bandits were able to flee away but everyone else was killed on spot.


    Xiao Yu ordered everyone to evacuate from the ce after they were done with the bandits. Hemanded them to burn everything. Xiao Yu was aware that the real Red Beard would get the news of the situation and woulde over to check the ce. The situation would be much more difficult at that time.


    Some caravans were very reluctant to burn all the handicrafts, clothes and other things in here. They wanted to go to Ratchet town to grab some wagons ande back to carry out everything. These goods were umted by the bandits over a decade. The mary value of everything was much more than the caravans could make in years. They could be rich in moments. That¡¯s why some of them opposed Xiao Yu¡¯s idea about burning these things. In reality, Xiao Yu was toozy to exin the situation to these people. Since ancient times, the greed was the mostmon cause of death for this kind of people.


    Xiao Yu was decisive in terms of his own people. He took them to leave the ce.


    Xiao Yu knew that the Ratchet town would be in chaos very soon too so he asked Touba Hong to temporarily find another ce as a stronghold. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t go on to pursue the others.


    The location that Xiao Yu came up as a stronghold for Touba Hong was Wuhe town which was close to Lion territory. It was the passage town from Western Cloud Empire to Sky Lion Dynasty. This way, he could support Touba Hong in problematic times. Moreover, Wuhe town was far away from the imperial capital which made it to be afar from usurpator¡¯s reach.


    Xiao Yu and rest went to Ratchet town to find Tyrande and others. Afterwards, they rushed to the Wuhe town.


    ...


    ...


    Few of the caravans listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s rmendations as most of them chose to stay in the Ratchet town. Vast majority of the caravans returned back to the bandit base to recover all the goods. There was no power to organize them which resulted in bloodbath at the first stage. They fought against each other. Many were killed or injured while they tried to decide who will get what. At this time, a team of people broke into the base. They were led by a man wearing a red cloak and mask.


    The man turned furious when he saw the scene happening in the base. He gestured to his followers and a massacre began. The cavalry behind him charged towards the caravan members. There were few people who were left alive for questioning. Afterwards, their skin were peeled off.


    Those captives learned that the leader of this group was a woman when they were questioned by her. Her voice seemed ethereal and wonderful.


    ¡°Touba Hong! I didn¡¯t expect that this little prince would dare to destroy my base! I will massacre the Touba n after your father will be stripped off his title.¡± The woman¡¯s cold voiced echoed out.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xiao Yu was arranging people to join Touba Hong after they had reached the Wuhe Town. However, it seemed that Touba Hong wasn¡¯t himself and was in a trace these couple of days.


    ¡°You said that the coup will happen soon... My father and brothers are in dangerous situation.. I have to save them.¡± Touba Hong said in a faint tone as he looked at the direction of the imperial capital.


    At first, Touba Hong thought that he would have time before the coup so he was nning to build an army and save his rtives. But ording to Xiao Yu he didn¡¯t have time.


    Xiao Yu sighed: ¡°You can send some kind of a message to your father but you can¡¯t go. It¡¯s too risky. If you are caught by these people then the Western Cloud Empire will be finished for good. Now, you have to focus on building your army as soon as possible. Moreover, there is no guarantee that anything will change even if you inform your father. Actually, he may not even believe you. You must be careful with each step that you take at the moment. If your father believes your message then he could do a favor to you and kill the usurper...It doesn¡¯t make sense for you to travel there... Would the usurper change his mind if you go there?¡±


    Touba Hong nodded after he listened to Xiao Yu. He sent his most trusted underling with special gifts to his father. There would be a letter containing the information regarding the coup by the gift. Touba Hong believed the letter wouldn¡¯t reach his father¡¯s hands if he only sent a letter.


    ...


    ...


    Emperor Touba Ye was holding a feast for his ministers and chancellors at the imperial pce. He believed that such banquets were good for the monarch to improve rtions with his vassals.


    Touba Ye was an excellent emperor in terms of tactics and strategy. He was smiling as he looked at the civilian and military people. All of them looked happy and sincere which was a sign of the prosperity in the empire. Touba Ye believed that the situation in the Western Cloud Empire was much better than in the Sky Lion Dynasty. Actually, he was waiting for an opportunity to march into the Sky Lion Dynasty and upy it for good. He didn¡¯t want just to be the emperor of the Western Cloud Empire but the whole continent.


    Touba Ye believed that he would be the greatest king in the history and the prophesized king if he could control whole continent. He had ordered many divination masters to be found and brought to the imperial capital when he had heard of the prophecy. All of them told the same message too. In this age, the greatest king of the kings would be born. He would ride a dragon while wearing a beautiful armor. He would use his army to sweep through the world. Touba Ye believed that he is the king that was told in all of the prophecies.


    Nevertheless, Touba Ye was feeling restless recently. He felt as if something was wrong and something extraordinary was going to happen. Moreover, he had observed his ministers and found out that they didn¡¯t have the fear in their eyes that they had years ago. Those ministers, vassals and chancellors acted very loyal to him and each other. They ttered him like they did before. But Touba Ye had his own suspicions. In addition, these ministers had stopped quarreling with each other. Normally, they would argue day and night for more political power.


    The number of quarrels had decreased a lot of few ministers had died. It seemed that all the ministers were united in one front now. It was as if Touba Ye was living in a utopia. It should be a good sign but it made Touba Ye feel uneasy.


    A bodyguard came in to the hall and reported that Touba Hong had found a precious and rare item and had sent it as a gift to the emperor.


    Touba Yeughed sincerely from bottom of his heart at the news. He was proud of his 9th son. Touba Hong was selected as a disciple to master Ao Du at a young age and had shown exceptional skills. Most importantly, Touba Hong was a filial son. He would send gifts to Touba Ye wherever he went.


    Touba Ye wanted to pass the throne to Touba Hong but because of politics he couldn¡¯t.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Touba Hong¡¯s man ran to bow in front of Touba Ye: ¡°9th Prince Touba Hong had sent this special gift to show his filial piety towards the emperor.¡±


    ¡°Haha ... stand up.¡± Touba Ye felt happy. He wanted to open the gift box but one of the ministers came out to talk to him. Touba Ye put the box on table to talk to the man.


    However, Touba Hong¡¯s man didn¡¯t go away but said after a moment of hesitation: ¡°Your majesty, 9th prince hoped that you would check the gift personally.¡±


    Toube Ye didn¡¯t expect Touba Hong¡¯s man to interrupt him. What was the problem? Why would he ignore the ministers for a gift?


    Nevertheless, Touba Ye couldn¡¯t tantly ignore Touba Hong¡¯s request. Heughed: ¡°Touba Hong hasn¡¯t changed at all. He is the child I remember.¡±


    Touba Ye opened the box and took a nce. He was about cover it when the things inside the box caught his attention. There was a special pattern drawn on piece of paper. In addition, there was a small sword and few drops of blood.


    It meant that some ministers were going to protest against him and major events would happen. It was a sign of civil disobedience.


    Why would Touba Hong draw this pattern?


    Touba Ye knew that it was extremely unusual situation. He covered the gift box as he pretended to enjoy the gift inside the box. Even the maid standing behind him couldn¡¯t see what was inside the box.


    Toube Ye took out the gift from the box which was a mechanical doll. He twisted it and put it on table. The doll began to wave and act like a child. It¡¯s actions were stiff but it looked cute.


    ¡°Haha. Touba Hong is really the kid I remember.. He have sent such a rare think to please me.¡± Touba Ye added.


    The ministers also joined to say good words about Touba Hong.


    Touba Ye listened to all the ministers. Afterwards he added: ¡°Do you all think good about Touba Hong?¡±


    All the ministers said positive things about Touba Hong.


    Toube Ye nodded as he closed his eyes: ¡°In that case, as the emperor I¡¯m going to give a decree today! I decide that Touba Hong will be the next emperor. There doesn¡¯t need to be any ceremony for him to im the throne. Anyone who dares to vite this decree will be regarded as a treason to the throne. Inform the news to all parts of the empire.¡±

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Everyone was shocked by Touba Ye¡¯s words. They knelt down to show their disobedience to the emperor. Touba Ye coldly looked at these people.


    Some of the ministers looked at each other and winked. It seemed as if they knew that some kind of new information have changed the emperor¡¯s mind. Moreover, Touba Ye understood the reason which had made him feel uneasy recently. He was clear that the information in Touba Hong¡¯s letter was true. He felt pity that his dream of bing the greatest king of kings of this age wasn¡¯t going to be aplished. It wasn¡¯t in his destiny. However, he had a son who was outside the imperial capital. The son who was aware of the situation and could confront the problem. He couldn¡¯t be the greatest king but his son had a chance.


    Touba Ye looked at the noisy ministers, vassals and chancellors but he felt as if he was in harmony and silence. He turned to look at maids and guards which were behind him. Touba Ye could see the panic in their eyes. It was as if they had seen a ghost! It seemed as if the secret that they have kept for years have been exposed.


    ¡°Touba Gui, you have reced all the people around me for many years.. but do you think that I¡¯m an ordinary man?¡± Toube Ye secretly whispered in his heart.


    He was an emperor who wanted to make a difference. However, his hands and legs were binded right now. The only thing that he could do now was to clear as many obstacles as he could for his son Touba Hong to inherit the throne.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need disobedient people... If the situation hase to this then none of you need to live.¡± Toube Ye spoke out as if he was fierce beast.


    Everyone present was surprised Toube Ye talk in that manner. Touba Ye looked at the guards on all sides and shouted: ¡°Behead all of them!¡±


    Touba Ye didn¡¯t know how many people had betrayed him and he didn¡¯t have time to check who had betrayed or not. So he was going with a simple decision. Kill everyone! This way the empire would be chaotic and Touba Hong would have a chance. Otherwise, Touba Gui was going to take over the throne and Toube Hong wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.


    The guards heard the emperor¡¯s order but no one stepped forward.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t my orders taken into ount in here?¡± ¡®Touba Ye was furious as he looked at the guards. The guards were shocked as they looked at each other. The emperor¡¯s actions were beyond their expectations.


    Touba Ye understood the whole mess he was in as he looked at the guards who didn¡¯t reply to his orders. Normally, they would implement his every order without hesitation. They would execute the order even if they knew that the emperor¡¯s order was wrong.


    ¡°Shadow Guards!¡± Toube Ye whispered.


    A group of people appeared near Toube Ye¡¯s side.


    ¡°Shadow Guards report to the emperor.¡± These people that appeared by Toube Ye¡¯s side whispered in a silent tone.


    ¡°These guards aren¡¯t listening to my orders. What about you? Did you hear my orders?¡± Touba Ye asked.


    ¡°We heard.¡± Shadow guards replied.


    ¡°Then ... execute it.¡± Touba Ye added.


    The shadow guards jumped into the hall like cheetahs. They were like tigers that got into flocks of preys. They killed ministers, vassals and chancellors one by one in a swift manner. There were generals among the ministers and chancellors. However, they were caught in an unexpected situation where they couldn¡¯t react on that instant. Toube Ye was the current emperor and they hadn¡¯t any orders about killing Toube Ye. Those generals didn¡¯t know what to do. Nevertheless, the daggers of the Shadow Guard pierced through their hearts and killed too.


    Shadow Guard were made of orphans who were taken in at very young age and trained to be perfect assassins. They would only listen to Touba Ye¡¯smands. Each of them was a fifth-rank assassin.


    ¡°Toube Ye! Do you think your tyranny wouldst for long? Do you think you will be able to sit in that throne for long?¡± One of the ministers shouted out in despair when he saw the imminent death he was facing.


    ¡°Haha ... You have finally admitted it. I don¡¯t know how long I will be able to sit in this throne but this empire won¡¯t be controlled by Touba Gui! Western Cloud Empire belongs to my and my children and no one can take it away!¡±


    ¡°This ... ¡± The man realized that he was wrong. A moment after this speech a dagger prated his chest and killed him.


    The Shadow Guards killed everyone including the guards and maids in the hall.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we are done with them.¡± The Shadow Guards knelt in front of Touba Ye.


    Toube Ye shook his head: ¡°We aren¡¯t done... Fortunately, Touba Hong is not in the imperial capital.¡±


    The guards outside the hall rushed in when they heard themotion. They saw the dead bodies all around the hall. They knelt in front of emperor: ¡°Your Majesty, we arete. Forgive us!¡±


    Toube Ye¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at these guards: ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. Assassins appeared out of nowhere and killed everyone. I would be dead too if not for the timingly appearance of Shadow Guards! Pass mymand to everyone. Everymander muste to the study hall in 10 minutes. If they don¡¯t appear then they will be killed!¡±


    The guards shouted in unison and went away: ¡°yes.¡±


    Touba Ye understood that not all the guards were bought or controlled by his brother, Touba Gui. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t know how many people Touba Gui controlled. He had an opportunity and Touba Ye was going to make the best of it.


    ¡°Do you think that you will be able to kill me so easily?! I won¡¯t let you have your way even if I die...¡± Toube Ye murmured.


    All themanders within the pce were in study hall of Toube Ye in ten minutes. All of them were killed by Shadow Guards. Touba Ye could only choose to kill everyone as he knew that he couldn¡¯t determine who was on whose side. Moreover, thesemanders could lead the normal guards to rebellion. There was no way for the guards to make a perfect rebellion without their leaders. Ordinary guards were all in dark and didn¡¯t know what was happening. So their first choice was loyalty to the emperor if there were nomander to direct them.


    Touba Ye took control by himself. He didn¡¯t needmander to show him how to battle. As a prince he had been to many battles.


    ¡°Inform everyone in the empire! Touba Hong will ascend to the throne the moment I die. There is no need for rituals ormemorations. It¡¯s an imperial order!¡±


    After getting rid ofmanders within the pce Toube Ye decided to kill themanders of the imperial capital. However, the pce was a big ce and the information regarding the situation within the pce was already leaked to outsiders.


    In half an hour themanders (100 man and more leaders) of the imperial capital were in the pce. Only 20 percent of themanders were there. Toube Yeughed when he saw these people: ¡°I believe you are still loyal to the empire and emperor! Now, its time to follow your emperor the kill the enemy in the battlefield!¡±


    Manymanders who controlled part of the army that protected the imperial capital weren¡¯t present. It meant that Touba Gui had ordered them not to attend Toube Ye¡¯s call. Otherwise, why would they defy Emperor¡¯s call?


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Touba Ye shouted as he mounted his horse.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Touba Ye led the guards andmanders into the Western Camp of the Imperial Capital. There were 10,000 elite soldiers stationed in this camp.


    ¡°Where¡¯s themander of the camp?¡± Touba Ye loudly shouted as they reached the entrance of the camp.


    ¡°Emperor ... The leader isn¡¯t present but deputy is in here.¡± The soldier¡¯s voice trembled as he replied to Touba Ye.


    ¡°Summon him! Order all the soldiers to gather as we are going to fight against a rebellion!¡± Touba Ye added.


    The soldier was confused as he didn¡¯t know what was happening. However, he ordered the other soldiers to act ording to emperor¡¯s order.


    Touba Ye rushed into the camp¡¯s center with others.


    The soldiers knelt down when they saw Emperor¡¯s yellow colored banner. Touba Ye shouted as he ride his horse: ¡°All the soldiers! Mount your horses! There is a rebellion in the imperial capital and we are going to kill the insurgents!¡±


    The soldiers were shocked but quickly reacted because of their long time training. They found their horses and followed after Toube Ye.


    Soon they reached themander¡¯s barrack.


    ¡°Deputy Chi! Come out!¡± Toube Ye shouted.


    A tall man came out from the barrack. Normally, he was a domineering man but now he was acting very cautious as he looked at Toube Ye.


    ¡°Deputy Chi greets emperor.¡± Chi didn¡¯t kneel down but bowed because of his armor.


    ¡°Do you still dare to call me emperor? I have ordered allmanders who have more than 100 people under them toe to pce. Why weren¡¯t you present?¡± Toube Ye stared at Deputy Chi.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t receive orders.¡± Deputy Chi replied.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t receive the order... Was the imperial messenger killed? Soldiers! Did you see the imperial messenger get into the camp?¡± Toube Ye shouted.


    ¡°YES!¡± the soldiers responded.


    The soldiers didn¡¯t know the gist of the issue. But because their loyalty they followed Touba Ye¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Deputy Chi, did you hear that? Do you have anything else to say?¡± Toube Ye loudly shouted.


    Deputy Chi was sweating as he listened to Toube Ye.


    ¡°Emperor! Forgive me! Please give a second chance for redemption!¡± Deputy Chi knelt down to beg.


    Toube Ye snorted when he saw the situation: ¡°All themander who have more than 1000 people under themselves. Come out!¡±


    Thesemander came out.


    Touba Ye looked at thesemanders: ¡°Shadow guards kill them!¡± the Shadow Guards shed past and killed these people without giving them chance to respond.


    ¡°You all may think that my action are weird. Why would I kill my ownmanders?! I will tell you know! Prince Touba Gui is nning a rebellion to usurp the throne! He has already bought vast majority of the imperial guardmander in the capital. If you see any of yourmanders act suspiciously then kill without asking a question.. kill them as if you are killing for me!¡± Toube Ye shouted as he looked at the soldiers.


    ¡°We vow our allegiance to his Majesty the Emperor!¡± The soldiers shouted out which created an imposing momentum.


    Toube Ye¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the soldiers. He had cared for the army for years and now these soldiers were willing to die for him.


    ¡°If ... If I die then don¡¯t stop the fight! Find different ways to get out and seek Prince Touba Hong! He is the future emperor of the Western Cloud Empire. Be loyal to him!¡± Touba Ye knew that it would be very hard to fight against Touba Gui even if he integrated soldiers. He was giving more bargain chips for his son.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Toube Ye shouted once more.


    ¡°YES!¡± The soldiers replied in a firm tone. They were all selected from young age and were the best soldiers of the Western Cloud Empire. Someone being able to kill their emperor was like mocking them to their faces. What kind of soldiers they were if they couldn¡¯t protect their own emperor? These soldiers had good lives for many years. The people admired them. It was all because of the treatment from the emperor.


    However, now their leader had abandoned the emperor. The emperor needed them and it was time for repayment.


    ¡°Follow me!¡± Toube Ye took the 10,000 soldiers left the Western Camp to the Northern camp. However, his fortune wasn¡¯t as good as when he marched into the Western Camp. Actually, Touba Ye wasn¡¯t nning to escape from the Imperial Capital. He knew that Touba Gui would have people from all 4 camps under his control. In case, Toube Ye choose to run from the imperial capital then he would be hunted and overtaken soon. Then he would be killed like a homeless dog in the grasnds. This way, Touba Gui will be able to pass the news that Touba Ye had died and he could take the throne. However, by fighting and dying in the Imperial Capital Toube Ye could make others know that the emperor was killed and the next person to seed him would be Touba Hong. This way the people of the empire would follow Touba Hong and not Touba Gui.


    Although Toube Ye wasn¡¯t aware about the details of the conspiracy to usurp the throne but he could guess that Touba Gui was nning to make sure that Toube Ye faced a quiet death. Afterwards, Toube Gui could kill few princes and control the other ones. This way Touba Gui would be able to inherit the throne in a justifiable manner. Most of the ministers, chancellors and vassals were already controlled by Touba Gui so it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem for the transmission of the power in a peaceful manner.


    This way no one would even know about the coup and change of power. Toube Ye had decided that he wouldn¡¯t let Touba Gui to seed. He would die but he would let everyone know that Touba Gui was a king yer.


    ¡°Haha... Touba Gui, do you have balls to meet me?¡± Touba Ye was fearless as he marched in front of his troops.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Touba Gui was perplexed when he saw the majestic entrance of Touba Ye. There was no fear of death in Toube Ye¡¯s looks. Toube Ye was a real hero. Touba Gui couldn¡¯t retreat as he couldn¡¯t allow Toube Ye to gather more troops. He had to kill Toube Ye and im the throne for himself.


    Touba Gui was upset about the situation. He had calcte all these things for long and he had even thought about a justifiable scene where he would be the new emperor of the Western Cloud Empire. He didn¡¯t know how Touba Ye had got the news about the situation. Toube Ye¡¯s actions had disrupted his ns.


    Moreover, Touba Gui admitted that Toube Ye was a ruthless person. He had killed all the ministers, chancellors and vassals in the banquet without flinch of an eye. This way, Touba Gui wouldn¡¯t be able to control the empire easily. Chaos would erupt in different parts of the empire.


    ¡°You are a fake emperor! You have imprisoned the emperor and relied on your simr look to His Majesty to control the nation! Don¡¯t obey this fake man! He is fake! He hasn¡¯t only imprisoned the emperor but have killed all the ministers! If you are loyal to the emperor then you will join me and kill this fake emperor!¡± Touba Gui wasn¡¯t a pushover either. He came up with verbal argument on spot.


    Touba Gui was aware that he would be known as a traitor in case he confronted Touba Ye the way situation was right now. It was unfavorable for him. Moreover, once Touba Ye agitated and controlled the soldiers then Toube Gui would be defeated. After all, the soldiers were loyal to the emperor and empire above anything else.


    The reason behind Touba Gui¡¯s speech about real emperor being imprisoned but not killed was to give a hope to the soldiers. If he said that the emperor was killed by the fake emperor then the others would suspect that he was telling a lie.


    ¡°HaHa... Touba Gui, you say that I¡¯m a fake emperor! Na?ve! If I was a fake emperor how could I know that you have a birthmark behind your thumb. You were ashamed of this birthmark since the young age and have done everything to hide it from everyone. How can I know this if I was a fake emperor? If I was a fake emperor then how do I know that there were only ten soldiers from the Western Camp that were personally chosen by me to protect myself while a hunt! I was angered and smashed a ss with a wooden box and cancelled their rewards... If I was a fake emperor then how do I know that a soldier called Tang Hu from the northern camp helped me when I identally stumbled during walk in the camp... ¡±


    Toube Ye saw through Touba Gui¡¯s tactic. He immediately began to loudly tell about the secrets only the emperor knew. Moreover, the people involved in this secrets were one way or another members of the army. They coulde out to testify his words at the moment.


    ¡°Haha ... So if I was the fake emperor...then when did I began to act as the emperor? When did you discover about it, Touba Gui? When did you know about this fact? Why would I want to rebel? Who had instructed me?¡± Toube Ye loudly shouted as his powerful and sonorous tone echoed around.


    Touba Gui couldn¡¯t cope up with Toube Ye as he hadn¡¯t prepared in advance for this kind of rhetorical talk. Moreover, many soldiers began to testify about Toube Ye¡¯s ims.


    ¡°Well! You cane up with many clever ideas but you can¡¯t hide behind the fake identity! Get him! Kill this fake emperor!¡± Touba Gui saw that he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach a result by wrestling words with Toube Ye. So he ordered his underlings to attack as ast resort and finish everything.


    Whoosh~~


    Touba Gui¡¯s specially trained underlings rushed out and charged towards Touba Ye to kill him.


    Swoosh~


    The shadow guards jumped from behind Touba Ye to confront the people who tried to attack Touba Ye.


    ¡°Touba Ye, if you weren¡¯t nning to usurp the throne then howe you have so many strong people by your side? You are no one.. You aren¡¯t even a real prince! Why do you have so many powerful people by ur side? Soldiers! Look out! I¡¯m your emperor and Touba Gui is trying to overthrow me to im the throne.. What would you do now?¡± Touba Ye shouted out.


    Touba Gui saw that Touba Ye was trying to drag him down to chat so that he could earn time for himself. He sent more strong people to kill Touba Ye.


    The soldiers from the Western Camp shouted out as they went along to block the people trying to kill Touba Ye. As the members of the four camps it was their duty to protect the emperor.


    ¡°Emperor¡¯s brother is trying to kill him! Protect the emperor!¡± Some soldiers from the Northern camp saw the unusually strong soldiers charging at Touba Ye.


    Even some low levelmander were aware of the situation. They knew that Touba Gui was a prince on name only. How could such a mane up with counter-attack in such a short time?


    Nevertheless, vast major of the soldiers chose to wait and see. Most of them couldn¡¯t decide for themselves if Toube Ye was a real or fake. On the other hand they were restrained by theirmanders. Their hearts were in chaos as they didn¡¯t know which side to help.


    ¡°We have vowed to protect the Emperor! We are the four camps! We were born to be loyal to His Majesty! What are we thinking about?¡±


    The soldiers saw that the strong men sent by Touba Gui were killing the people who tried to guard Touba Ye. Those guards were using their flesh and blood to protect Touba Ye.


    The people sent by Touba Gui were very strong. There seemed to be even a sixth-rank warrior within them. Touba Ye would have died long ago if not for the shadow guards.


    There were also two sixth-rank assassins within the Shadow Guards who were nurtured since Toube Ye¡¯s father generation. However, those two shadow guards were surrounded by several fifth-rank and sixth-rank warriors.


    puff~ Puchi~ Puff~


    The soldiers and shadow guards were killed one by one. However, Touba Ye didn¡¯t retreat even for a step. He rode his horse forward as he fearlessly looked at Touba Gui.


    ¡°He is the Emperor! Brothers kill these ck cloaked people! Show your loyalty to the emperor!¡± The people from the Northern camp rushed out to protect Touba Ye. However, few magicians appeared by Touba Gui¡¯s side. They chanted spells which killed a lot of normal soldiers. Shadow guards were killed one by one as they were outnumbered too.


    ¡°Haha ... Touba Gui! It¡¯s possible that I¡¯ll be killed today! But you will bear this monarch¡¯s death! You can¡¯t escape from this forever! I will die but my son Touba Hong wille for revenge! Moreover, after my death, Touba Hong will be the sessor to the throne!¡± Touba Ye shouted out loudly. He suddenly pulled his sword and cut off his own neck.


    The emperor of the Western Cloud Empire died in his own hands.


    The soldiers cried out loudly when they saw Toube Ye make a suicide. They wanted to rush towards Touba Gui to kill him but some of them choose to retreat in a quiet manner. They were the ones who hadn¡¯t forgotten Touba Ye¡¯s words. They should spread the word that Touba Gui had usurped the throne and support Touba Hong.


    Touba Gui¡¯s face was pale as he looked at the scene. Everything was a big mess. Touba Ye had died but it wasn¡¯t going to be easy to solve the problems that would arise after Touba Ye¡¯s public death. Moreover, it would be very difficult to silence the voice of the dissonance even if he sat on the throne.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Touba Gui was furious as he sat on the throne. He had the highest possible title in the Western Cloud Empire but there was no trace of happiness on his face. His original expectations and the current situation were two totally different situations. The ministers that had given their allegiance to him and themanders of the imperial pce guard were all killed. The transition was nned to be peaceful as those people would advocate Touba Gui¡¯s im to the throne. However, now there would be people who would inevitable follow Touba Hong. There would be chaos for a while as Touba Gui¡¯s aim was to attack the Sky Lion Dynasty and unify the continent after sitting on the throne.


    A middle-aged man was standing not far away from Touba Gui. He was wearing a special costume with a crown engraved on it meaning that the man was the imperial historian.


    ¡°Do you know how this matter will be engraved into the pages of history?¡± Touba Gui asked in a cold tone as he looked at the Imperial Historian.


    The man stepped forward and bowed: ¡°Emperor, everything is written down.¡±


    ¡°Oh, how did you write it down?¡± Touba Gui didn¡¯t expect that the historian woulde up with a good excuse to hide the real situation in such a short notice.


    The middle aged man brought forward a small notebook.


    The imperial historians were responsible to write down the the Annals of History and record the major historical events of the empire. Touba Gui took the notebook and opened it. He looked down and the next moment his hands trembled. Touba Gui was furious.


    ¡°Bold! Guards... Behead him!¡± Touba Gui shouted.


    There were only 5 words in the notebook regarding the incident.


    Touba Gui killed the emperor!


    ¡°Call the deputy historian.¡±


    Touba Gui shredded the notebook in fury as he called the deputy historian to talk about the details.


    The Imperial Historians were familiar with the situations inside the Imperial Court so they knew more than one way to cover everything.


    The Deputy Historian came in to the hall and bowed.


    Touba Gui asked: ¡°What do you think of today¡¯s incident?¡±


    The historian was aware of his superior¡¯s fate when he was called in by Touba Gui.


    He stepped forward and offered the notebook to Touba Gui: ¡°I¡¯ve recorded everything.¡±


    Touba Gui opened the notebook: ¡°Touba Gui killed the emperor!¡±


    ¡°Behead him!¡± Touba Gui went crazy.


    ¡°Summon another historian.¡± Touba Gui roared in rage.


    The third historian was more than aware of the destiny of previous two historians when he was summoned in. He didn¡¯t talk as he handed out his notebook.


    Touba Gui¡¯s hands trembled when he saw the same 5 words on the notebook: ¡°Touba Gui killed the emperor!¡±


    ...


    ...


    Touba Hong was standing on top of the tallest building in the Wuhe Town and watching the sunset. There was sadness expressed on his face. He didn¡¯t know the reason but he felt sad out of nowhere.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Touba Hong shook his head and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s like something feels out of ce... ¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.. Wuhe town¡¯s defense is good. We will be able topete with Touba Gui.¡±


    Touba Hong nodded: ¡°My master got the message. He will be going to Imperial Capital to help my father... I hope he will be able to save him...¡±


    Xiao Yu patted Touba Hong¡¯s shoulder and tried tofort himt: ¡°Since master Ao Du is going to rescue your father then the emperor will be fine...¡±


    Touba Hong helplessly shook his head: ¡°Not necessarily... Tiger(fake red beard) said that there are several sixth-rank masters who have been nurtured to deal with my master... All what I can do now is to pray to God of Earth to bless my father...¡±


    Xiao Yu listened in silence. He had already sent people back to Lion territory to check the situation. He would mobilize a team to help Touba Hong in Wuhe town if there was no crisis in the Lion territory.


    Xiao Yu was aware that the pressure would be the greatest at the early days of the rebellion. After Touba Ye¡¯s death the target would be the other princes. Touba Hong was the most promising prince out of all so Touba Gui will aim for Touba Hong¡¯s life.


    Xiao Yu was nning to help Touba Hong to block the attack at him and slowly help Touba Hong to gather a strong army. Afterwards, Xiao Yu would withdraw from the battlefield and let Touba Hong act on his own.


    Touba Hong was a man of talents. Xiao Yu was nning to make Touba Hong stabilize his footing and get rid of Touba Gui in the future to be the next emperor.


    However, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to strongly support Touba Hong. He didn¡¯t want Touba Hong to quickly get rid of Touba Gui. There was no benefit to Xiao Yu if the Western Cloud Empire was united.


    The most favorable situation to Xiao Yu was chaotic Western Cloud Empire. This way, that mysterious force wouldn¡¯t be able to attack Lion territory. At the end of the day, the mysterious force was supporting Touba Gui so Xiao Yu had to support Touba Hong.


    A days passed. Foror was leading the work force that worked on enhancing the defense of Wuhe town. It had be a huge city in short time. A group of cavalry men rushed into the Wuhe town as they had brought message.


    These people found Touba Hong. They knelt in front of him and addressed him as ¡®Majesty.¡¯


    Touba Hong stepped back in shock when he heard the word. It meant that his father was dead. The cavalry men told Touba Hong about the details of the incident in the Imperial Capital. They told Touba Hong the way Toube Ye lead the Western Camp and fought Touba Gui in decisive battle. Moreover, they informed Toub Hong about Touba Ye¡¯sst words regarding Touba Hong bing the emperor.


    Touba Gui had blocked the Imperial Pce but there were people who were able to escape and deliver information to other forces. Moreover, there were several shadow guards who were able to survive the massacre. It was easy for them to leave the city.


    Touba Hong burst into tears as he shouted out: ¡°FATHER!¡±


    He remembered the tall man who raised him and told him that he would be a great warrior when he grew up. Touba Ye had many sons but Touba Hong was his favorite. He couldn¡¯t make him the crown prince because of the political reasons. Now, at the copse of his rule this great man had dered to the whole world that Touba Hong would be the next emperor. Touba Hong was clear that Touba Ye didn¡¯t choose to escape so that he could pave the way for Touba Hong.


    Touba Hong was silent for a long time. He shouted out as he stood on the tallest building: ¡°Father! I won¡¯t let you down! I¡¯ll make Western Cloud Empire prosper better than any other time in history! I¡¯ll be the greatest king of Western Cloud Empire!¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    Foror was leading the people to build the walls for the Wuhe town. It was very difficult to findrge stones and rocks close to this area so they were making walls from soil. Moreover, even if they found outrge stones it would be very difficult to buildrge walls in short period of time. Foror was using simple soil to build the walls. They were turning soil into mud and add rice husks and straws into it to form extremely thick mudbricks.


    ¡°Mudbricks...¡± Xiao Yu nodded as he looked at Foror.


    Xiao Yu was from a rural ce back in earth. He had seen people make mud bricks in his past life. It was extremely simple to make them and those mud bricks were very durable. Although they weren¡¯t as strong as stone bricks but a fewyers of mud bricks was more than enough to block and resist collision from the enemy. It would be impossible for them to break through that wall.


    In the ancient China, some border cities were using mud bricks to construct walls. This way the bricks were made very rapidly and sturdy enough to withstand sand and erosion.


    Foror had found this method of making mud bricks from the engineering book. In the book, there were special materials that were added into the form to make the mud bricks much more sturdier. This way they could build walls for the Wuhe town in short time.


    In addition, Touba Hong¡¯s troops weren¡¯t much. Xiao Yu was best at defensive war too. He only needed solid walls to fight against even 10 times the size of his troops.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°So your real name is Xiao Yu... Lord of the Lion territory.¡± Touba Hong smiled.


    Xiao Yu had told the truth as there was no need to hide his identity from Touba Hong anymore.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°At the beginning I didn¡¯t have any kind of rtionship with the people of the Western Cloud Empire so I hid my identity.. But now we are allies and in the same boat. There is no point in deceiving you. I have sent messenger to my territory so that they will send a troop to help you in the early period of resistance. However, I won¡¯t help you to annihte touba Gui. It has to be done by you as I have my own problems back in Sky Lion Dynasty. ¡±


    Touba Hong helplessly shook his head. He didn¡¯t respond to Xiao Yu as he had to rely on Xiao Yu and Xiao Yu was the most reliable ally he had.


    Moreover, Touba Hong believed in Xiao Yu¡¯s sincerity after he learned about Xiao Yu¡¯s identity as the lord of the Lion territory. Touba Hong understood that Touba Gui would attack Sky Lion Dynasty after unifying Western Cloud Empire. The first to suffer in that scenario would be Xiao Yu. It meant that Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t spare any help to help Touba Hong to gain a strong foothold to confront Touba Gui.


    ¡°How many people will be in that troop?¡± Touba Hong asked.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°3000.¡±


    ¡°Just 3000?¡± Touba Hong almost jumped up from his seat: ¡°What is the use of 3000 troops? Xiao Yu, you have to understand that I¡¯m going to fight against arge army. What¡¯s the use of 3000 additional troops? Can¡¯t you bring more people?¡±


    Xiao Yu sinisterly smiled: ¡°3000 is more than enough.¡±


    Xiao Yu had nned to mobilize this forces: 1000 orc warriors (including the orcs from Ankagen Mountains), 100 riflemen, 50 hunters, 500 Batriders, 50 Kodo Beasts, 150 Shamans, 50 Witch Doctors, 600 Raiders, 50 Mountain Giants, 300 Druids, 500 elf archers (all of these archers are from Ankagen Mountains) and 150 Hippogryph riders.


    Xiao Yu was aware that his territory wasn¡¯t safe either. He couldn¡¯t bring all his troops as he had offended a lot of people. He had to leave at least half of the warriors summoned from the bases back in his territory for protection.


    Xiao Yu had mobilized Cairne, O¡¯Neal, Raul and Maiev while Thrall and Uther stayed back. Uther could add strength to thousands of soldiers while Thrall was a remarkable leader who could lead the force to victory.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu had left Ceaser and other heroes back at home so that he could be sure of victory in case of aggression by an enemy.


    He had mobilized all the Raiders to Wuhe town because in the grasnds of the Western Cloud empire the Raiders were the best units. He had asked for Druids of the Talon to upgrade their strength. They were magicians and were excellent in defensive warfare. They could use the cyclone or turn into crows.


    He sent for Maiev because he wanted her to level up too. Right now, Maiev was only level 9. Arthas who was killing beasts had reached level 13 too.


    Maiev wasn¡¯t suitable for open battlefield but Xiao Yu believed that she would reach level 20 soon if she stayed here with him for a few months. At first, Xiao Yu believed that MAiev wouldn¡¯t be as useful as Grom or Cairne in the battlefield. However, MAiev had single-handedly killed at least 10 times more than Cairne or Grom when they had attacked Solomon¡¯s territory.


    Maiev¡¯s performance wasn¡¯t dazzling on frontal attack. However, she was exceptional killer when the enemy troops began to disperse. Because of her rapid mobility se could run through hundreds and kill each enemy without slowing down.


    Now, Xiao Yu had Tyrande around him but she was a long-range, support type hero. In fact, she wasn¡¯t the best choice for a bodyguard. However, Maiev could kill assassins who lurked in the shadows.


    ...


    ...


    Touba Hong had announced to the people of the Wuhe Town that Touba Gui had rebelled. He told everyone that he was the rightful emperor of the Western Cloud Empire and they had the choice to give allegiance to him or leave the town.


    Everyone didn¡¯t react the same way to the shocking news. Some of them chose to leave to join Touba Gui while vast majority stood behind to form a temporary army to fight for Touba Hong.


    Touba Hong had an exceptional reputation in the Western Cloud Empire. He was known as a rightful and brave prince. Moreover, some tribes came to join Touba Hong which made it possible for him to form an army in the Wuhe Town.


    They were having food problem because of the people that joined Wuhe Town. Fortunately, Xiao Yu had thought about this problem long ago. He had long ago sent people to buy resources and store them in the town. There were a lot of food in Red Beard¡¯sir but Xiao Yu and rest had burned them out. Nevertheless, they had more than enough money to buy food.


    Xiao Yu used money to buy grain and rice from the Lion territory too. He wasn¡¯t taxing farmers in his territory for some time. The farmers had a lot of resources in their warehouses and they were happy to sell those extra grain and rice to Xiao Yu.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu and Touba Hong were discussing the battle n when Xiao Yu looked up. He found out that a person had appeared in the room out of sudden. The man was wearing an ordinary white robe. It looked simple and clean. He seemed to be middle-aged but his hair was white. Nevertheless, there was no wrinkles on his face. It was smooth and delicate. Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t noticed when the person hade to the room. Neither Xiao Yu nor Touba Hong would be able to react if this mysterious person wanted to kill both of them.


    Xiao Yu had cold sweat flow down his spine when he heard Touba Hong¡¯s voice: ¡°Master...¡±


    *******


    I had posted it in discord so gotta let you guys know too. My uncle died three days ago and I¡¯m going to be a bit busy until tomorrow.. The release rate will be back to normal in a day or max in two days..

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Xiao Yu was relieved when he saw that the man who had appeared in the room was Ao Du, Touba Hong¡¯s master.


    ¡°Master.¡± Touba Hong knelt down as he burst into tears.


    Normally, men such as Touba Hong wouldn¡¯t cry so easily but the moment he saw his only rtive Ao Do he couldn¡¯t help but release all the emotions that he had kept inside himself.


    Ao Du came forward and touched Touba Hong¡¯s head: ¡°You have grown up. You are not a child anymore but the emperor of the Western Cloud Empire. You must be strong, don¡¯t show this side of yours to outsiders.¡± There was affection reflected in the eyes of Ao Du but at the moment he was reminding Touba Hong about his duties. Touba Hong wiped away the tears and stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you haven¡¯t gone blindly back to the Imperial Capital. I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if you had done so.¡± Ao Du added. He believed that these qualities shown by Touba Hong made him qualified for the throne.


    The emperor couldn¡¯t be an emotional person. He had to take out the personal feelings and consider the most important issues of the situation. Touba Hong didn¡¯t go back to save Touba Ye but went away to gather an army and establish a base when he heard the news of rebellion. This illustrated that Touba Hong was a calm person.


    Touba Hong¡¯s face flushed when he heard Ao Du¡¯s words: ¡°The reason why acted so was because of Xiao Yu¡¯s support. Otherwise, I would have failed.¡±


    Ao Du¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up when he heard Touba Hong¡¯s words: ¡°Are you the lord of the Lion territory? The Xiao Yu?¡±


    Xiao Yu was a bit surprised when he heard Ao Du say out his name. Heughed: ¡°Master is aware of my name?¡±


    Ao Du seized Xiao Yu up and down for a moment: ¡°You have gathered orcs, elves and other races around yourself in such a short time and have settled the chaos that ruled the region... I wouldn¡¯t be me if I wasn¡¯t aware of your existence.¡±


    Xiao Yu slightly bowed: ¡°Master is overpraising my aplishments.¡±


    Ao Du¡¯s eyes lit upt: ¡°I assume you haven¡¯te to Western Cloud Empire to help out Touba Hong.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Of course not... After unification of the territory I came over to Western Cloud Empire to get information... I didn¡¯t expect to face such a situation over here.. I have be friends with Touba Hong and I saw that he was facing hard time.. As a man of honor I couldn¡¯t help but act.¡±


    Ao Du continued: ¡°You aren¡¯t helping Hong¡¯er but yourself... You must know that Lion territory was the next after the throne. You are helping Touba Hong as you don¡¯t want to face the entire Western Cloud Empire on your own.¡±


    ¡°You never get tired when you chat with wise men... Master Ao Du is a real master. I fact, I think like you too.. Anyway, we are allies now so I assume Master Ao Du wouldn¡¯t refuse my assistance.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    Xiao Yu was clear that both Touba Hong and Ao Du would need his support. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress Touba Gui¡¯s attacks. Touba Gui have nned the rebellion for years and most probably have focused on controlling army. The vast majority of Western Cloud Empire¡¯s army was already under Touba Gui¡¯s hands. Now, Touba Hong needed strong army to stabilize the situation and establish troops that couldpete with Touba Gui.


    Ao Du smiled as he looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Of course, we won¡¯t refuse... Why would we refuse the help of such a powerful ally? But what are the conditions for that help?¡±


    Xiao Yu pped his hands the moment he heard Ao Du¡¯s words: ¡°For thest few days I have been discussing with Touba Hong about the situation but we didn¡¯t have a chance to talk about the conditions.. Since the topic hase up then let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    Touba Hong was shaken up a bit when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He carefully listened to both of them as he knew that the interests of the Western Cloud Empire were on table.


    Ao Du noddedt: ¡°It¡¯s better to talk about it earlier thanter...¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and pondered for a moment: ¡°You may not now it but I¡¯m a man of love and peace. I just want to be lord of my territory... Drink wine, y with my dragon and y around with girls.. However, others attack me even though I don¡¯t have such an aim. So I¡¯m helpless as I have to protect myself too. To tell the truth I don¡¯t have any ambitions about Western Cloud Empire.. The Sky Lion Dynasty is already a big empire and I have enough headache.. I don¡¯t have spare energy to waste by interfering with Western Cloud Empire. But it seems the Western Cloud Empire still has the idea of invading and conquering Sky Lion Dynasty... Lion territory is a buffer zone between both empires and have beennd without an owner for long time.. Now, it¡¯s my territory. I won¡¯t attack others but I will hold my own territory.. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to face my ancestors in the world toe. My condition is that after Touba Hong bes the emperor of the Western Cloud Empire then he will announce that he recognizes me as the lord of the Lion territory.. The people of the Western Cloud Empire wouldn¡¯t enter freely and after the problem is settled I will establish a city on the border which would officially be the boundary between two empires. Afterwards, I will work on peaceful coexistence.¡±


    Touba Hong and Ao Du looked at each other as Xiao Yu spoke. Actually, they believed that Xiao Yu¡¯s request wasn¡¯t too much. Lion territory was given to Xiao Yu¡¯s father by the Sky Lion Dynasty. However, the ce was a sovereignnd. It meant that Western Cloud Empire had a say in the matter too. Bandit groups and other people had been living in this ce for a long time. Both empires had sent troops to exterminate them but no one was sessful until now. The ce was humongous and it was close to Ankagen Mountains. It was barrennd and a suitable ce as a buffer zone.


    Nevertheless, Western Cloud Empire had to consider pros and cons of giving the jurisdiction of this territory to Xiao Yu. Western Cloud Empire never thought about this buffer zone as part of Sky Lion Dynasty let alone Lion territory. Now, Xiao Yu wanted to get all the buffer zone to himself. Touba Hong¡¯s approval meant that he would be betraying territorial integrity of the Western Cloud Empire. It was a sin to think that he would give up such a big mass ofnd.


    Of course, the ownership of this piece ofnd was ambiguous. There was nothing wrong with Touba Hong agreeing to Xiao Yu¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Your appetite is quite big.¡± Ao Du spoke up. It seemed that Ao Du was somewhat angry about Xiao Yu¡¯s request.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not that big of a request. Western Cloud Empire may not recognize the buffer zone as being part of the Lion Territory.. But I will take advantage of the civil strife and take over thend over time... There is nothing that you lose at this point except my support.¡±


    Both Touba Hong and Ao Du were aware that Xiao Yu was telling the truth. Xiao Yu could use the strife between Touba Gui and Touba Hong to establish thend. Moreover, Touba Hong couldn¡¯t be on bad rtionship with a neighbor like Xiao yu.


    ¡°What will you promise to get the full jurisdiction over the Lion territory?¡± Ao Du asked after pondering for moment.


    Xiao Yu smiled as when he heard Ao Du¡¯s words he knew that the deal was done: ¡°I will help Touba Hong to kill Touba Gui and unify the Western Cloud Empire.¡±


    ¡°Unification of Western Cloud Empire... The timing is too vague.. It could be done in 10 years or maybe even in 100 years.. We can¡¯t agree to this if you are going to help us to get the Western Cloud Empire in 100 years.¡± Ao Du was able to grasp the w in Xiao Yu¡¯s statement.


    Xiao Yu immediately added: ¡°5 years... I promise that Touba Hong would be able to unify the empire in 5 years.. Otherwise, this agreement is invalid.¡±


    Touba Hong raised his head to look at Xiao Yu: ¡°I can agree but the agreement must be confidential at this stage. I can¡¯t let people know about this or they will think that I have sold Western Cloud Empire¡¯s sovereignty for your support. I can only fulfil my part of the promise after the unification.¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°Who knows what will you think after the unification?¡±


    Touba Hong frowned: ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    Xiao Yu faintly said: ¡°I will establish barrier at the border in 3 years.. I will begin to build a city too. You will begin to implement the order that the people won¡¯t enter freely my territory.. The agreement will be public after you unify the empire.¡±


    Touba Hong thought for a moment: ¡°Deal.¡±

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Xiao Yu was very happy after the agreement was signed. It meant that both Sky Lion Dynasty and the Western Cloud Empire would justify the ownership of hisnd.


    Actually, it was a political move from Sky Lion Dynasty¡¯s side to throw such a big pie at Xiao Zhan Tian. They had given the territory but it was more like a tomb. There were bandit groups that had lived in the territory for long time. Moreover, there wasn¡¯t a proper border division with the Western Cloud Empire. The ce didn¡¯t belong to Sky Lion Dynasty to begin with.


    Now, Xiao Yu had cleaned off the bandits from the Lion Territory and Western Cloud Empire would admit that the territory belongs to Xiao Yu.


    Lion territory was a huge ce including the Ankagen Mountains. Once Xiao Yu got proper control of the area then he would have terrifying power in his hands.


    ¡°I still need people... I have to develop policies to make migrants to move into my territory.¡± Xiao Yu understood that he had to work on different policies so that people form the different parts of the Sky Lion Dynasty would move into his territory.


    Moreover, since he got the agreement with Touba Hong then he had to his best to help Touba Hong keep Wuhe town and stabilize the situation first before unifying Western Cloud Empire.


    In addition, situation wasn¡¯t optimistic at the moment. Foror was working on building walls and fortifying the Wuhe town from all sides but Touba Gui wasn¡¯t sitting idle either. The rumors that spread from the Imperial Capital was that Touba Hong had worked together with the fake emperor and killed the real emperor. Touba Gui was aware that he didn¡¯t have the upperhand so he was trying to win the hearts of the people by spreading favorable tales about himself. As a result, constant information disregarding Touba Hong¡¯s actions were spread right and left. Some even began to believe that it was Touba Hong who had rebelled against the emperor. If many people kept saying the same thing then it would be the truth.


    At the same time, Touba Gui had sent troops to join Touba Hong and then kill him. It was a proof that Touba Gui was already on way to the Wuhe town. Touba Hong was recruiting soldiers but there was no time to prepare an elite army. Touba Gui had already controlled the veins of the army for a long time so it was possible that Touba Gui had sent undercover people to work for Touba Hong.


    Xiao Yu and Touba Hong came up with a lot of ways to deal with such actions. They were trying to change the opinion of the public. If they stood by then the propaganda released by the Touba Gui would make Touba Hong into a criminal.


    The most outstanding and justifiable countermeasure that Touba Hong coulde up with were the words of thete emperor.


    It was the reason why Xiao Yu had hired a lot of bards and let them sing the songs and tales of the bloodshed that had happened in the imperial capital.


    Xiao Yu personally wrote the scripts as he described thete emperor¡¯sst actions. He added many dramatic things that he had seen in TV dramas and wrote about heroic actions of Touba Ye to protect the empire and throne. Moreover, Xiao Yu described Touba Gui as a viin whose private life was in question. (like Touba Gui was a gay..)


    Xiao Yu knew that there was nothing bad with his exaggerations. He wanted to describe Touba Gui as bad as possible. However, the description had to be on a level where people would believe his words and they would hate Touba Gui more and more. Neither Touba Hong nor Ao Du were able to do such things. They couldmand armies or work in political environment but Xiao Yu was expert when it came to propaganda. He had watched television for two decades and coulde up with unlimited scenarios that would move the crowd.


    After some time, Xiao Yu saw that the bards he had hired weren¡¯t enough so he hired a group of troupes to make ys for public. Even Ao Du admired Xiao Yu¡¯s actions.


    This day Xiao Yu sent a team of thousand bards for propaganda but a troop came into the Wuhe town to join Touba Hong. Touba Hong checked the leader of this group. He wasn¡¯t a fool and knew that it was possible that this man was bought over by Touba Gui. At the critical moment, this man and his troops wouldn¡¯t help but even deal damage to his side. Actually, Touba Hong was having headaches while dealing with this kind of people. He couldn¡¯t put too much trust to the leader of the group as they may be the enemy. While they may leave the ce if they felt that Touba Hong didn¡¯t trust them.


    On this asion Xiao Yu grabbed themander of the team and put the axe on his neck: ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I gotta do it.. To be honest I¡¯m not sure whether you are a loyal man or someone sent by Touba Gui but some things have to be done... Now, you will separate your troop into different teams and integrate into Touba Hong¡¯s army. If you don¡¯t do it then I will kill you and take over your troops. Thete emperor has given a decree and Touba Hong is already the emperor. We don¡¯t need more leaders in here as we have the emperor.. now make your choice.¡±


    This rogue method of Xiao Yu solved the awkward problem that Touba Hong was facing.


    Xiao Yu was making all the soldiers watch new ys ever day. ¡®Battle at the Imperial Capital¡¯ was written by Xiao Yu too. This y highlighted the heroism of Touba Ye and shameless betrayal of Touba Gui. Xiao Yu was brainwashing the soldiers on daily basis.


    Themanders of these soldiers were separated from them. It would be very hard for Touba Gui to buy out each soldier one by one. Moreover, Xiao Yu was brainwashing them which made sure that the soldiers would stand on their side.


    Some of themanders resisted Xiao Yu¡¯s rogue method but Xiao Yu killed them on spot and dered that thosemanders were traitors. He told to soldiers that they were deceived by thesemanders. He told them to stay loyal to the real emperor, Touba Hong. Slowly these soldiers were integrated into Touba Hong¡¯s army.


    Both Xiao Yu and Touba Hong were aware that some of the killedmanders were loyal to Touba Hong. However, at situations like these the sacrifices had to be made.


    The walls around the periphery of the Wuhe Town were finished after dozen days. The walls were made out of mud bricks but they looked majestic and tall. At the same time there were tens of thousands of people who had gathered in the Wuhe town. Although they weren¡¯t soldiers but they could take arms to fight at any time. Touba Hong selected some trusted people to manage andmand these people.


    At the same time, a cavalry man rushed into the Wuhe town and went to the tent where Touba Hong was staying. He knelt down: ¡°Majesty! Touba Gui¡¯s army is about hundred miles away from here.¡±

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Touba Hong was discussing deployment of troops when he heard the news. He stood silent for a moment the said in a faint tone: ¡°Get ready to fight.¡±


    Deployment of troops before the war was a must. However, during the war the best thing was timely response. The rest was nonsense. Xiao Yuughed as he narrowed his eyes at the news. Xiao Yu¡¯s troops would be in Wuhe town after few days and Touba Hong had to resist on his own. Otherwise, Wuhe town would be their graves. Moreover, Xiao Yu¡¯s support troop was too small in number and wouldn¡¯t be enough to engage in frontalbat.


    Both Xiao Yu and Touba Hong began to arrange people for defense of the town. They understood that they had to stood up before Xiao Yu¡¯s troops came in or the consequences would be very serious.


    Ao du was present but he wouldn¡¯t be involved in the war. The main reason he was present in the town was to prevent other sixth-rank warriors from prating the town and killing Touba Hong. There was an unwritten rule in the continent that sixth-rank masters couldn¡¯t get involved in the war. Otherwise, the other sixth-rank masters woulde together to punish that person. The strength of a sixth-rank master was too great and destructive for a battlefield.


    100 miles distance meant that the enemies could reach the town in half a day. By the darkness the dense army of Touba Gui stood few miles away from the west of the Wuhe town.


    The enemies sent scouts to observe the town. All the scouts were shocked when they saw the huge walls covering the town. It was an incredible feat to make such walls in the town. They were clear about Wuhe town¡¯s defenses and it was incredible for Touba Hong to build such walls within half a month time period.


    ¡°Siege?¡± Ba Tianming, themander of Touba Gui¡¯s forces, was a bit embarrassed when he saw the tall walls. There were few towns or cities in the grasnds. The towns with tall walls was fewer than that too. Moreover, their troops were mainly cavalry units and had little to none experience in siege warfare.


    They were expecting Touba Hong to escape from the Wuhe town in fear but unexpectedly he had stayed back.


    ¡°Touba Hong has courage.¡± Actually, Ba Tianming looked down at Touba Hong because of the age difference. Touba Hong was sucking milk when Ba Tianming was a famous general. It was true that as the disciple of Ao du, Touba Hong had shown a lot of courage and gathered good deeds recently. However, Ba Tianming thought that Touba Hong couldn¡¯t be his equal because of few martial arts tricks.


    Ba Tianmingughed for a while when the scouts reported that Touba Hong didn¡¯t escape but stayed back to defend the town. What was the point of having a defensive war in the grasnds of Western Cloud Empire? Moreover, Ba Tianming believed that it was just a wishful thinking to believe that Touba Hong would be able to build tall walls around the Wuhe town in a short period of time. Nevertheless, Ba Tiangming praised Touba Hong¡¯s skills when he saw the walls for himself.


    Ba Tianming was confident that even these walls wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the attacks of his troops. It was much better for Ba Tianming as he believed that he could capture Touba Hong alive.


    Touba Hong was arranging people to stay over the night as patrols but Xiao Yu was against his n. Xiao Yu said: ¡°Let them sleep and rest. The enemy wouldn¡¯t attack such tall walls on first day.. It would beme to attack.¡±


    In order to build the walls Touba Hong had used everyone in the town to dug soil, make mud and so on. As a result, no one had rested properly for days. In addition, the walls weren¡¯t perfect either. There were loopholes here and there. The mud bricks weren¡¯t dried either.


    The first night of the confrontation passed in silence without any side attacking each other. The next day, Xiao Yu arranged people to continue to build the walls that were half made. Moreover, Ba Tianming didn¡¯t send people to attack too. He sent people to bring materials to makedders for the siege. At the same time, Ba Tianming sent troops to surround the Wuhe town in order to prevent Touba Hong from escaping the ce.


    Ba Tianming had brought 10,000 cavalry men with himself as he believed that there would be a quick frontal battle. However, it would be impossible to finish the war in hurry. Ba Tianming knew that Touba Hong wouldn¡¯t be able to gather too many people in short time. So Ba Tianming would carry out several attacks and consume Touba Hong¡¯s strength.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t worried much when he saw the enemies don¡¯t take the initiative to attack. He continued to repair and build the walls. He made sure that the people added few moreyers from inside for better protection.


    ¡°Can your force protect us from these many people?¡± There was doubt in Touba Hong¡¯s tone as he asked.


    Xiao Yu would always answer that 3000 troops wereing to support Touba Hong. However, at the moment Ba Tianming had 10,000 elite cavalry units by his side. Most probably in the next few days the number of the enemy troops would increase by few times. Touba Hong believed that it would be very hard to protect Wuhe town afterwards.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Do you know how many bandits were sent by Subaru to attack Lion city?¡±


    Touba Hong asked: ¡°How many?¡±


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°More than 100,000.¡±


    Touba Hong asked: ¡°More than 100,000.. How many people did you have?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°A bit more than 10,000 and we decimated the bandits... ¡±


    Touba Hong raised his eyebrows as he listened to Xiao Yu. There were very few times in history when such a feat was aplished. However, Touba Hong was considering if Xiao Yu had lied to him until now.


    Ba Tianming¡¯s troops made a lot ofdders in a day. Moreover, 20,000 more troops came to join Ba Tianming.


    ¡°General! The Emperor have sent shamans and two thousand wolf warriors to assist you! I hope that you will be able to capture Touba Hong alive!¡± Themander reported to Ba Tianming.


    ¡°Shamans and 2000 wolf warriors? His Majesty wants me to capture Touba Hong in one attack... I¡¯ll get Touba Hong alive!¡± Ba Tianming was happy when he saw that the emperor have sent shamans and wolf warriors to assist him. These two units were secret troops of the empire and wouldn¡¯t be dispatched very easily. Both of these troops had terrifying strength when it came to battle.


    Awoo~~


    Touba Hong jumped up when he heard the howls of wolves at night: ¡°It¡¯s bad! They have brought wolf warriors!¡±


    Xiao Yu was sleeping in the same tent with Touba Hong. He rubbed his sleepy eyes when he heard Touba Hong talk: ¡°What are these wolf warriors? Are they werewolves?¡±


    Touba Hong shook his head: ¡°They aren¡¯t werewolves.. You should know that the totem of the Western Cloud Empire is a wolf. Our people dedicated a group of men to wolves. These men use drugs to nurture the wolves into killing machines. The hearts of the wolves and these men are interconnected so these men can control the wolves. Moreover, the size and strength of the wolves are much bigger than an average wolf. A single wolf warrior can kill dozens of elite cavalry men. A thousand of them are more than enough to deal with a troop of 10,000 elite cavalry units.¡±


    Touba Hong¡¯s face turned ugly as he spoke about the wolf warriors.


    ¡°Oh? Special units? I¡¯m quite interested in these wolf warriors. I have to check them tomorrow.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t mind the arrival of these new troops.


    Touba Hong shook his head in a helpless manner: ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the power of these wolf warriors... You would never be so calm if you had seen them in the battle. I had seen them in the battle when I was young and they had left a deep impression. I believe that even second-rank warriors aren¡¯t their opponents... Only 3rd-rank warriors can contend with them.¡±


    ¡°So powerful?¡± Xiao Yu touched his nose.. He wanted to see who was more powerful... These wolf warriors or his Raiders!

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Touba Hong stood up as he couldn¡¯t sleep: ¡°We won¡¯t be able to hold onto Wuhe town for long if the other side has 1000 wolf warriors.¡± He was aware that chaos would erupt the moment this wolf warriors attacked.


    Xiao Yu was also looking forward for the arrival of his troops. He felt insecure as he didn¡¯t have his troops by his side.


    The wolf warriors might be mighty but Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of them. He believed that the summoned Raiders could restrain these wolf warriors easily. Each Raider was a grunt who rided a wolf. In fact, all the grunts that have been summoned had reached level 10. Moreover, there were buffs because of Kodo beasts, Cairne¡¯s roar, Shaman¡¯s BloodThirst skill and so on. Ordinary second-rank beasts weren¡¯t their opponents. Were these wolves of the wolf warriors equal to second-rank beasts?


    Xiao Yu ordered the soldiers to stop building the walls on the third day of the siege while the civilians and ves continued with the construction. He believed that the enemy would begin to attack on this particr day.


    In addition, Xiao Yu ordered 10s of thousands of papers written before the battle. Hemanded the people to find the direction of the wind and threw them out. The treasonous actions of Touba Gui were written on the leaflets.


    How could your family would look up to you if they knew that you were fighting against the real emperor? Are you worthy of your ancestors who died for Touba Ye and his ancestors?


    Xiao Yu was the perfect man for this kind of psychological warfare. He would try to find all kinds of ways to inflict damage on the morale of his enemy troops before the battle.


    ...


    ...


    The soldiers of the Western Cloud Empire were sitting and eating when they found out countless pieces of papers falling down from the sky. All of them were curious as they reached out to check them.


    The soldiers were affected when they began to read the content on the papers. In fact, most of them had heard about the rumors regarding the rebellion. They knew about the hearsays and they were specting themselves too. Most of them knew that it was Touba Gui who was the usurper. After all, Touba Hong was the son of Touba Ye who he was the most proud of. Why would Touba Hong rebel? Touba Gui was arguing that Touba Hong had killed the emperor while Ao Du had killed the other brothers of Touba Hong. It seemed to soldiers that this scenario was a bit too far-fetched.


    Touba Gui was a smart man too. He knew that he couldn¡¯t wait too much after the rebellion. The belief in the appearance of fake emperor would fade away easily. This was the reason he acted fast. Moreover, in addition to Touba Ye, he pushed the death of the brothers of Touba Hong onto Ao Du. Touba Gui was aware that Ao Du was almost like a saint in the hearts of Western Cloud Empire¡¯s people. Now, Ao Du was on Touba Hong¡¯s side and Touba Gui had to somehow smear dirt on Ao Du¡¯s reputation.


    Touba Gui had prepared for this situation in advance too. He had created a lot of conflict between Touba Hong and his brothers. Afterwards, he argued that it was Touba Hong¡¯s master, Ao Du, who killed the brothers after the rebellion to get the throne.


    For a time the public opinion was divided. Many people couldn¡¯t tell the truth from lies.


    But now Xiao Yu had ordered papers such as these thrown out to loosen the hearts of the soldiers. They knew that Touba Hong was Touba Ye¡¯s son and heir to Western Cloud Empire. Why would he kill his own father?


    Their families would have to live in shame if they lost the battle and Touba Hong defeat Touba Gui and ascended the throne. As a result most of the soldiers were affected. There was no glory in killing the emperor!


    Ba Tianming¡¯s face turned ugly when he saw one of the papers: ¡°I have underestimated the kid. He understands the value of psychological tactics in a war.. I can¡¯t wait anymore.. Pass themand! Attack from all sides!¡±


    The order was passed on immediately. Anyone who dared to check the papers would be killed. None of the soldiers dared to talk about the papers anymore too. They just stared at each other. They knew who the real emperor was in their hearts but they were just soldiers. All they could do was to follow the others.


    If... they came face to face with the emperor, should they attack him? No! Never! They would never attack Touba Hong personally. Most of them decided that they would never attack Touba Hong.


    Of course there were people who looked for the rewards. They would attack Touba Hong to get the opportunity to seize those rewards.


    Boom~ Boom~ Boom~


    The drums were beaten after Ba Tianming¡¯s order. The attack was beginning when soldiers on the walls began to shout: ¡°We have taken an oath to defend the emperor! Do you really want to kill the real emperor?¡± The slogans spread far and even overshadowed the sounds of drums. The momentum of the charging soldiers slowed down when they heard those shouts.


    ¡°Arrows!¡± Themander of the city walls shouted out.


    Swoosh~ Swoosh~ Swoosh~


    Countless arrows shot down at the charging soldiers like rain. One by one the attacking soldiers fell down. The battlefield was a ruthless ce. You had to kill the enemy to stay alive.


    The soldiers standing on top of the walls shouted out: ¡°Do you want to kill the real emperor?¡±


    The soldiers who were climbing up thedders were affected by these shouts.


    However, the soldiers on Touba Hong¡¯s side were acting more brave. They were guarding the real emperor and dying to protect the emperor was a glorious action.


    Countless soldiers fell down from the top of the walls. The town¡¯s walls were dyed in blood red.


    It had to be noted that the tall walls yed great role in defending the Wuhe town. It would take a lot of time for the soldiers to climb up which gave chance to the protectors to act. Xiao Yu had ordered in advance a lot of soil to be packed on top of the walls. They would throw the soil down when the enemy soldiers tried to climb up. The scattered soil would cover the eyes of the enemies.


    Xiao Yu was using every single despicable means to protect the Wuhe town. It was a huge test that he had to face.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Ba Tianming was leading elite soldiers but the soldiers in the Wuhe town werepensated with a lot of money. Therefore for the time being the battle was in a stalemate.


    Ba Tianming snorted as he looked at the battlefield: ¡°Touba Hong has some skills but it won¡¯t take long before I capture the city and him!¡±


    Ba Tianming was full of confidence about this battle. Touba Gui had given him a lot of resources. He would be the topic of all the jokes that woulde up for centuries if he failed at the moment and couldn¡¯t capture Wuhe town.


    The battle continued on as soldiers were killed and wounded from both sides. Amander came to Ba Tianming¡¯s side: ¡°General, why don¡¯t we send shamans and wolf warriors into battlefield? We will be easily win the war.¡±


    Ba Tianming shook his head: ¡°No, I have to make them use all their trump cards before thest battle. They have build such tall walls in short amount of time so they must have prepared for a protracted war with us... I can¡¯t let wolf warriors and shamans charge now.¡±


    The first wave of attacksted for an hour. Ba Tianming¡¯s army couldn¡¯t make any profress because of the valiance of the guards of the city.


    Xiao Yu and Touba Hong visited the soldiers on the walls during the rest time. The soldiers were full of fighting spirit when they saw the emperor personallye to check them.


    ¡°How long do you think we will be able to hold on?¡± Touba Hon asked when they were alone. Although they had sessfully protected the town but the situation wasn¡¯t optimistic. The quality and quantity of Ba Tianming¡¯s forces was much more than theirs.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry... I have said that I will help you to sit on the throne and you will... My troops will reach Wuhe town tomorrow so we have to protect the town today and tonight...¡±


    Touba Hong frowned: ¡°Are your troops so powerful?¡±


    Xiao Yu mysteriously smiled: ¡°We just need to hold the town for today and tonight... Tomorrow you will see the strength of my troops.¡±


    Touba Hong looked towards the tents of the enemy: ¡°I¡¯m worried that they would use wolf warriors... In that case we won¡¯t be able to hold onto the town.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled as he pointed to the strawsing out of the mud at the bottom of the walls: ¡°Do you see them? The wolves will be taken aback when we use those!¡±


    Touba Hong was puzzled: ¡°How can straws and thatches harm wolf warriors?¡±


    Xiao Yu turned to looked at Touba Hong: ¡°Are you stupid or are you acting stupid? Of course, straws can¡¯t harm wolves... But if we use fire... Do you think wolves won¡¯t be hurt? They may be trained and special wolves... They may not be even afraid of fire.. But what about their long fur? We will pour down oil to make sure that each one of them is burned in the fastest possible time.¡±


    In fact, Xiao Yu had prepared oil long ago to burn the camp of the enemy. Now it seemed the time hade to use it in another way. Moreover, they didn¡¯t have the strength to deal with the wolf warriors.


    Touba Hong¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°Although it won¡¯t be able to kill them all but it would y a great role in stopping their attacks.¡±


    Ba Tianming ordered another attack to bother the defenders of the Wuhe town. Now, two more troops hade to join his army and he had about 100,000 soldiers in his army. He was assured that his tactics would be implemented easily and he would be able to consume the strength of defenders. Ba Tianming nned to attack again and again to exhaust the strength of everyone within Wuhe town.


    The continuous attackssted for a long time. Both sides took a break at dusk.


    ¡°General, are we going to attack at night?¡± Themander asked.


    Ba Tianming narrowed his eyes: ¡°Of course, the night attack would consume their strength a lot... Moreover, send 100 wolf warriors.¡±


    Themander was puzzled: ¡°General, why don¡¯t we keep all the wolf warriors to thest battle?¡±


    Ba Tianming smiled: ¡°Wolf warriors are very well known in the Western Cloud Empire. We will send only 100 to put psychological pressure on the defenders. Many of them would lose the will to fight when they know that we have wolf warriors fight for us.¡±


    Themander nodded.


    ...


    ...


    Awoo~ Awooo~


    The people in the town began to hear the howls of wolves at night. They knew that the wolf warriors would attack. Everyone knew that a single wolf warrior could easily tear apart dozens of elite soldiers in the battlefield. In the Western Cloud Empire, the wolf warriows were the kings of the battlefield. The soldiers that defended the Wuhe town turned sour. Noone wanted to fight against wolf warriors.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but touch his nose when he saw the fear expressed on faces of these soldiers. He had underestimated the affect of fear these wolf warriors had upon ordinary soldiers. The impression left by these wolf warriors were too much.


    However, he had to keep the town for night.


    ¡°Soldiers listen to me! We have special weapons to fight the wolf warriors. You only need to resist ordinary soldiers... I will be blocking the wolf warriors!¡± Xiao Yu felt that he had to stabilize the situation.


    In fact, he was going to use footmen and knights to fight against the wolf warriors.


    The footmen used the shields like their own arms. The powerful wolf warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to prate through them. The knights all had heavy armor so even the fierce wolf warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to easily break through their armor. Moreover, the knights used heavy swords. Xiao Yu believed that the heavy swords of knights would be able to pierce and kill the wolves.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu sent people to get oil over to the walls.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken then there are about 100 wolves and they will attack from the west.¡± Xiao Yu listened to the sound of the howls and judged the location they will be deployed from.


    Awoo~ Awwoo~


    The war drums echoed out as the howls of the wolves got closer to the town. Ba Tianming¡¯s army was going to take advantage of the darkness to attack once again.


    The enemy soldiers began to put updders and try to climb up.


    ¡°FIRE!¡± Xiao Yu shouted.


    Xiao Yu immediately ordered the start of fire. He knew that the wolf warriors would act very fast. It would be toote if they waited until the wolf warriors got closer.


    The oil was poured down. The torches were lit and thrown down. The fire began to burn and illuminated the darkness of the night.


    Xiao Yu had ordered people to put a lot of dry wood to increase the time the fire would burn.


    ¡°Ah ... What¡¯s happening?¡± The soldiers that climbed up thedders were perplexed. They saw that the ground beneath them was in fire. It was toote to retreat. However, if they rushed up then they would be killed too. Moreover, the reinforcements wouldn¡¯t be able to climb up either.


    It was a paradox.


    The defenders didn¡¯t give them chance to think. Arrows were shot down and the soldiers trying to climb up were killed and dropped down to burn too.


    Awoo~


    The wolves stopped when they saw sea of fire in front of them.


    The wolves were linked to their riders by soul. The warriors that controlled the wolves weren¡¯t fools either. The wolves had thick fur and hair to withstand the cold nights of the grasnds. However, they would burn easily. It would be hard to extinguish if the wolves got on fire.


    ¡°Hmm... Fire! Touba Hong is quite cunning... But how long this fire is going tost?¡± Ba Tianming ordered the troops to halt to attack. He would wait until the fire got extinguished on its own.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    ¡°We don¡¯t have unlimited supply of firewood.. How long can we keep this going on?¡± Touba Hong couldn¡¯t help but ask. He was aware that he was bing more and more dependent on Xiao Yu. It didn¡¯t matter what kind of problem he encountered as Xiao Yu could alwayse up with a solution.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°No need to be afraid.. We won¡¯t throw all the firewood together but add firewood when the fire gets less... We can drag it for few hours.¡±


    Xiao Yu would add firewood when he saw the enemy attack. Otherwise he would add less firewood just to keep the fire at the bottom of the walls to keep burning. This way the stalemate was kept for few hours.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°The firewood is finished.¡± Touba Hong sighed.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The enemies saw that the fire was getting less and less so they began to charge. Now, wolf warriors were involved in the battle too. However, Xiao Yu acted much faster than them and took out a magic scroll. He tore it open and threw it towards the wolf warriors.


    Boom~~


    Large group of mes appeared under the walls and swept forward. The enemy soldiers were shocked at the sight. They wanted to escape but who could run faster than the mes? It took only a moment for these soldiers and a dozen of wolf warriors to be burnt into ashes.


    Ba Tianming stood up when he saw the scene.


    ¡°They have a magician! At least a fifth-rank mage! It¡¯s no wonder that Touba Hong dared to stay in the town... It turns out that he has a mage by his side.¡±


    Ba Tianming saw the effect of the scroll but didn¡¯t know that it was thrown by Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled as he stood on top of the wall: ¡°It¡¯s enough to confuse their leadership for a while.¡±


    The enemy soldiers slowed down and retreated to rest because of the powerful magic.


    Ba Tianming was pondering over the situation too. He didn¡¯t know exactly how many trump cards Touba Hong had so he nned to disperse the troops and send them from all sides. It is possible that there was a fifth-rank mage by Touba Hong¡¯s side but if Ba Tianming dispersed his troops into wide range then it would be impossible for the magician to kill them all. Moreover, the mana reserve of the magician was limited too. In addition, wolf warriors were very fast which meant that Ba Tianming would have a chance to kill the mage.


    Awoo~ Awoo~


    The wolves howled as the wolf warriors dispersed in all directions before rushing towards the town.


    Boom~ Boom~


    The soldiers were charging when the sounds of explosions echoed once again. However, this sounds were different than the sounds of magic.


    ¡°What the hell is that? What can make such loud noise and shockwave? What exactly is that?¡± Ba Tianming was shocked as he looked at the battlefield. He couldn¡¯t help but thank God that he hadn¡¯t made a full frontal attack but tried to consume the energy of the enemy.


    Boom~ Boom~


    Xiao Yu threw around the iron bombs to mess the formations of the attacking enemy troops. Nevertheless, despite this the enemies were able to set updders and rush up. Some wolf warriors rushed up thedders. The wolves were able to climb up 30 meter tall walls in a few jumps.


    ¡°They are strong... much stronger than average beasts.¡± Xiao Yu murmured when he saw the wolf warriors. He understood the reason that Touba Hong dreaded these wolf warriors.


    It was no wonder that ordinary human soldiers couldn¡¯t contend with this powerful units.


    Awoo~


    A wolf warrior jumped over the wall and tried to bite a soldier. However, suddenly a light shed past and the wolf was split into two halves.


    ARGH~~


    Grom took off the cloak covering his body and threw it away. He was wearing a T2 suit and the fury inside him was reflected in his face.


    ¡°Orc ... He is an ORC!...¡±


    The enemy soldiers shouted out. The ones who were on thedders were able to see Grom much more clearly. Their will to fight dropped the instant they saw Grom¡¯s massive body.


    The enemies had the wolf warriors that they took pride in but it seemed there were orcs who were fighting for Touba Hong! It was far beyond their expectations.


    Moreover, the thick armor on orc¡¯s body seemed to be uncrackable. The orc was too tall and the heavy sword was too big too.


    Originally, soldiers believed that with the help of wolf warriors they would easily take over the Wuhe town but now that seemed to be impossible.


    Only God knew how many orcs were hidden inside the town!


    How many trump cards did Touba Hong have?


    ARGH~~~


    Grom roared when he saw the horrified expression on faces of enemy soldiers. He used his heavy sword to sh over the soldiers that were climbing on.


    Grom¡¯s roar echoed out throughout the dark sky. Ba Tianming who stood far away from the town couldn¡¯t see what was happening but knew that something had gone wrong. A human couldn¡¯t utter such a roar. His wolf warriors didn¡¯t make such noises too. So who was it? What kind of beasts Touba Hong had trained for battle?


    Ba Tianming¡¯splexion had turned ugly by now. Touba Hong¡¯s performance had shocked him time and time again.


    Grom used the Wind Walk to roam over the walls of the town and kill the wolf warriors. The wolf warriors were powerful but Grom had reached level 21. All his attributes had increased. Moreover, there was a strong desire, bloodthirst, in Grom which made him crave for the battle. The powerful wolf warriors increased his thirst for ughter.


    Deron also rushed to fight with a wolf warrior. He was a hero and his strength was much more stronger than average footman. In addition, he was using Quer¡¯Serrar which made others very difficult to kill him. Deron was alone fighting with a wolf warrior which couldn¡¯t hurt him. A purple light would sh from time to time and cover Deron¡¯s body which would make much more harder for the wolf¡¯s w to pierce through his armor.


    Other footmen also found wolf warriors and attracted them over. They used their shields to defend while other soldiers attacked them. Knights attacked the wolf warriors too. Their heavy swords were excellent to fight the wolf warriors. However, the wolf warriors had the speed advantage. Moreover, the wolves attacked with their ws. Although the injuries weren¡¯t fatal but it was enough for Xiao Yu to order the knights not to engage the wolf warriors. The wolves were tough. Their ws could bend the armor of the knights.


    Nevertheless, the footmen were enough to block the wolf warriors.


    Xiao Yu also took out the Arcanite Reaper and rushed to kill the wolf warriors. From time to time he would throw iron bombs over the walls to create chaos. The Arcanite Reaper was fast and strong enough to kill wolves. Xiao Yu would be able to kill wolf warriors with a single sh if he used Omnish. Otherwise, the wolf would be split into two after double attack.


    The wolf warriors were powerful but that depended on the warrior that they faced.


    Ba Tianming hadn¡¯t dispatched many wolf warriors. He just wanted to amass fear into the hearts of the soldiers protecting the town. The me scroll had killed more than a dozen and a bit more than 80 wolf warriors were left. Grom, Xiao Yu and the footmen slowly got rid of all the wolf warriors that attacked the town.


    Nevertheless, the wolf warriors were able to do great damage in the walls over a short period of time. They were able to kill many ordinary soldiers.


    Ba Tianming ordered the withdrawal of troops when he received information about the death of the wolf warriors that he had sent.


    ¡°Orcs? Touba Hong has orcs?¡± Ba Tianming was speechless after listening to the report.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    ¡°First it was fifth-rank magician, then strange kind of explosives and now orcs...¡± Ba Tianming thought that Touba Hong had more than one trump cards in his hand. He felt that he had to make Touba Hong use all his trump cards before going to final battle.


    The night passed and the sun was up. Ba Tianming ordered the troops to get ready for the siege. All themanders in the army hade to Ba Tianming¡¯s tent to discuss the specifics of the attack.


    ¡°General! There are way too many weird things used by the enemy.. It won¡¯t be easy to capture the town this way. Why don¡¯t we send shamans today? We can at least get control of one side of the wall with the help of shamans...¡± Amander spoke out.


    ¡°Yes, General! We are more powerful than them at the moment. If we use shamans and the wolf warriors then we will certainly get a victory.¡± Anothermander said out loud.


    Ba Tianming listened to all themanders but he wasn¡¯t ready to make a final decision.


    Ba Tianming smiled after listened to all of them: ¡°I understand the gist of your concerns but if Touba Hong dares to stay in the town then he must have a special trump card. This is the reason why I can¡¯t send our elite troops into the town. We have to make them use all their trump cards and save our strength before charging in using all our strength. Continue to attack in turns to exhaust them as much as possible. Make sure that they don¡¯t even have time to rest... In the evening, we will attack from the south.¡±


    Ba Tianming ordered themanders to get back to rest and send soldiers once in a while to harass the town. The offensive would begin at night.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu was eating kebabs and drinking wine with Grom, Deron, Antonidas and others. Touba Hong was speechless as he looked at them.


    ¡°Brother Hong! Why don¡¯t you eat these delicious kebabs? I have good wine too. Come on drink a cup.¡± Xiao Yu would kill an enemy soldier then go back to drinking wine.


    Touba Hong wryly smiled: ¡°I admire you.. You can actually drink wine at such a time.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Why can¡¯t I eat and drink? How can I make a war without drinking and eating? Humans aren¡¯t made of steel.. Listen to me! Anyone who kills 10 enemy soldiers will get arge string of kebabs and a cup of wine!¡±


    The enemy soldiers were constantly attacking but Xiao Yu saw that their strength was quite weaker than usual. He was aware that Ba Tianming was nning to exhaust their strength. If Xiao Yu and rest took them seriously then they would lose the battle. Right now, they had to eat and drink and wait for the real battle at night.


    The soldiers were pumped up when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s shout. They tried their best to kill the soldiers to get kebab and wine from Xiao Yu. Moreover, their leader wasn¡¯t stressing out at the moment so they felt at ease too.


    Xiao Yu had shown exceptional performancest night. He had thrown magic scroll, iron bombs and set fire the surrounding to kill the enemies.. Moreover, Xiao Yu and Grom had killed a lot of wolf warriors. The soldiers saw Xiao Yu in a rxed manner and thought that he had more trump cards up his sleeve.


    Xiao Yu was aware that the road to the victory went through the morale of his troops. He had to do his best to stabilize the minds and hearts of the soldiers.


    It didn¡¯t take long before soldiers came towards Xiao Yu for kebabs.


    ¡°Did you really kill ten people?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°I swear in the name of Earth God.¡± The soldiers sweared one by one.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Alright.. From now on you guys aremanders of hundred men teams.. I will give you swords made out of blood steel... Continue to kill enemy soldiers.¡±


    Xiao Yu took out few swords from his interspatial ring and handed to these people.


    Touba Hong had appointed Xiao Yu as the chief of the army so he was free to reward or punish the soldiers. He knew that it was toote to suspect Xiao Yu as it was useless. He would be in a very harsh situation if Xiao Yu chose to not help him. That¡¯s why Touba Hong made it look so that he gave more trust to Xiao Yu.


    The soldiers who got the swords made out of blood steel were very excited. The blood steel was a special type of steel produced in Western Cloud Empire. It was said that the ore for the sword was kept in beast or human blood for sometimes. Afterwards, the ore was forged for thousands of times before being made into a weapon.


    This weapon was very sharp and had even a blood sucking effect. The weapon would suck the blood of the enemy and evolve the weapon into much powerful tool.


    Usually, themanders with excellent feats could get this sword in the Western Cloud Empire. In the Western Cloud Empire, no one was promoted to be themander of hundred men team with just meritorious service.


    Actually, this swords were taken by Xiao Yu from Red Beard¡¯sir. He wanted to motivate the soldiers and boost their morale by giving them rewards.


    In addition, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t trust some 100 menmanders. So he choose to rece them the easy way.


    The soldiers who got blood steel swords turned more brave because of their weapons. Others who saw the sight were envious because of the rewards. They tried desperately to kill more enemy to get rewards form Xiao Yu. However, Xiao Yu was raising requirements too. To get a blood steel sword now they had to kill 20 enemy soldiers.


    Xiao Yu gave out more than 30 blood steel swords on this day. There were very good fighters among the promoted soldiers and Xiao Yu appreciated such people.


    ¡°How many blood steel swords do you have?¡±Touba Hong quietly asked.


    Xiao Yu treacherously smiled: ¡°Few dozens...not much.¡±


    ¡°Is it? I had checked Red Beard¡¯s ledger and it was written that there were thousand of them.¡± Touba Hong almost bit his lips.


    Touba Hong had seen Xiao Yue out empty-handed from the warehouse. However, he didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yu had so many interspatial rings. However, now he understood everything when he saw so many blood steel swords given out by Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu had taken all the important treasures. Touba Hong had checked the ledger and was aware of the value of all those treasures.


    Actually, neither Touba Hong nor Xiao Yu were aware that those treasures belonged to Touba Gui. He was nning to bring those treasures back to the Imperial Capital after getting the throne. At the time, Touba Gui was only emperor¡¯s brother so he couldn¡¯t provoke suspicion by storing all those treasures by his side. By luck, those treasures belonged to Xiao Yu and Touba Hong now.


    ¡°Brother... Do you remember your words back then? I said I will take as much as I can and you replied that I can do whatever I want.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at Touba Hong.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that there were so many treasures.¡± Touba Hong regretted his own words.


    Xiao Yu patted Touba Hong¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Brother, you have to be open hearted... You are the emperor of the Western Cloud Empire! In the future entire empire will belong to you... I just grabbed few stifling treasures.. Why would you have your eyes on them? Moreover, as an emperor you can¡¯t fall back on your own words... In addition, don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m spending all that wealth to raise an army for you?¡±


    Touba Hong snapped: ¡°You have taken my money and now lending it back to me with a high interest... ¡±


    Xiao Yu interrupted Touba Hong: ¡°We are brothers... You should wee me to borrow from you... No need to get anxious now.. I see that you are stressed out a lot.. Go to sleep and rest.. There is going to be a good show tonight.¡±


    Touba Hong turned crazy but he saw that he wouldn¡¯t be able to contend with shameless Xiao Yu. He only could get back now. If he had gotten even half of those treasures in the secret room then he would be able to contend with Touba Gui on his own...But s.. He didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yu would have so many interspatial rings.


    Touba Hong went back to sleep and Xiao Yu made a simple tent for himself on top of the wall to sleep. The wall was made of mud and it was thick.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wake me up unless something big happens.. Don¡¯t forget to allow soldiers to take turns to rest.. Keep ying with enemy for now.. The real attack will be tonight.¡±


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu went to sleep. Suesha and Leah were used to Xiao Yu so they went to sleep too. Grom was lying on top of the walls and sleeping as is. He would kill the enemy soldier that climbed up then continue to sleep too.


    The soldiers who saw theirmander act so didn¡¯t have pressure on them too. Now, they were struggling for glory!

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Xiao Yu came out from his tent at dusk. He was stretching his waist in azy manner when a figure bowed by his side: ¡°Master.¡± Xiao Yu turned to see Maiev by his side.


    ¡°Hello... You have actually reached level 11.¡± Xiao Yu was slightly surprised when he saw Maiev. She had appeared by his side without him being aware of it.


    ¡°Master, some people wanted to get close to our base so I killed them and reached level 11.¡± Maiev replied.


    Xiao Yu nodded in approval. Although Maiev said everything in a rxed manner but Xiao Yu knew that the strength of those enemies had to be quite good for Maiev to reach level 11. It was really worth to summon her.


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu checked the skills that she could learn after passing level 10. Moreover, she would be able to use T1 armor suit too which would increase her strength.


    The new skills that Maiev could learn were:


    Agility Increase (up to level 4): The hero¡¯s agility will be enhanced. The attack and body movement speed would increase.


    Whirlwind Spire (up to level 3): Hero can spin the weapon in a whirlwind style to attack all the enemies.


    Preparation (up to level 4): Increases the state of rest of the hero in the stealth mode. The hero can deal more damage after breaking through the health mode.


    ¡°All of them are good skills.¡± Xiao Yu was aware that all the skills that Maiev could learn belonged to assassinations.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order her to kill anyone who isn¡¯t pleasing to my eyes...Haha... It will take ages for Illidan to catch up with her...¡± Xiao Yu smiled. He made Maiev learn Whirlwind Spire and Preparation. Maiev could face more enemies with the Whirlwind Spire and her body movement would increase a lot because of Preparation. It was crucial for assassins to be fast.


    Xiao Yu asked after adding the skills: ¡°Did the troops arrive?¡±


    Maiev nodded: ¡°They are 30 miles away from here. The town was in siege so I came first to talk to master.¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment: ¡°After the sun set... Move towards the town after the sun set. I¡¯ll throw an iron bomb as a signal so that the troops will attack the enemy barracks on the east side of the town. First Batriders and Hippogryph Riders will attack. The Mountain Giants will follow them. The orcs will protect the elves and druids... I¡¯ll meet you at the Eastern Gate.¡±


    Maiev nodded: ¡°Yes, master.¡± And disappeared.


    ...


    ...


    The stars had covered the sky at the night. The torches were illuminating the camps from all sides.


    Touba Hong spoke up: ¡°It seems they are getting ready for arge scale attack this night... Am I right?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied in a tone with full of disdain: ¡°It¡¯s time for you to see a real massacre.¡±


    Touba Hong suspiciously looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Did you troops arrive?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Let¡¯s go to eastern wall. ¡±


    Xiao Yu walked ahead while a crowd followed him to the eastern wall. He grabbed an iron bomb and threw it up.


    Boom~


    The bomb exploded on open air but made a small pit. The silent night was disturbed by the explosion.


    Ba Tianming¡¯s troops looked up to see the explosion.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Touba Hong asked.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Watch the show... Let¡¯s see if these troops can withstand the attacks of mine.¡±


    Touba Hong was puzzled: ¡°Do you n to make your troops to bruteforce themselves in?¡±


    Xiao Yu shrugged his shoulders: ¡°Can¡¯t I?


    Touba Hong pointed towards the barracks: ¡°But there are tens of thousands of tents...¡±


    Xiao Yu looked away: ¡°All of them will be destroyed... Pass the order.. Put away the stones that block the gates from inside.. Open the Eastern Gate!¡±


    Xiao Yu had piled up severalyers of stones by the gates so that the enemy couldn¡¯t barge in. It was like equivalent of a wall that was behind the gate.


    ...


    ...


    In about ten minutes, the sounds of explosions echoed out as huge mes raised from the enemy camp. Touba Hong was far away but he could see the tents and barracks burn into ashes.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is it a forbidden spell? But.. the strength of a forbidden magic spell must be much greater than this...¡± Touba Hong was shocked as he looked at east.


    It didn¡¯t take long before bizzare growls and howls filled the sky. The enemy soldiers were crying out in fear too. It seemed as if they had encountered something unearthly.


    The barracks were burning and mes had covered every inch of ce. The enemy soldiers were running around in chaotic manner. Theypletely ignored the rules and regtions as they were running for their lives.


    Momentster the enemy soldiers saw the scene that would be engraved into their minds for ever.


    ¡°This ... What are these!? Giants? Giants? Are they ... your troops?¡± Touba Hong was speechless as he looked at the Mountain Giants.


    ¡°Orcs! So many orcs! What are those? Are those legendary Kodo beasts? Elves and dwarves... ¡± Touba Hong¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He was looking for Xiao Yu¡¯s fabled troops but he didn¡¯t think that he would see the legendary warriors with his own eyes. It was no wonder that Xiao Yu was saying he could fight with 3000 troops and confront 100000 enemy army. It seemed that xiao Yu wasn¡¯t lying. The powerful Mountain Giants were more than enough to sweep through ordinary soldiers!


    Touba Hong didn¡¯t have time to react when lots of flying creatures passed over their heads. One of the creatures flied down and stood in front of Xiao Yu. A tall elf jumped off and bowed: ¡°Raul greets master.¡± Afterwards, countless Batriders and Hippogryph Riders began tond into the town.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Touba Hong had heard about Xiao Yu and Lion territory from the merchants of the Western Cloud Empire that had traveled to the Sky Lion Dynasty. However, he didn¡¯t expect to see so many orcs. Moreover, seeing them alive was much different than the tales of the orcs. In addition, Touba Hong thought that Xiao Yu had about 80 to 100 orcs but didn¡¯t expect to him have 1000 of them as ¡®support¡¯ troops. In his mind, Touba Hong had always thought that Xiao Yu was trying to bring up an image of ancient nobles so Xiao Yu had acquired some orcs and elves. However, he didn¡¯t think that these orcs, elves, dwarves and other races are the main troops of Lion territory.


    What kind of an army a person would have if they used orcs as the main troops? Everyone was aware that the orc warriors were the best warriors on the continent.


    The orcs were able to smash through the barracks and tents of the army without any hardship. What kind of strength did this army have? The enemy couldn¡¯t even respond!


    It would be possible to kill 100,000 enemies with these troops!


    Touba Hong didn¡¯t worry about wolf warriors and shamans anymore. He saw the strong orcs and tall Mountain Giants and believed that the wolf warriors would be like toddlers inparison to them.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s troops quickly entered the Wuhe town. The enemy troops chased after them but were afraid to get close. None of them could take up the courage to get close to Mountain Giants.


    Finally, it was the turn of Mountain Giants to enter the town but there was a bit of problem. The Mountain Giants were too tall and couldn¡¯t enter the town. Now the only option was for the Mountain Giants toy down so that the orcs carried them inside. The knees of the Mountain Giants didn¡¯t bend so they couldn¡¯t squat to enter. The only way was for them to lie down so that someone else carried them inside. Fortunately, orcs were strong enough to carry them inside. After some time 50 Mountain Giants were dragged inside.


    The guards on the walls were speechless as they looked at these troops. Actually, they were aware of these warriors. They had heard about myths about legendary warriors told to them by their elders when they were young. The shocking part was the appearance of these legendary warriors in front of them right now.


    One of the guards spoke up after a long time: ¡°Our emperor is the real one! ording to the legends only the greatest king would be able to lead all the races under one army!¡±


    ¡°Aye! I already knew about this.. Otherwise, why would I join the emperor?¡±


    ¡°We have made the correct choice! These enemy troops will be killed because of support army that had joined us!¡±


    ¡°We will win this war! Long Live Emperor!¡±


    ¡°Long Live Majesty! For the Emperor!¡±


    The arrival of the support troops had increased the morale of the soldiers. They believed that the final victory would belong to them. The soldiers were already dreaming about the glory, titles and rewards that they would get and pass to the generations toe.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on there? What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s with the fire?¡± Ba Tianming was furious as he looked to the eastern camps from his tent.


    They were going to deploy troops in about ten minutes but arge ident had happened in one of the camps which had disrupted Ba Tianming¡¯s ns.


    A scout came over to report: ¡°General, a strange armyposed of orcs and giants attacked the eastern camp from behind and broke through to go Wuhe town.¡±


    ¡°Orcs? Giants? Were there any dwarves and elves? Ha?¡± Ba Tianming thought that the scout had a brain damage. Where would someone get so many orcs? Giants!


    ¡°It is said that some of the people saw dwarves and elves too but they moved way too fast.¡± The scout didn¡¯t understood the rhetoric question of Ba Tianming so he continued with the report.


    ¡°Are you trying to lower the morale of the army? Get him!¡± Ba Tianming shouted.


    ¡°General I¡¯m reporting the truth. I saw giants.. They were about seven or eight meters tall and covered in stone!¡± Scout continued on.


    ¡°General, we have a problem.¡± Themander responsible for the eastern camp ran over towards Ba Tianming.


    Ba Tianming frowned: ¡°Are you here to tell me that a group of giants and orcs went into the Wuhe town?¡±


    Themander continued: ¡°It¡¯s the truth.. There were giants and orcs that passed through the camp but it is not the most terrifying part of the deal. The worst part was that fire rain flowed down the sky and burned the barracks and tents that we had built. We were caught off guard and we have extremely serious losses.¡±


    ¡°Were there giants and orcs?¡± Ba Tianming looked into themander¡¯s eyes.


    Commander replied: ¡°Yes.. There was a huge tauren which killed anyone that was on its way with its huge axe. I went to fight it but the others close to it stopped me.. I couldn¡¯t fight against them all.¡±


    Ba Tianming began to seriously consider the options. Thismander that was reporting to him was a fourth-rank warrior and would dare to fight against powerful beasts... Moreover, if the enemy had such warriors into the Wuhe town then there was going to be a big problem.


    ¡°It¡¯s not wonder Touba Hong dared to stay in Wuhe town... It was because of these reinforcements! Where did theye from?¡± Ba Tianming asked as he frowned. He knew that it would be almost impossible to capture the town with 2000 wolf warriors if Touba Hong had such troops supporting him.


    ¡°There is no other way... It seems I have to ask them for help...¡± Ba Tianming made a decision. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to ask these people as they were thest resort. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to involve these people into the fight for the throne. But now there were a lot of variables that affected the oue of the war. The only way for him to capture the Wuhe town and take Touba Hong as a prisoner was to get the aid from these people...

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    ¡°Sire, suddenly orcs and giants have appeared to support Touba Hong. It will be very difficult for us to keep attacking. I hope you can help me to get Wuhe town and capture Touba Hong.¡± Ba Tianming came to the back of the camp. There was a special tent where people wearing ck cloaks resided.


    Touba Gui had ordered Ba Tianming to treat these group of people as if he was treating Touba Gui himself. Ba Tianming had to respect and obey them without a question.


    Ba Tianming was also aware that Touba Gui was able to get the throne with the help of this mysterious people. He wasn¡¯t aware of the identity of these mysterious people but he knew that they were able to bring few sixth-rank warriors to contain Ao Du.


    Ao Du was a peak sixth-rank warrior who was famous throughout the continent. Two or three ordinary sixth-rank warrior were needed topete and contain Ao Du.


    ¡°Huh... Orcs and giants.. ha? It seems we are going to face the lord of the Lion territory once again.¡± One of the ck cloaked people muttered.


    ¡°Lion territory? Do you mean, Xiao Yu, the lord of the Lion territory? Did he have giants? What¡¯s his connection to Touba Hong?¡± Ba Tianming was shocked. He had heard about Xiao Yu and his forces but didn¡¯t think that he would have so many orcs. Moreover, there was no connection between Touba Hong and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°That lord can¡¯t be underestimated.. Once we dispatched some troops but all of them failed against him. He doesn¡¯t have only orcs but elves, dwarves and giants fighting for him too. We aren¡¯t clear about the reason why Touba Hong and Xiao Yu got together but most probably Xiao Yu supports Touba Hong to keep Touba Gui in check... He must have understood that the next target is Lion territory...¡±


    These mysterious people had a very big intelligencework but they couldn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu to support Touba Hong at this critical time. As the rtionship between both of them had urred because of an ident.


    ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ba Tianming knew that strength of his troops wasn¡¯t enough topete with the newly added support forces.


    The men wearing ck cloaks stood silent for a while. One of them spoke out: ¡°Don¡¯t attack for a while.. Choose 1000 elite soldiers and send them to my tent. I¡¯ll transform them so that they would gain significant increase in strength in short time.. You will have a special army...¡±


    ¡°Can we transform all the soldiers if there is such a thing?¡± Ba Tianming was interested in transforming all his warriors into special fighters when he heard such an option. He desired such perfect soldiers as a general.


    ¡°Do you think that its free to transform them? Materials that are worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins would be used to transform every warrior.. Our people will use their mana reserves too.. Moreover, you aren¡¯t worth a dime if you can¡¯t capture the Wuhe town with 1000 of these warriors.¡± The ck cloaked man frowned. It was obvious that he had great confidence in the transformation process he was talking about.


    Ba Tianming understood that these special warriors the ck cloaked man was talking about were more powerful than the wolf warriors.


    ¡°What is the name of this warriors?¡± Ba Tianming asked because of curiousity.


    ¡°Ghost Warriors.¡± The man replied.


    The next few days Ba Tianming didn¡¯t send anyone to attack even on daytime. They didn¡¯t even try to harass Wuhe town. Xiao Yu was still eating and drinking on top of the wall every day. He was giving food to the soldiers too. There was no battle yet so there was no point in being overly serious and cautious. Touba Hong saw that Xiao Yu¡¯s actions were taking off the pressure from the soldiers too. All of them were in good mood. Moreover, the soldiers felt much more grateful when their emperor shared food with them too. Although the taste of the food given to them wasn¡¯t good but the reward from the emperor was a type of glory.


    The soldiers were mesmerized as they checked orcs, elves, dwarves and giants. Some of them wanted even to try their strength against the grunts. However, most of them were blown away with just a p from a grunt. Ordinary soldiers weren¡¯t on par with grunts.


    The Raiders were very interesting to them too. The totem of the Western Cloud Empire was a wolf. Ancient people of the Western Cloud Empire used wolves as their mounts. A man riding a wolf was the symbol of the imperial power. There was engravings of guards riding wolves on the walls of the Imperial Pce too.


    Touba Hong even offered a lot of additional rewards to Xiao Yu in case Xiao Yu wanted to give Raiders to him. However, Xiao Yu directly rejected Touba Hong and told him that he didn¡¯t want to discuss anything regarding the troops. The warriors summoned from the bases were like his own children.


    The Raiders heard that the Western Cloud Empire had wolf warriors too. They were eager to fight these wolf warriors. After a long time, the Raiders had reached level 10 too. Their IQ and EQ had increased too.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they attacking?¡± Touba Hong asked as he looked at the enemy camp. As the emperor he couldn¡¯t actid-back. He had to manage everything and be aware of every simple detail. After all, it was his own war and he would be dead if he didn¡¯t mind anything.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°They saw our strength so they won¡¯t easily attack us... Most probably they are thinking to prolong the stalemate as long as possible so that we starve...¡±


    Actually, Ba Tianming would follow this n if it wasn¡¯t for Ghost Warriors. However, would Xiao Yu allow them to seed by using such a despicable method?


    ¡°What should we do then?¡± Touba Hong asked. He knew that it was a great threat if they were starved to death.


    Xiao Yu stood up and wiped his mouth: ¡°We will attack if they don¡¯t want to. Do they think that I will defend all the way?¡±


    ¡°attack? Won¡¯t we have serious losses if we take the initiative to attack?¡± Touba Hong couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes: ¡°We would if it was your army... But not with my... Look and see how the proper battle is made!¡±


    ...


    ...


    The sun had set long time ago. The clouds had covered the sky so even the stars weren¡¯t seen. Xiao Yu quietly exited the Wuhe town with a group of grunts and Raiders.


    ¡°Motherfuckers! They look down upon us.. They don¡¯t even check the gates... Do you think that few broken wooden fences will stop my march?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the fences in front of the camp. He took out a iron bomb and threw it at the door of the camp.


    Boom~


    ¡°KILL!¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted.


    The grunts and Raiders roared as soon as they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s order. Their sounds echoed like a thunder.


    ¡°Ah ... We are under an attack!¡± The soldiers were asleep when Xiao Yu attacked. How could they withstand the assault when they weren¡¯t expecting it?


    Raiders rapidly entered the camp and killed as many soldiers as they could. Xiao Yu was aware that the best opportunity to kill as many enemy soldiers as they can was to use this chance. Moreover, Xiao Yu had killed all the scouts in advance too. Moreover, the best type of troops to be used at dark nights were Hippogryph riders.


    The Hippogrpyh riders had the advantage because of their air superiority. Their only weakness was that they could be killed by ballistas. Therefore, Xiao Yu was very careful with the dispatchment of these troops. However, the sky was dark which had covered their weakness. He had sent all the Hippogryph riders to attack the enemy soldiers. They couldn¡¯t be seen with ordinary eyes. However, the elves that rided the Hippogryphs had night vision and excellent archery skills.


    In addition, the camp was in chaos and there was no chance of counterattack. As a result, heavy casualties were taken by the camp.


    Xiao Yu blew the horn which was the signal for retreat. He knew that he couldn¡¯t prolong the killing of enemy soldiers. The summoned warriors were enjoying the killing but they retreated the moment they heard the order.


    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s happening?¡± Xiao Yu had run away by the time themander of the camp had arrived on scene.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t take long before the other camp was attacked by Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. Xiao Yu ran away when they wanted to counterattack too.


    As a result, Xiao Yu attacked all the camps in one night and went to sleep afterwards.


    ********


    Unfortunately, today my macbook got Pink Screen of death.. ?? I was nning to trante at least 3-4 chaps but my eyes are hurting after only tranting 1 chapter.. I¡¯ll take it to service tomorrow.. Hopefully, will get it fixed or buy another one ??

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Xiao Yu harassed all four camps in one night and killed thousands of people but the enemy wasn¡¯t even able to his shadow.


    Touba Hongughed as he looked at the scene: ¡°Xiao Yu! You are a real talent.. We were on defense but you changed the situation and disturbed their bnce... ¡±


    Xiao Yu raised his chin as he patted Touba Hong¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Boy! Study and learn well.. This is called the art of war! You must be the one to take initiative and be the aggressive one. Moreover, even if you face extremely harsh conditions you must find means to take the initiative. You can¡¯t sit idle and wait for the enemy to attack! You can be victorious if you are the one to dictate the rhyme of the battle..¡±


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu looked at Leah: ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    Leah fiercely stared at Xiao Yu but didn¡¯t reply. She knew that Xiao Yu would only speak but won¡¯t touch her. Xiao Yu was already very tired because of all the battles so he lied on bed and tried to sleep. However, he felt someone touch him from behind. He turned back to see Leah had taken off her armor suit and was wearing only a thin shirt. She smiled and looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Oh my! Why are you here?¡± Xiao Yu jumped up.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sleep together?¡± Leah smiled as she gently rubbed Xiao Yu¡¯s legs with her twin peaks.


    ¡°Shut it! What have you in your mind?¡± Xiao Yu knew that Leah would never agree on her own to sleep with him. There had to be some kind of thing going on. He was aware that Leah would cut off ¡®little Yu¡¯ in case Xiao Yu tried something lewd.


    Xiao Yu had the ve pendants but he knew that he couldn¡¯t control Leah¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Nothing much.. I found something pretty interesting in the warehouse at Red Beard¡¯sir. I was nning to use it on you.¡± Leah smiled as she touched the interspatial ring on her finger.


    Xiao Yu saw the treacherous look on her face.


    ¡°Something pretty? Like what?¡± Xiao Yu curled up in the corner of the bed. He looked like precious little girl that was protecting herself from the bad wolf (Leah).


    A small bottle appeared in Leah¡¯s hand: ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    Xiao Yu checked the small bottle. The bottle¡¯s ss was dark but an extremely bright light was trying to bypass it.


    Xiao Yu looked at the bottle: ¡°What is that?¡±


    Leah snorted: ¡°It¡¯s called Peach Blossom... It¡¯s a very strong aphrodisiac that can urge both men and women to go wild...¡±


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Do you want to use this on me? Do you want to rape me by using this Peach Blossom? I¡¯m a virgin... You can¡¯t do that to meeee...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Leah looked at him: ¡°I wouldn¡¯t look for you if I wanted to get a man.. Xiao Yu! This is a warning! If you dare to misuse ve pendant once again then I¡¯m going to make you rape people out in the public! Everyone will be looking at you while you will be in action!¡±


    Xiao Yuughed off: ¡°Are you stupid? The first to be raped will be you as I got a ve pendant.¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°You can rest assured as I will be far away when I arrange it to happen.. I¡¯ll be so far away that you won¡¯t be able to call me in on time... Moreover, peach blossom is so strong that you won¡¯t be able to even use the ve pendant... Don¡¯t underestimate this aphrodisiac... Red Beard wouldn¡¯t keep it as part of her treasure if it wasn¡¯t that powerful.¡±


    Xiao Yu spoke with disdain: ¡°I don¡¯t believe.¡±


    Leah raised up her chin: ¡°It¡¯s powerful.. If you don¡¯t believe me then I can make Suesha and you to try it.. Or that blood elf Kelly can be part of the public orgy too.. She will be so swallowed with the aphrodisiac that she won¡¯t be able to release the elemental magic attack.. You can enjoy her without being killed by her!¡±


    ¡°Suesha! She is my sister-inw.. What are you talking about? Do I look like that kind of a person?¡± Xiao Yu spoke up.


    Leah interrupted him: ¡°Shut up! I can see through your mind... You have been dreaming morning and night about your sisters-inw...¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the small bottle: ¡°What if I take the bottle right now? I can use the ve pendant to make you give me the bottle...¡±


    Leah snorted: ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m ¡®that¡¯ stupid? I have few more bottles of Peach Blossom kept in safe locations... I will use another chance to make you enjoy the effects of the aphrodisiac if you try to forcefully get the Peach Blossom from me. Moreover, you can control my body with the ve pendant but you can¡¯t control my mind... You won¡¯t be able to get the location of those bottles.¡±


    Xiao Yu wiped the saliva flowing down from his mouth as he looked at the small bottle: ¡± I promise that I won¡¯t tease you anymore if you give me this aphrodisiac.. What do you say?¡±


    Leahughed: ¡°Do you want to use this aphrodisiac for getting in pants of other girls? Just don¡¯t forget! I¡¯ll wreak your reputation if you try to tease me once again... ¡±


    Xiao Yuid on bed: ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m afraid of being seen by others while I do it? I don¡¯t care..¡±


    Leah snorted: ¡°You may not care...but.. what about your sisters-inw? Do they care?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Xiao Yu understood that Leah wouldn¡¯t sit idle and get misused by himself.. So she had kept trying to find ways to control himself.


    Leah giggled: ¡°It was you, the shameless one, who put the pendant... I wouldn¡¯t be Leah if I didn¡¯t find a way to get back at you.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the small bottle: ¡°What about giving me the small bottle? I can make great use of it in the battlefield.. Oh God! The enemymander is called Ba Tianming.. I can pretend to negotiate with him and can secretly use this shame him in public.. His reputation within the army would be finished if I used it.. HaHaHa...¡±


    Leah¡¯s eyes lit up as she listened to Xiao Yu: ¡°You are a shameless trickster! You are vicious but I won¡¯t give it to you.. You will spoil a lot of girls if I give this to you..¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Do you think I need Peach Blossom to get a woman? I will just go to any pub or brother and countless women would take the initiative to jump at me..¡±


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Leah said and left the tent while Xiao Yu still kept thinking about Peach Blossom.


    ¡°I got to get this whatever it takes.¡± Xiao Yu smiled.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Xiao Yu continued to sleep until the next morning. He didn¡¯t care about the army that was stationed outside the Wuhe town. He took his warriors and harassed the camps at the nights. He believed that they would be able to kill all of the enemy troops if the enemy didn¡¯t attack them.


    The Hippogryph riders were showing exceptional performance at the nights. It was very difficult for the enemy to find them but the night vision of the elves showed the positions of the enemy units perfectly. They were killing the enemies very easily.


    The next night Xiao Yu didn¡¯t attack as he had already attacked the camps yesterday. Instead he choose to attack the night after. Two days after Xiao Yu took his troops and ughtered as many people as he could until the enemy troops reacted. Cairne would smash through the gates of the enemy camp and the orcs would follow after him. They would cause chaos and panic and the enemies would respond veryte.


    The enemymanders tried to use traps to deal with Xiao Yu but Xiao Yu always sent Leah and Maiev in advance to detect the traps. Those traps would be marked or destroyed by them. Sometimes, the enemies would arrange heavy ballista somewhere to attack the orcs but Maiev would just use iron bombs to destroy those machines.


    Moreover, Maiev would delve into the camp of the enemy to kill more soldiers. However, Xiao Yu had ordered her in advance that she couldn¡¯t get too deep into the tents. After all, there were strong warriors stationed in the tens and Maiev could be facing a danger if she fought against them.


    Xiao Yu and the rest were able to kill more than 10,000 soldiers after many days of continuous attacks. The Hippogryph Riders were exceptional in those raids. In addition, Xiao Yu hadmanded the Hippogryph Riders to scatter around so that they would be much more difficult to find as targets.


    Ba Tianming was very angry at the sight. His army was getting harassed by Xiao Yu almost every day and there were heavy losses but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Originally, he had nned to ambush Xiao Yu using wolf warriors and shamans but each time Xiao Yu was able to avoid those troops.


    ¡°Assassins! They must have good assasins by their side to investigate our camp in advance.. But which level of assassins they have by their side who can avoid wolf warriors?!!¡± Ba Tianming knew that it was a big headache to deal with high-level assassins.


    In fact ,wolf warriors were perfect in finding the whereabouts of assassins. But Maiev and Leah were experts. Moreover, they were equipped with T1 and T2 armor suits which increased their stealth and agility attributes.


    ¡°Let them be for a few days... Their demise wille when I¡¯ll have a toon of Ghost Warriors!¡± Ba Tianming looked at the man by his side. The man had a nk expression on his face but his eyes were blood red. Ba Tianming had tested these Ghost Warriors. A dozen of elite soldiers couldn¡¯t stand up to one Ghost Warrior when the warrior was equipped with armor. In simple terms, these Ghost Warriors didn¡¯t know pain, mercy or fear. Actually, they didn¡¯t have any feelings at all. However, their strength was staggeringly high. An ordinary Ghost Warrior was as twice big as an ordinary human soldier. Moreover, they could kill an elite soldier with just a punch. In reality, Ba Tianming believed that these Ghost Warriors weren¡¯t human anymore. Nevertheless, this warriors were the ¡®things¡¯ that he needed to invade the Wuhe town. Moreover, Touba Gui couldn¡¯t me him if he couldn¡¯t capture the town with these forces. But Ba Tianming would get the credit if he was able to capture the town.


    ¡°3 days...All the Ghost Warriors will be ready in 3 days... I¡¯ll concentrate all the wolf warriors, shamans and these Ghost warriors to attack in one sweep and capture the town.. I don¡¯t think the orcs will be able to withstand them!¡± Ba Tianming was confident enough in the victory as he looked at the Ghost Warriors.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ba Tianming got on a horse and took a group of people as he went towards the Wuhe town.


    ¡°Tell Touba Hong that general Ba Tianming havee to speak to him!¡± Ba Tianming shouted as he looked to the top of the walls.


    The soldiers on duty went to make a report when they heard Ba Tianming.


    Touba Hong was perplexed when he heard the report. He looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°What do you think he has in his mind?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°He came to us on his own... HaHaHa... Let¡¯s go.. You will see how I y around with him.¡±


    Touba Hong was baffled as he didn¡¯t know why Xiao Yu looked so happy.


    ¡°Leah! Leah! Come over... You gotta join me know!¡± Xiao Yu shouted to call Leah.


    ...


    ...


    Ba Tianming narrowed his eyes and shouted when he saw Toube Hong appear on the top of the wall: ¡°Touba Hong! You are bound to fail so why are you throwing away the lives of these soldiers? Come out and surrender! I¡¯ll treat you as a prince... Don¡¯t me me when I capture you thou!¡±


    Ba Tianming acted much imposing than normal as he had Ghost Warriors by his side. He looked at Touba Hong as if Touba Hong was already his prisoner.


    Xiao Yu shouted out before Touba Hong could reply: ¡°What¡¯s general¡¯s surname?¡±


    Ba Tianming replied in a cold tone: ¡°Are you Xiao Yu, the lord of the Lion territory? Do you think that you will be able to run wild in the Western Cloud empire?¡±


    Xiao Yu shouted: ¡°Alright prick! What¡¯s your mother¡¯s surname?¡±


    Ba Tianming turned furious: ¡°You shameless bastard! Touba Hong, how could you appoint such a person as themander of your troops? You are already colluding with the outsiders.. Isn¡¯t this a proof of your betrayal?¡±


    Touba Hong snorted: ¡°Ba Tianming! Have you forgotten who you are? You were just a shephard¡¯s son but my father saw the brave attitude of yours and took you. It didn¡¯t take long before he promoted you as themander of the Imperial Guards! Afterwards, he let youmand an army when he saw your outstanding military talent! This is how you be what you are today! My father was just and benevolent towards you... ... But what about you? How dare you betray my father and join foreigners to usurp the throne? What kind of thick face you have toe here?¡±


    Ba Tianming¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled as he listened to Touba Hong¡¯s scolding. Actually, Touba Hong¡¯s words had hit his sore spot. Everything that Touba Hong had said was true to thest letter. Touba Ye was dead but he wasn¡¯t involved in killing thete emperor. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to kill Touba Hong either. Ba Tianming felt guilty.


    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t back down at the moment as his troops would think that Touba Hong was speaking the truth. Ba Tianming loudly shouted: ¡°Touba Hong! Stop ndering others! It was you who colluded with outsiders and killed the emperor! Today is the day I give you thest chance! I hope you will cherish it... Otherwise, I¡¯ll make arge-scale attack in three days! At that time don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Ba Tianming hade to put pressure on Touba Hong¡¯s troops by telling them that the decisive battle would happen in three days. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to kill Touba Hong and wanted to pressure him into surrender. After all, Touba Hong was the emperor and Ba Tianming didn¡¯t want to bear the infamy by killing Touba Hong.


    Ba Tianming turned his horse to go back but Xiao Yu shouted out: ¡°General Ba! I have heard that you are the bravest general in the Western Cloud Empire! What do you say for both of us to have a duel? The town will surrender if you win but you will withdraw the troops if you lose!¡±


    Ba Tianming was surprised when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu toe up with such words. He frowned for a moment as he thought about Xiao Yu¡¯s potential: ¡°Could this kid beat me?¡±


    Ba Tianming was a fifth-rank warrior and there were few people who were his opponents. Could this Xiao Yu at such a young age have that strength and potential?


    ¡°What? Do you dare to fight? I know that you may act cowardly and retreat.. There is no shame in that either...¡± Xiao Yu continued to shout.


    Ba Tianming had been in countless expeditions and have faced such provocationds god knows how many times... But he had never chosen to retreat or back off! He whispered in his heart when he heard the contemptous tone of Xiao Yu: ¡°Am I afraid of him?¡±


    ¡°You are quite bold! It¡¯s just simply way too outrageous for such a small fry like you to dare to challenge me... But I¡¯ll let you see the strength of this general!¡± Ba Tianming shouted out in reply.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard Ba Tianming¡¯s response.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Touba Hong couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard Xiao Yu challenge Ba Tianming. He was aware about Ba Tianming¡¯s strength and infamous reputation in the Western Cloud Empire. Touba Hong knew that Xiao Yu was strong but in no way Xiao Yu was Ba Tianming¡¯s opponent. Why would Xiao Yu ask a duel with Ba Tianming? Moreover, it seemed that Xiao Yu was confident in the victory... Touba Hong had stayed with Xiao Yu for long enough to know that it was impossible to understand Xiao Yu by usingmon sense. Most of the time Xiao Yu woulde up with unexpected method by disregarding the established rules to gain the results that he wanted to achieve.


    As a result, Touba Hong didn¡¯t stop Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu looked at Leah and whispered: ¡°Give me that.¡±


    Leah looked back at him: ¡°Give you what?¡±


    Xiao Yu continued: ¡°Stop ying or I¡¯ll be ying around with you afterwards... ¡±


    ¡°I have already told you that if you dare to tease me then I¡¯ll make sure that you you¡¯re your reputation in public.. Don¡¯t you understand me?¡± Leah turned furious when she saw that Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t cared even for a single word from her previous threat.


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°Do you think I care? Give me that thing or there will be trouble!¡±


    ¡°I will help you this time but stop teasing me otherwise...¡± Leah knew that she had to help Xiao Yu or it would be a mistake from her side which she wouldn¡¯t be able to turn right whatever she did in the future. Moreover, she wanted to see the way Ba Tianming would react after Peach Blossom was used on him.


    In addition, Ba Tianming would be aughinstock in front of his soldiers if such an aphrodisiac was used on him.


    Leah passed over a small bottle to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°How do I use this? How do I prevent it from affecting me?¡± Xiao Yu quickly asked. He knew that if he used it wrong then it would be a ¡®battle¡¯ between himself and Ba Tianming.


    ¡°The best way is to inhale it.. You can pour it over the skin but it won¡¯t have strong effect. The best is to put a drop of it under the person¡¯s nose so that they can sniff it. The fluid will turn into gas as soon as it is released from the bottle... Be careful not to breathe it.. It has a bit of fragrance but nothing unusual.. Most people won¡¯t even know what has happened...¡± Leah rapidly exined.


    Xiao Yu nodded as he listened. Actually, the predators would be in love with this as they would use it on their prey.


    ¡°Use a bit.. It is too powerful...¡± Leah said.


    Xiao Yu carelessly replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry... I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Xiao Yu jumped over the wall as if he didn¡¯t care.


    He walked towards Ba Tianming without a fear... At the same time, Ba Tianming was thinking: ¡°This kid isn¡¯t that strong... Most probably he will use some kind of trick... However, I will save myself from trouble if they really surrender after I defeat this kid... Anyway, I¡¯ve to be very careful about any tricks or shenanigans.¡±


    Ba Tianming looked at Xiao Yu as Xiao Yu walked like a hooligan towards himself: ¡°Will your friend surrender if you lose? Can I count on your word?¡±


    Xiao Yu raised his chin: ¡°Of course... You can ask Touba Hong.. We are friends.. He will surrender if I said that we will surrender! ¡±


    Ba Tianming looked up at Touba Hong: ¡°Touba Hong, have you heard this kid¡¯s im? Will you surrender if he loses?¡±


    Touba Hong smiled: ¡°He is my sworn brother! His word is my word! I¡¯ll surrender if he loses.¡±


    ¡°Alright! I believe you.¡± Ba Tianming clenched his fists as he nned to get rid of Xiao Yu in a swift manner. He jumped off from his horse and took out his weapon which was 300 kilograms.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s chin almost fell off when he saw the weapon.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Isn¡¯t that the Unstoppable Force?¡±


    The mace was covered in ck color and dark aura. The head of the mace was carved into a shape of a pig¡¯s head with many sharp spikes. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a stranger towards this mace. It was on the same level with the Arcanite Reaper. This weapon was used in the battlefield to shed much blood back in the game. It was an invincible weapon. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how Ba Tianming had got this weapon though.


    Xiao Yu touched his nose as it seemed that he had underestimated Ba Tianming. It was impossible for Xiao Yu to beat a fifth-rank warrior equipped with such a mighty weapon. Xiao Yu was now focused on ying around with Ba Tianming for a few rounds and find a way to drop Peach Blossom under the man¡¯s nose.


    ¡°What if we make another bet? You will give me your mace to me if I win the duel!¡± Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t willing to see such a weapon in enemy¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Oh! You want my weapon... Do you even know how valuable this weapon is? Some people even tried to give me a tribe in exchange for it!¡± Ba Tianming was very proud for owning the weapon. He had killed countless people on the battlefield by using this epic weapon. There was no opponent who could withstand a smash from the mace.


    Xiao Yu raised the Arcanite Reaper: ¡°You are an arrogant prick, aren¡¯t you? This is Arcanite Reaper! Have you heard of it? Your weapon isparable to mine in strength and prestige... I¡¯ll give Arcanite Reaper to you if you win...¡±


    Swoosh...


    Xiao Yu violently hit the ground with the Arcanite Reaper. A shockwave passed up and a pit appeared on ground.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ba Tianming saw the strength of Arcanite Reaper. The weapon wasn¡¯t inferior to his Unstoppable Force. Ba Tianming was tempted in getting Xiao Yu¡¯s weapon too.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Arcanite Reaper forged for the warriors of the ancient times?¡± Ba Tianming wasn¡¯t a stranger to the epic weapon. The name of the Arcanite Reaper was famous back in ancient times too.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Yeah! I found it in an ancient city a while ago.. What do you say?¡±


    Ba Tianming smiled: ¡°I can¡¯t say no as you havee to knock my door on your own...¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Xiao Yu shouted: ¡°Do you think that you are unbeatable because you are a fifth-rank warrior? Don¡¯t look down on me... I¡¯ve inherited the martial arts of the demaster Grom, the holy skills of the Uther Lightbringer and the magic skills of the Archmage Antonidas! The man who could beat me hasn¡¯t been born yet!¡±


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t lying but Ba Tianming wasughing out in reaction to Xiao Yu¡¯s words. It seemed like a big joke to Ba Tianmming.


    Ba Tianming snorted: ¡°Is that so? Then let me try to see what kind of skills you have learned to act so arrogant and have the balls to even challenge me!¡±


    Xiao Yu put down the Arcanite Reaper and looked at Ba Tianming. He made the standard Bruce Lee style provocative posture and wiped his nose with his thumb: ¡°Come at me! I¡¯ll show you the strength of Eastern Dragon.¡±


    Ba Tianming slowly, step by step, walked towards Xiao Yu as he held the mace in his hand. He knew that he had more than enough strength to beat Xiao Yu but Ba Tianming never took his opponents lightly. He had been in countless battles and duels and knew that the path to the victory involved being careful at all times.


    Xiao Yu saw that Ba Tianming was walking towards him. He didn¡¯t rush but continued to provoke Ba Tianming.


    ...


    ...


    Ba Tianming rapidly charged on when he was about ten meters away from Xiao Yu. In the blink of an eye he appeared before Xiao Yu. The speed shown by Ba Tianming was indeed at a level which Xiao Yu couldn¡¯tpare too. Actually, Grom and Cairne¡¯s speed and strength were much inferior to Ba Tianming too.


    Boom!


    The Unstoppable Force smashed down the ground and a pit that was almost 80cm deep appeared in the space where Xiao Yu was standing. There would be few people who could withstand such an attack. One of the reasons was the strength of Ba Tianming was a fifth-rank warrior. The second reason for the attack being such strong was the effect of Unstoppable Force. This weapon showed more strength in the hands of a powerful warrior.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu¡¯s body had disappeared the moment Ba Tianming had initiated the attack.


    Ba Tianming saw that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t there. Many thoughts passed through his mind in an instand and his body leaned forward and he rushed forward like a cheetah.


    A huge shockwave passed by and hit the ground the moment Ba Tianming moved. It was Xiao Yu who made the attack. The strength shown by the Arcanite Reaper would be able to split even a fifth-rank warrior like Ba Tianming into two. Nevertheless, Ba Tianming hadn¡¯t shown any flow and was able to escape his doom.


    Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t fought against a fifth-rank warrior in the past face to face. He had used magic scrolls or heavy ballista to kill them. Actually, even if Grom and Cairne helped him they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against a fifth-rank warrior.


    On face value it seemed that a fifth-rank warrior was just a rank higher than a fourth-rank warrior. But the difference of strength could be measured in multiplication of ten.


    ¡°What kind of martial arts did this kid use? He disappeared out of sudden and appeared behind me.. How is that possible? No! No... It wasn¡¯t martial arts but magic! There were no fluctuations...¡±


    Ba Tianming quickly analyzed the situation and decided that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t use martial arts but space magic. Xiao Yu had escaped the deadly attack but Ba Tianming was shocked as a result.


    He quickly turned around and looked into Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes. It was no wonder Xiao Yu dared to challenge him. It turned out that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t just a martial artist but dual cultivator! Moreover, he was able to use the most difficult magic style out of all, the space magic!


    Nevertheless, Ba Tianming was still fearless. After all the gap of strength between the two was too much. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t close that gap with the help of Teleportation.


    Swoosh


    Ba Tianming¡¯s body moved as residual shadow appeared. He appeared in front of Xiao Yu once again to smash down the Unstoppable Force. At first, Ba Tianming wasn¡¯t nning to let Xiao Yu stay alive but now he was more firm on his decision. Xiao Yu was like a cub of tiger and he couldn¡¯t let Xiao Yu grow up to be an extremely powerful opponent.


    Bang.. Boom


    Xiao Yu once again was able to avoid the blow in the nick of time. However, this time Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t used teleportation but Heroic Leap. He only needed to think about it for his body to jump for tens of meters. Ba Tianming didn¡¯t stop but rapidly charged on as he continued to go after Xiao Yu. He wanted to see how many strange skills Xiao Yu would use.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu was continuing to avoid Ba Tianming at all times. He didn¡¯t want to face Ba Tianming head on. asionally Xiao Yu would use stealth mode to disappear when Ba Tianming was close to hit Xiao Yu and appear behind Ba Tianming to attack with Omnish skill. However, Xiao Yu would continue to run after an unsessful attack.


    ¡°Invisibility? Has he learned the skills of assassins?¡± Ba Tianming was surprised as he looked at Xiao Yu. It seemed like he was looking at a monster. Once his mace rubbed the edge of Xiao Yu¡¯s robe. Normally, such interraction would lead to destruction but a golden light appeared and protected Xiao Yu like a shield.


    ¡°This is ... the Shield of the Temr!¡± Ba Tianming recognized the skill even though the skills of Pdins were long lost.


    ¡°Howe he knows so many bizarre skills?¡±


    Ba Tianming was shocked more and more as the battle continued on.


    ¡°Na?ve! Do you think that you will be able to beat me?¡± Ba Tianming shouted as his body covered in light. It seemed like he was a deity descended from the heavens. Ba Tianming waved the Unstoppable Force as he charged towards Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu understood that something wrong was happening so he immediately started to use the Whirlwind skill to leave no open space for Ba Tianming to attack.


    Bang


    Ba Tianming¡¯s weapon fiercely hit Xiao Yu¡¯s arcanite reaper that was turning around rapidly. Because of the Whirlwind skill all the sides surrounding Xiao Yu were covered in the sharp edges of Arcanite Reaper but Ba Tianming used brute force to smash through. Xiao Yu¡¯s body was blown away.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Fortunately, my body is protected by Shield of the Templer or I¡¯ll be suffering heavy casualties.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t mind the pain as he quickly stood up and used the Wind Walk to turn invisible.


    Ba Tianming lost Xiao Yu once again. He didn¡¯t walk around but stood idle as he observed the ce for clues of Xiao Yu¡¯s location.


    ¡°Kid! You are dead!¡± Ba Tianming shouted as he smashed Unstoppable Force. However, he didn¡¯t hit Xiao Yu. Nevertheless it seemed as if something porcin was shattered to pieces and a fragrance was spread around. Ba Tianming didn¡¯t mind it as it seemed that some kind of perfume bottle on Xiao Yu had identally fallen out and was smashed by the Unstoppable Force. It meant that Ba Tianming was close to Xiao Yu!


    However, Ba Tianming wasn¡¯t aware that Xiao Yu was already standing far away and grinning from ear to ear.


    ¡°Come out! Do you think that you will be able to beat me with these tricks of yours?¡± Ba Tianming believed that victory was in his grip. He had done everything to overwhelm Xiao Yu and he needed to make thest blow. He had yet to catch Xiao Yu but it was matter of time.


    ¡°General! How did the perfume smell?¡± Xiao Yu asked as heughed.


    Ba Tianming turned towards the direction of Xiao Yu¡¯s voice and saw Xiao Yu grin: ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous to think a perfume...¡±


    Xiao Yu interrupted him: ¡°That bottle of perfume is my gift to General!¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡± Ba Tianming couldn¡¯t understand Xiao Yu¡¯s words. But he felt a some kind of hot feeling surge up from his body. It seemed as if few barrels of oil were poured onto him and were fired up. It was a feeling that he couldn¡¯t suppress.


    ¡°You ... you ...¡± Fury and anger were expressed on Ba Tianming¡¯s face.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°General it is not a poison so don¡¯t worry... There is nothing fatal about it... Actually there is... There is this peculiar effect...I think I don¡¯t have to borate more as general should feel it by now... In fact, there is nothing shameful about this feeling.. General please don¡¯t constrain yourself... Life is about living and the most important thing is to have sex... Don¡¯t constrain yourself by thinking about opinions of others...¡±


    Xiao Yu continued to endless talk nonsense while Ba Tianming turned furious as moments passed on. He was anxious to peel off Xiao Yu¡¯s skin to vent his anger. At the same time he felt as if his body had turned into a volcano that would erupt at any moment. Ba Tianming knew the essence of this feeling as a man. This shameless and despicable brat had given him an aphrodisiac. Moreover, the aphrodisiac was too violent.


    Ba Tianming knew that he couldn¡¯t stay long in here. He stared at Xiao Yu and turned around to leave. However, would Xiao Yu let him go so easily?


    ¡°Oh.. I have only 1 restrictive magic scroll but I must use it today...¡± Xiao Yu took a magic scroll and gently tore it apart and threw it towards Ba Tianming. A green light flied over towards Ba Tianming. Ba Tianming turn to fiercely smash the light with the Unstopppable Force but the light passed over and covered Ba Tianming¡¯s body without any hindrance. In the blink of an eye the light turned into thick vines that entangled Ba Tianming¡¯s body.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Ba Tianming was shocked.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°General rest asssured... It¡¯s just a magic scroll that I used.. It¡¯s whole purpose is to entangle you for some time.. Actually, the magic won¡¯t let me even attack you.. It¡¯s purpose is to restrict the movement of the enemy... Don¡¯t worry and be at ease... I don¡¯t even know why would old man Theo make such a magic scroll...¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled as he turned towards the wall: ¡°Leah... Come over... Don¡¯t miss the fun.¡±


    Leah jumped off from the top of the walls and came over to Xiao Yu¡¯s side.


    ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Leah curiously looked at Ba Tianming. She knew that Xiao Yu had used aphrodisiac and she was also curious about the strength of the medicine.


    Xiao Yu looked at her: ¡°Why are you standing like a doll? Show few charming postures.. Try to seduce him...¡±


    Leah angrily replied: ¡°Fuck off.¡±


    The soldiers rushed towards Ba Tianming when they saw that their general was bound by some kind of magical thing. They feared that Xiao Yu would attack their general using this as an opportunity.


    ¡°What kind of a shameless man you are to use a magic scroll in a duel?¡± The soldiers shouted towards Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I would rather fight the battle of wits than the strength...¡± Afterwards, he waved towards Leah for both of them return back.


    Ba Tianming¡¯s feeling surged up when he saw Leah, a stunning beauty. He looked around at the soldiers that hade to rescue him. All of them looked like charming and beautiful girls to him.


    AHHHH


    Ba Tianming roared up as the shackles entangling him disappeared. The soldiers swarmed around him as they were concerned about their general. However, Ba Tianming¡¯s eyes had turned crimson red and he couldn¡¯t discern right from wrong. Ba Tianming threw away his weapon and grabbed a soldier. He tore apart the clothes of the soldier. There was a devilish smile on his face. Ba Tianmingughed as he pressed the soldier onto the ground and began to vite the man.


    The soldiers were shocked as they tried to make Ba Tianming to recover his sense. But Ba Tianming didn¡¯t listen to anyone as he was indulged in his own world. The soldiers were panicking as they didn¡¯t know how to help to their general.


    No one had noticed a figure appeared beside them and picked the Unstoppable Force and disappeared once again.


    The soldiers from both sides were watching as Ba Tianming was rampantly viting his own soldier. Moreover, he was engaging in sex with a man!


    The soldiers wanted to force Ba Tianming to disengage from the act but none of them were Ba Tianming¡¯s opponents in terms of strength. Actually, Ba Tianming grabbed one more and tore of his clothes to violently ravage the soldier.


    ¡°He is too fierce!¡± Xiao Yu was on top of the wall as he looked at the sight. The Unstoppable Force was in his hand.


    ¡°O¡¯Neal this weapon is yours!¡± Xiao Yu yed around with Unstoppable Force and threw it to O¡¯neal.


    O¡¯Neal was using Tomahawk axes but they weren¡¯t as good as the Unstoppable Force. Xiao Yu was already using Arcanite Reaper and this new weapon wasn¡¯t suitable for him. O¡¯Neal had reached level 14 and the Unstoppable Force was more benefical to this orcish hero.


    O¡¯Neal drooled as he checked the weapon. The hooliganish habits that these grunts showed were all learned from Xiao Yu.


    Touba Hong was shocked when he saw Xiao Yu gave such a weapon to his subordinate. He was more than clear about the price and strength of this weapon. He had seen Ba Tianming used this weapon when he was a child. He had envied General Ba Tianming and hoped to have such a weapon since childhood.


    It was a weapon that even the prince of the Western Cloud Empire longed for but Xiao Yu had casually given it to his subordinate!


    Touba Hong smiled as he turned to look at Ba Tianming. He felt that the method used by Xiao Yu was too ruthless but he admired the means and methods of Xiao Yu. This move would be a huge blow to the enemy army¡¯s morale! In addition, the soldiers on their side wereughing as they looked at the scene and ridiculed Ba Tianming.


    Ba Tianming¡¯s reputation was destroyed!


    The performancested for more than 10 minutes when a group of several men wearing ck cloaks came over. Some of them used magic while the others used martial arts to bind Ba Tianming.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw these mysterious people. He wasn¡¯t aware how many of these mysterious people were brought in by Ba Tianming. However, Xiao Yu was deeply aware of their strength. The enemy hadn¡¯t attacked for thest few days which meant that these mysterious people were scheming a grand conspiracy.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    The ck cloaked people looked with hatred at Xiao Yu after they were able to constrain Ba Tianming. The trick used by Xiao Yu was very despicable. Xiao yu saw them looking at himself so he stood on top of the wall and began to twist his ass towards them.


    O¡¯Neal and other grunts saw Xiao Yu act so shamelessly so they began to imitate him too. This act of theirs made the ck cloaked people go mad. Few of them tried to rush but they stopped after making a few steps and turned back to return. Xiao Yu saw their reaction and knew that there had to be a reason for their return. Ao Du was by his side and had appeared without a prompt.


    ¡°Great Master from the Western Cloud Empire isn¡¯t a simply man... His appearance alone was enough to scare these people...¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t believe that Ao Du was stronger than Theodore. However, Ao Du was among the top masters in the continent as a warrior. Normally, warriors would be easily able to defeat a mage on one on one duel. The main reason for that was the weak physical constitution of the mages. It was the mage¡¯s main w.


    Xiao Yuughed as the enemy troops went back: ¡°Alright... I¡¯m done for today.. Time to go back and sleep as they won¡¯t attack for time being... ¡±


    Xiao Yu was aware that the humiliation faced by Ba Tianming would demoralize the enemy troops and they wouldn¡¯t attack in a short time. He believed that Ba Tianming would choose the best time and conditions to attack Wuhe town so that Ba Tianming could capture the town in one wave. So the best option for him was to go back and sleep to nourish his body and mind.


    The guards on the walls chatted about Ba Tianming¡¯s shamful act and mocked the enemy soldiers. They began to look at the enemy soldiers with contempt and had lost the feeling of fear. The soldiers were getting used to Xiao Yu¡¯smanding style and they were more confident in him as amander as time passed. They felt that they could face hundreds of thousands of enemies as long as Xiao Yu led them. The enemies had attacked for many times but Xiao Yu had solved out and back-fired every attack. Even themander of the enemy army was humiliated by Xiao Yu! There wouldn¡¯t be any problem as long as Xiao Yu was present.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu went to find Leah once again before going to sleep. He wanted to get another bottle of Peach Blossom.


    Leah responded in anger: ¡°You have already humiliated that guy.. Why do you want Peach Blossom?¡±


    Xiao Yu was perplexed: ¡°Have you gone mad? It¡¯s too boring to make a fool of only themander... I want to find ways to make all the enemy soldiers to turn on each other... If I can find a way to sprinkle this aphrodisiac into their water then I can¡¯t imagine what will happen... Imagine us attacking them while they are ¡°at it¡±..¡±


    Leah looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°You are pure evil! Your mind doesn¡¯t work for anything good.... But even though this thing is working well... How are you going to use it on so many people?¡±


    Xiao Yu licked his lips: ¡°I¡¯m going to research it... Leahe on.. Give me another bottle... You know me well.. Although I talk big but I¡¯m still a virgin... I don¡¯t have the courage to do those bad things... Give me a bottle and I will never ever tease you... I can swear and take an oath...¡±


    Leah snorted: ¡°Swear to God! Swear to god that you won¡¯t tease me ever... Otherwise you shall be stroken by lightning!¡±


    Xiao Yu made an oath without hesitation.. Leah looked into his eyes and hesitated for a moment but gave Xiao Yu another small bottle afterwards.


    However, Leah felt like she was fooled when she saw Xiao Yu joyfully jump around and go back to his tent. It seemed that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about his oath at all.


    ¡°Hmpf! What an idiot! She is my ve and she dares to tell me not to tease her! Why the heck am I called a master then? I¡¯ll make you obey me and ....HaHaHa... ¡±


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu covered his mouth and nose with a wet towel in his tent. Afterwards, he opened the small bottle and observed the liquid. Xiao Yu pondered about ways to put this liquid into enemy¡¯s water and turn them all into a state which Ba Tianming was in today. He didn¡¯t have water in his tent but wine. So he poured a drop of aphrodisiac into the ss of wine and observed the way this liquid integrated into wine.


    Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t prepared any containers in advance so for now he was nning to use the ss. He checked the dilution level of wine and the aphrodisiac. He waited for a long time. Xiao Yu believed that no one could tell by naked eye that the aphrodisiac and the wine were mixed together. However, he didn¡¯t have the equipment to determine how effective the mixture would be.


    At first, he wanted to sniff and check the smell but Xiao Yu changed his mind. After 5 or 6 hours of tests Xiao Yu put away the ss and went to sleep. By this time he had found that as long as he didn¡¯t smell the fragrance there wouldn¡¯t be any effects after the dilution.


    The aphrodisiac was most effective when it was sprayed around. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen if he sprinkled a bit of aphrodisiac on a woman.


    ¡°It will be impossible...¡± Xiao Yu believed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make the aphrodisiac affect the whole army. He tried to cover his body with the quilt but suddenly Xiao Yu felt a cold feeling on his neck.


    He drowsily opened his eyes but jumped up in fear because of the sight in front of him. He saw a woman wearing a red cape standing by his side. She was wearing a mask and only her icy cold eyes were exposed. She was holding a dagger which was by his neck.


    ¡°Ah ... Ah... Elder sister! I will give pay the double the money you were promised!¡± Xiao Yu was aware that this person wasn¡¯t here for money. Actually he tried to engage the woman in conversation so that he could gain time to get out of this situation. This woman was able to sneak into his tent to assassinate himself without alerting Leah, Tyrande, Maiev and others. It meant that she was at least fifth-rank assassin. Xiao Yu was clear about the concept of fifth-rank assassin and knew that he had close to zero chance of winning a head on battle.


    ¡°You owe me too much... You won¡¯t be able to afford...¡± The woman whispered into Xiao Yu¡¯s ear.


    Xiao Yu was abit relieved when he heard the woman talk. It seemed that the woman wouldn¡¯t immediately kill him but tease for a while. It meant that he would have time to think of a way to escape!


    ¡°This ... How do you want? I¡¯m not sure about the amount so it is impossible to tell whether I¡¯ll be able to afford or not...¡± Xiao Yu said as he racked his brain toe up with different countermeasures.


    ¡°I want everything.¡± The woman softly said. She had a charming voice but very cold tone. She was definitely a femme fatale!


    ¡°Hmm ... I have always been very generous towards beauties... Take everything you want! (he is offering his body)¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he mind rapidly looked for options.


    The woman¡¯s strength was much higher than his. Moreover, there was a dagger close to his neck. It meant that the woman wouldn¡¯t go away without killing him tonight.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry... I will take everything you own... But before that I will torture you.. You won¡¯t get an easy death.. You humiliated our general in the field today! I¡¯ll be going easy on you if I just killed you on spot.¡± The woman assassin gently touched Xiao Yu¡¯s body with her other hand. Normally, any man would enjoy such a thing but all the hair on Xiao Yu¡¯s body was erected because of this life and death situation.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it... I was just making a joke... I didn¡¯t know that it was such a strong aphrodisiac...¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯te up with a good answer.


    ¡°Is that so... Let¡¯s say that it was an ident.. Then what about all the treasures that you stole from my base? What about that?¡± The woman gently put the dagger under Xiao Yu¡¯s chin.


    ¡°Red Beard! You are the Red Beard!¡± Xiao Yu whispered as he recognized the identity of the assassin.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    The dagger¡¯s tip was touching Xiao Yu¡¯s neck while the woman¡¯s head moved forward and she began to whisper into Xiao Yu¡¯s ear: ¡°You finally know my identity... What kind of torture should I use on you to satisfy my heart? You have offended a lot of people and I believe you may help me out with a method..¡±


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes as he was asked for a torture method to kill himself.


    ¡°Give me a bit of aphrodisiac and let¡¯s enjoy ourselves...¡± Xiao Yu bit the bullet.


    ¡°You are funny... Actually, I¡¯m reluctant to kill you.¡± Red Beard gigled as she looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s body up and down. Her eyes focused on Xiao Yu¡¯s lower body for a few moments. Xiao Yu felt cold when she acted so. ¡°Was she going to cut off the ¡®little Xiao Yu¡¯? What¡¯s the point of being alive if he couldn¡¯t ¡®do it¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Since you are reluctant...then don¡¯t kill me... I¡¯m a pure and kind man... You can actually take me back as a ve.. Don¡¯t worry.. My stamina is very good and I¡¯ll be able to ¡®keep up¡¯ with you.¡± Xiao Yu was trying to tempt Red Beard.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d really like to take you back as I have lots of hungry young women who would love to meet you every night... Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the ability to take you out.. Ao Du is here... It was very hard for myself to sneak in.. I wouldn¡¯t dare toe if I didn¡¯t have a Shadow Cloak.¡± Red Beard took out a small bottle and whispered to herself: ¡°It¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be a waste if I used it on him...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked to see another small bottle.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small bottle of poison which is called Thousands of Ants. It is said that ants would grow out of your body and slowly bite you to death if you consume it.¡± Red Beard said in a vicious tone. However, there was a very charming smile on her face.


    Xiao Yu was frozen on spot: ¡°Elder Sister! Why are you trying to be so cruel? Have I robbed anything from you? Yes?! Alright... No big deal.. I willpensate for everything.. I have lots of things.. I believe that we won¡¯t have enough time if I wanted to show you all my wealth..¡±


    ¡°No need.. I will take them after you death anyway... I won¡¯t make it painful too. I¡¯ll add this to wine so that you enjoy your death... Oh.. Isn¡¯t that a 3 century old red wine? You know your wine.¡± Red Beard said and picked up the ss of wine on the table. She smelled it for a moment to determine its age.


    Red Beard even took a sip from the ss: ¡°It tastes very good.. It won¡¯t matter much even if I add a little bit of poison.¡±


    However, when she looked at Xiao Yu she saw that he was looking at her with a weird expression on his face.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Red Beard felt that there was something wrong.


    Xiao Yu stammered for a moment: ¡°No... No...No, did the wine taste good?¡±


    Red Beard frowned when she heard Xiao Yu¡¯s reply: ¡°Is there a problem with the wine?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied in hurry: ¡°Nothing... No problem! No problem at all! It is my favorite wine.. Drink it.. Enjoy it!¡±


    Red Beard snorted: ¡°Are you trying to fool me? Do you think that you will be able to distract my attention? If there is nothing with this wine then you will drink it too... If I¡¯m going to die then you will apany me too!¡±


    Red Beard forcefully made Xiao Yu drink the wine.


    Red Beard smiled: ¡°Oh! I have forgotten to give you the poison.¡±


    Red Beard put the empty ss on table then opened the cap of the small bottle to pour the liquid into the ss.


    Xiao Yu asked when he saw Red Beard pour poison: ¡°I¡¯m going to die anyway.. So can I make one final request?¡±


    Red Beard smiled as she thought that Xiao Yu was afraid of death: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°I¡¯m still a virgin.. Can you and me ¡®do it¡¯ before death? It will be a useless life if I died a virgin!¡±


    Red Beard giggled: ¡°You are a funny fe.. Do you think that I¡¯ll sacrifice my body to satisfy your death wish?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded in a serious manner: ¡°You will.¡±


    Red Beard grunted as she was about to bring the ss and make Xiao Yu drink the poison. But she felt heat erupt from her body.


    She stammered: ¡°You! ... Did you mix the aphrodisiac with this wine?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied in an innocent matter: ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who forced you to drink it!¡±


    ¡°You! ¡± Red Beard turned furious. She decided that she would kill Xiao Yu on spot. She pressed the dagger but it stabbed the bed te. Xiao Yu had disappeared!


    ¡°Teleportation?¡± Red beard remembered that Xiao Yu knew how to teleport away. However, she was much stronger than Xiao Yu. She turned around and pin-pointed Xiao Yu¡¯s location and rushed forward.


    Xiao Yu immediately used the Wind Walk with stealth mode so that Red Beard couldn¡¯t find him. However as an experienced and high level assassin it wasn¡¯t hard for Red Beard to find his location.


    ¡°Where are you going to run?¡± Red Beard thought that she had wasted a lot of time. She should have killed Xiao Yu since start and nothing would happen. Nevertheless, she was a high level assassin and Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her from grasp even if she used teleportation. But the violent heat that surged and raged within her body was having negative effect on her use of energy.


    For an instant, she remembered Ba Tianming who was still going crazy because of the aphrodisiac. Red Beard¡¯s body began to move much slowly because of confusion in her mind. She jumped forward and grabbed Xiao Yu. Her dagger was going to stab Xiao Yu¡¯s delicate face when her heart jumped up. She didn¡¯t attack.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face was flushed red too. He watched Red Beard¡¯s body that was full of temptation. He couldn¡¯t control himself any longer.


    RRRRIP!


    Xiao Yu tore away the fron part of Red Beard¡¯s clothing. Her white skin and twin peaks were half exposed.


    Red Beard fiercely hugged Xiao Yu and began to kiss him desperately.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Xiao Yu felt like he was in a beautiful dream where countless fairies surrounded him. Each one of them was more beautiful and morous than other. They were bare naked as they gently touched and constantly kissed him. He was having sex with them as he heartily vented all the suppressed feelings. Moreover, everywhere was colored in pink. There were countless Peach trees that had Blossomed. The petals of the flowers flowed over the air. The environment itself stimted the sexual desires of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu felt as if the energy within himself was limitless as he continued to enjoy himself. He didn¡¯t know how long it passed as the process continued on. However, the heat that kept him going on began to slowly dimish.


    Xiao Yu slowly opened his eyes. He felt his naked body being swept by the cold air. He remembered that the virginity that he had protected for more than 20 years was gone because of a ¡®beautiful mistake¡¯.


    ¡°I am not a virgin anymore!¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he narrowed his eyes. There was a burst of pride in his heart.


    ¡°MOTHERFUCKER!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out when he saw few people standing by his bed. Grom, Cairne, Antonidas and many others were in the tent.


    ¡°You ... What are you doing here?¡± Xiao Yu immediately grabbed a quilt and covered his body. He looked at the people inside the tent. It seemed that they had been here for long enough to see the ¡®battle¡¯ between him and ¡®red beard¡¯.


    ¡°We¡¯re protecting master.¡± Grom replied. There was a cunning expressio on Grom¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do I need your protection? When did you all enter the tent? Do you even take me as the master? OUTRAGEOUS! Why would you barge in if your master is doing something like that?!...¡± Xiao Yu cursed out as he understood that the sex was kind of a live broadcast.


    However, Grom and others stood still without moving.


    Xiao Yu continued to scold for a while but got tired of it: ¡°Give me a ss of water.¡±


    Grom stepped forward as he poured water into a ss and handed it to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu drank it up and turned around like shy kid.


    ¡°She woke up...¡± Xiao Yu realized that the naked woman beside him wasn¡¯t just a simple woman but a fifth-rank assassin!


    He took out a set of clothes from the interspatial ring and put on. He jumped out of the bed.


    Touba Hong also came in by this point as he had got the news that Xiao Yu was awake. Heughed: ¡°Xiao Yu, I didn¡¯t think that you would turn out so fierce in bed too!¡±


    ¡°Did you watch too?¡± Xiao Yu stared into his eyes.


    Touba Hong smiled: ¡°Not so much.. Master told that there was an assassin in your tent but both of you were intoxicated by the aphrodisiac.. I was worried about you so I joined the tent too. I care about you. ¡±


    ¡°Do you care about such things too? I may be shameless but not on that level to live broadcast the whole thing!¡±


    Xiao Yu saw that more people began toe in. Leah, Suesha, Tyrande and even Foror joined the tent.


    Red Beard fully woke up by this time too. The mask on her face was ripped off long ago so Xiao Yu could see her beautiful face.


    She wrapped herself with quilts when she saw so many people in the tent and herself naked.


    ¡°You ... you ... ¡± Red Beard looked at Xiao Yu with fury. She had made a big loss.


    ¡°Me? ... ME? ME what? Do you understand that my innocent reputation and body was ruined by YOU!?¡± There was an expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face which made him look like the wronged one.


    Red Beard covered her head with the quilt. It seemed as if she had no face to look at people. She didn¡¯t speak for a while. The others quickly formed a circle and surrounded her. Red Beard was able to sneak into Xiao Yu¡¯s tent while escaping the eyes of Tyrande and Leah which showed her strength. That¡¯s why the others were on alert as they looked at Red Beard who had covered herself with quilt.


    Ao Du had told the others to stay guard in the room. He knew about Red Beard¡¯s strength and was afraid that she could wake up first and kill Xiao Yu. He was aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s importance to Touba Hong and couldn¡¯t allow Xiao Yu to be identally killed.


    In fact, Ao Du had found Red Beard¡¯s existence the moment she had entered Xiao Yu¡¯s tent. However, he didn¡¯t immediately act but quietly waited to see how Xiao Yu would react when he faced such a high level assassin. Red Beard had put her dagger to Xiao Yu¡¯s neck but Ao Du was sure that he could interfere and help Xiao Yu within those milliseconds if Red Beard wanted to kill him.


    The difference of strength between fifth-rank and sixth-rank was too big. Moreover, sixth-rank was divided into several stages. Ao Du was a peak sixth-rank warrior and he didn¡¯t care much about fifth-rank assassins such as Red Beard..


    Nevertheless, Ao Du didn¡¯t expect that everything would end up the way it did. He saw that both of them were having intercourse in a mad manner so he didn¡¯t want to interfere and stir Xiao Yu¡¯s good time. He told Grom and others to guard Xiao Yu.


    Grom had turned very anxious when he heard that an assassin had entered Xiao Yu¡¯s tent. His loyalty to Xiao Yu was almost 100. He took Xiao Yu¡¯s safety more important than his own. As a result, the summoned heroes directly rushed into the tent. Tyrande and Maiev were heroines but they didn¡¯t care about anything as they entered the tent.


    Tyrande had felt remorse when she saw Xiao Yu and Red Beard have unscrupulous sex. Suesha and Leah were very shy when they entered the tent but they were concerned about Xiao Yu¡¯s safety. Touba Hong was aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s importance in his cause so he hade in hurry too.


    As a result, a lot of people watched the ¡®battle¡¯ between Xiao Yu and Red Beard. The girls were stunned and blushing so they covered their eyes but secretly stole nces.


    After a long time they found out that neither Xiao Yu nor Red Beard were going to recede so the girls went out of the tent. However, Grom, Cairne, Antonidas and other heroes had stood behind. After all, they couldn¡¯t help out in any other way but wait for both Xiao Yu and Red Beard to stop. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t stand outside too. What would happen if Red Beard woke up first?


    Xiao Yu was a thick-skinned man but he couldn¡¯t help but redden like the ass of a monkey when he saw so many people inside the tent.


    ¡°FUCK! IT¡¯s a retribution! THIS IS A DIVINE RETRIBUTION! I made fun of Ba Tianming and now it was my turn... s... There were less spectators.¡±


    Xiao Yu saw that Red beard was hiding behind the quilt so he said: ¡°Little girl! You cane out. You are my woman so rest assured that I won¡¯t kill you... I¡¯m always kind towards women.¡±


    However, an explosion happened as loud sound echoed in the tent.


    Grom rushed up and shed the quilt with his heavy sword. Red Beard had disappeared! There was a huge hole and it seemed that she had escaped through the hole.


    She was worthy of being called a fifth-rank assassin as she was able to escape in front of so many people in such a short time frame. Grom began to dig the ce but couldn¡¯t find Red Beard...

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Xiao Yu began to pay more attention to his own safety after the incident. His own strength was low for now and he couldn¡¯t fight back against a fifth-rank assassin. Xiao Yu believed that he would be dead for sure if a sixth-rank assassin came after him.


    Xiao Yu stayed in the tent for the next few days. He believed that he was a thick-skinned man but found out that he couldn¡¯t go out of shyness. Toube Hong came over to persuade him for a few times and told Xiao Yu that he was a victim too. But Xiao Yu saw the treacherous expression on Touba Hong¡¯s face.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t act for a few days but Ba Tianming wasn¡¯t seen in public for more than two weeks. Xiao Yu lead his troops to kill tens of thousands of people during this time frame. Maiev was the one to shine in all those attacks. She killed a lot of people and reached level 18 easily. Xiao Yu saw that her potential was much more better than Cairne and Grom¡¯s and her future was promising as an assassin. Grom had reached level 24 by this time. He had killed a lot of centaurs and bandits in during raid to Red beard¡¯sir. At the moment he was the one with the highest level among the heroes and heroines. Cairne and Antonidas were at level 22. They were exceptional in battles too but they didn¡¯t participate and fight as much as Grom. Tyrande had reached level 23 too.


    Xiao Yu wanted the heroes reach level 30 by the end of this war. If it happened so then they would be able to fight against fourth-rank warriors with ease. Moreover, Xiao Yu knew that the ultimate skills of the heroes and heroines haven¡¯t appeared yet so they would be unstoppable after they acquired those skills.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu and Touba Hong were eating and drinking when a guard came to report that an assassin had infiltrated the town and wanted to meet Touba Hong. The assassin had told to the guards that he was working under a general and he hade with a message from that general. Touba Hong immediately ordered the assassin to be brought into his presence.


    ¡°Who is Hattum?¡± Xiao Yu curiously asked.


    Touba Hong replied: ¡°General Hattum belongs to Longyou tribe from the north. The tribe has more than hundred of thousand people. My strength would be increased a lot if I can get their allegiance.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°I hope it will.¡±


    A man wearing a huge cloak arrived to stand in front of Touba Hong after a while. The man bowed: ¡°Greetings Emperor!¡±


    Toube Hong nodded: ¡°Were you sent by General Hattum?¡±


    The man replied: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m General Hattum¡¯s bodyguard. The general had arrived with his army and is 30 miles away from the Wuhe town so that our army isn¡¯t discovered by Ba Tianming¡¯s scouts. The general sent me to get Emperor¡¯s orders.¡±


    Touba Hong nodded: ¡°General Hattum havee to join me... Does it mean that the Longyou tribe have decided to give their allegiance too?¡±


    The man shook his head: ¡°Elders of the Longyou tribe think that Emperor killed the previous emperor so they don¡¯t want to trust you. But General Hattum took ten thousand elite soldiers and fled to join you.¡±


    Touba Hong nodded slightly.


    ¡°Sit down and eat something for now.¡± Touba Hong showed the ce for the man to sit and enjoy from the barbecue.


    Touba Hong said after he pondered for a while: ¡°General Hattum will be an enermous help to me. Go back and tell him that he will be sealed and known as the first general of the Empire.¡±


    The man was overjoyed when he heard Touba Hong¡¯s reply. He bowed to thank Touba Hong and then asked: ¡°When should our troops enter the Wuhe town? We want to protect the Emperor!¡±


    Touba Hong waved his hand: ¡°No need to enter the town for now.. Ba Tianming would be going for a decisive attack and we will need someone to attack them from the rear. General Hattum¡¯s troops can burn their barracks and enter the Wuhe town after the war ends.¡±


    The man replied: ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back to report to general.¡±


    Touba Hong nodded: ¡°You can leave.¡±


    The man bowed once again and departed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea to make them stay there for a while. It won¡¯t be wise to let them enter the Wuhe town as we can¡¯t be sure about their loyalty... If a rebellion urs inside the town then we would lose the town.. If they do well and prove their loyalty then the general can get the rewards.. Otherwise, the situation would stay as is...¡± Xiao Yu saw that Touba Hong¡¯s approach to solve this matter was very wise.


    Touba Hong smiled: ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid to belive in loyalty of so many people...¡±


    Touba Hong¡¯s strength would increase by double with the allegiance of General Hattum. However, there were no guarantees for now. It all depended on if General Hattum did really attack Ba Tianming¡¯s troops rear while Xiao Yu charged from front.


    Moreover, Touba Hong was aware the importance of this war. The powers from different regions of the empire were ¡®watching¡¯ the war at this point. They would send people to join him in the Wuhe town in case he did win the war. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be any support. This war would be fatal for Touba Hong to show his strength to others. There were many other powers who were waiting to see who would take the upper hand at this point. Toube Hong had to convine the rets of the empire that he was a person who could be regarded as an emperor by the others. As a result, he didn¡¯t have a choice but to win this war.


    Xiao Yu got report from Leah and Maiev on the same day that there were huge ceremony and ritual going on in the enemy camp. Moreover, heavy instruments were brought to the front tounch the offensive attack.


    Ba Tianming had faced huge humiliation so he must be nning to capture the Wuhe town in one go. Ba Tianming had to seize the town, capture Xiao Yu and Touba Hong to scrub off the shame.


    It was obvious that Ba Tianming didn¡¯t appear in front of the army for so long out of humiliation. But thest preparations were proof that Ba Tianming would make a big move.


    In this grasnds there were almost no use of siege equipments so the appearance of so many ballistas and catapults meant that they were newly manufactured. Xiao Yu and Touba Hong stood on top of the walls as they watched the enemy camps. They were aware more than anyone that thest war that would decide the their fate was about to happen.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Xiao Yu had brought a lot of equipment from the Lion territory. He had ordered the support troops to bring 40 Demolishers out of 50, 40 ive Throwers out of 50 and lots of ballista and catapults. It was the reason for their slow appearance.


    Xiao Yu understood that the tools had to be sharpened for the workers to work. These machines were the absolutes of the defensive warfare. He had taken over lots of ballista and catapults when he took over Solomon¡¯s territory.


    In addition, the defensive walls of the Wuhe town had reached an extreme level after the months of continuous construction. The mud bricks weren¡¯t as strong as stones so they had focused on the thickness of the walls. At the present moment, the defensive walls were 13 meters wide. The height of the walls were more than 10 meters high. As a result, it would be impossible to demolish these defensive walls even though they were made out of mud.


    Xiao Yu had to consider his troops and few others reasons while making the decision to make the walls so wide. Mountain giants were too big so ordinary walls wouldn¡¯t be handle their mass and weight. Moreover, they were going to use catapults, ballista, archers, riflemen and other long-range weaponry so the walls had to be wide. Walls that were 13 meters wide were more than enough to distribute those forces on the wall. In addition, there was enough space for the supplies such as arrows andrge mud bricks. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have stones to use for the catapults and demolishers so he had orderedrge and solid mud bricks to be produced. All thoserge mud bricks were neatly stacked on the walls so that they could be taken easily and thrown towards the enemy.


    Ba Tianming wasn¡¯t sitting idle either. He had made his soldiers learn the use of the ballista, catapults and other weapons so that his army could perfectly use them to prate through the defense of the Wuhe town.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of wasting arrows and spears! Just shoot at the enemy! It¡¯s alright if you aren¡¯t sessful! Keep shooting!¡±


    ¡°There is no right or wrong in the war! Be as despicable as you can! Kick the enemy soldier¡¯s crotch... Ssh sand on their eyes! Actually, everyone must have a small bag of sand on themselves so that they could do what I told you!¡±


    ¡°You must kill! It¡¯s either you kill or you die! If you face wolf warriors then run! Don¡¯t try to be a hero as there would be forces meant to deal with wolf warriors!¡±


    ¡°The heroes are the ones who kill more than others! This war is your chance to get meritorious service! Kill 10 and you will bemander of hundred men team! You will bemander of thousand men team if you kill 100! Moreover! There are many officials and nobles who have betrayed Touba Hong, the emperor! Now, those positions are empty! IT¡¯s your chance to show yourself to get those positions! You can be sealed as the leader of a tribe or something else! It¡¯s not a DREAM!¡± Xiao Yu continuously tried to engrave these ideas into the minds of the soldiers. He wasn¡¯t creating elite soldiers but hungry tigers! Moreover, Xiao Yu¡¯s n about appointing generals, marshals, government officials and so on from the batch of the soldiers was the most intriguing idea for these soldiers. The new era was upon Western Cloud Empire and now they had the chance of lifetime to get those rewards.


    ...


    ...


    The dark clouds had covered the sky. It didn¡¯t rain but obscured the sun. The world was shrouded in depressive mood. The northern wind was whistling by the ears of the soldiers and blowing the weeds of the grasnd.


    The war was about to being! The sounds of the war drums echoed from the main camp of the enemy in the morning. Hundreds of the war drums were sounding together. The soldiers in the Wuhe town began to polish their weapons when they heard the sounds of the drums. Xiao Yu¡¯s propaganda had pumped up their minds and souls and they couldn¡¯t wait for the war to begin. The enemy was multiple times more than them but they didn¡¯t care about the numbers of the enemy. This kind of morale was all thanks to Xiao Yu.


    Touba Hong looked at Xiao Yu. He was d that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t his enemy as he would have lots of sleepless nights.


    Awooo!


    The sounds of the wolves echoed out. It seemed that the wolves were released from their cages so that they could attack the Wuhe town.


    Bang...Bang...


    At the same time the earth began to tremble...


    ¡°Drums of Battle?!¡± Touba Hong eximed when he heard the rhyme.


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°What is Drums of battle?¡±


    Actually, Xiao Yu was aware of Drums of Battle. They were yed to enhance thebat effectiveness of the army. However, to make those drums exquisite and precious materials were need. Moreover, the technology to make those drums was lost. Nevertheless, this drums of battle could y a decisive role in the battlefield.


    ¡°The shamans have betrayed me... Only they can y the legendary Drums of battle! It seems that Grand Shaman Sartan has made his choice...¡± Touba Hong murmured.


    The shamans were the most respected people by the Western Cloude Empire as they were the mentors of wisdon and spirit. They were the people who spoke to deities. Touba Hong himself was blessed by Grand Shaman Sartan when he was a kid. He was full of worship and admiration towards the shamans since childhood. He would bow to show his loyalty and respect to God of Earth every time he saw the grand shaman even though Touba Hong was a prince. He felt a great blow when he saw the shamans have made their choice to stand by Touba Gui.


    Both Ao Du and Grand Shaman Sartan were the most respected men for the people of the Western Cloud Empire. Now, Ao Du was standing by his side while grand shamans was on enemy¡¯s side.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but murmur in a very low voice when he heard Touba Hong¡¯s remark: ¡°Spokesmen of Gods?! What a fucking lie! Fooling these stupid people...¡±


    However, it didn¡¯t matter what Xiao Yu thought of them. The people believed in these shamans and the Grand Shaman had chosen to make the shamans y Drums of Battle for the enemy. Xiao Yu and Touba Hong were in unfavorable situation. They had to find a solution or the morale of their troops would decrease minute by minute.


    ¡°OH GOD OF THE EARTH! Give me strength! Let me represent you in this world! Show your glory and support our troops! If you think Touba Hong is the true son of the Heavens and the real Emperor of the Western Cloud Empire then show us the Strength of Earth Totem! Let us protect him and fight for him!¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted so that everyone on the wall heard him. He turned to look at Kodo beasts and they began to y the drums...


    Bang¡À Bang¡À Bang¡À


    The war drums were knocked. They couldn¡¯t tremble the earth but the sound that echoed wasparable to the Drums of Battle.


    Xiao Yu waved his hands and a huge totem pole appeared by Touba Hong. Colorful runes began to sh and countless magical elements began to whirl around the totem and wrap Touba Hong.


    ¡°Strength of the Earth Toteam! The God of the Earth is with us! We are the children of the earth and he will shelter us! We will win and kill all the infidels!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out as a Stoneskin Totem appeared by his side.


    The soldiers began to shout and bow down one by one: ¡°God of the Earth! God of the Earth!¡±


    Xiao Yu whispered in his heart: ¡°Motherfucker! I¡¯m a shaman now...¡±


    *******


    Does anyone have up-to-date glossary for all the heroes?

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Xiao Yu was aware that the situation was extremely unfavorable to his own troops. He had to do anything to lift up the momentum and restore the morale of his troops.


    Actually, the shamans of the grasnds and shamans of the orcs used different method but both of them belonged to the same doctrine. In fact, the difference that arose between each other were because of the racial difference and hostility between the two races. It was same as the division between martial brothers. They would use different styles but the core of the martial arts would be same. However, those martial brothers would always battle each other to see whose style was authentic and whose was fake. But both would be using the same core from the martial arts. It was the same for Orcish shamanism and the shamanism of the Western Cloud Empire.


    Originally Xiao Yu wanted to pretend to be a grasnd shaman to cheer his people. Now, he had few remaining skill points and he used all of them to learn Thrall¡¯s Strength of the Earth Totam and Stoneskin Totem skills. That¡¯s why he believed that even though the totems wouldn¡¯t have affect on them the soldiers would have peace of mind.


    Unexpectedly, the totem poles that didn¡¯t work for the people of the Lion territory were effective on the soldiers from the Western Cloud Empire. The soldiers who were close to the Strength of the Earth totem began to be wrapped in golden light as their muscles bulged up and their bodies were instigated with explosive power and strength.


    ¡°What the heck is going on? Thrall¡¯s totems don¡¯t work on summoned or ordinary human soldiers but only Uther¡¯s blessings... Why do they work on soldiers of the Western Cloud Empire? Is it because they believe in shamanism?¡±


    Xiao Yu was shocked but he didn¡¯t care much. If the totems worked then he would use them to his best abilities. He increased the level of Stoneskin Totem and Strength of the Earth Totem to level 3. Afterwards, he began to plug the totem all over the walls. The soldiers cheered as they were overjoyed. All of them cried and knelt down to worship the totems.


    ¡°Strength of the Earth Totem! Isn¡¯t it the legendary totem? How many years we have been looking forward to this day? The Earth God is with us! WE ARE BOUND TO WIN!¡± The morale of all the soldiers had skyrocketed. They couldn¡¯t wait to kill the enemies.


    Touba Hong was the most shocked one. He had heard the Drums of Battle and his morale was very low because he knew that this could overturn the tide of the war. However, he didn¡¯t imagine that Xiao Yu would be able to summon all the totems. The Strength of the Earth Totem and The Stoneskin Totem were long lost legendary shamanistic skills.


    Touba Hong was aware that at the present the shamans of the grasnds couldn¡¯t directly summon totem. They would bless the already made totem poles to inspire the morale of the soldiers. However, it was nothing more than spiritual support to the soldiers. Those totems didn¡¯t affect or enhance the strength of the soldiers. But the totems summoned by Xiao Yu were real deal! Touba Hong could feel the abundance of strength in his body. It felt as if he had used some kind of secret medicine to enhance his strength.


    ¡°Was...Was he sent by the heavens to support me?¡± Touba Hong murmured.


    The soldiers from Ba Tianming¡¯s side were perplexed when they saw the scene. They believed that they would be able to win the war and capture the Wuhe town with the help of Drums of battle and other preparations. But now the other side had actually summoned Strength of the Earth Totem which represented the glory of the real shamanism.


    Ba Tianming clenched his teeth as he looked at Xiao Yu standing over the wall. He wanted to kill the kid. He would have long ago won the war and captured Touba Hong if not for Xiao Yu¡¯s appearance. This lord of puny territory had brought lots of troubles to Ba Tianming. Now this lord was able to summon totems which were lost for thousands of years. This was directly rted to the faith of the people of Western Cloud Empire. The enemy soldiers began to think about the problem. Would it be alright to attack people who were blessed by the Strength of the Earth Totem? All of them began to remember the papers that were thrown by the orders of Xiao Yu. There were information about Touba Gui¡¯s usurpation of throne and Touba Hong being the real emperor. Now the God of Earth had given tTouba Hong¡¯s shelter. There were mental burdens on these enemy soldiers.


    ¡°It is all FAKE! These infidels dare to defile the holy God of Earth! We must kill them all and use their blood to wash this act of defamation. The Drums of Battle are with us! The Grasnd Shamans are with us! We are on the right path! KILL THEM FOR THE SAKE OF THE EARTH GOD!¡± Ba Tianming loudly shouted. He made the shamans to stand out and raise the totem.


    These shamans were shocked when they saw the totems on the walls of the Wuhe town. However, they were under Ba Tianming¡¯smand and couldn¡¯t do anything but obey his orders. Nevertheless, the totem used by the grasnd shamans couldn¡¯t increase or enhance the strength of the soldiers. The shamans would inject mana into the totem poles so that they could inspire the soldiers. However, they couldn¡¯t summon totems like Xiao Yu did. The soldiers gradually regained their spirit when they saw the totem pole lit up.


    Bang... bang... Bang...


    The army began to march towards the south wall. Ba Tianming was going to attack from all sides but he was nning to concentrate his main troops to the southern part of the Wuhe Town. The shamans and the wolf warriors were marching from this direction too.


    ¡°Hmpf! What if he can summon totems? I have the Ghost Warriors! Even totems would be unable to save you all today...¡± Ba Tianming whispered as he remembered the strength of the Ghost Warriors. A smug smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    ¡°KILL!¡±


    Countless enemy soldiers grabbed numerousdders and charged towards the Wuhe town.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu ordered the guarding soldiers to use catapults and ballista. In addition, he had given them lots of bows and arrows. The people of the Western Cloud Empire were good at archery so Xiao Yu had brought enough supply of arrows to support the soldiers. Most of the soldiers were ordered not to even aim. They had to just shoot at the enemy.


    Xiao Yu had ordered the people to make circr mud bricks in advance and now all of them were used by the catapults. The circr mud bricks wouldn¡¯t stop at spot afternding but continue to roll and cause much greater damage.


    Chaos!


    The first wave of the attack was met by intense firepower from the walls. Almost 70% of the attacking soldiers were killed or seriously injured. Nevertheless, Ba Tianming was still calm as these numbers were within the range of his tolerance. He had expect and knew that it would be inevitable to face losses in the siege warfare. Ba Tianming didn¡¯t care much about the human loss as the equipment were pushed to the front. Moreover, there were fortunate soldiers that were able to raise thedders and hung them on the walls. Thesedders were specially crafted for this war. The hooks of thedders were made out of hard steel and it was impossible for ordinary weapons to cut them off. The ballista and catapults were being brought forward so that they would be able to shoot at the town walls too.


    The heavy catapults and ballista used by Ba Tianming would be able to cause great destruction if they were sessful. However, at the same time a group of flying creatures appeared on the sky. Ba Tianming¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw so many flying beasts. He had heard about these creatures but he hadn¡¯t seen them. In addition, he wasn¡¯t expecting these creatures to appear in the front of the battlefield.


    ¡°Why would they appear now? The flying creatures are powerful but we have so many heavy ballista... Aren¡¯t they afraid of being killed?¡± Ba Tianming had enough confidence in the siege equipment. He ordered the soldiers to adjust the angles of the ballist and shoot the flying creatures. However, adjustment process was a long and difficult one. It took long time to adjust the altitude of the shooting for the heavy ballista. The flying creatures passed over the ballista and catapults. But they didn¡¯te down to attack instead lots of bottles were dropped from the sky. Afterwards, these creatures flew away.


    Boom... Boom...


    These bottles that seemed like small stones began to produce strong explosions. Any ballista or catapults that was directly affected by these bottles was shattered into pieces of wood. Soldiers that controlled these ballista and catapults were either killed or injured. These explosions created raging mes in the camp.


    ¡°What the hell are those?¡± Ba Tianming was perplexed.


    ¡°These things can produce an explosion which isn¡¯t inferior to the magic of a fourth-rank mage...Neverthless, they can¡¯t just throw them infinitely.. Otherwise, they would just keep throwing them until they kill us all...¡± Ba Tianming was very afraid of such attack.


    ¡°Stand in formations! Push the ballista and catapults!¡± Ba Tianming ordered. He had prepared a lot of heavy ballista and catapults in advance. Loss of some of them didn¡¯t affect the overall situation.


    This attack was totally different from the attack done by Carrie to the Lion territory. Carrie had brought only dozens of ballista and catapults but Ba Tianming had broughts hundreds of heavy and countless small ballista...


    Heavy ballist and catapults were used to attack the walls (literally) while small ballista and catapults were concentrated on attacking the people on the walls. The small ones were flexible and could be adjusted at ease.


    Bang... Bang...


    Drums of Battle continue to echo and moralize the soldiers. They were losing theirrades but still stepped over the dead bodies to assault the Wuhe town. The people of the Western Cloud Empire were sturdy by nature. The cowards, weak and meek couldn¡¯t survive in the harsh environment. Dozens ofdders were already hanging over the walls of Wuhe town after thousands of lives were lost. Battering ram was brought towards the gates of the town too.


    However, they saw the gates open when they were about to smash them. The enemy soldiers were surprise. Intuition told them that there was a trap inside but brave ones rushed into the grab the glory! But they regretted their choice as soon as they entered the town. There were 10 Mountain Giants that neatly stood in front of them.


    The Mountain Giants didn¡¯t use their fists to attack the enemy soldiers. Instead they began to roll their bodies to smash over the enemy soldiers. The gates were changed before the war to adjust the size of 7 and 8 meter tall mountain giants. The mountain giants now could lie down and roll their bodies to pass through the gates at ease without any hindrance.


    Normally, enemy soldiers would be able to run away if there was only one mountain giant. But 10 of them rolled out together. There was the factor of fear and chaos that made the enemies lose lots of soldiers. The orcs and elf archers followed behind the mountain giants. The enemy soldiers that were able to survive the mountain giants were killed by them.


    Few mountain giants appeared on top of the walls. Theyy down on the walls and rolled down. The height of 10 meters didn¡¯t do any damage to the falling mountain giants. But how could ordinary men made out of flesh and blood could survive the mountain giants that fell on them?


    The mountain giants continued to roll forward after falling down. The soldiers rushed to retreat but created swamps in chaos. As a result, most of them that were close to the walls were smashed down by the mountain giants.


    Xiao Yu was proud as he looked at the sight. The appropriate warriors had to be used in relevant ways to make the most out of them. It would be way too wasteful if Xiao Yu ordered the mountain giants to kill the enemy one by one. They were facing arge-scale attack and the bodies of the mountain giants were the best weapons.


    The mountain giants came back after a while and rolled into the town one by one. The gate was to low for them to walk in so they had to roll in.


    The advantageous situation created by the Ba Tianming was lost. The enemy soldiers were smashed and crushed down. Thedders were either lifted off or crushed by the mountain giants. Even an average orc would find it difficult to break the hooks of thedders but a giant creature like mountain giant would do it easily. Nevertheless, the mountain giants acted and reacted very slowly. It would be very hard for them to fight a warrior on one on one battle. The warrior would be able to evade their attacks at ease by using martial arts. However, the mountian giants held the absolute strength.


    Ba Tianming almost vomitted blood when he saw the waves of attacks getting broken. He was aware that Xiao Yu had mountain giants but didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu to use them in such a way. Ba Tianming had ordered the soldiers to avoid the mountain giants if they faced them. Nevertheless, the ¡®rolling¡¯ mountain giants was an unexpected move which even Ba Tianming couldn¡¯t think of.


    ¡°Continue to attack! Shamans and magicians join the battle and help the soldiers to suppress the enemy!¡± Ba Tianming shouted out. The attack range of the shamans was very long. They could direct the elements of earth to protect the soldiers from the enemy. Magicians were sent by the mysterious force. Most of the mages were third-rank magicians. The effect of their attacks would be unbelieveable if they went forrge-scale magic.


    The second wave of the attacks began immediately. The soldiers began to protect the grasnd shamans and magicians with their shields as they slowly moved forward.


    ¡°Do you think that those shields will be able to protect them from me? Demolishers and ive Throws! Shoot!¡± Xiao Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t let the shamans and magicians reach a distance where their attacks would be effective.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Circr mud bricks were thrown towards the soldiers using the shields. But the most effective ones were the ive Throwers. The des that were thrown were able to cut through the shields and split the people behind them.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu had underestimated Ba Tianming this time. He found out that the the soldiers using the shields weren¡¯t protecting real shamans or magicians. The real ones had taken cover by changing their clothes and got close to sufficient distance to attack the town.


    The sky was filled with lightning, mes, ice and rain as the magical attack began...

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    The spells of the shamans was somewhat different from the magic of the mages. The results were the same but the shamans relied on the maniption of heavens and earth to form the attacks while the mages amassed the magical elements and formed them ording to their will.


    The shamans were more like summoning the elements of heaven and earth by making a spiritual link to them. This way the elements would change and form snow, ice, lightning or thunder. In fact, the spells of the shamans were more simr to the spells of priests rather than mages. Both shamans and priests relied on the divine power or connection. They would guide the elements by relying on faith.


    The sand began to blow as it covered the sky over the Wuhe town. The sight of the guarding soldiers were blocked while thunderstorms and lightning hit the walls.


    ¡°Batriders! Attack once again!¡± Xiao Yu knew that he had to use bombing to stabilize the situation.


    Whoosh... Whoosh...


    Giant bats pped their wings as they flew over the town and attacked the shamans and magicians. The mes covered the battlefield as the enemy shamans, magicians and soldiers were either killed or wounded.


    ¡°Shoot! Ballista and magicians! Shoot those giant bats!¡± Ba Tianming shouted out.


    The enemy soldiers were used to the batriders because of the first bombing so they were now less fearful of them. They desperately tried to adjust the ballistas to shoot the Batriders. However, Xiao Yu hadmanded in advance so that the Batriders didn¡¯t go into the depth of the battlefield. They had to return after the bombing. Nevertheless, two Batriders were shot and fell from the sky.


    The Batriders saw that the bats were shot and they couldn¡¯t evade their fate so they made the bats fly towards mages and shamans to explode themselves. In fact, the Batriders were like kamikaze. As ast resort they would blew themselves up by killing the enemy too.


    KILL!


    The Batriders were able to stop the magical attacks but the ordinary soldiers were able to climb up the walls. But they found out that they didn¡¯t meet any problems while they climbed up. Normally, there would be guards who would shoot arrows or try to cut off thedder to stop them climb up. But this time they went up very easily. Actually, it seemed a bit wrong.


    The enemy soldiers understood the reason soon enough. They saw orcs standing on the walls as soon as they stepped onto the wall. The orcs roared as they rushed over the enemy soldiers.


    ARGH...


    The orcs didn¡¯t killed them by using axes but used their strong bodies to push the enemy soldiers down the walls. The falling soldiers hit the others and soon a pile of human bodies were formed under the walls.


    At the end, these enemy soldiers who had reached the top of the walls didn¡¯t have time to stand on there. Moreover, most of them had broken legs or other parts of the body after falling down from the walls. On the battlefield, the number of wounded soldiers was much more negative statistic rather than the death toll. The wounded soldiers couldn¡¯t fight but would consume food. They would end up being a burden on Ba Tianming.


    Xiao Yu was aware that Ba Tianming would use elite soldiers or warriors soon. The orcs wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against high-rank warriors on their own. But the most important characteristics of the orcs were their sturdy and strong bodies. An ordinary orc was able to fight against 2-3 ordinary enemy soldiers on his own.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s trick of shoving the enemy soldiers down the walls turned out to be a good tactic. The orcs relied on their strong bodies to directly throw the enemy soldiers off. In fact, Xiao Yu had prepared thousands of logs in advance so that orcs would use the logs to hit and throw the climbing soldiers.


    Large number of soldiers were knocked off but the others still continued to climb up.


    Ba Tianming had sent warriors to the gates so that they would be able to pass through the gaps in between the Mountain Giants and enter the town. The Mountain Giants weren¡¯t too smart and moved slowly so the gaps were there for fast warriors to pass through. However, Xiao Yu was aware of this fact too. He had sent hundred orcs, 50 hunters and 50 elf archers in advance to stand behind the mountain giants. Elf hunters were mobile and rapid units. They would fight both as long-range and closebat units. The orcs would form the first wave of defense behind the mountain giants while the elf archers would stand behind the orcs and shoot the people who tried to rush into the town.


    The heroes were active in the defense war too. It was needless to say that Grom and Cairne were the favorites of the war. They would rush towards anywhere they saw enemy soldiers. They would rely on their sturdy bodies and extraordinary martial skills to kill. Antonidas would support his magic spells by consuming mana potions. The icicles would fall down and each one would kill an enemy. Maiev was running within the battlefield. Her dagger would never miss a target.


    Nevertheless, few warriors rushed to fight with Grom. All of them were fourth-rank warriors and normally would be more powerful than Grom. However, Grom¡¯s strength was enhanced because of the Kodo beasts, totems summoned by Xiao Yu, Cairne¡¯s Battle Roar and Bloodthirst skill of the shamans. In short, all the orcs including Grom (Cairne too) had their attack strength increased more than double. In the end, they weren¡¯t on par against Grom.


    Xiao Yu was relying on geographical advantage and using the troops under hismand wisely to make heavy casualties upon Ba Tianming¡¯s forces.


    Ba Tianming was furious when he saw the sight: ¡°It is time... I¡¯ve let these kids think that they are invulnerable for a long time... 500 Ghost warriors and all the wolf warriors! Attack!¡±


    Ba Tianming had 1000 Ghost Warriors but he was sending half of them. In his perspective they were more than enough to get the town. The other 500 Ghost Warriors were kept as reserve for just in case.


    Awoo...


    The wolves howled as the wolf warriors rushed to the wall.


    ¡°Wolf Warriors...?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up. He had witnessed the strength of these warriors and he knew that even orcs wouldn¡¯t be their opponents on their own... But who said that he was going to use orcs to fight the wolf warriors?

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    ¡°Hippogryph Riders! GO!¡± Xiao Yumanded.


    The elf archers that were riding the Hippogryphs hadn¡¯t joined the battle yet. As a result, the Hippogryphs lifted off and began to fly over the walls of the town. At the same time, wolves rushed to the walls. They began to rapidly run over thedders to the walls.


    Wolf warriors were very fast. Actually, even the Raiders weren¡¯t as fast as them.


    Awoo...


    The wolf warriors howled as they reached the top of the walls to attack the soldier. However, howls of wolves of Raiders echoed out from the inner part of the town. The Raiders rided their wolves onto the walls too. The Raiders used their heavy swords as they attacked the wolf warriors. It was time to see which one of them was better.


    The wolf warriors were going to attack ordinary soldiers but the Raiders attracted their attention. These wolf warriors felt strong hostility towards the same kind they faced. There was no sympathy but bloodthirst. It was about which one was going to survive.


    Awoo...


    The Raiders and wolf warriors collided. Xiao Yu was aware that the number of the Raiders wascking inparison to the number of wolf warriors. If it was one on one battle then he was sure that Raider would win a wolf warrior. However, now the situation was totally different.


    Argh!!!


    Dozens of mountain giants joined the battle. They were using the skill Taunt to attract the attention of wolf warriors onto themselves. This skill was allowing the mountain giants to make the nearby enemies to involuntarily attack themselves.


    The pressure on the Raiders was greatly alleviated after the mountain giants joined the battle. Ordinary orcs were trying to help the Raiders too but Xiao Yu¡¯s aim was to kill the wolf warriors with the help of Hippogryph Riders. The Hippogryphs were soaring over the walls. Whistling sounds echoed out as the arrows were shot from the sky. All of the arrows were aimed at wolf warriors.


    The skin of the wolf warrior was very thick. Ordinary swords wouldn¡¯t able to prate them. But the Hippogryph riders had reached level 10. Their arrows were extremely powerful. Actually, a single arrow wouldn¡¯t be able to take wolf warriors life but a dozen of consecutive arrows would be more than enough to kill a wolf warrior. As a result, the most crucial part of the battle against the wolf warriors were the Hippogryph Riders.


    Raul¡¯s performance was brilliant during the battle. He was using the Hurricane bow and two shots from him was enough to kill a wolf warrior.


    Ba Tianming¡¯s idea was to break the defensive line relying on the wolf warriors and instantly take the town. However it had failed.


    Xiao Yu was using the U.S tactic of attacking the ground forces with air force. The U.S had used this tactic on Iraq in the Gulf War. At the time, everyone believed that Iraq would be able to counter U.S attack by relying on their tanks. However, U.S Air Force destroyed the Iraqi air force and then bombed numerous tanks. The bombers were the natural nemesis of tanks. Simrly, the infantry units would be helpless if there were no air defenses.


    Xiao Yu had yed the game and had a deep understanding of this truth. There was no other way but death to the wolf warriors if Ba Tianming couldn¡¯t dispatch air units.


    Ba Tianming was aware that Xiao Yu was using air units. That¡¯s why he was using ballistas and catapults to prevent the bombing of Batriders. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Xiao Yu to use the Hippogryph riders in this manner. The ballistas were far away from the walls and couldn¡¯t hit Hippogryph Riders. Moreover, Xiao Yu had demolishers, catapults, ive Throwers and ballistas on the walls too. At the moment, the Hippogryph Riders were in the safe zone.


    Actually, there were some enemy soldiers that used heavy crossbows. But those arrows couldn¡¯t injury the Hippogryph Riders. Nevertheless, there could be fourth-rank or fifth-rank warriors hidden in the enemy crowd. They may be able to hit the Hippogryph riders by throwing their weapons.


    However, at the end the Hippogryph riders were able to mercilessly kill the wolf warriors. Ba Tianming got off his horse because of anger and fury. At the moment, he couldn¡¯t order the retreat of the wolf warriors. There were so many soldiers under the walls that the wolf warriors would drown in crowd if they came back.


    ¡°Ghost Warriors! ATTACK!¡± Ba Tianming shouted.


    The Ghost Warriors who were hidden in the crowd began to move when they heard the order. A dark aura began to circle around their body as they began to climb thedders.


    Xiao Yu was surprised when he saw the sight.


    ¡°Are they Wraiths?¡± Xiao Yu had been to the Undercity and this humans were simr to those undead creatures. The feeling he got from these Ghost Warriors were simr to those of undead creatures.


    ¡°Why would he use undeads? Isn¡¯t Ba Tianming fearing the wrath of the continent?¡±


    Xiao Yu was able to analyze the strength of the Ghost Warriors from afar. They were at least fourth-rank warriors. The fourth-rank undead warriors were much more powerful than ordinary fourth-rank warriors. The undeads didn¡¯t have pain, fear, emotions or other things. They were perfect killing machines.


    ¡°Stay away from those warriors that have dark aura exuding from them! They are undeads! Attack either their heads or hearts!¡± Xiao Yu knew that the weakness of the undeads were usually their heads and hearts.


    Xiao Yu pulled out fake Ashbringer. He wasn¡¯t going to use Arcanite Reaper. The fake Ashbringer which had light magic engraved on it was more useful in dealing against these undeads.


    Swoosh...


    Xiao Yu attacked the ghost warrior that had climbed over thedders. However, the ghost warrior blocked his attack with his own arm. Xiao Yu¡¯s hands got numb because of the aftershock.


    ¡°What the heck?! My hands are numb... Ordinary soldiers aren¡¯t their opponents... Only the mountain giants could handle them!¡±

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Xiao Yu was shocked when he saw the Ghost Warriors. It was no wonder that Ba Tianming was bold enough to make a decisive attack.


    Woosh...


    Xiao Yu used the wind walk and rapidly went past Ghost Warrior¡¯s back to attack once again. However, Ghost Warrior¡¯s speed was beyond his expectations too. The warrior was able to escape Xiao Yu¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Motherfucker! They are too fast!¡± Xiao Yu shouted in a loud manner. He twisted and made another attack.


    Argh...


    The Ghost Warrior issued a roar as a purple smoke began to float from its body. The fake Ashbringer was affecting the Ghost Warrior. These warriors were tought but they were weak towards the powers of light.


    ¡°Mountain Giants! Come over and block them! Footmen attract their attention! Orcs don¡¯t meddle with them on your own!¡± Xiao Yu quickly issued orders to focus his forces against these Ghost Warriors. The wolf warriors had to be defeated by the Raiders and other ordinary soldiers. The appearance of the Ghost Warriors had disrupted his deployment.


    Bang...Baang...Baang...


    The riflemen began to shoot the Ghost Warriors. The Ghost Warriors were using thick armors but the bullets were able to prate through them. The Ghost Warriors that were shot began to cry. They didn¡¯t die but the bullets were able to hurt them.


    ¡°Riflemen can harm them too! It seems they are afraid of gunpowder.¡± Xiao Yu ordered the riflemen to shoot the Ghost Warriors.


    The Ghost Warriors saw that riflemen can harm them so they stopped attacking ordinary soldiers but rushed towards the riflemen. The riflemen immediately used their skill to turn their skin to stone. The Ghost Warriors were able to attack them but they weren¡¯t able to kill the riflemen because of their tough stone skin.


    Bang...Baang...Baang...


    Riflemen constantly shot their weapons. All of them were focused on the Ghost Warriors.


    ¡°Fuck it! Use the ive Throwers! I don¡¯t believe the moon des won¡¯t be able to split them off!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out. Even the rocks could be spliced into two by the ive Throwers so Xiao Yu believed that Ghost Warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand them.


    Several orcs moved the ive Throwers and attack the ghost warriors.


    Swoosh...Swoosh...


    They used the ive Throwers and the moon des were thrown out towards the Ghost Warriors. There was less than ten meters of distance so the ghost warriors couldn¡¯t dodge the moon des. The only option they had was to use their swords over their chests in an attempt to block the de. However, the moon des were able to cut their swords and bodies in half.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Xiao Yu was calming down as he saw the ghost warriors were being pressured by the riflemen and the ive throwers.


    ...


    ...


    There was chaos over the walls. Everyone was attacking each other.


    Khrch...


    Xiao Yu heard a sudden sound. He turned around to see that a Kodo Beast had rushed and swallowed a Ghost Warrior.


    ¡°Several of them have reached level 10! Aia! They can kill these undead warriors but unforunately I don¡¯t have many Kodo beasts in here.. ¡±


    Argh...


    This time Xiao Yu heard Cairne¡¯s battle roar! He turned to see that Tauren chief was using his giant body and axes to push down the enemies. Cairne smashed his axe to attack ghost warrior. The ghost warrior blocked his attack but his legs were smashed into the wall. The walls were made out of the mud and couldn¡¯t withstand such a destrucitve power. The Ghost warrior¡¯s sword was broken and he was split into two...


    Cairne was like the god of war. He was 3 meters tall and covered in t3 armor suit. The attacks of ghost warriors didn¡¯t even flinch him. Their swords couldn¡¯t pierce through the armor. Cairne was using his massive body to attack the enemies. It was a simply but an effective method. He had the powerful defense of the T3 armor suit and the sturdy strength of a tauren.


    Grom was also using his extraordinary skills to kill the enemies. He would dodge when facing a ghost warrior. But Grom would turn back to attack the ghost warrior the moment the ghost warrior attacked someone else. He would use the wind Walk to rapidly move away if his attack failed... Grom was able to kill countless Ghost Warrior relying on this tactic. This sneak method Grom was using was learnt from Xiao Yu. Every despicable and shameless tactic that the heroes used were instilled upon them by Xiao Yu.


    Ba Tianming¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at the walls. He didn¡¯t expect that Ghost Warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the defensive line.


    It was true that Ghost Warriors were strong. Several orcs would be needed to block one ghost warrior and kill him.


    Ba Tianming roared in fury: ¡°Send rest of the Ghost Warriors! We must capture the Wuhe town!¡±


    The remaining 500 Ghost Warriors rushed out. They mixed in with the soldiers and went towards the wall.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Ba Tianming was going for the decisive attack and he knew that he must capture the Wuhe town. Actually, he was very confident in capturing the Wuhe town and taking the Touba Hong as a prisoner after he sent out 500 Ghost Warriors (2nd batch).


    Xiao Yu was over the wall as he looked at the Ghost Warriors whose body exuded purplish smoke. He knew that he was going to face an impossible battle if he let them climb up the walls. The situation on the walls was difficult as is and it would be much more difficult to control if these new batch of the ghost warriors came up.


    ¡°Motherfuckers! Come on! Come over so that daddy can deal with you.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.. He loudly shouted when the new batch of the ghost warriors were close to the walls: ¡°RETREAT! RETREAT!¡± Xiao Yu ordered. The defending soldiers began to rapidly retreat to the rear of the walls while the attackers rushed towards them. However, a violent trembling began to happen under their foot. It seemed that a powerful earthquake was happening.


    Boooooom.... Rummmbllleee....


    The walls began to shake and about 3 meters wide part of the outer part of the wall began to fall towards the enemy soldiers. It had to be noted that the walls were taller than 10 meters. It was like a mountain fell down on the enemies. The Ghost Warriors wanted to dodge but they were too close to the walls and it waste to do anything.


    Rummmbbllleeee...


    The outer wall fell down. The enemy soldiers were buried under the mud wall. Soldiers from both sides were shocked and couldn¡¯t move. No one would think about such a despicable method to deal with the enemies.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? How could a wall copse? Those soldiers won¡¯t be able to get out... What are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°They knew about it! It was a pre-nned action! Didn¡¯t you see that they loudly shouted to retreat? It was their n to bury us in here!¡±


    ¡°DESPICABLE! The one who came up with this idea is way too despicable!¡±


    ¡°We lost tens of thousands of people in one move...¡±


    Tens of thousands of enemy soldiers were buried under the mud wall. It meant that the remaining enemy soldiers on the walls didn¡¯t have any reinforcements. It would lead to their annihiliation. There were Ghost Warriors and wolf warriors still surviving on the top of the wall. But they would be killed if without the support of follow-up soldiers. In short, the ones on top of the wall were isted.


    Ba Tianming couldn¡¯t believe his eyes when he saw the scene. Severalyers of the town walls copsed... He didn¡¯t know whether it was an intentional or unintentional move but this action had brought disadvantage to him.


    The wolf warriors and ghost warriors he had sent were either killed by the falling wall or were on top of the walls. All of them would be destroyed if he didn¡¯t hurry to rescue them!


    ¡°ATTACK! Get thedders! SUPPORT OUR TROOPS!¡± Ba Tianming roared. However, there was a chaos in the field. It wasn¡¯t going to be easy to organize anything at the moment. In addition, the area was rugged after the copse of the wall. There were huge mud bricks all over the ce. It was going to beborious just to climb over them let alone bringing a hugedder.


    ¡°KILL THEM! They are alone now!¡± Xiao Yu shouted when he saw that his n was yed out well. He knew that most of the new batch of ghost warriors were already killed by the copse of the wall. Now, they had to kill the super warriors on top of the walls. It would lead to Ba Tianming¡¯s failure.


    All the soldiers shouted out as they went to kill the wolf warriors and ghost warriors who were secluded on top of the walls. Mountain Giants began to roll towards the ghost warriors and wolf warriors to smash them with their bodies. Many of the enemies were forced to jump over the wall because of the mountain giants. They didn¡¯t die but it was inevitable that they would have serious injuries.


    KILL!


    The guarding soldiers saw the hope of victory. They tried their best to drive down all the enemies from the top of the walls.


    Originally, Xiao Yu hade up with the n of copsing the walls since the start of constructing the walls. He had talked with Foror about it. It was almost equivalent to a sixth-rank magic spell if they could make the walls copse. Foror replied back to him that he could realize Xiao Yu¡¯s n. As a result, it was only Xiao Yu and Foror who knew about the construction details of the walls. Xiao Yu used thisst resort when he saw that a new batch of ghost warrios were climbing up the walls. He had to use this method or face a very difficult battle.


    The tide of the war was reversed after the copse of the walls.


    At the same time, arge group of people appeared at the rear of Ba Tianming¡¯s camps. They burned everything within the sight.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ba Tianming knew that the situation was going towards bad every single second.


    A scout rushed and knelt down: ¡°General! An army appeared behind our camp. They were over 10,000 people. They broke into our camp and set it on fire. Most of our resources are burned down...¡±


    ¡°What!?¡± Ba Tianming wanted to strangle the scout to death. He had already lost the battle on frontline and now the camp was on fire. He was forced into despair.


    ¡°Who? Who it was? Who it was to attack my back?¡± Ba Tianming clenched his teeth.


    He had arranged groups to guard the rear of the camp from raids of bandits. But he wasn¡¯t too strict as Touba Hong and his allies were in the Wuhe town and surrounded.


    ¡°General... It seems that it was General Hattum from the Longyou tribe... ¡±


    ¡°Hattum? What¡¯s he doing in here? He is a mighty general who isn¡¯t under my control.. Its no wonder he raided my camp... ¡± Nevertheless, Ba Tianming was surprised. He was familiar with the name and reputation of General Hattum. However, the Longyou tribe that the general belonged had already given their allegiance to Touba Gui... Does it mean that Longyou tribe betrayed Touba Gui?


    Ba Tianming was puzzled and battered. He couldn¡¯t understand the reason he failed. He had the absolute advantage in terms of weapons and warriors. There were wolf warriors, grasnd shamans and ghost warriors...


    Xiao Yu! The damned lord of the Lion territory! It was that bastard that humiliated him! Ba Tianming was ready to peel off Xiao Yu¡¯s skin and eat him alive. But he understood that he could hardly beat Xiao Yu after this moment. He had lost the momentum. Actually, he could attack once again if he had only lost the offensive battle. But now the rear of the camp was attacked and there were no more enough resources.


    Xiao Yu was overjoyed when he saw the sky full of smoke. It seemed that General Hattum had really given his allegiance to Touba Hong.


    The enemy troops on top of the walls were almost killed as there were no reinforcements to help them out. The wolf warriors and ghost warriors were strong but they couldn¡¯t withstand the attack of thousands of people...


    ¡°Out! Go out! Their morale is down and its our chance topletely defeat them!¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    The gates of the town were opened. The orcs were first to rush out while the others came after them.


    Boom...Boom...Boom...


    Batriders were the first to take off too. They used all the iron bombs and liquid fire they had to bomb the enemy camp and troops. At the beginning of the war Xiao Yu had ordered them to use the bombs in limit. However, now Xiao Yu had ordered them to throw out all the iron bombs and liquid fire to create as much chaos as possible.


    The enemies were much more than them. So Xiao Yu had to make a decisive win over them by giving a fatal blow. Otherwise, the enemies woulde back to attack once again.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Ba Tianming saw that the momentum was gone so he took lead as he withdrew his forces...

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    The morale of Xiao Yu¡¯s army was at best. He had to crush the remaining enemy forces so that he could breath easily for a while.


    They attacked the enemy as if they were beating stray dogs. The chase continued for three days and nights. The vast majority of enemy soldiers surrendered. A small portion of them were able to escape and some were killed during the chase. Originally, they were against Touba Hong but now Touba Gui had failed and they were going to continue living under Touba Hong¡¯s rule. Ba Tianming was able to escape sessfully. The mysterious ck cloaked people had disappeared too.


    It was a great victory. It wasn¡¯t just about crushing Touba Gui¡¯s attempt to kill Touba Hong but to encourage the morale of the people by Touba Hong¡¯s side. Now, Wuhe town was his base and Touba Hong could officially begin to im the rest of the empire. Moreover, there were going to be others who would join Touba Hong because of this victory that would enhance Touba Hong¡¯s strength.


    It wasn¡¯t just troops that Touba Hong got out of this victory. He was able to seize lots of ballista, catapults, weapons and other supplies.


    Touba Hong held a grand banquet in Wuhe town after the troops came back from chasing the enemies. The soldiers who had achievements in the war were given rewards. A number of new generals were raised. They were the foundation upon which Touba Hong was going to build the new empire.


    Xiao Yu had promised soliders the rewards so Touba Hong had toply to honor his promise. The people who couldn¡¯t amass good merit were very jealous. Moreover, they were eager for the next battles as they wanted glory too. In addition, they knew that the court had betrayed Touba Hong and the veterans of the war would be the new officials and aristocrats after Touba Hong united the empire.


    Touba Hong made General Hattum the Grand Marshal of his army because of his feat during the war. He was a marshal but was still bound toply to Xiao Yu¡¯smands. Touba Hong had handed over the military to Xiao Yu. He was clear that the only reason he had victory was because of Xiao Yu. He would be a prisoner of Ba Tianming if not for Xiao Yu. Additionally, Xiao Yu was his most important and irrecable ally.


    The next step was to work on strategic n. Xiao Yu and Touba Hong discussed for several day and determined the basic road map for the future. First of all, they were going to send bards to all over the empire to talk about truth on Touba Gui¡¯s act of treason. Xiao Yu had told to Touba Hong that it didn¡¯t matter whether he had money or powerful army. The most important thing at this point was the people of the empire. He had to be popr and get the support of the people.


    Second point was to train and reorganize the army. They would send scouts to the nearby tribes to make them pledge allegiance. The ones who refused would be killed.


    Moreover, the military wouldn¡¯t be only located in Wuhe town. Touba Hong would begin to send his armies to everywhere so that they could reorganize and support each other at any given time.


    The third point was to send envoys to the tribes and ns in the distance who wanted to be affiliated with Touba Hong but couldn¡¯t act at this point. Those tribes would be told to umte strength and prepare for the offense at the right time. These three points were general notions and there were lots of specific details. The road map would improve as the time passed on and the conditions changed.


    The strength of Xiao Yu¡¯s summoned troops increased after thisrge-scale battle. Perhaps it was because of extremely powerful Ghost Warriors and wolf warriors that there was such a rapid upgrade. Grom had reached level 25. Antonidas was level 26 too. He was showing an excellent performance in such arge-scale battle. Normally, mages would be weak and first target of any attack. But Antonidas could use Ice Barrier, Teleportation and other life-saving skills. In addition, he had unlimited mana potions at his hand. One of the icicles thrown by him was able to prate the skin of wolf warrior and the second one was enough to kill it. As one of the greatest magicians of the ancient era Antonidas was going to show much more terrifying power after he reached high level.


    Cairne had reached level 25 too. He was like a killing machine on the battlefield. He would rely on pure brute force to kill everyone and anyone on his path. Moreover, Cairne had wasted two sets of T3 armor suits during the war. Xiao Yu had given him new sets during the battle but kept the broken ones for repair (TL note: Cheap bastard!).


    Xiao Yu was surprised when he saw that Maiev had reached level 23. It had to be noted that she was just on level 18 before the war. The sudden increase of 5 levels was a direct proof to the number of people who lost their lives at her hand. Moreover, her movements were erratic and unpredictable after she levelled up. Xiao Yu felt like Maiev could disappear in front of him at any moment and kill anyone.


    Maiev could learn 3 more skills after reaching level 20:


    Rapid attack (up to level 3): Hero¡¯s attack speed increases.


    Fan of des (up to level level 3): Hero throws a wheel saw which rotates and inflicts damage on enemies.


    Darkwalker (up to level 5): The Hero¡¯s speed of movement and attack in the darkness increases. Hero can integrate into darkness which makes the detection very hard for the enemies.


    The ranks of the other summoned warriors had substantially increased too. The lowest Druid of the Talon was at level 3 while the highest were at level 6. At level 6 they could turn into storm crow and fly freely. Moreover, they could use magic attacks which made them much powerful than average soldiers. Xiao Yumanded them to stay far away from the first line of defense at the start of the war because of their low levels. He was afraid that they would be easy kills. However, they were still had done lots of damage.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu lost a lot of warriors summoned from the bases. There were 300 units that died. It made it first time that Xiao Yu lost so many warriors. But he knew that as the battles went on the forces that he was going to face were going to be more powerful too. It would be a na?ve thought to think that he could stay invincible in the wars without a casualty.


    Mountain Giants were the most difficult to kill in the war. They had killed a lot of enemies too. Some of them had reached level 10. The ones who reached level 10 were almost 10 meters tall which thick rocky skins. Moreover, they could pull out a tree and use them as weapons too.


    Xiao Yu had decided to summon Druids of the w after witness the strength of the wolf warriors. This special unit can y a powerful rule if they were introduced into the battlefield in an unexpected matter. Imagine if lots of bears appear in the battlefield out of blue.


    In addition, Xiao Yu¡¯s meritorious service points had increased too. He had risen a rank and could upgrade one of his bases now. He was nning to upgrade human base. At least, for now he could use a group of undeads. It would not look good.


    He could summon Gryphon Riders, Dragonhawks and other units. Moreover, he could summon priests too. The casualties in the battlefield could be reduced with the help of priests.


    ¡°The future lies in wars... ¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he pondered when to return to upgrade the base and summon new units. However, at the moment he had to help Touba Hong to stabilize the situation.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Xiao Yu helped Touba Hong to kill some tribes and sumb them and control the neutral forces in the uing days. Moreover, Xiao Yu told Touba Hong that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help Touba Hong for ever so he wasn¡¯t sending his troops but the army made out of the people of Western Cloud Empire. Marshal Hattum was also showing great capability as a general.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was aware that the sight was as unbeliavable as it could get. He was aware more than anyone that mysterious force wouldn¡¯t let Touba Gui fail so easily. They woulde back to fight and at that moment Touba Hong would be facing the challenge of his life.


    Xiao Yu decided to aplish two things as the situation was stable for now. The first thing was to check the blood elves. He wanted to take them back to his territory if it was possible. The second thing to aplish was to go back to summon new warriors and upgrade the human base. Xiao Yu¡¯s rank as amander was raised too so he could control 10000 summoned warriors. He had warriors who had taken ce of 6000 units and there were additional 4000 units to fill. He was considering to allocate those free ces but to do that he had to know the measures of each warrior and theirbat effectiveness before summoning them.


    Touba Hong saw that there was no urgent need for Xiao Yu¡¯s presence so he didn¡¯t block Xiao Yu¡¯s actions.


    Naturally, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t going to find blood elves with all his troops. He took Grom, Tyrande, Antonidas, 100 Raiders and 100 Hippogryph Riders with himself. He had to rapidly go to find the blood elves ande back to get back to his territory. At the end, he didn¡¯t know when Touba Gui was going tounch an attack.


    The Raiders and Hippogryph Riders were mobile units so he didn¡¯t fear encountering small troops that would bother him on the way.


    As a result, Kelly led the way to the location of the blood elf tribe.


    They walked for three full days. The only reason Kelly took them to the tribe was that she believed Xiao Yu to be the one who could bring back Kael¡¯thas. Tyrande, Grom, Cairne, Maiev and Antonidas were legendary ancient heroes. She couldn¡¯t help but believe that the one who could bring them back couldn¡¯t bring Kael¡¯thas. Kelly believe deep in her heart that the fate of the blood elves would be associated with Xiao Yu one way or other. (TL note: its not exactly one way or other.. its more likerades or enemies...)


    She had to take her chance to make Xiao Yu visit the tribe.


    Kelly was excited as she pointed towards the mountain range: ¡°There! My people are there!¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Let¡¯s go. This visit may change the fate of the blood elves... But it won¡¯t be me who would do that but your own people... I can lead you to glory if they believe in me... I won¡¯t be able to help them if they choose not to believe me.¡±


    The crowd began to move rapidly towards the mountains. The terrain was veryplex. There were towering trees all over. In fact this ce was the other side of the Ankagen Mountains. The Ankagen Mountain range stretched so far that it would be impossible to cross from the current location to the Lion territory... The Ankagen Mountains were so dangerous that even the flying beasts wouldn¡¯t be necessarily able to pass over them.


    Xiao Yu saw a group of peoplee out from the mountains when they entered the path to the tribe.


    ¡°Adventurers?¡± Xiao Yu murmured. It didn¡¯t take long before Xiao Yu saw a blood elf woman taken as a captive by the adventurers. It was apparent that they hade here to hunt and capture blood elves.


    Xiao Yu coldly said as he rushed to stand in front of these adventurers: ¡°Let them go!¡±


    there were about 100 adventurers. They were a little surprised when they saw Xiao Yu and his troops. They had never seen Raiders in their lives. However, the terror in their heart disappeared when they saw a human appear in front of them: ¡°Who are ya? Don¡¯t you see that we are Thor¡¯s Mercenaries!?¡±


    Xiao Yu observed these adventurers for a brief moment. There were several fourth-rank warriors and magicians in the group.


    Xiao Yu continued in a cold tone: ¡°I told you to release the blood elves! Are you deaf?¡±


    One of the adventurers who seemed to be the leader of the group came forward. He checked the Raiders behind Xiao Yu and the Hippogryph Riders flying on the sky: ¡°Who are you? Why do you have so many wolf warriors and elves with ya?¡±


    Xiao Yu cold: ¡°You don¡¯t need to know my identity.. The only thing you must know at the moment is you will release the blood elves... Otherwise, I¡¯m going to be quite impolite...¡±


    ¡°oh.. Will you? A puny third-rank warrior is threating us... There are several fourth-rank warriors and mages in our group.. Do you still think that you will be able to beat us? The ones with strength have the right to talk.. The weak ones should stay silent and obey... We are the Thor Mercenaries! Our fame is wide spread over the continent... Even some lords of the territories invite us to defend them or fight for them... Kiddo you will regret your words...¡± The person¡¯s eyes lit up and stopped talking. It seemed that he remembered something.


    ¡°Are you the lord of the Lion territory?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°I am... You cane to Lion territory if you are looking for a trouble... But today, I will take away these blood elves... ¡±


    The man looked at the raiders and hippogryph riders on the sky after hearing out Xiao Yu admit his identity. Afterwards, his eyes focused on Tyrande who was riding the white tiger.


    ¡°Is she the famous Tyrande?¡± The man¡¯s eyes were full of greed as he looked at Tyrande. He was aware that there were countless people in the continent who would give them huge rewards if he brought the female leader of Lion territory¡¯s elves. Everyone was aware that the leader of the elf n would have good strength and extremely beautiful appearance. Some people who had seen Tyrande had told about her beauty far and wide. There were many adventurers who had previouslye to Lion territory to capture Tyrande and sell her.


    ¡°You will give us that elf before we let go of these blood elves... Otherwise, you won¡¯t live to see another sunny day...¡± The man said as he pulled out his magic sword.


    ******


    I was too drunk yesterday so couldn¡¯t trante.. Good news thou: I¡¯m on holidays until 8th or 9th of jan so I¡¯ll be able to pump out a lot of chapter till then..

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Blueish light began to glow from the sword. It was apparent that there were engravings of ice magic arrays on it. The man¡¯s body began to glow in icy bluish light too. The man must have reached fourth-rank warrior strength to be able to implicitly make his battle energy appear on his body. This rank of warriors didn¡¯t look up at anyone in the continent because of their strength. The man didn¡¯t fear neither Xiao Yu nor the Raiders as he looked at them.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t put them in his eyes too. Even if the other side had a fifth-rank warrior he would go for the battle. He summoned totem poles and shouted: ¡°KILL!¡±


    The Raiders were like gust of wind as they rapidly moved towards the enemies. All of them had reached level 10 and were on part with wolf warriors. Moreover, the totems had enhanced their strength exponentially. The Strength of the Earth Totem blessed them with raw power while the Stoneskin Totem blessed them with defensive attributes.


    ¡°Hmpf! Dare to attack us? Get ¡®em!¡± The man shouted. He wanted to move but felt cold wind burst up behind him. He was surprised as he turned to block the attack. Bang... Two swords collided and the man saw an orc who was taller than two-meters. The man used all his strength to counterattack but found out that the orc¡¯s sword skills were top notch. The man still had to find a way to disengage Grom after few consecutive shes when he felt another breeze from behind.


    The man was shocked as he knew that someone else was going to attack. He wanted to dodge but Grom was now blocking him. There were no way for him to block two people at the same time.


    Aaaa....


    One of his arms was cut off and an arrow sted past and exploded his body.


    Xiao Yu, Grom and Tyrande were cooperating well. Firstly, Grom or Xiao Yu would use an Enhanced Omnish to attract the enemy. Then the second one woulde out to use Omnish once again. Fifth-rank warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand two Omnihes from opposite sides let alone a fourth-rank warrior. Moreover, Tyrande would use a Searing Arrow to attack the enemy.


    The mercenaries saw that their leader was killed. They were furious as they tried to attack. The mages were already chanting the spells but Xiao Yu threw an iron bomb. He was aware that he had to supress the mages.


    There were 100 Raiders and all of them were powerful but if an unbridled magician released the spell then there would be no way for Raiders to resist. At the same time, the Hippogryph Riders began to shoot countless arrows from the sky.


    There were few mercenaries who had heavy crossbows on them but they weren¡¯t able to shoot down Hippogryphs. The Hippogryph Riders had reached level 10 too. Their shoots were precise and rapid.


    The mercenaries were strong too. They used shields to block the arrows from the sky. But how many arrows they could block? One, ten? Moreover, the Raiders rushed into the crowd of mercenaries.


    Xiao Yu was using different types of units to suppress the enemy. Ordinarily, it seemed that both units weren¡¯t that strong. They weren¡¯t as strong as mountain giants.


    ¡°Ah ... retreat! Run! The archers are very strong.¡± It didn¡¯t take a minute for the will of mercenaries to copse.


    The enemies didn¡¯t know whether to cope with air ornd attacks. This was the result of confusion that Xiao Yu¡¯s tactics brought.


    Land-to-air wasn¡¯t an effective way to attack air units. The best option was to use air units to attack the enemy air units. Therefore the defeat of mercenaries was expected.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t ruthless. He didn¡¯t order the Raiders or Hippogryph Riders to chase the mercenaries after they threw away the blood elf prisoners and ran away.


    Kelly unlocked the chains on her tribesmen and women: ¡°It¡¯s me Kelly! I¡¯m back!¡±


    ¡°Kelly!¡± The blood elves were surprised to see Kelly in good shape.


    ¡°Kelly, weren¡¯t you captured by those dirty humans? How did you survive? Who are they? What about those night elves?¡±


    The blood elves were shocked when they saw the Hippogryph Riders on sky and Tyrande who were riding her white tiger. They were quite dismissive towards humans, orcs and other races. But they saw night elves as equal to themselves. They had taken a different path but they belong to the same race.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Where is the patriarch? I have an important message for him. Kael¡¯thas is about toe back and I¡¯m here to persuade him to follow Kael¡¯thas!¡± Kelly tone was full of excitement.


    She was feeling bitter when she saw the captured blood elves. However, she was aware that once Kael¡¯thas returned the difficult days of the blood elves would end and their path to glory would begin.


    ¡°Kael¡¯thas is going to return?Is this true?¡± The blood elves had waited long for the prophecy toe true...


    ¡°Yes.. She is Tyrande and I¡¯ve seen Maiev Shadowsong.. The day for Kael¡¯thas¡¯s return isn¡¯t far away... We will stand at the peak soon enough...¡± Kelly¡¯s eyes were lit up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to see the patriarch.. ¡± The blood elves led them towards theirir.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    The blood elves wouldn¡¯t easily bring an outsider to theirir. Their strength wasn¡¯t at a level where they could boast about it so bringing outsiders may lead to a disaster. However, the situation was different when they saw Tyrande. Tyrande was an ancient hero and the leader of the night elves so they wouldn¡¯t doubt her.


    ¡°Oh God! Kelly! Is she really back? Look at the others... Weren¡¯t they captured by those filthy humans?¡±


    Xiao Yu and the rest had entered a huge pce. The blood elves were using their remaining magic to support this pce which relfected the glory of their past days. There was a huge magical shield in front of the pce. Average person wouldn¡¯t be enter through this protectiveyer. Moreover, there was another magic array which made the whole pce look like part of the mountain. Nevertheless, the strength of blood elves would decrease the moment they exited this pce. They were born with the ability to control magical elements. Even a newborn blood elf would be an excellent magician as long as there was source of magic. However, now they didn¡¯t have sunwell and it wasn¡¯t enough for them to rely on the elements of heavens and earth.


    The blood elves were like drug addicts that relied on sunwell and mana source. They would suffer pain and some of them would evenmit suicide.


    ¡°Where is the patriarch? I want to see patriarch!¡± Kelly said the moment they entered the pce. She couldn¡¯t wait to take Xiao Yu to patriarch and tell him about Kael¡¯thas¡¯s return.


    ¡°Patriarch is in the main hall. There are guests.¡±


    ¡°Guests? We have guests?¡± Kelly was perplexed. The blood elves didn¡¯t have any friends or allies at the moment so howe there were guests...


    ¡°Yes. A few humans havee and it seems patriarch attachs great importance to them. Whose the human behind you? Who are those night elves and the orcs?¡± The blood elves found it strange that night elves and orcs were standing behind a human.


    ¡°He is my savior. He can summon Kael¡¯thas too.¡± Kelly replied.


    ¡°What!? How can a human summon Kael¡¯thas?¡± The blood elves were full of contempt for humans so they couldn¡¯t believe such thing.


    Kelly nodded: ¡°I have seen Tyrande and Maeiv Shadowsong from the night elves! They have returned.. The one riding the white tiger is Tyrande... Return of Kael¡¯thas isn¡¯t that far off too.¡±


    ¡°Tyrande! Is she Tyrande?¡± The blood elves were astonished at sight.


    ¡°Yes, I have spent enough time with them and I¡¯m sure she is Tyrande.. The demaster Grom and their Leader Thrall are back too.. Kael will return soon too...¡±.


    ¡°Really?¡± The blood elves were excited as they looked at Tyrande and Grom. It seemed that Tyrande and Grom were the real legendary figures from their clothing and weapons. Blood Elves had ancient portrait scrolls where the appearance of Tyrande and Grom were clearly drawn.


    ..


    ...


    Xiao Yu and rest joined the crowd as they walked towards the main hall. The main hall was located at the highest locatio in the pce. There was a giant statue of Kael¡¯thas too. Moreover, Xiao Yu could see statues of Kael¡¯thas all around the pce.


    Kelly exined her reasons for a visit to the guard outside the main hall. At the same time, Xiao Yu was observing the inside of the bce. The goblins built their pces and buildings in practical and peculiar manner. However, the blood elves tried to be as extravagant as possible. This pce was simply too gorgeous and luxurious. It was all to show off their nobility. They had very scarce magic sources but they still used it to support the magical arrays in the pce. The blood elves were trying to ¡°save face¡± even at the doorsteps of death. It was obvious that they didn¡¯t have enough magic to survive but they didn¡¯t stop from using it to decorate the pce.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the guard came out from the main hall. He looked at Xiao Yu and rest with disdain: ¡°Kelly! Patriarch wants to bring them in.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up when he saw the indifferent attitude of these guards. It seemed that everything won¡¯t be so smooth.


    Kelly and Xiao Yu walked into the main hall. The ce was very grand. They set food onto red carpet walked inside. Normally, blood elves wouldn¡¯t receive guests in the main hall but in the lobby. You had to be an honored guest to enter the main hall.


    Xiao Yu saw many individuals sitting in the main hall after they entered it. There were four blood elves who were wearing blood-red robes and sitting in one side. At the same time there was a handsome human youth sitting opposite to them. There were guards standing behind the youth. Xiao Yu was surprised when he saw the guards.


    The weakest of those guards was a peak fift-rank warrior. There was even one skinny old man who was a sixth-rank warrior.


    Who is this youth?

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Xiao Yu¡¯s body. The youth even looked at Xiao Yu and winked. Xiao Yu understood that the youth was aware of his identity. But who could it be?


    ¡°Patriarch, I am back.¡±Kelly came to stand in front of the blood elves and knelt: ¡°Patriarch! I brought back news about Kael¡¯thas. He is about to return and we will regain our glory once again!¡±


    Xiao Yu saw that none of the four blood elves were excited about the news. The one sitting in the top seat faintly said: ¡°Kelly, step back... We can revive the glory of the blood elves without the summoning of Kael¡¯thas.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Both Xiao Yu and Kelly were surprised. It was known that Kael¡¯thas was the leader of the blood elves. Patriarch¡¯s reply was too indifferent and his tone was cold.


    Who is this patriarch? Why is he so cold? Why does he think that they can revive the blood elves? It has to have something with the youth...


    ¡°He is Nichs Ernst, the new chief of the Ernst family. He has brought us what we need the most... Soon, we will reach the peak and stand on ce where we belong... ¡± The patriarch stood up and spoke as he raised his hands towards the sky.


    ¡°Nichs Ernst?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised when he heard the name. Actually, Master Alma had exined about the famous families of the continent to Xiao Yu so that he didn¡¯t easily provoke them in the future. Ernst family was one of those ancient families which wasparable to Kennedy family that Xiao Yu had offended in the ruins of Lordaeron.


    Xiao Yu had a bad feeling about everything that was happening in front of him. Why would the youthe here? What had he brought that made the blood elf patriarch so hyped?


    ¡°Patriarch, what about Kael¡¯thas? This youth.... Xiao Yu... I brought him... He can summon back our leader Kael¡¯thas...The blood elves can¡¯t flourfish without Kael¡¯thas¡¯s leadership... ¡± Kelly begged when she saw the indiffierent attitude of the elders and patriarch.


    ¡°I know who he is... Nichs Ernst has informed us about Xiao Yu... Don¡¯t be fooled by this man! How can ancient heroes who had died so long ago return back? He is just using their names to deceive the world! Don¡¯t you understand it?¡±


    The elders and patriarch looked at Xiao Yu with contempt and disdain.


    Xiao Yu was stunned when he had initially heard the patriarch of the blood elves but understood what was happening after hearing the identity of the youth. It seems Nichs had already misinformed the patriarch and they were not trusting him at this point. Moreover, Xiao Yu saw that patriarch of the blood elves had a bias towards Kael¡¯thas or so it seemed.


    ¡°May I know the name of the patriarch of the respected and noble blood elves?¡± Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t angry but instead very respectful towards the elder of the blood elves. Xiao Yu would try to understanding what was happening in the mind of the people opposite to him. It was the thing that he had learned from the movie Godfather.


    ¡°I¡¯m Res! Descendant of Aethas Sunreaver!¡± The patriarch said in a tone full of pride.


    ¡°Motherfucker! He is a sunreaver! It¡¯s no wonder he has disdain towards Kael¡¯thas.. Sunreavers were powerful and upied an important position in the blood elf hierarchy but they were always oppressed by Sunstriders... Resentment... He would have probably ruined all statues of Kael¡¯thas if not for Kael¡¯thas¡¯s fame...¡± Xiao Yu understood the reason patriarch had taken such an attitude.


    (Author Note: It¡¯s NOT official history of Warcraft but set for the plot...)


    ¡°Descendant of Sunreavers! I have utter respect for your ancestors. All of them were great magicians and have left their marks on the pages of history. However, for Blood Elves to reach their glory once again isn¡¯t easy. I know about the prophecies and soon Kael¡¯thas will return. He will lead your people to find the lost sunwell and im the glory that belongs to the blood elves.¡± Actually, Xiao Yu was just lying right and left at the moment. The sunwell was destroyed long ago and only God knew where and how it could be found. Xiao Yu¡¯s idea was to make sure that the youth, Nichs Ernst, didn¡¯t sway the blood elves towards himself.


    ¡°Sunwell? We have it now!¡± Res snorted. He moved his hand and a small bottle appeared in it. There was aliquid inside the small bottle. It was simr to burning mes.


    ¡°Water from Sunwell?¡± Xiao Yu was astonished. He didn¡¯t think that Patriarch would have something like that. Moreover, it seemed that the youth had brought this thing.


    ¡°HaHa... Lord Xiao! You are a stepte. My family has found the legendary sunwell. The energy within the sunwell is useless towards and average magician. But it is a natural source of power and strength for the blood elves.. A young blood elf would be a grand magician as long as he or she has ess to the sunwell... ¡± The youth, Nichs Ernst, grinned and said.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as he listened to Nichs. He understood that he couldn¡¯t underestimate these ancient families. They were able to find the sunwell that had been lost for so long. It was no wonder that Res was firm on reviving the blood elf race without Kael¡¯thas. Who could stop the blood elves if they had sunwell? The ancient times were over and the mages were rare. Who could oppose the blood elves if so many elf magicians acted together? Nichs was smart and cunning.


    ¡°The sunwell is a blessing and a curse at the same time. Do you know the reason why it was destroyed? The energy of the sunwell can¡¯t be controlled... The entire world will be destroyed if that energy breaks out...¡± Xiao Yu talked as he looked at Nichs. He had a hunch that Nichs would be one of the most powerful enemies that he would ever meet.


    ¡°Haha ... Duke Xiao has a sense of humor... Moments ago you were saying that you will bring back Kael¡¯thas and he will search for the sunwell, weren¡¯t you? We have already found it so there is no need for you to go to trouble to return Kael¡¯thas... Actually, I tell you something.. You are just a lucky little lord who owns things which he shouldn¡¯t! Duke Xiao! Don¡¯t think that you are the only one in this world who has the support of other races.. Your allies will change masters soon enough...¡± Nichs smiled.


    Nichs words and actions were reserved and elegant unlike Xiao yu. There was demeneaur of an aristocrat even when he smiled. This subtle actions were result of thousands of years of heritage that was passed down. Xiao Yu was a noble too but limited to several generations. Xiao Yu was like a vige bumpkin who had just arrived into a metropolitan city inparison to Nichs.


    Xiao Yu was feeling the gap between him and Nichs too. He understood the reason Master Alma was so afraid of Kennedy family.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter... You may get the blood elves but their leader is Kael¡¯thas.. Only the leader of the blood elves can revive the race! Do you think you will be able to dominate the world with the help of blood elves and sunwell?¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he asked.


    Nichs wasn¡¯t doing anything. He was just standing still and indifferently looking at Xiao Yu but Xiao Yu was feeling a great pressure. It wasn¡¯t the pressure that came from the absolute strength, simr to master Ao Du¡¯s, but because of the temperament. Nichs¡¯s attitude was telling Xiao Yu that they weren¡¯t in the same ¡®grade¡¯.


    ¡°Does Kael¡¯thas exist in this world? Or Is there a need for Kael¡¯thas in this world? We are living in a new era, a new epoch... Why would we favor those old-fashioned tales? Do you think that you are the only one in this world who has orcs and elves? Orc, elves, dwarves and other races were never extinct... They were just hidden from the in sight. They were waiting for the right time so that they coulde out too. Do you think the families with ancient backgrounds were sitting idle for all these years? Everyone was umting strength and waiting for the arrival of the new epoch! The time is near and everyone is aware of the prophecy.. The greatest king of the continent will lead all races to the victory and glory... Now you are here and have few orcs by your side.. I find it ridiculous that puny lord like you have such a huge DREAM...¡± Nichs spoke out.


    ¡°HaHaHa... You talked a lot.. So what are you hinting at? Do you wanna assert that I¡¯m useless inparison to you? If I¡¯m really like that then why are you trying to deliberately discourage me? I¡¯ll tell you the answer.. You are afraid. You are afraid that I¡¯ll be a huge threat to you in the future.. Deep in your heart you are aware that I¡¯ll surpass you and be the greatest kind of this era!¡± Xiao Yu spoke out. He was pointing out to psychological pressure that Nichs was trying to put on him.


    Nichs shook his head: ¡°You think too highly of yourself.. I know about you because I know about everyone on the continent... You are weak so I don¡¯t even pay attention to you.. But I won¡¯t even take an ant lightly.. It¡¯s what my parents have taught me and I¡¯ll keep that in my mind until my death... As for you.. It¡¯s enough for me to wave my hand and you will be dead.¡±


    Xiao Yu snorted: ¡°Is that so? Go on then.. Wave your hand.¡±


    Nichs turned around and came to sit on the chair. He took the cup and drank from it. Afterwards he said: ¡°Why should I act if you will be killed soon enough? Why would I waste energy? Moreover, the game had already begun.. It would be too boring if I acted before than others...¡±


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do I mean? Duke Xiao is a wise man and he can¡¯t understand the meaning behind my words... Alright, I won¡¯t be stingy and help you a bit... You are a capable man to scold that stupid young master of the Kennedy family.. Actually, you have said some over the top curses.. Do you think that they will let go of you just like that? Especially, if there are so many coveted things in your territory...¡± Nichs stopped and smiled.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Xiao Yu understood from Nichs¡¯s words that the young master of the Kennedy family was going toe for trouble. It was something that he was expecting. Xiao Yu believed that the young master of the Kennedy family woulde to get revenge on him but now it seems they were after orcs, elves and other races under hismand.


    In addition, it was clear that these ancient families had secretly began to assimte and control different races under their control. However, it was all kept it secret without any announcements to the outside world. It seems they are waiting for the decline and copse of Sky Lion Dynasty. The moment the chaos would erupt these forces would start to act. They had umted strength for thousands of years to conquer the continent and create an unprecedented kingdom.


    It seemed that Xiao Yu had underestimated everyone believing that he was the only one with the special summoned units. He believed that he would be able to dominate the continent without a problem if he had enough summon troops. But now it was unveiled that he had too little capital. These families had umted wealth and strength for thousands of years. Their connections were wide and far. Inparison he was a puny lord. There were too many setbacks.


    Nevertheless, it took a moment for Xiao Yu to throw these negative ideas to the back of his mind.


    What if they are ancient families? Who gives a fuck? I¡¯m the greatest and I¡¯ll screw up anyone who dares to fight with me! I¡¯m the ultimate rogue and hooligan!


    Xiao Yu walked and sat beside Nichs. He picked a ss of wine and drank from it: ¡°Excellent (TL note: Imagine it in Mr Burns voice)...Excellent wine.. Recently I finished up my business in the Western Cloud Empire and I was bored that there was nothing to do.. Let that young mastere over and I¡¯ll y along with him... But what got to me was you taking action of inaction... You want both of us to fight while you will be the Fisherman who reaps the benefits... I assume you already have eyes on my territory.¡±


    Nichs was a bit perplexed and the expression could be seen in his eyes when he saw Xiao Yu act calm about the news he had leaked.


    Nichs had underestimated Xiao Yu. Moreover, Nichs understood from Xiao Yu¡¯s words that it would be very hard to get benefits out of Xiao Yu. Fortunately, Xiao Yu¡¯s strength was weak and he could suppress him at any given time. But if Xiao Yu was given enough time frame then he was going to be a headache to Nichs.


    ¡°You are right.. I want to sit in the sidelines and reap the beneifts. I¡¯m envious of your orcs and elves. I have orcs, dwarves and other races under mymand.. My forces will reach a new height if yours joined mine. It¡¯s not about the number of warriors but the quality. I¡¯m really curious about the ce where you get so many different types of warriors. Ernst family have been looking for different races for thousands of years but we haven¡¯t got so many variety of warriors as you have...¡±


    Nichs spoke truth as he saw that Xiao Yu had already seen through his n.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Have you seen orcs and elves y around in bustling human cities? It¡¯s all about Ankagen Mountains.. My father was a very smart man. People think that he was sent to Ankagen Mountains as a punishment but he deliberately choose this ce. He had been in contact with orcs, elves and other races for a long time.. It was a pity that he died too soon.¡± Afterwards, Xiao Yu sighed.


    Xiao Yu pushed the origins of summoned warriors to his dead father and endless Ankagen Mountains. There would be no human in this continent who had seen everything in the Ankagen Mountains. It was like Xiao Yu was challenging others to go to Ankagen Mountains and seek for the other races. Moreover, Xiao Yu had brought a lot of orcs and elves from the Undercity and many adventurers had seen with their own eyes that there were orcs and elves there. Therefore nobody coulde up with evidence even if there were doubts about the origins of summoned units.


    Nichs smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t forget that when you have something that you shouldn¡¯t have and don¡¯t have the ability to control then it would inevitably lead to a disaster...¡±


    ¡°HaHaHa ... Do you have the abilities? Isn¡¯t it too early to talk? There have been countless people who have tried to tten my territory but ended up being smashed to the ground. Do you think you will be able to wreck my territory?¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes and leaned back on chair. He was looking into Nichs¡¯s eyes.


    Nichs smiled: ¡°Enemies? Carrie, Solomon, Subaru... Do you consider them enemies? They are garbage! You will know what a real enemy is when you face the Kennedy family troops.. I¡¯ll see if you will be able to smile andugh when you face them...¡±


    Xiao Yu interrupted him: ¡°I had the means to get rid of former enemies and I¡¯ve ways to get rid of all the future enemies... I¡¯ll be waiting for your arrival in Lion territory.¡±


    Nichs smiled back: ¡°I¡¯ll be there... ¡±


    Both of them looked at each other without uttering a word. They understood that they would be eternal enemies along the road to hegemony. Only one of them would be able to ascend to the throne at the peak.


    The blood elves had joined Nichs so Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to stay here anymore. He knew that none of them would follow him. In addition, Res wouldn¡¯t recognize Kael¡¯thas as the real one even if he brought Kael¡¯thas.


    From now on he could rely only on the blood elves summoned from the game system. Nevertheless, nothing mattered right now. He was promoted a rank and could upgrade a base and summon 4000 units. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Kennedy family¡¯s attack because of this. If the war couldn¡¯t be avoided then he was going to test his own strength.


    The game of world domination had begun...


    Xiao Yu decided to leave. He had to make few arrangements for Touba Hong and then go back to his own territory. Res wasn¡¯t nning to stop Xiao Yu but Nichs stood up to send him off as if he was the master. Xiao Yu knew that Nichs was demonstrating his new status and telling Xiao Yu that he was the new owner of this ce.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Kelly said at this moment.


    Res couldn¡¯t help but frown: ¡°Kelly, what are you doing?


    Kelly went to stand by Xiao yu¡¯s side: ¡°I was captured and sold as a ve. Xiao Yu is my master and I¡¯ll go with him. ¡±


    ¡°What? Kelly, have you gone crazy? Are you willing to live as a ve?¡± Res was quite furious about Kelly¡¯s tand.


    Kelly replied: ¡°Patriarch I hope that you will bring prosperity and glory to Blood elves... But I¡¯m no longer part of this tribe. I¡¯ll follow Kael¡¯thas and I hope that we won¡¯t meet each other as enemies on the battlefield in the future.¡±


    Res was angry but he knew that Kelly had chosen a different path than their own tribe.


    Nichs came out with them. He saw the Raiders, Hippogryph Riders, Grom and Tyrande.


    ¡°Are they the demaster Grom and Priestess of the Moon Tyrande? They look different from the others but its not a proof of anything.¡± Nichs didn¡¯t believe that Grom and Tyrande were the original ones. He had heard about the rumors and prophecies but he believed that it was all nonsense. Moreover, Nichs believed that Xiao Yu was using those names to push his own agenda.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°They are the demaster and Priestess of the Moon in my heart. I let them be and they are! I say they are even if they are not.¡±


    Nichs nodded as he listened to Xiao Yu: ¡°Good... You say it is and it is..¡±

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t think that Kelly would go back with him. It seemed that the girl was literally worshipping Kael¡¯thas. Xiao Yu was aware that it wasn¡¯t his own charm that made Kelly return back with him. As for the Kennedy family, Xiao Yu had to go back to Lion territory as soon as possible to get ready for the attack. He couldn¡¯t underestimate such a family.


    Moreover, the purpose of the enemy wasn¡¯t revenge but his warriors so they would do their best. Lion territory would be facing a huge test.


    Xiao Yu returned back to the Wuhe town after few days. Touba Hong personally came out to greet Xiao Yu when he heard that they were back. However, Xiao Yu had a helpless expression on his face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t things go smootly?¡± Touba Hong knew that there was a setback or Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t look so dejected.


    Xiao Yu wryly smiled: ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to leave you alone for sometime.¡±


    Touba Hong¡¯s face turned serious: ¡°Did something happen to Lion territory?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°There is a big enemy that¡¯s going to attack Lion territory. I have to go back and prepare for the war.¡±


    Touba Hong nodded: ¡°That¡¯s what you must do. The Lion territory is your base... There won¡¯t be a ce for neither you nor me if you lose it.¡±


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°I¡¯ll leave warriors in here to help you in battles... Now, I have to go so everything depends on you.. I believe that you will be the greatest king that had ruled Western Cloud Empire! You have to hold on without me!¡±


    Touba Hongughed: ¡°What are you saying mate? Are you looking down at me? Do you think that I won¡¯t be able to get rid of Touba Gui without you? Don¡¯t forget I can beat Touba Gui without you too!¡±


    iao Yu smiled: ¡°I believe in you.¡±


    Xiao Yu left some notes to Touba Hong and 300 blood steel swords to increase the strength of his troops. In addition, Xiao Yu left 1000 orcs and O¡¯Neal to lead them. Raul and 100 Hippogryph Riders stayed in the Wuhe town too. 50 Mountain giants, Kodo beasts, witch doctors and shamans were left to increase the battle strength of the orcs too. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t take back 600 Raiders with him as they weren¡¯t going to y a big role in the defensive war in the Lion territory.


    Xiao Yu took back other units to deal with Kennedy family¡¯s attack. Moreover, he left all the catapults and ballistas but took the ive Throwers and Demolishers. He believed that Kennedy family woulde with lots of units and machinery and the ive Throwers and Demolishers would y an excellent role in city defense.


    Xiao Yu left a lot of troops with Touba Hong because he knew that Touba Hong had to withstand Touba Gui¡¯s next attack. Otherwise, Touba Gui wouldn¡¯t wait but attack the Sky Lion Dynasty after capturing Touba Hong. Therefore Touba Hong couldn¡¯t lose to Touba Gui.


    The Mysterious force was support Touba Gui and thee back was going to be strong. It would be a huge test to Touba Hong too. So Xiao Yu left those warriors to take off some pressure from Touba Hong. Xiao Yu left Wuhe town to Lion territory in hurry after arranging all of this. In addition, he took back more than 10,000 goblins with him. Xiao Yu was aware that in the future the goblins could bring lots of impact into the development of the Lion territory so he had to take them back and train them.


    Touba Hong believed that it was very weird for Xiao Yu to gather so many goblins and take them back but he still didn¡¯t say anything.


    ...


    ...


    Twenty dayster Xiao Yu reached the Lion city. The towering walls of the city seemed indestructible from afar. But would they be able to withstand the attack of the Kennedy family? There would be lots of magicians belonging to Kennedy family that woulde to attack. Would the city be able to withstand the attacks of several fifth-rank magicians?


    The heroes under hismand were at low levels at the moment and would be killed by enemy masters. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu had to use all the summoned warriors in best possible way to kill the enemy. The Lion city was in uproar when the people saw Xiao Yu return. The reforms that xiao Yu had done had made energmous changes to the lives of civilians. That¡¯s why most of them felt strong belonging to Xiao Yu and Lion territory. The tax policies seemed a bit trickier but it eased the pressure on the lives of civilians. What ordinary people wanted in this era? Enough food to eat. The man who made their lives easier was going to be supported by the masses too. The policies implemented by Xiao Yu made them see a hope in future. A future where their children and grandchildren would live easily. Therefore they worked hard to make sure that this hope didn¡¯t disappear.


    In addition, the youth of the Lion territory were willing to join army. Actually, they believed that it was an honor to serve the Lion territory.


    Xiao Yu asked about the details of the things that had recently happened in the Lion territory after he returned. Afterwards, he sent people to settle the goblins. At the end, he called a meeting where the management of the territory met. He told them that the Kennedy family was going to attack the Lion territory.


    Everyone was silent for a moment when they heard the news.


    They had heard about Kennedy family. Housekeeper Hong had more profound understaning of Kenney family than others.


    Housekeeper Hong stood up. He sighed: ¡°I have followed the old lord and now young master for many years.. I don¡¯t have much to live anyway.. I don¡¯t care whether its Kennedy or some other family.. Lion territory is my home and its where I will wee death.¡±


    Captain Hui stood up after him: ¡°I¡¯m a man of sword! My body is wrapped in armor and my life will be taken in the battlefield if its meant to be!¡±


    Mu Leeughed: ¡°My greatest wish since childhood was to be themander of all-powerful army and fight the enemy.. There were no ambitions in the Wei territory so I couldn¡¯t disy my strength.. Now I have the opportunity and I¡¯m not going to lose it! Let theme! I will fight as long as I have a drop of blood in my body!¡±


    Xiao Yu was pleased when he heard the reaction of everyone to the matter in hand. At least, there was no one who was going to leave him.


    ¡°You guys are talking as if we have already lost.. HaHaHa... We will make them take the corpses of theirrades back with them.. They are strong but haven¡¯t I shown my strength too? Since they dare toe to fight us then let theme! But they won¡¯t return! They will all die no matter how powerful the enemy is!¡±


    Xiao Yu assigned different taks to the people in the meeting and then left the city to the base. He wanted to quickly summon new warriors.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Xiao Yu was going to summon Kael¡¯thas first before doing anything else. He needed a powerful magician to cooperate with Antonidas as he wascking magicians the most. Moreover, Kael¡¯thas was a user of fire magic which was brutal and effective in demoralizing the enemies on the battlefield. In addition, the ice magic was more focused on controlling the movement of enemies while the fire magic was more violent and vicious.


    A red storm shed above the altar about half an hourter. A handsome reddish man jumped and stood in front of Xiao Yu. The blood elf had four green fireballs circling around him. There was a strange smile on his face which seemed to be devilish but gave a unique charm to the blood elf. He was the prince of the blood elves, Kael¡¯thas!


    ¡°Kael¡¯thas greets the master.¡± Kael¡¯thas bowed in front of Xiao Yu. Kael¡¯thas was a head taller than Xiao Yu. As a result, he was slightly taller than Xiao Yu even though his head was bent. It made Xiao Yu feel inferiority towards the bloow elf.


    ¡°I¡¯m short on good people in here... Young man, I hope you will be doing a good job.¡± Xiao Yu sped both his hands behind himself. He was acting like an elder.


    ¡°The subordinate will do everything to get rid of the troublemakers.¡± Kael¡¯thas smiled.


    Xiao Yu nodde: ¡°Good.. I got a blood elf from you race in here too.. You have to meet her too... Let¡¯s check your skills now.¡±


    There were four skills that Kael¡¯thas could learn at this point. They were:


    Fireball (up to level 3): The blood mage can shoot a fireball to attack the enemy. The fireball would explode when hitting the enemy.


    me st (up to level 3): Blood Mage release a me that covers the enemy inflicting huge damage.


    Phoenix st (up to level 3): Blood mage shoot a fire that turns into a phoenix and inflicts damage upon group of enemies.


    Rain of mes (up to level 3): Blood mage summoned mes from a location to kill enemies.


    ¡°Awesome skills! We don¡¯t need fireball for now.. Alright, you must learn Rain of mes so that you can level up easily on the battlefield... ¡± Xiao Yu made Kael¡¯thas learn Rain of mes and attack from the sidelines until got to learn the other skills.


    Now, it was time to summon other units. Xiao Yu had umted more than enough meritorious serive points while defeating Ba Tianming in the Western Cloud Empire. At the moment, he could summon variety of buildings, units and weaponry. Firstly, he was nning to summon Druids of the w. They could transform into bears and attack the enemy which was going to be very useful in the battlefield.


    He could make a Sorceress turn the enemy into a sheep and the Druid transform into bear and attack these sheep. It would be way too funny. Xiao Yu wascking senior levelmanders so he was nning to rely on different units to make up for the difference in strategic and power level. It was true that the warriors that he summoned couldn¡¯t be opponents to powerful warriors on head on battles. But they would be able to kill high level warriors if they were used in the right way. In addition, Xiao Yu was missing strong warriors too. All he had were ordinary soldiers.


    So he was nning to summon Gryphon and Dragonhawk riders and other units. He had 4000 units avible to be summoned but Xiao Yu had a habit of utilizing each ce.


    ¡°Summon 100 Spell Breakers, 100 Sorceresses, 100 Priests, 100 Gryphons and 100 Dragonhawks.¡± He was going to check them before going for mass summoning. After all, these units were quite different that he had seen in the game. He had to check their features before deciding to summon more of them.


    Xiao Yu waited for a full day before all the warriors were summoned. At the same time, he went to the night elf base to summon 100 Druids of the w.


    The Druids of the w didn¡¯t disappoint Xiao Yu. All of them could transform into a bear as a normal skill. Moreover, their strength were much more stronger than an ordinary first-rank beast. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful they would get if they reached level 10. At first, Xiao Yu believed that the Druids of the w wouldn¡¯t be as flexible as grunts in the battlefield. But now he understood that he had made a mistake by believing so. Each warrior type had its own unique skills which were extremely powerful if they were put into the right use. Xiao Yu even wanted to summon Banshees but unfortunately he didn¡¯t have enough service points for them.


    The skills of the Druids of the w were:


    Level 3: Rejuvenation. The druid can heal friendly units.


    Level 6: Roar. Improves the damage done by the friendly units attack while reducing the movement and attack speed of enemy.


    Level 10: Dire Bear Form. Transforms into much powerful bear with incredible attack and defense.


    ¡°Fierce! HaHaHa!¡± Xiao Yu was very excited as he didn¡¯t expect the Druids of the w to be so powerful. However, each druid was equal to 2 units. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t hesitate to summon 200 druids.


    At the same time he checked the skills of Sorceresses and Gryphons.


    Each Sorceress was equal to 2 units too. It was no wonder as all of them were magicians. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have magicians and the sorceresses were a troop of magicians. They didn¡¯t have much range to their attacks but they had variety of skills. They could support the Druids of the w in the battlefield.


    The ordinary skill that Sorceress had was me attack. The strength of the attack wasn¡¯t big but the frequency and speed of the attack were high and fast. Ordinary soldiers would not be able to reach a Sorceress as they would be burned into ashes.


    The other skills that Sorceress could learn were:


    Level 3: Slow. Sorceress would attack the enemy with me magic. As a buff to the attack the enemy¡¯s movement speed would decelerate.


    Level 6: Invisibility. The sorceress can turn friendly unit invisible. The invisibility will be lifted off if the friendly unit attacks or casts a spell.


    Level 10: Polymorph. Sorceress will be able to transform an enemy unit into a sheep. The air units will turn into flying sheep. The effect of this magic depends of the strength of the enemy.


    There was nothing special about the basic skill of the Gryphon. The knights that ride the gryphons were dwarves. They were very bulky and each of them used a hammer. However, the gryphons were already ferocious ebasts and they could tore apart ordinary human soldiers with their ws. The gryphon riders could only use one skill ¨C The Storm Hammer. However, this skill could be upgraded upon reaching level 3, 6 and 10. At level 3 the rider could throw the hammer 3 times consecutively while at level 6 for 6 times and at level 10 for 10 times. Xiao Yu saw that the Gryphon Riders seemed more monotonous inparison to other warriors. But he knew that this single attack was more powerful than anything else.


    Gryphon Riders were used in the game as small teams to attack the enemy. However, the point was that the enemy mustn¡¯t have air defense units. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but imagine having Gryphon riders reach level 10. He would send 500 Gryphon Riders with Hippogryph Riders and Dragonhawk riders to attack the enemy....


    If the Batriders were the bombers then the Griphon riders were the firefighters...

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Xiao Yu saw that the skills of the Spell Breakers weren¡¯t much different from the game. They could steal spells, control magic and could use immunity to magic. However, would the ordinary magicians let someone like Spell Breaker get close to them? The Spell Breakers weren¡¯t much powerful in closebat. General magicians wouldn¡¯t be fighting within the crowd too. As a result, the role of the Spell Breakers weren¡¯t prominent in the battle at the moment. However, all of these were about general battles. They may cause great destruction under certain circumstances. Xiao Yu believed that he could use his Sorceresses with buffs from the Spell Breakers (magic immunity) and get close to the mages of enemy and kill them. The overall idea was that there weren¡¯t bad warriors but badmanders who couldn¡¯t use them at the right moment and circumstances.


    The priests were much more practical inparison to other new warriors. They could use healing magic from the moment they were summoned. At level 3 they could use Dispel Magic which would remove the magical effects of enemy spells. At level 6 they could use Inner Fire which could enhance the damage done by the friendly units and the strength of their armor. At level 10 they could heal a group of friendly units.


    In short, the priests could greatly reduce the casualties. There were veteran soldiers who got wounded on the battlefield. They had great experience and could y a huge role in the war if they could be cured and returned back to the battlefield. He had Uther but Uther couldn¡¯t heal so many soldiers at the same time. However, with the introduction of the priests that problem could be minimized. Xiao Yu had life potions but he wasn¡¯t willing to use them if he had an alternative method such as introduction of priests to the army. Moreover, how many life potions he had to use to support an army of tens of thousands?


    Thest to be summoned were Dragon hawks. The three skills that DragonHawks could learn were: At level 3 the Dragon Hawks would tweet and deterr the enemy air units. It would affect the enemy¡¯s flight speed and bnce. At level 6 they could release aerial shackles that would magically tie down the enemy air units. At level 10 they would use a skill called cloud. The Dragon Hawk would spit out clouds that would cover a region and affect the enemy¡¯s field of vision.


    The skills of the Dragon Hawks were good too. The first two skills were rted to the control of the enemy¡¯s air units. It seemed that there were few forces in the continent who had air units but after thest progression Xiao Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t argue that he was the only one with the air force. The Dragon Hawks would y a huge role in the future. The cloud skill was definitely a top skill. The clouds could cover the region which meant that the enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to use catapults or ballistas.


    Xiao Yu felt great as he checked the skills of the new type of units once again. He felt that he would be unbeatable as long as he used all these forces in the right manner.


    Xiao Yu ordered the system to summon 500 Gryphon Riders. He knew that the air units would be influential if they had enough numbers. Afterwards, he added 300 units of Dragon Hawks. The Dragonhawks were going to y a huge role if the enemy had air units. The aerial shackles would be excellent if he made the Hippogryph Riders to join the battle against the air units of the enemy.


    He temporarly summoned 100 Spell Breakers. He had to see their role in the battlefield before deciding to summon more. He decided to summon 400 Priests. This number wasn¡¯t much for an army of tens of thousands. 300 Druids of the w were summoned. He wasn¡¯t going to summon more of them. Actually, Xiao Yu was nning to distibute the Druids of the w among the ordinary troops so that they could fight the enemy warriors.


    Xiao Yu decided to summon 300 Sorceresses. At the moment, the sorceresses could be regarded as magic apprentices. Although 10 sorceresses could release fire magic that could cover a small range of area but it didn¡¯t mean that he had to summon too much of them. Moreover, if he put so many sorceresses together then they would be the targets of the enemy. He nned to distibute sorceresses into groups of ten and mix with the ordinary soldiers too. Druids of the w or footmen would be by their side to protect them. Xiao Yu decided to summon 300 more footmen. In the past, he favored grunts over footmen but as the wars he faced progressed he saw that the role of the footmen were no less than grunts in the battlefield. There were vulnerable units that he had and he needed specialized units who could protect them. 300 Sorceress with 300 footmen would be more fatal and lethal than 600 grunts. At the moment, he had brought a lot of orcs from the Ankagen mountains too so there was no need to summon more grunts.


    In addition, he decided to summon 200 more riflemen. The human base was upgraded to level 2 so the cksmith shop was also promoted. At the moment, the weapons and the equipment could be upgraded too. The upgraded rifles meant that the strength of riflemen would increase too. Xiao Yu summoned 300 Knights and overall number of Knights increased to 1000. They were the only mobile ground unit Xiao Yu had and weremendable in the battlefield.


    Additionally, he summoned 100 Faerie Dragons. At the moment, Xiao Yu understood that there couldn¡¯t be a situation where he wouldn¡¯t have casualties in the war. Sometimes he would have to use suicide attacks too. He didn¡¯t want to see his summoned warriors die but sacrifices had to be made too. The Faerie dragons didn¡¯t have much attack strength but their ultimate attack was perfect to kill enemy¡¯s mages. He could make the Sorceress¡¯s make Faerie Dragons turn invisible and Spell breakers make the enemy mages useless for a moment. He could make the faerie Dragons make the kamikaze attacks to get rid of the enemy mages. The mages were rare and precious for any army. So he could decrease the attack strength of the enemy by huge portions if he could cause heavy casualties to the mages of the enemy. Xiao Yu chose to summon 100 Hippogryphs for the remaining 100 free ces that he had. He was going to make the elves brought from the Ankagen mountains ride them. The Hippogryph Riders were mobile and flexible. They could move to any part of the battlefield and support any friendly units that needed help.


    Xiao Yu was nning to make them fight like guerris. The Hippogryph Riders didn¡¯t have to stay in one ce for long. They had to shoot few arrows and move into another area so that the Hippogryphs couldn¡¯t be hit by the hand crossbows of the enemy.


    Xiao Yu spent few days as he counted and allocated the units that had to be summoned. Afterwards he returned back to Lion city so see the overall sitation. This war was going to be totally different from any war he had faced in the past. As a result, he had to use different tactics and strategy...


    ¡°Since you are going toe then let¡¯s see if you will be able to cope up with the new units and tactics... All of you will be buried in here...¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up...

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Xiao Yu came back to Lion city to discuss the current affairs with the upper level. However, he was surprised to see that the scouts had yet to find the trace of Kennedy family¡¯s army. There was simply nothing. The funny thing was that the army of the Kennedy family had to pass through many territories and principalities to reach the Lion territory. It meant that the movement would berge enough for the news to be spread far and wide. How could there be no news at all?


    Had Nichs cheated him? But why would Nichs try to deceive him? Why would a man of that status lie to Xiao Yu?


    There could be only one possibility if Nichs really lied to him and that meant that Nichs had his own ns for Western Cloud Empire. If Nichs wanted to achieve something in Western Cloud Empire then it meant that Nichs belonged to the mysterious force. But Nichs would have exposed his identity in that case which was unusual to that mysterious force.


    ¡°Impossible...¡± Xiao Yu determined that Nichs wasn¡¯t in hand with the mysterious force. Moreover, if Nichs was really part of the mysterious force then Xiao Yu would have been killed on spot. He would have let Xiao Yu to leave alive from the pce of blood elves. Nichs had let Xiao Yu leave from there so that Xiao Yu could fight with Kennedy family while he sat on the sideways and watched the war. He would move in to reap the benefits at the right time...


    Xiao Yu thought about the details and determined that Nichs have told him truth. But in that case, where was the army of the Kennedy family? Were they going to use a mass Teleportation spell to move the army? It would be almost impossible! In addition, Nichs told him that the forces of the Kennedy family woulde soon...


    Xiao Yu sent all the hunters, druids of the talon, hippogryph riders to patrol the region. Additionally, Thrall was using his skill to constrantly search the horizon. No movement could be hidden from his eyes.


    ¡°There is no army... But some high-level assassins have been seen around the bases.. We thought that they are adventurers who hade to capture elves but it seems they are spying for Kennedy family... They havee over just for investigation...¡± Mu Lee informed Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Well...¡± Xiao Yu frowned when he heard the information.


    In fact, a lot of assassins have been killed who had tried to capture elves.. But they couldn¡¯t catch high-level assassins. Although they had many ways to deal with the assassins but high-level assassins could always pass through the traps.


    ¡°Increase the intensity of investigations. Make sure all hunters, druids of talon and the witch doctors who have reach level 10 put out sentrys...Inform me about slightest change.¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    Xiao Yu understood that Thrall¡¯s Far Sight was like a small map of the given location. So he could minimize the area of search by using druids of talon and the witch doctors.


    It was found that a lot of assassins hade near the Lion territory and city to observe the ce after a few days of investigation. Some had pen and papers and it seemed that they were recording information. Ordinarily, the assassins would just capture the elf and try to get out of the territory as soon as possible. Now, it seemed that these people were trying to record the deployment of Xiao Yu¡¯s troops.


    Therefore it was clear that these people held more malicious thoughts about the Lion territory. In addition, it would be only Kennedy family or a force simr to them who could deploy such high level assassins. The investigations were being made so where was their army?


    How could they hide their army?


    ¡°Send people to investigate the territories and principalities that are close by! Search in 100 mile radius!¡± Xiao Yumanded.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t tolerate the situation where the enemy knew about his each move while he was kept in dark about the movement of the enemy. The scouts returned after few days of investigation. There was not a single clue about the army of Kennedy family. It made Xiao Yu very nervous. He had found many battles and enjoyed the dangerous situation. But he had understood his own capabilities and the enemy¡¯s movements back in time. Now, everything was totally different...


    Xiao Yu asked about all the details that the scouts had learned.


    ¡°What you said? Wei Hao is ill?¡± Xiao Yu finally found something that sounded very weird.


    ¡°Yes, my lord! Everyone in the Wei Principality knows that Wei Hao is seriously ill.. The man who is in charge of everything is called Li He! He has been summoning troops from all over the principality.. It seems he is going to usurp the throne. ¡± The scout replied.


    ¡°Did you hear anything about them training soldiers? Forging weapons?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Yes, my lord! I saw it with my own eyes.. There is some big mobilization going on.¡± The scout replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is unusual?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the scout.


    The scout pondered for a moment: ¡°Wei Hao is seriously ill and this Li He is mobilizing the army.. Most probably he is going to usurp the throne.. But everyone knows that Wei Hao had inherited the throne.. The nearby forces would move in if he tantly get the throne!¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°You aren¡¯t that bad... Naturally, he can¡¯t get the throne just like that.. But he would dared to do so if there was a huge power that backed him! It was no wonder that we couldn¡¯t find their army! They have been in control of Wei Principality for too long and now they have mobilized the troops of the principality as they have a need for it! Damned Kennedy family!¡±


    The scout replied when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s remarks: ¡°And I thought it was Wei Hao who was in bad luck... I didn¡¯t think that the Kennedy family was controlling them.¡±


    Xiao Yu ordered: ¡°Tell others to continue to investigate other nearby territories who have simr situations to Wei Principality.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡± The scout left.


    It didn¡¯t take long before information about a nearby territory was received. The lord of the territory was sick but the army of the territory was being mobilized.


    Xiao Yu determined that the Kennedy family was intending to use the armies of these two territories to attack Lion territory. The family wouldn¡¯t send cannon fodders but powerful warriors, mages andmanders. They could just buy the equipment from the Warhammerpany and get Lion territory unprepared in that case.


    Xiao Yu, himself, had disguised as a merchant and entered the Western Cloud Empire. It was possible that these people from the Kennedy family had moved over the same way too. They hadn¡¯t attacked yet which meant that these people were making adjustments to the armies. After all, the army wasn¡¯t just about the numbers but uniform actions andmands. It is clear that the Kennedy family wasn¡¯t stupid enough to send two armies just like that. They naturally were aware of the Art of War and would make the best of these two armies.


    Xiao Yu shared the information with the others.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be afraid since we know their location.. We can just send scouts and prapre for defense in advance.. They will eat big losses when theye.¡± Mu Lee said.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Defense... Why should we wait for them? Isn¡¯t offense is the best defense? Why don¡¯t we take the initiative?¡±


    Mu Lee and Captain Hui were stunned when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. However, they understood his intentions after they pondered over his words.


    *********


    TL note: Some awesome chapters areing up!

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Xiao Yu sent scouts all over towards the principalities that were coborating with the Kennedy family. Afterwards, he began to mobilize his own troops to seize the chance and make the first blow.


    The first territory was a small one to the east of the Lion Territory. It was a little smaller than the Solomon¡¯s territory in size but because of good and effective governance it was a prosperous territory. In addition, they had an army of 50,000. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t clear about the units the army was made of. Originally, he wouldn¡¯t care about an army of 50,000. But now the situation was different. He knew that the Kennedy family was going to give them support and even a regr army might turn into a mighty one because of them.


    It didn¡¯t mean that Xiao Yu fear them too. At the moment, this army of 50,000 wasn¡¯t integrated with the troops of the Wei Principality so they couldn¡¯t cause any major threat or difficulty to Xiao Yu. It would be headache if the army was integrated with the troops of the Wei Principality and amander from the Kennedy family was appointed to lead them.


    Nevertheless, this was a chance for the Xiao Yu. He had to take the advantage and make a surprise attack. He had to divide and rule. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t go for offense if they knew that such a massive force was going to attack them. They would try to build strong fortifications and carry out better defense tactics. But Xiao Yu was different. He wanted to go for offense instead of defense ven in the face of such a strong enemy. The realmander must make bold and decisive decisions to seize the chance.


    Two days passed on. Xiao Yu learned the deployment of the troops from the Dui territory and analyzed the information. He decided on the time of attack. Xiao Yu spected that it would take another week or so for the enemy toe to attack him. He had to attack them before they could mobilize their troops. After this the pressure on Xaio Yu¡¯s shoulders would go down.


    Xiao Yu was going to take his best troops for the main attack while the newly summoned ones would be present there too. He wouldn¡¯t be able to tten the bases of the enemies if he didn¡¯t bring his best troops with himself. Moreover, it seemed that the Kennedy family would bring the troops from the Dui territory first to attack him. The Wei troops woulde when the war would enter the stalemate phase. At that time Xiao Yu would be facing an impossible to win war.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu had another aim while trying to attack this two territories. He had summoned a lot of new warriors. He was going to face a lot of casualties if he used them in defense war without them levelling up first.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Depart!¡± Xiao Yu quietly set off from Lion city at night.


    He knew that there would be spies and assassins investigating the movements in the Lion city so he made sure that everything was kept secret. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if the enemy knew that they were going to attack. In addition, the reason Xiao Yu was so bold and daring to move so many troops at night while the enemy spies were around was because the human base was upgraded a level. There was a new ability that he was going to use. The skill of cloud creation.


    It was possible to create fog to cover his troops and make them hidden within the smokes and clouds. The scouts would find it very hard to find their whereabouts in such a fog. In addition, Xiao Yu would use Thrall¡¯s Far Sight and Tyrande¡¯s Eagle Eyes to find the enemy scouts and assassins in advance. Basically, he could move an army without being detected.


    ¡°This cloud trick is the best.. It will make it more convenient to attack anyone.. I have to get lots of merit points to upgrade the Undead Base! I need those powerful units from the undead base to attack these enemies! The undeads are forces of evil but it undeniable that all of them are strong... Moreover, the psychological factor that woulde into y when undeads attack the enemies would be huge too! Imagine undead troopsing out of fog and attacking them...¡± Xiao Yu was nning to make use of undeads since he had such a trick in his hand.


    It was true that the undead army was the most powerful of four races. Otherwise, how could they dominate the Azeroth? The Azeroth would belong to the undead if it wasn¡¯t for the problem that Lich King faced and summoned Arthas back.


    In addition, Xiao Yu was clear that he couldn¡¯t use undead forces with ease. He would face the wrath of whole continent if it was found out that he was leading them.


    Xiao Yu thought about this issue along the way. He believed that he would be able to rise anothermander rank in the game system if he was able to defeat the Kennedy family¡¯s massive attack. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to upgrade the undead base in that case. At that time he could just summoned 100 ghouls and make Arthas lead them.


    ¡°The Undead base must be upgraded! I can make Arthas a powerful leader and make him lead the undead troops... No one would think that I¡¯m the puppetmaker behind the scenes and he will be able to secretly clear the problems for me...¡± Xiao Yu whispered.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s troops were hiding in the daytime and marching at nights under the cover of fogs. They reached the first city of the Dui territory after two days of marching.


    Entire city of Pleidas was plunged into silence at the night time. There were torches over the walls whoing the soldiers inspecting the surroundings. However, Xiao Yu believed that this level of patrolling wasn¡¯t going to be a problem. Xiao Yu knew that once he got into the city the enemy wouldn¡¯t be able to show back effective resistance. At night it would be too hard to organize the troops. Moreover, they would be caught unprepared. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu¡¯s n was simple. He was going to make sure that the gates are open and his troops would enter to kill the enemy soldiers. He sent Maiev and Grom into the city to open the gates. Afterwards, he ordered his army to line up in neat rows to charge into the city.


    ¡°Charge!¡± Xiao Yu ordered. He spoke in a faint voice. This time he wasn¡¯t going to make any passionate pre-war speeches. He didn¡¯t need to pump the morale of summoned warriors. A simple order was more than enough.


    Boom.... Booom....


    The earth trembled as the mountain giants ran towards the city. The patrols on the city walls felt the ground vibrate but they believed that it was an earthquake. However, they were shocked when the mountain giants entered their line of sight. Some of them even stood still nkly as they forgot to shout. What would they do against the mountain giants that were almost ten meters tall? How they were going to defend themselves?

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    ¡°Enemy! Enemy attckkk!¡± The patrols began to loudly shout out. At the same time, deafening sounds of explosion began to echo close to the gates. Apparently, an assassin had sneaked into the city and wanted to open the gates. However, there were strong warriors stationed by the gates and it would be hard for the assassins to open the gates. Nevertheless, the next moment they heard the sounds of a loud crash from the city gate. The whole city walls were trembling because of it..


    ¡°What the hell is that? The city gate will be destroyed if it goes on like this... ¡±


    The guards of the gate were indeed very strong. Grom and Maiev were strong but they couldn¡¯t outdo several fourth-rank warriors with just iron bombs. They tried their best but were only able two doors out of three to open the gate. At the same time loud sound of a crash echoed out. The Mountain Giants were had giant trees in their hands were smashing the gates. The mountain giants had reached level 10 and could use the trees to fight. The patrolling soldiers on the city walls reacted too. They wanted to use the ballistas to shoot the mountain giants. But other mountain giants lifted the trees and swept through the walls. The soldiers were thrown over from the top of the walls.


    Other soldiers rapidly rushed over to get control of the ballistas. But lightning was thrown down from the sky. Most of them were electrified on spot.


    Lightning? The sky was open! Howe there is lightning?


    Those soldiers weren¡¯t even able to figure out what had happened before steams began to float out from their bodies. The first appearance of the Gryphon Riders was quite shocked. The entire city wall was electrified by them. The soldiers couldn¡¯t hide from the high-altitude chain lightning attack of the Gryphon Riders. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t counterattack either.


    Boom~~~


    The mountain giants were able to broke through the city gate. The grunts were first to charge in while the other warriors followed after them. Batriders flew over the city walls and droppedrge amounts of liquid fire onto the city. The mes began to cover the entire city.


    The enemy had yet to respond to Xiao Yu¡¯s raid. There were many soldiers and most of them had gone through hard training recently. However, they weren¡¯t even able to group into formations because of the chaos.


    It was a blunt massacre...


    Xiao Yu made sure that the newly summoned troops stood behind the grunts. The orcs were able to protect the newly summoned warriors in times of danger. Moreover, they would not make thest killing move but let the other newly summoned wariorrs to kill and level up.


    In addition, Xiao Yu had ordered all his troops to kill everyone with a weapon in their hand. The Gryphon Riders, Dragownhawk Riders and Hippogryph Riders were ordered to chase everyone. These people would attack Lion territory if they were left alive. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to take prisoners or resettle this people.


    He didn¡¯t like killing people but this was war. He would face an inevitable end if he was full of mercy at this point.


    Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t easy to kill tens of thousands of soldiers in such arge city. The time it took was quite long too.


    The civilians didn¡¯t go out of their houses because of fear. Moreover, Xiao Yu had ordered his troops to kill only the people who held weapons.


    There was quite a strong resistance too. Some might warriors, magicians and special units came out and inflicted injuries on the orcs. Xiao Yu was aware that these people were sent by the Kennedy people.


    They had to be killed!


    Xiao Yu ordered the air units to entangle them and the other troops to siege these people. Xiao Yu knew that these people would certainly try to escape and would cause greate trouble to himself in the future. Moreover, he couldn¡¯t let them know others that he wasing.


    In addition, Xiao Yu found out that there were people who were rushing towards the western gate. Xiao Yu saw that there were huge mechanical puppets within that group. He had never seen those kinds of puppets.


    ¡°Where the fuck did they got these things? It doesn¡¯t seem to be product of goblin technology... I would have faced huge losses if they suddenly appeared in the battlefield...¡± Xiao Yu looked at hundreds of three meter tall puppets. All of them were made out of steel. They ran fast and used huge swords. One of them attacked the grunt and cut him in half. These puppets were more powerful than even wolf warriors.


    Several orcs(grunts) were able to fight with a single wolf warriors and kill it. But right now the orc¡¯s attack could at best make a mark on the steel casting of the puppet.


    These hundreds of mechanical puppets together with powerful warriors and mages were almost invincible for a short while. They almost reached the western gate. They would be able to rush out if they had a bit more time.


    ¡°ive Throwers! Shoot them! Footmen stand in line and protect the others!¡± Xiao yu issued orders one after another.


    The body of the puppets were very strong. The orcs couldn¡¯t damage them. Moreover, they used almost two meter long swords too. If Xiao Yu blindly let the orcs fight them then he was going to lose all of his orc troops. The footmen rushed to block the mechanical puppets. The orcs began to use the ive Throwers against the mechanical puppets.


    Swoosh~ Swoosh~ Swoosh~ ... Dang~~~ Dang~~~ Dang~~~


    The moon des weren¡¯t able to cut and slice through the puppets. The sounds of intense steel collision echoed out. However, it didn¡¯t mean that ive Throwers didn¡¯t have any effect at all. The moon des were still embedded into the mechanical puppets. The puppets stopped moving after some time when the moon des hit them.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The riflemen began to shoot at the mechanical puppets. The bullets weren¡¯t able to prate through the mechanical puppets but were able to cause some trouble.


    ¡°What the fuck! How strong are they? They can conquer the Lion territory if they have one thousand of them...¡± Xiao Yu found out that these mechanical puppets were way too tough...

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Xiao Yu felt that he was fortunate to meet these mechanical puppets in here. Otherwise, he was going to face huge losses if he suddenly encountered them in the battlefield. He saw that the bullets used by the riflemen couldn¡¯t prate through these mechanical puppets. Only the moon des of the ive Throwers could somehow disable them. Xiao Yu shouted out at the moment: ¡°Gryphon Riders! Use chain lightning to blow these puppets!¡±


    It seemed that physical attacks didn¡¯t have significant damage on these mechanical puppets so Xiao Yu decided to use magical attacks.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~


    The blue lightning began to move and forth like a snake as it hit the mechanical puppet. The puppet hittered for a moment and stopped moving. It seemed that the lightning of the Gryphon¡¯s had a good effect on them.


    ¡°Awesome! Continue to aim at puppets!¡± Xiao Yu saw that the Gryphon¡¯s lightning attack was the nemesis of the mechanical puppets.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~ Cha~ Cha~....


    All 500 Gryphon Riderss were concentrating their attacks on the mechanical puppets. Each chain lightning would affect three units which meant that the chain didn¡¯t stop at the mechanical puppet but spread to another two people or puppets close by to it. The warriors, mages or anyone else who was close to the puppets were affected too.


    The enemies weren¡¯t prepared for Xiao Yu¡¯s air units so the scene turned chaotic in moments. One of the warriors within the group of enemies roared up and threw his sword towards a Gryphon Rider. It was obvious that the man was a very powerful warrior. At the moment he was using all his strength to shoot the Gryphon Rider with his sword. Moreover, originally the enemies were relying on the strength of the mechanical puppets to rush out from the city. But who would have thought that Xiao Yu had air units who could use chain lightning?


    ¡°Motherfucker! All the Gryphon Riders! st this motherfucker all the way up to the heavens!¡± Xiao Yu was furious when he saw one of the Gryphon Riders die because of this warrior.


    Xiao Yu was always careful about his air units and powerful warriors. Their defense wasn¡¯t good towards these people who could use their own weapons or powerful magi who could use spells to shoot them. The Bat Riders were used as ¡®bombers¡¯ by Xiao Yu. So they couldn¡¯t affect these warriors or mages unless the bombs or liquid fire thrown by them directly hit the enemy¡¯s head.


    The strength of the arrows thrown by the Hippogryph Riders wasn¡¯t great enough to kill a warrior too.


    However, the situation was different now. Maybe if 2 Gryphon Riders attacked a mage or a warrior, the enemy could resist. But what if 500 Gryphon Riders concentrated on 1 single person?


    Thise quantitative change of attack would lead to qualitative change. All the Gryphon Riders concentrated on the person who had killed theirrade when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s order.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~.... Kacha~~~


    All the lightning came together and formed a single lightning beam which was as thick as an adult¡¯s waist. It hit the man who has thrown the sword..


    Xiao Yu was staring at the scene from hundred meters away. He wanted to see what kind of power would be exerted out by the Gryphon Riders.


    Boom~~~


    An explosion urred which shed light all over the ce. Dust and smoke floated out. The shockwave of the explosion was felt by Xiao Yu who was hundred meters away from the warrior.


    Xiao Yu coughed and patted the dust off himself. He opened his eyes wide as he walked towards the epicenter of the explosion.


    There was a pit which was almost seven meters in diameter. There wasn¡¯t even a single trace of the warrior who had attacked the Gryphon Rider. It seemed as if he hadn¡¯t existed at all. The other warriors and mages who were close to the warrior were affected too.


    Two mages were lucky enough to use teleportation to flee from the scene but the others were heavily injured. Most of these people who were close to the warrior hadn¡¯t realized the strength of the lightning energy sent down by the Gryphon Riders. Moreover, it was a chain lightning attack which meant that the lightning passed around after hitting the warrior.


    It had to be noted that these warriors and mages were at least fourth-rank. The mages were using mana shields and some of them even had items on them to protect themselves from physical or magical attacks. However, the strength of the lightning sent down by the 500 Gryphon Riders was enough to bypass every shield and kill these people.


    This wasn¡¯t a taboo magic or arge-scale magic. However, when all the chain lightnings concentrated together in one person¡¯s body the power exerted out was beyond the strength of a fifth-rank magic. Xiao Yu believed that even the fireball thrown by Master Alma wascking in strength inparison to this attack. Moreover, the Gryphon riders were level 1 right now. What would happen if all of them reached level 10 in the future?


    ¡°Motherfucker! This strength... It is definitely stronger than a fifth-rank magies attack... Moreover, for a fifth-rank mage to make such an attack he has to chant a spell for hours... The interval between the attacks of Gryphon Riders is just few seconds...¡±


    Xiao Yu was excited at the moment. He fear the strength of Kennedy family¡¯s troops at first. But now he was full of confidence when he saw the power of the Gryphon Riders. These units would be his top warriors if he could put them into good use in the future.


    The mechanical puppets weren¡¯t moving either. They were effected by the electricity too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check these mechanical puppets... Even the bullets of the riflemen can¡¯t prate through them...¡± Xiao Yu felt dreadful at the sight of the puppets. As amander he was aware the power of these mechanical puppets in the battlefield. They were simply invincible. You could use 100 of them to kill at least 100 times bigger army without an effort.


    The orcs were furious as they were chased by these mechanical puppets moments ago. They rushed out to drag one of them when they saw that all of them were ¡®dead¡¯.


    Xiao Yu carefully observed the mechanical puppet. He found out that there was a lock on it.


    ¡°Hm? Is it possible to open it?¡± Xiao Yu squatted down and checked the lock. He opened one after another but found out that the main lock was closed from inside.


    ¡°Is it locked from inside?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised. Why was it locked from inside if the locks were meant for the maintenance?


    ¡°Is it possible that someone is manning this mechanical puppet?¡± Xiao Yu whispered.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    ¡°There must be someone manning it.. Otherwise, this steel monster wouldn¡¯t stall because of lightning.. the only exnation is that there is a person inside it.. That person was killed because of lightning... ¡± Xiao Yu was aware that if the mechanical puppets weren¡¯t controlled by a human then their movements and attacks wouldn¡¯t be so smart. In addition, it would be impossible to harm a puppet made out of steel with lightning...


    ¡°Did you catch anyone?¡± Xiao Yu turned to look at Grom. Few warriors and mages were able to escape when the chain lightning hit. Grom had gone after them to capture.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Grom threw down a mage who was wearing a gray robe. The magician¡¯s body was trembling.


    These enemies were shocked when they saw the lightning attack. Although they had a chance to escape but they still couldn¡¯t forget the attack made by the Gryphon Riders. They were able to escape but could they out run Gryphon Riders? It was enough for Gryphon Riders to use few more lightning to burn them into ashes.


    ¡°You belong to the Kennedy family, don¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Yu took out a chair from the interspatial ring. He poured wine and began to drink it while interrogating the prisoners.


    The soldiers of the Pleidas city weren¡¯t threat to Xiao Yu¡¯s forces after he was able to get rid of mechanical puppets. As a result, he didn¡¯t need to personally lead them anymore.


    The mage was trembling all over as he looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Yes... I belong to Kennedy family... You... Why are you?... You are way too bold to dare to attack the subordinate territory of Kennedy family...¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker! Subordinate territory!? That¡¯s a good term.. It seems this territory belongs to Kennedy family... You have robbed this from others and now im it as yours?! This idiot asks me my identity!? Who do you think I am?¡± Xiao Yu sshed the wine on mage¡¯s head.


    The mage wiped the wine off his face: ¡°Are you Xiao Yu, son of Xiao Zhan Tian and the Grand Duke of Lion territory?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked into mage¡¯s eyes: ¡°Are you stupid? Who else have such strong troops?¡± Xiao Yu was proud of his own forces. Actually, Gryphon Riders had given him ¡®face¡¯ tonight.


    ¡°What were those beasts? They can fly and use magic... What kind of special beasts are they?¡± The mage was perplexed as he still couldn¡¯t grasp the notion of creatures such as Gryphon Riders.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.. Now, tell me.. When were you going to attack Lion territory?¡±


    The mage shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know about the details. I only know that the attack would be in few days.. The details of the n were known to General Cach.¡±


    Xiao yu knew that mage was telling the truth. Ordinary mages didn¡¯t have much understanding about military tactics...


    ¡°Where is that general?¡± Xiao Yu looked at two warriors who were caught. One of them was binded by Grom while the other was binded by Cairne.


    The mage wryly smiled: ¡°He was killed by that magical atttack... He was the one who threw the sword.¡±


    ¡°Shit ...¡± Xiao Yu knew that after the death of the general it was going to be hard to find any information regarding the details of battle n.


    ¡°Bring them to me.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Grom.


    Grom grabbed the warrior from his neck and brought him over. The man was originally a fourth-rank warrior but now both his legs and arms were tied together.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Xiao Yu raised his chin as he asked in proud manner.


    ¡°Stfu... Hmpf! ...¡± The man was captured and his legs and arms were tied. But he turned his spat and turned his head when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s question.


    ¡°We have a tough mother fucker in here.. Though he doesn¡¯t know who he is talking too.¡± Xiao Yu got annoyed because of the man¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°Kill him! Bring the other one.¡± Xiao Yu directly sentenced the warrior to death. There was no reason to keep the warrior if he wasn¡¯t obedient.


    ¡°Oh wait.. Don¡¯t.. We can¡¯t waste a fourth-rank warrior just like that.. Call over a Sorceress and make her slowly kill him.. At least her strength would reach level 2 because of this useless shit!¡± Xiao Yu knew that Sorceress¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t enough to instantly kill a fourth-rank warrior but the death was going to be a bad one. Grom picked up the warrior and went over to find a Sorceress. The Sorceresses were trying to level up so they were fighting in the city. As a result, there was none close to them. The city was in chaos and there were many ordinary soldiers who were resisting. It was the best time to upgrade his troops.


    ¡°What¡¯s you name? Don¡¯t try my patience..¡± Xiao Yu looked at the warrior who was brought by Cairne.


    The warrior looked towards the direction the previous warrior was taken. He knew that hisrade wouldn¡¯t have a good end. He began to honestly answer Xiao Yu¡¯s questions.


    ¡°My name is Don.¡± The man replied.


    ¡°What¡¯s your position in the Kennedy family?¡± Xiao Yu was satisfied when he saw the warrior to be so cooperative.


    Don wryly smiled: ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary fourth-rank warrior.. I don¡¯t have any status... just amon guard...¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker! A fourth-rank warrior is just amon guard?¡± Xiao Yu cussed out loudly. At the moment, he didn¡¯t have a single fourth-rank warrior by his side...


    Don nodded: ¡°You can be a family guard of Kennedy family if you reach fourth-rank.. Third-rank warriors are just ordinary soldiers.. The mages became family guards when they reach third-rank.¡±


    Xiao Yu was perplexed at the information. If the Kennedy family decided to send their ordinary guards then his terrtiory wouldn¡¯t be finished for good. It was no wonder that the young master of the Kennedy family was so arrogant. Their capital was more than the emperor of the Sky Lion Dynasty.


    ¡°What about these mechanical puppets?¡± Xiao Yu asked. At the moment, he was most concerned about these puppets as they were more terrifying that fourth-rank warriors. If it wasn¡¯t for the conductiveness of the steel and the Gryphon Riders then he would have faced heavy losses. The mechanical puppets were way too terriyfing. The ive Throwers couldn¡¯t slice them off. Xiao Yu belived that Master Alma¡¯s fireball spell could at best kill a single mechanical puppet. But where he would get so many Master Almas? In addition to the high-level mages Xiao Yu believed that only heroes such as Grom and Cairne Bloodhoof could be a threat to these mechanical puppets. Ordinary soldiers were simply cannon fodders.


    ¡°Its alright though.. I¡¯ll make Foror study and modify them... I, your father, will show you what a real puppet is in the war...¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that he had to use this small time frame to research the puppets and have his own too. What would happen if the enemy used them in the battlefield?


    Don¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the mechanical puppet lying on the ground: ¡°This puppets were made with the secret techniques of Kennedy family.. They are made out of steel and mithril mixture so they are very strong. Fourth-rank warriors such as myself can¡¯t get rid of them at once.. That¡¯s why 100 of these puppets can kill tens of thousands in the battlefield.. Nothing can kill them... Except those lightning magic using beasts...I still don¡¯t understand what had happened...¡±


    Don was puzzled as he remembered the Gryphon Riders.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t you know what is conductiveness?¡±


    ¡°Conductive? What is that?¡± Don was stunned.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand: ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I tell you.. So many mechanical puppets were brought to attack Lion territory? How many puppets Kennedy family has?¡±


    Don pondered for a moment: ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly how many puppets Kennedy family has but I know that they have brought total of 300 puppets..100 were here and the other 100 are in the Wei Principality... ¡±


    ¡°300 of them?¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect that there were two hundred more puppets that could be used to attack Lion territory. Fortunately, Xiao Yu had Gryphon Riders and all those mechanical puppets could be sted to hell by them.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he pondered about the problem... Why would Kennedy family need such wonderful puppets? They had to belong where they should... in his hands.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Don and other two captured magicians were interrogated by Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was able to understand the basic situation but the prisoners didn¡¯t know about military secrets. At the same time, Xiao Yu ordered his troops to kill the enemies as soon as possible so that they could rush to the next city. There were two main cities in the Dui principality. One of them was Pleidas which was invaded by Xiao Yu and now they had to charge to the next city because it was possible that there were also soldiers stationed there. Xiao Yu believed that some warriors or mages or even ordinary soldiers who were able to escape would have taken the news of his attack to the next city or even Wei principality. He had to attack before the situation turned against him.


    Actually, Xiao Yu¡¯s forces were very fast in killing the enemy soldiers. The air units were much more rapid and mobile in terms of killing the enemies inparison to the others. As a result, most of the newly summoned units had already reach level 3 by the end of the battle. The reason for such results was that they were on offensive battle and there were almost 30,000 ordinary soldiers in the Pleidas city. Xiao Yu remembered the days when he went with grunts to kill hundreds of bandits to level up the orcs. He was satisfied with the results as he checked his own warriors. These summoned warriors would be able to show their strength when they reached high levels.


    Nevertheless, there were quite a few lossess too. The main reason of losing warriors was the mechanical puppets and soldiers who had hidden in the shadows and attack Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. However, the losses were almost nothing inparison to the results.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to let go of Pleidas city¡¯s wealth too. He had deliberately brought Foror with himself to search the warehouses and house of governor. It was true that this territory wasn¡¯t as wealthy as Solomon¡¯s territory but Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t even letting go of a single gold coin. Unexpectedly, Xiao Yu found the governor of the city when they were searching the city. It turned out that this man didn¡¯t belong to Kennedy family but had given his allegiance to them. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even need to torture the man as he talked about everything after a few ps and whips. The Kennedy family had bribed the man and taken control of the city. The man believed that he was going to be the lord of the territory in the future if he cooperated with the Kennedy family.


    Nevertheless, the man¡¯s sweet dreams became nightmares after a few weeks of cooperation. However, he didn¡¯t have much information about tactics and strategies the Kennedy family was going to use in the battlefield. Xiao Yu decided to move to the next city before the sky brightened. He shipped back the treasures and the mechanical puppets first and took his troops towards the next city.


    There was a half a day of travel from there to Wei principality too. Xiao Yu believed that it would take at least one day before the Kennedy family would get the information about his advance. So even if the troops left the Wei Principality at that time it would take another 2 days for them to reach Lion territory. It was enough for him to go back and defend the Lion city.


    Xiao Yu was able to reach the next city before the afternoon. However, he saw that the troops of the enemy were already waiting for his arrival. It seemed that the information had already reached the Le city. Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the city. There would be big troubles if an ordinary army attacked this city but Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid as he had prenned everything.


    ¡°Put the armors on Mountain Giants! Get the city!¡± Xiao Yu issued an order. He knew that he had to capture the city as soon as possible. The previous ves from the ck Iron Tribe began to moverge strips of iron which had hooks all over it towards the mountain giants. The iron strips were six centimeters thick and there were hooks on their edges. It was possible to the chain them together. These Iron Tribe people were skillful inbor and were able to formrge strips of long iron pieces in short amount of time. These iron strips looked like simple armor after thepletion of the process. In short, they were huge basic armors that were worn by the Mountain Giants. Even heavy ballista wouldn¡¯t be able to prate through them.


    The Mountain Giants weren¡¯t heavy injured before this battle. Nevertheless, there were injuries because of heavy ballistas in the past. Xiao Yu believed that he would have lost the mountain giants if it wasn¡¯t for the moon wells he had. As a result, he had decided to make simply armors for the mountain giants. But those armors couldn¡¯t be too thin. The mountain giants were already huge creatures. Their armor had to be thick so that the heavy ballistas couldn¡¯t even be able to injure them slightly. At the end of the day, the mountain giants had turned into steel giants who were invincible in the battlefield.


    Xiao Yu had asked Foror to draw few types of armors that could be used on the mountain giants. Foror hade with a simple design where they would use iron strips and connect them to form the simplest of simple armors. At the moment, they had only 9 sets.


    There were only 9 sets of armor but these mountain giants gave an invincible vibe after they were dressed in them.


    ¡°Should I rename them to steel giants? Even fifth-rank mages won¡¯t be able to injure them... HaHaHA...¡± Xiao Yu was aware that because of limited time they were only able to build simple armors. In the future they could make much thicker and better armors which even had helmets for the mountain giants. At that time, the mountain giants would be able to smash the shit out of mechanical puppets.


    The soldiers began to loudly cheer when they saw Mountain Giants dressed in giant steel armors. They knew that they would be able to dominate the world with these giants let alone a city.


    The enemy soldiers were shocked when they saw 9 iron giants looking at their city. Their eye balls almost popped out of their sockets. The enemy soldiers checked their weapons and turned to look at the iron giants. Wasn¡¯t it like an ant trying to beat an elephant?


    Would heavy ballista¡¯s be able to hurt these giants?


    ...


    ...


    Boom~ Boom~


    The earth began to tremble as 9 mountain giants walked towards the Le city. The other mountain giants walked behind them...

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    ¡°Use ballista¡¯s! Shoot! Shoot ¡®em!¡±


    Swoosh~ Swoosh~


    The spears of the ballista¡¯s hit the mountain giants body from the front. All of the spears were smashed when they came in contact with hard steel armor worn by the mountain giants. The mountgian giants took a few steps back because of the impact of the collision but roared to charge on once again.


    The Mountain Giants would be seriously injured if not for theyer of iron stripes that were protecting them. At the moment, the heavy ballista¡¯s could at best put a dent on the iron armor without causing any damage to the mountain giants. The Mountain Giants hastened their movement as they took advantage of the situation.


    The mountain giants were terrifying when they reached the city. The reason was their height. In short, they were as tall as the city walls and they had huge trees in their hands. They just swept over the city walls with the trees. The guarding soldiers were thrown out from top of the walls. The main problem the other un-armored mountain giants faced were the soldiers who controlled the heavy ballista¡¯s. At the moment, they were taken care of so the other mountain giants moved onto the walls too.


    Xiao Yu had made a lot of strategic adjustments to his ns after the ¡®iron¡¯ giants were introduced into the battlefield. The main purpose of the armored mountain giants was to suppress the long-range firepower of the enemy.


    Buzz~ Buzzz~


    Two teams of air units flew towards the Le city at the same time. They were moving from two different directions. Xiao Yu feared the long-range weaponery of the enemy so he had divided these air units into two just in case. It would take lots of time for the enemy to adjust the ballista¡¯s to shoot them. Moreover, the long-range weaponery of the enemy would have less effect because of the detour the air units would take.


    Boom~ Boom~ Boooom~


    1000 Bat Riders showed the superiority of the air units once again. They threw down liquid fire and bombs which created chaos in the city. The human beings feared fire out of instinct. People would panic whenever they sawrge mes around them. The mes had psychological effect to them which had a huge role in determining the oue of the war.


    The cooperation of two branches, giants on the ground and bat riders on the air, had taken the toll on the enemy. Although they were prepared for Xiao Yu¡¯s attack but they didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu would make such a violent offense. Moreover, they couldn¡¯t fight against the air units.


    The soldiers at the high locatino could aim at the air units but their sess was very limited. Moreover, bat riders wouldn¡¯t give them chance to do as they wished. The bat riders dropped liquid fire everywhere including those ces which were potentially dangerous for them.


    Boom~ Boom~ Boooom~


    At this time dozens of huge fireballs were shot from the top of the city walls and hit the mountain giants. Two mountain giants got their arms chopped off while the others were thrown down to the ground. It was the strength of high level magic. High rank mages could even ughter dragons let alone mountain giants.


    ¡°Do they have so many high rank mages in here?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed down as he looked at the scene. There weren¡¯t many high-rank mages at the Pleidas city so it seems that the enemy had concentrated most of their mages in the Le city. Xiao Yu was aware that so many high-rank magicians were a great threat to his forces so he had to suppress them as soon as possible. Xiao Yu was nning to arrange the other troops when dozens of fireballs smashed the mountain giants once again.


    ¡°Arrogant motherfuckers!¡± Xiao Yu cussed up. He ordered the Gryphon Riders join the battle. Xiao Yu had Faerie Dragons and Spell breakers who were nemesis of mages. But he couldn¡¯t make them attack the top of the city walls at the moment. The Faerie Dragons had to reach level 10 for them use Mana re or kamikaze skills. The Spell Breakers couldn¡¯t fly too. The only way to deal with the mages at the moment was to directly kill them all.


    500 Gryphon Riders flied towards the city the moment Xiao Yu issued the order. Almost all of them had reached level 3 so their chain lightning attack was much more powerful too.


    The Gryphon Riders began to attack the mages in grouops. The mages would be able to protect themselves from single Gryphon Rider but they were vulnerable towards the attack of groups of Gryphon Riders.


    Moreover, the mages had ways to protect themselves too. A fourth or fifth-rank magician would have warriors protecting them in addition to scrolls, protective shields and so on. The cluster of chain lightning hit the hard city walls and created a huge gap. The mages were unprepared for such an attack. They would be aware of iing attack because of strong magic fluctuations but at the moment Gryphon Riders needed just few seconds to make the second attack. One of the mages was instantly killed while the others were escorted out of the location.


    At the Pleidas city they faced low-rank mages so there weren¡¯t many high-rank warriors who protected them. The mages they were facing today had guards who wereon a different level. The mages would have better resources at hand as they levelled up and it included the guards who protected them.


    Nevertheless, the enemy was shocked by the attack of Gryhpon Riders. How could at least a fifth-level magical attack could be used almost instantaneously?


    Everyone was shocked when Gryphon Riders attacked another location where mage was hidden. Booooom~ The chain lightning hit down the ce. The mage was able to teleport out and some of the guards were able to dodge too. But two of them were slightly injured. Nevertheless, the ordinary soldiers close to them weren¡¯t so lucky. What would happen when 500 Gryphon Riders would attack using chain lightning? The ordinary soldiers were charred out.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Gryphon Riders and Hippogryph Riders continuously attacked the mages on top of the walls. Although they weren¡¯t able to kill all of them but Xiao Yu¡¯s air units were able to interfere with their defensive attacks. The Bat Riders went towards the second round of bombing at the same time.


    The Demolishers and ive Throwers began to attack the top of the city walls after attack of mountain giants. In short, the heavy fire power of the enemy was supressed so Xiao Yu ordered the mountain giants to breach through the gate to enter the city.


    Bang~ Bang~


    The Mountain Giants hit the gate while the Bat Riders made another round of bombing. The orcs were in formations and marching towards the gate of the city to enter it after the destructin of the gate. However, the mages of the enemy were attacking the orcs too. Nevertheless, once the charge wasunched there was no option of retreat. Xiao Yu had lots of different kinds of warriors at hismand but he couldn¡¯tpletely suppress the high-level mages of the enemy.


    The battlefield was covered in fire, ice and rain. It was the era of cold weapons but it wasn¡¯t any different from wars of the hot weapon era. Xiao Yu had always gone through smooth wars and victories as his opponents weren¡¯t that strong in the past. However, at the moment he was facing an ancient family such as Kennedy. It could be said that he was facing a matched battle where lots of casualties were seen.


    ARGH~~~


    The orcs roared up as they charged towards the city gate.


    Bang~~~~


    The mountain giants were able to destroy the city gate and the orcs rushed inside. In addition, Xiao Yu had made huge baskets in advance. 10 orcs would get inside the basket and the mountain giant would take it and throw it over the city wall. This way the orcs could attack the guards, patrols and the mages over the city walls. It wasn¡¯t hard for a mountain giant who had reached level 10 to throw 10 orcs over the city walls. Moreover, this method was much faster and convenient than climbing through thedders.


    The effect of the magical attacks were scattered all around the ce. A fourth-rank or fifth-rank magician¡¯s range of attack was huge and at the moment there were more than a dozen of them over the city walls. Xiao Yu was lucky that Gryphon Riders and Mountain Giants were able to suppress the enemy mages otherwise even an army of 100,000 wouldn¡¯t be able to attack the city because of high-level mages.


    Xiao Yu pulled out the Arcanite Reaper when he saw that most of his warriors had already entered the city. There was no need tomand the troops from outside the city. He knew that there would be lots of high level warriors inside the city and he had to suppress them as soon as possible.


    Thrall was summoning totems all over the ce and using the Far Sight skill to detect the enemies. He wouldmand a unit of orcs to attack the high level enemies the moment he detected them. Thrall¡¯smanding abilities were excellent and at the moment he was forming small squads and ordereding them to attack in an orderly manner. Grom and Cairne Bloodhoof were Thrall¡¯s generals who were going berserk in the battlefield.


    ¡°Gryphon Riders mobilize!¡± Thrall shouted out when he saw several high-level mages being evacuated under the protection of numerous guards. He was aware that orcs weren¡¯t these people¡¯s opponents so he mobilized the Gryphon Riders. He had to suppress the mages first by using the Gryphon Riders then make a ground attack.


    Nevertheless, it was impossible for Gryphon Riders to suppress these mages and high level warriors in short amount of time. Especially, the enemies were on the move at all times. The enemies would block attacks and rapidly towards other locations. Xiao Yu waved his hand when he saw the situation: ¡°Let them leave!¡±


    Xiao Yu was aware that he would face a lot of casualties if he focused on killing all the high-level mages and warriors of the enemy. At the moment, there was more than enough losses so he didn¡¯t want to have more casualties.


    These mages and warriors didn¡¯t stay but quickly fled away. They were powerful but Xiao Yu had the huge advantage of quantity so they weren¡¯t going to fight a war they couldn¡¯t win. The city fell into Xiao Yu¡¯s hands after those strongmen left the Le city. The local soldiers were defending the city but Xiao Yu was going to take over in short amount of time.


    The battle was over after an hour. The soldiers in the Le city were either killed or surrendered. Xiao Yumanded Foror to loot all the warhouses while he went to the mansion of the governor. Lord Cha Tai, the lord of the Dui territory was found in the backyard of the governor¡¯s mansion. His body was full of bruises. He opened his eyes when Xiao Yu entered the ce: ¡°You... Are you lord of Lion territory?¡±


    Lord Cha Tai had met with Xiao Yu and fooled around with him in the Wei principality long time ago.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°You remember me.. Good.. What happened to you?¡±


    Cha Tai smiled: ¡°Kennedy family wanted me to surrender my troops and territory to them but I refused...and ended up this way.. These ancient families are too ruthless and overbearing.. I will keep fighting against them until thest drop of my blood.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled when he heard Cha Tai¡¯s response: ¡°I will give you chance to fight them as long as your mind is set... Now you have two choices... First, be the lord of your territory and wait for the Kennedy family toe back to kill you... Second choice is to go back with me and fight the Kennedy family as my brother.. What do you say?¡±


    Cha Tai smiled: ¡°Do I have a choice?¡±


    Cha Tai helped Xiao Yu to get all the wealth and treasures from the warehouses and ship them to Lion city. Afterwards, they took the soldiers who had surrendered and returned back. Cha Tai was aware that he didn¡¯t have a way out from this situation. He couldn¡¯t withstand the oppression of Kennedy family on his own so he had to unite with Xiao Yu. In addition, he wasn¡¯t a stubborn person but a wise one. He had been through good and bad and knew that chaotic times were upon the north of Sky Lion Dynasty. His territory was a small one and he would be facing hardships soon orter. He had heard that Xiao Yu had strange warriors by his side and Cha Tai was aware of different prophecies regarding the king of kings. He didn¡¯t know and couldn¡¯t be sure that Xiao Yu was going to be that king but he was going to make his bet at the moment. He would have a lot more than this small territory if Xiao Yu really be the king that was told in the prophecies.


    Cha Tai was tortured and abused by the members of Kennedy family troops so Xiao Yu used a healing potion to cure him. Cha Tai¡¯s health turned better the moment he used healing potion. He saw that Xiao Yu had even such magical things which could cure injured people. It made him get more convinced that he hadn¡¯t made the wrong bet.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Xiao Yu had lots of people who had surrendered and prisoners too. In addition, there were treasures and wealth that he was taking back with him to the Lion territory. That¡¯s why the movement of the caravan was much slower than usual. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t let anyone rest until they reached the Lion city. He sent Hippogryph Riders to investigate the surroundings before they reached the city. Additionally, he sent two Hippogryph Riders to check if there was anything wrong within the Lion city. Finally, they reached the Lion city. At the same time new information was received about the location of Kennedy family¡¯s army. They were just 100 miles away from the Lion city.


    ¡°Fortunately, I caught up on time.¡± Xiao Yu cleaned the sweat off his forehead. Everyone entered the city and Xiao Yu ordered them to begin to make preparations for the city defense.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to order the civilians from the nearby viges and farms to enter the Lion city like thest time when Subaru had attacked. He didn¡¯t want to implicate them in this war. Thest time, Subaru could kill them if they were outside but Kennedy family¡¯s army wouldn¡¯t kill civilians. The whole continent would go against them if they did such atrocities. The rivals of the Kennedy family wouldn¡¯t let go of such a chance either. Nichs of the Ernst family would be the first to move in such an asion.


    Xiao Yu was sure that Nichs was hiding somewhere close to the Lion city and waiting for the perfect opportunity too. He asked about the recent situation near the Lion city from Mu Lee.


    Mu Lee replied: ¡°There isn¡¯t much going on.. It¡¯s just there have been few viges that have been harassed by undeads.. They have wounded a lot of people.. I took soldiers and went to fight them but couldn¡¯t catch them.¡±


    Xiao Yu pretended to be surprised as he lsitened to Mu Lee¡¯s speech: ¡°Is that so? Are there undeads in my terrtiory? Damned creatures of the night! We have pdins and priests in here and these undeads dare to attack my territory?! It¡¯s alright thou... I brought back amulets of light from the Western Cloud Empire. They can fend off the evil spirits, ghosts and undeads... Affix one amulet per vige and those undeads would no longer dare to harass them.¡±


    ¡°Is there such amulets and talismans? Awesome..I¡¯ll make sure that all the viges have them.¡± Mu Lee turned happy the moment he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s response.


    He didn¡¯t know that these were the smoke bombs given by Xiao Yu. Actually, Xiao Yu was nning to use undead troops but he had disguise them somehow. Xiao Yu would be the first suspect if the undeads assaulted his enemies but not his own territory. It may lead to some peoplee for detailed investigation. As a result, Xiao Yu made sure that the undeads attacked his territory first before anyrge-scale movement. Xiao Yu could suppress the argument of others if he said that the undeads stopped harassing his viges after the amulets. In short, we have amulets and undeads stay away from us... You don¡¯t have amulets and the undeads kill you.


    Xiao Yu was aware of the strength of undead troops from the game. They were very powerful when they were properly used. The undeads were much more powerful at the times of night. The terrifying atmoshpere created by the undeads at the nights was perfect for assaultingrge armies. Xiao Yu ordered Leah to give Mu Lee the amulets. In fact, even Leah didn¡¯t know what those amulets were.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°What about the mechanical puppets?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t opened them yet.. We don¡¯t want to use force as we are afraid that we will break them.¡± Mu Lee was extremely shocked about the mechanical puppets too. What would happen if this kind of things appeared on the battlefield? He knew that if Xiao Yu didn¡¯t capture those puppets by ident then the Lion city was going to face huge losses. Xiao Yu nodded and called Foror to research them. It was a bitte for research at the moment as the Kennedy family troops were at the ¡°doors¡± of the Lion city.


    Xiao Yu was focused on arranging and deploying the fortifications for the defense of the city when one of the guards ran over and reported: ¡°Lord, there is someone outside who hase to visit you.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised as no sane person woulde to visit him at this time.


    ¡°He is called Higgins.. He says that he is friend of Master Alma.¡± The guard replied.


    ¡°Higgins? Master Alchemist Higgins?¡± Xiao Yu almost jumped up because of excitement. Master Alma had promised to refer his good friend toe to Lion city. Actually, Xiao Yu was nning to make a visit to the alchemist but it turned out that the alchemist hade faster than himself. Xiao Yu had lots of good materials that he had collected in the Undercity but he didn¡¯t have any alchemist by his side. As a result, he had kept all of them in the warehouses.


    The tide of the war would turn to Xiao Yu¡¯s advantage if the alchemist could help him refine the Necromancer¡¯s Essence into Magical Explosive Arrows.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Xiao Yu was like a monkey because of excitement.


    ¡°Outside the gates.¡± The guard responded. Xiao Yu used the wind walk and moved like a missile towards the gates.


    Master Higgins was a fourth-rank alchemist and was much more useful than fifth-rank magicians. Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t have to worry abou Kennedy family¡¯s army if the Magical Explosive Arrows could be refined.


    ...


    Xiao Yu saw three people outside the city gates when he reached there. One of them was an old man wearing a gray robe. The two others were young and wearing luxurious magician¡¯s robes.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Master Higgins?¡± Xiao Yu rubbed his hands as he looked at the old man. He was like the wolf looking at his prey. At the moment, hecked high-level mages or alchemists so he was way too excited.


    The old man looked up and down at Xiao Yu: ¡°Call your master out.¡± The old man¡¯s voice was full of pride and arrogance.


    ¡°This ... I¡¯m the Lord of the Lion territory.¡± Xiao Yu was ggerbasted when he heard old man¡¯s words.


    ¡°You are the Lord?¡± The old man frowned. He looked at Xiao Yu once again: ¡°Your father, Xiao Zhan Tian, was the hero of his generation.. Why do you look like this?¡±


    Xiao Yu understood that the man was looking down at him. He had personallye to greet this old man but the old man wasn¡¯t appreciating his sincere attitude. However, Xiao Yu had to suppress his anger as he knew that it was him who was seeking such a master at the moment. He coughed tiwce: ¡°Yes... I¡¯m son of Xiao Zhan Tian, Xiao Yu! Is there a reason why master hase over to Lion city?¡±


    Xiao Yu was aware that master Higgins hadn¡¯t traveled all the way to personally meet Xiao Yu. There would be many lords of the territories and principalities that would spend fortunes for such an alchemist visit them. It meant that there was a reason behind the old man¡¯s visit.


    The old man¡¯s face turned a bit ¡®sour¡¯ when he heard Xiao Yu. He knew that Xiao Yu¡¯s was ¡®making him remember¡¯ that it was him who hade to seek help from Xiao Yu. The old man said: ¡°Alma said that you have some stuff in here which I can use.. Ie over here to buy or exchange for those materials.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Master is here to buy materials... Alright, pleasee in.¡± Xiao Yu smiled like an old, cunning fox as he politely invited Master higgins into the city.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t even ask me what I wa... ¡± Master Higgins hesitated a bit. It seemed as if Xiao Yu invitation wasn¡¯t into the city but to the depth of hell. Nevertheless, he needed this special material for an experiment and there was nowhere in the continent where he could find it. A while ago he had met master Alma and Alma had told him that Xiao Yu had this material as Xiao Yu had collected it from the Undercity.


    Master Higgins entered the city and took a few steps when a fierce roar echoed in the sky. Everyone turned to look up. The people saw that there was a huge red dragon flying over the Lino city. They smiled and went forward with their job. However, Master Higgins was shocked. He took out his wand and began to chant a spell.


    ¡°Master, no need for that.. It¡¯s my dragon.¡± Xiao Yu stopped the alchemist.


    ¡°What? Your dragon?¡± Master Higgins was shocked. He began to reverse the spell. He would have a huge bacsh if he wasn¡¯t extremely skilled in control of the spells. The lord has a dragon?


    *********


    Happy new year to all of you! I wish you happiness and health in the year of the dog ??

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    The dragon was seven meters long. The huge body of the dragon emitted powerful pressure and aura. The red scales of the dragon shined like mes under the rays of sun light. There were two long horns poiting out from the dragon¡¯s head. It looked down at everyone as if the gods were looking at the mortals. The civilians who saw the dragon almost knelt down to worship because of fear.


    The dragon was the baby dragon Xiao Yu picked up and it had reached this level after a year of nurture. Xiao Yu was too busy with other things so he had handed it over to sisters-inw and Qin Che to take care. Xiao Yu was excited when he saw the size of the dragon too.


    Growl~~~


    The dragon roared once again and pped its huge wings as it flied down tond in front of Xiao Yu. However, its expression changed 180 degrees the moment dragon saw Xiao Yu. It stretched its head and its tongue came out from its mouth to affectionately lick Xiao Yu¡¯s face. Saliva began to drip from Xiao Yu¡¯s face as if he was swimming inside a jar of saliva.


    Xiao Yu closed his eyes as he supressed his anger. He smiled and took out a towel from the interspatial ring and began to clean his face. He patted dragon¡¯s head: ¡°You have grown up... You do live up to my expectations...¡±


    It seems that dragon was very happy when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯spliment. It began to lick Xiao Yu¡¯s face once again.


    ¡°Revenge! It¡¯s naked revenge!¡± Xiao Yu whispered in his head. It seemed that dragon was trying to get its revenge on Xiao Yu because of countless battle it had against the other beasts. Xiao Yu would just use healing potion in case the dragon got wounded and throw it to continue to battle. Otherwise, would it be possible for the dragon to reach third-rank in such a short period of time?


    The dragon had love and hate towards Xiao Yu. It would be impossible for an intelligent creature such as the dragon not to take revenge on Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Dragon!¡± Qin Che shouted out as he ran towards them. He began tough when he saw dragon fiercely lick Xiao Yu¡¯s face. Qin Che had grown into a handsome boy in thest one year. He was taller than Xiao Yu and because of martial arts and his abnormal body constitution there was a special charm to him. At the moment, he wasmander of 10,000 men in the Lion city. There wasck ofmanders and Qin Che¡¯s performance was over the top. Both Mu Lee and Captain Hui had praised him and no one objected when he was chosen to lead so many men.


    The dragon have been ying with Qin Che over thest one year. At nights it would go to sleep along with Qin Che. It feltpassion towards Qin Che more than to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Lord, It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Qin Che touched dragon¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yes... It¡¯s been a long time... If I¡¯m not mistaken there were few fourth-rank beasts thar were caught few days ago, were they?¡± Xiao Yu replied.


    The dragon¡¯s expression turned sour when it heard Xiao Yu¡¯s speech. It moved its head towards Xiao yu¡¯s body and began to whine and beg. However, Xiao Yu was motionless. If the dragon dared to tease him then he would show to it who is the boss.


    ¡°Lord Xiao, is this your dragon?¡± Higgins came over and asked.


    Xiao yu nodded: ¡°Yes, I picked it on a trip.. It depends on my from then on.¡±


    Higgins rolled his eyes when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s reply. He didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yu because a dragon wasn¡¯t a dog so that you could pick it up on a road trip... Nevertheless, there was greed in Master Higgins¡¯s eyes as he looked at the dragon. The dragons were rare creatures and the image of having one by your side was quite powerful and incredible.


    Xiao Yu smiled when he saw the expression on alchemist¡¯s eyes: ¡°Master Higgins, do you like the dragon? I can give it to you as a gift.. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°What ... as a gift?¡± Higgins was shocked as it seemed that this young lord was firm on his words and intentions.


    ¡°Yes. Master Higgins, I can give it you... I see that Master Higgins has taken a liking towards this little guy so I can give him to you.¡± Xiao Yu said in a solemn manner.


    Higgins coughed twice: ¡°I can¡¯t ept such an expensive gift...¡±


    Higgins was looking down at Xiao Yu at the moment of his arrival. He believed that Xiao Yu was just a nouveu rich. However, his thinking changed after he entered the city. This lord was intentionally or unintentionally putting pressure on master Higgins. Now, Xiao Yu was even telling to give this dragon as a gift to him. Higgins was old enough and had traveled south and north. Who would give such a treasured creature as a gift? There was nothing free in this world. What conditions the lord would put out if Higgins epted the dragon?


    Master Higgins knew what to ept and what to decline at such times.


    Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes: ¡°Master Higgins don¡¯t be so polite... I can catch another dragon too...¡±


    Higgins grunted in his heart: ¡°What do you think a dragon is?... Catch it just like that??!¡±


    However, none of his thinking was expressed on his face. Master Higgins smiled: ¡°It¡¯s too conspicious to have a dragon by myself at this old ago... Lord should keep it to himself.. I came over not for a dragon but few materials...¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°Master Higgins is Master Alma¡¯s friend.. You shouldn¡¯t be too polite in here.. Don¡¯t you just need few materials? I will take you to the warehouse and you can take anything you need.. ¡°

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Xiao Yu¡¯s proud attitude was taken as rude by Master Higgins. Moreover, he was introduced to Xiao Yu by Alma and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t owe him anything. Then why was this small lord so kind to him?


    Nevertheless, Higgins didn¡¯t say anything anymore. He had a stubborn temper and he would freak out and challenge the opposite person no matter what the other party¡¯s identity was. As a result, he had offended a lot of people. This lord was being polite and acting domineering at the same time. Higgins was aware that this lord was polite out of kindness not out of fear. Higgins knew that there was an army of enemy approaching to the Lion city but Xiao Yu hadpletely ignored them and personally attending to Higgins¡¯s needs.


    Xiao Yu was aware that if he didn¡¯t personally led Higgins something may go wrong and the master could go back. The arrival of Higgins was a once in a lifetime chance that he could let go off. Moreover, the dragon had reached the third-rank which meant that itsbat capabilities had increased too. The enemy had many powerful magicians by their side but Xiao Yu had many hidden trump cards too. At this point, it seemed impossible that the enemy would be able to enter the Lion city and destroy his rule.


    ...


    ...


    The new warehouse of the Lion city was built by Xiao Yu. Recently he had amassed a lot of good things so he couldn¡¯t fit them to the old warehouse. Moreover, these new treasures were mostly priceless.


    The guard of the warehouse respectfully greeted them when he saw Xiao Yu and otherse there. The guard went to find Housekeeper Hong afterwards as the key to the warehouse was kept personally by Housekeeper Hong.


    Old Hong was much diligent and dedicated towards these things inparison to Xiao Yu. Moreover Housekeeper Hong was more stingy than anyone Xiao Yu had ever met. It would be impossible to take a thing from this warehouse.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Housekeeper Hong to arrive.


    ¡°Master, who are they?¡± Housekeeper Hong was already vignt when he saw some people by Xiao Yu¡¯s side. Moreover, Housekeeper Hong kept care of everything within the warehouse as if they were his babies. He wasn¡¯t going to allow Xiao Yu to casually ¡®throw¡¯ them away.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Uncle, he is not an outsider. Master alchemist Higgins is friend of Master Alma.¡±


    Housekeeper Hong nodded and took out a chain of keys. He fiddled for a long time to find the right keys and open the warehouse. The doors to the warehouse were opened and a lot of neat rows of shelves were seen. Everything was neatly ced on the rows of shelves. It was all done by Housekeeper Hong. Normally, Xiao Yu would just throw things inside the warehouse but Housekeeper Hong would bring people to pack everything in order. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t seen neat rows of shelves but a massive hill.


    Master Higgins was quite dissatisfied with the expression on Housekeeper Hong¡¯s face at first. It was like Housekeeper Hong was looking at thieves. But he understood everything once the door opened up. You would look at everyone as if they were a thief if you had such a warehouse.


    Master Higgins subconsciously walked in. His legs weren¡¯t listening tomands from his brain. As an alchemist he had seen a lot of good materials but the sight in front of him was from some other world. The things inside this warehouse could be found nowhere in the continent but in this warehouse. Xiao Yu had brought a lot of things from the Undercity. Although these things belonged to the decline of the Undercity but they were top quality materials. In addition, Xiao Yu had stolen everything from Red Beard which Touba Gui had put decades of effort to amass. As a result, even thergest auction house in the continent couldn¡¯t have materials and treasures that Xiao Yu had.


    Master Higgins¡¯s hands were trembling as he was shocked. He looked one by one the names of the materials and began to grab them. He didn¡¯t put them back on shelves as if these materials would disappear the moment they left his arm.


    Housekeeper Hong was more determined that this old man wasn¡¯t a good ¡®seed¡¯. He was about to scold the old man when Xiao Yu shook his head. Xiao Yu whispered in his heart: ¡°Since master doesn¡¯t desire to leave then I must retain him...¡± Xiao Yu was more confident of this idea as he he master Higgins grab things with one arm and keep things on his other arm.


    Master Higgins couldn¡¯t hold on anymore: ¡°Isn¡¯t this... Arcane Dust?... Runes.... me essence?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled after looking at Master Higgins for half an hour: ¡°Master, is the materials in here enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes...More than enough.. In fact, I hade over to buy Arcane Dust but there are so many things in here...¡± Master Higgins almost drooled over. The most important thing for an alchemist were materials. How could an alchemist rank up if there were no experiments? The reason for alchemists to be so rare were the costs of the profession.


    The achievements of master Higgins was at the limit. He knew that to continue with the experiments he had to buy materials or exchange them with money. This meant that he would have less time for experiments while he had to spend more time to acquire materials.


    ¡°Master Higgins, don¡¯t be so kind.. You are friend of Master Alma so you are my friend too. Everything that is here is yours too.¡± Xiao Yu waved his hand.


    ¡°Cough ... IT¡¯s just... These things are too expensive... I don¡¯t have the money to buy them... But... I could reach fifth-rank if I could do tests for another year....¡± Master Higgins¡¯s eyes were shining as he looked at the warehouse full of materials.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem... If you want to do experiments then do them.. I¡¯ll set up an alchemy room for you in a day and you can use everything in here for your tests.. You just tell us what you need and I¡¯ll prepare everything for you.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Master Higgins. He knew that the alchemist was hooked.


    ¡°Are you saying that you are willing to give me all the materials for my tests?¡± Master Higgins couldn¡¯t stop sane anymore.


    Xiao Yu raised up his chin: ¡°I told you that the moment I saw you I felt that we were destined to be friends.. Take whatever you want...¡±


    ¡°No... These things are way too expensive... ¡± As a master alchemist Higgins was aware more than anyone the price of the materials in the warehouse. In fact, Higgins knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to gather so many precious materials in one ce during all his life.


    Xiao Yu sighed: ¡°Master Higgins, don¡¯t worry... Everything is for you to use as long as I AM the lord of the Lion territory. You should rest for a day now.. There is a strong enemy trying to attack me territory so I have to set up a city defense now... ¡±


    ¡°What! Who dares to attack you? who?¡± Master Higgins jumped up. Xiao Yu had promised everything to him right now. What would happen if the territory changed hands? Would anyone be as generous as Xiao Yu? At the moment, his and Xiao Yu¡¯s fates were tied together.


    Xiao Yu helplessly shook his head: ¡°A while ago I offended a big enemy.. They are very powerful and have many high-rank mages.. They even have lots of mechanical puppets. They will take away everything if I can¡¯t block their attack... Anyway... These are my gifts to you so you shouldn¡¯t be concerned... ¡±


    Higgins raised his eyebrows: ¡°Arrogant pricks! Who are they to dare to attack you? Mechanical puppets... Stfu! We will get around them... An alchemist is equal to 100 mages on the same rank.. We have materials now.. Let theme!¡±


    Xiao Yu had learned about master Higgins from Master Alma. He was aware of Higgins¡¯s temperament and attitude. He was deliberately trying to fire the arrogant side of Higgins and he had seeded. It was no exaggeration that an alchemist on the same rank was equal to 100 mages. As long as there were materials then the alchemist could make tons of things. Who could be their opponent at that time?

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    ¡°Master Higgins, are you willing to help me?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Higgins replied: ¡°You should be at ease as there are so many materials in here. I won¡¯t mind helping you because of those arrogant pricks. I have brought two apprentices so it will take a bit of time to produce some magical items.. However, all of those items will be same as having 10 fourth-rank mages by your side.. I wouldn¡¯t be called Higgins if I can¡¯t aplish this.¡±


    It was clear that Higgins wanted to stay in Lion city and make experiments using Xiao Yu¡¯s materials. At the same time he was volunteering to refine magical items for Xiao Yu to show his own value too.


    ¡°Awesome! Master Higgins I¡¯ll get a room for you and your apprentices.. Do you want more helpers? I can find few reliable ones...¡± Xiao Yu grinned.


    Higgins was a bit perplexed: ¡°Its not that I look down on others but finding suitable helpers for alchemists is quite hard. Do you have talents in here?¡± Higgins was aware of value of an alchemist more than anyone. It was quite hard to find suitable helpers for himself. He had recruited lots of apprentices but expelled most of them.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t have apprentice alchemists but I can find reliable helpers... Master Higgins, what do you know of goblins?¡±


    ¡°Goblin?¡± Higgins raised his eyebrows when he heard the word. He had been refining for a long time and knew about the development and history of alchemy. In fact, the goblin engineering was part of alchemy too. He was aware of the long lost civilization too. However, after thousands of years the goblin race had degenerated into small thieves.


    Xiao Yu was able to see through Higgins¡¯s concerns: ¡°I will send a few goblins to help you out. You can use them if they are of help to you or just send them away if you aren¡¯t satisfied with their performance. They don¡¯t have any knowledge in alchemy but they are quite delicate and hard-working. They will be of help to you in allocating proportions for potions or making instruments and so on.¡±


    Higgins pondered for a moment: ¡°Alright.. Send them and I¡¯ll see if they can help me out.. To tell the truth me and my two apprentices wouldn¡¯t be so fast in production of magical items on our own.. ¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded. He went out to find Foror and left Higgins to choose materials.


    Xiao Yu had made Foror study and experiment on goblin engineering. As a result, Foror was fiddling, researching and experimenting on many things. However, he had yet to invent anything. The Goblin engineering was on top level but it took a lot of time to reproduce the drawings from the book. At the moment, Foror was producing basic screws, bolts and other parts for the initial phase. Moreover, they were working on mechanical puppets that were brought by Xiao Yu. They had a working sample in their hands and they were studying the model. At the same time they were trying to modify the puppets so that they could bring out their own version for the battlefield. Both Xiao Yu and Foror were aware that the mechanical puppet was a killing machine that could roam right and lef tin the battlefield. Xiao Yu knew how to resolve the conductivity problem which was the shoring of the mechanical puppet.


    ...


    ...


    Master Higgins looked with disdain towards the goblins when Xiao Yu led them to his workshop. These goblins were no different from ordinary ves in his eyes. However, he was surprised to find out that they were quite excellent and capable helpers for any alchemist. The first and foremost quality the goblins had was their hard-working nature. They were former ves and their status was quite low in the continent. As a result, they worked withoutints or resentment towards Higgins. Higgins would shout at them once in a while but didn¡¯t hit them which made them think of Higgins as a good master. Secondly, Foror had picked up number of goblins and had began to impart knowledge upon them. As a result, they were familiar with basic devices and didn¡¯t act like noobs. Thirdly, the goblins were as clever as Xiao Yu had described them. They worked smartly and much precise than Higgins¡¯s own apprentices. The goblins had almost no errors during their work. Higgins had his mouth left open for a while as he looked at a race which was described as despicable and low lives.


    There were potions and things which had high requirements. A lit bit of error would lead to a huge problem or failure. However, the goblins were on spot on any job given by Higgins. Once in a while they would do some kind of mistake but after a scolding from Higgins they would never repeat the same mistake again. It could be said that the goblins were born to work for and as alchemists. It took two days to set up an alchemy room. The understanding between Higgins and goblins got much better during those two days.


    Higgins looked at the pile of materials on the side and looked at the goblins afterwards. He believed that with the help of these goblins the magical items would be ready on time. Actually, it wasn¡¯t difficult to produce lots of magical items. The problem was that Higgins didn¡¯t have much help by his side. However, now the goblins were helping him out like skilled apprentices. At the moment, all he had to do was to guide these goblins to do the main jobs while he would work on key ces to mass produce the items.


    ¡°We have to produce Magical Explosive Arrows now... We got lots of Necromancer¡¯s Essence, bones of many beasts... We need to produce at least 1000 of them which would be more than enough to deal with enemy¡¯s magicians...¡± Higgins was nning to produce Magical Explosive Arrows for now to help out Xiao Yu at initial phase of the war. The army of the Kennedy family was stationed about 20 miles away from the Lion city. They didn¡¯t hurry to attack at the moment because they were aware that Xiao Yu had returned back. At first, they had rushed towards the Lion city because they believed that Xiao Yu was still on the way back. They were nning to make a sneak attack on the city. However, they didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yu would be able to return so soon. At the end, they knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to make a sneak attack so they decided not to make any rush moves. They were waiting at the moment for all of their siege equipment brought to the site so that they could take Lion city in one move.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Xiao Yu was feeling well because of having Master Higgins by his side. There was no shortage of materials so he believed that Master Higgins would produce high quality level magical items inrge qualities. As a result, he could fight the Kennedy family at ease and make them go back like the beaten dogs. He would hum songs and walk around the city all day around.


    Xiao Yu was checked the level of his merit points too. He wanted to rise to the next rank as amander as soon as possible so he could raise the undead base to level 2. ording to his estimate the upgrade would mean that he would have another 4000 units that he could summon. He was nning to focus on the development of the undead base as his next move. The undead troops would be headache to any enemy if he used them well. At the same time, there were reports that undeads had tried to attack several viges but they were repelled back and escaped because of Xiao Yu¡¯s amulets. Many people learned about the presence of the undeads after those incidents. There were information that undeads had appeared and attacked Solomon¡¯s territory previously but they had never been in Xiao Yu¡¯s territory. But now no one could point at Xiao Yu.


    At the same time, the newly summoned warriors had increased to level 6 because of battles in Pleidas and Le cities. Most of them were able to use at least 2 skills right now and it meant that they weren¡¯t the newbie summoned warriors anymore. Xiao Yu was aware that he would be facing lots of casualties if he went to war with the Kennedy family by relying on newly summoned warriors. The heroes had leveled up too. Grom, Cairne, Tyrande and Maiev had reached level 28. Antonidas was at level 29 and could reach level 30 at any moment. Uther was at level 20 and had few more new skills that he could learn. These skills were Retribution Aura, Hand of Protection, Hammer of the Righteous and


    Consecration. The Retribution Aura could make the Pdin to cover all the enemies with an aura and do the damage to them. It could be upgraded up to level 3.


    Hand of Protection could cast an energy shield over a friendly unit and protect that unit from the physical attacks. It could be upgraded up to level 3. The Hammer of the Righteous was a skill which Pdin could use to throw a hammer out to hit the enemy. The hammer could hit maximum of 9 enemies and fly back. It was an offensive skill and could be upgraded up to 3 levels. Consecration was a skill which Pdin could use to summon burning mes of light under his foot. Any enemy that stepped into the range of the burning mes would receive damage.


    Thrall had reached level 22 and could learn 4 more skills. Those were Wind Totem, Storm Strike, Mana Totem and Lava totem. The wind Totem could increase the attack speed of friendly units. It could be upgraded up to level 3. Thrall could use Storm Strike to attack the enemy with a storm. This skill could be upgraded 3 times too. Mana Totem skill could be used to summon a totem that could help the recovery rate of mana for friendly units. Laval Totem could be used to summon a totem which could use mes to attack the enemy.


    Xiao Yu himself was at level 26. He learned Thrall¡¯s Far Sight skill and upgraded it to maximum level. At the same time he learned Maeiv¡¯s blink and Cairne¡¯s Brutal Impact skill. This way he could roam in the battlefield right and left without a care. Actually, it was his dream to be so strong and at the moment the chance was at his doorsteps. He could be surrounded by hundreds of enemies but could survive with the addition of these skills. Xiao Yu was leaning towards ¡®agility¡¯ but he was powerful too. In addition, he was using Arcanite Reaper too. He wasn¡¯t as strong as Cairne but he could do as he wanted as long as he didn¡¯t meet any strong enemy. Maeiv¡¯s blink skill didn¡¯t conflict with Antonidas¡¯s Teleportation skill. It meant that Xiao Yu could use Teleportation and Blink one after another. No one could catch him at the moment.


    ...


    ...


    Three more days passed and Kennedy family¡¯s army reached the doorsteps of Lion city. They were camping very close to Lion city. It was clear that they were ready for long-term war.


    Xiao Yu went out of the city towards their camp. He saw that the soldiers were busy setting up tents. He shouted out: ¡°Work hard!¡± The enemy soldiers were a bit surprised when they saw that a man riding horse came out from the Lion city. No one dared to think that it would Xiao Yu that would travel to their camp. Moreover, no one imagined the lord of the Lion territory to look like a hooligan. They just nced at him for a while but ignored him at the end. Xiao Yu scratched his head and jumped down from his horse: ¡°Hey friend! Who¡¯s your boss?¡±


    ¡°What boss?¡± The soldier was cutting wood. He felt that Xiao Yu was impeding his work rather than being help to him.


    ¡°Yourmander.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Over there... He is ourmander.¡± The man pointed towards someone else who had a whip in his hand and walked around the others.


    Xiao Yu continued: ¡°He is just a small time.. I¡¯m looking for your marshal.. The man who will lead the troops.¡±


    ¡°Oh.. Is that so? Are you here to give him a letter?¡± The man believed that Xiao Yu was just a messenger sent from the Lion city. Actually, there was an unwritten rule that the messengers couldn¡¯t be killed so Xiao Yu was using this loophole.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where themanders of the army are.. Most probably at the back tents.¡± The man responded.


    At the same time, the person supervising these soldiers came over. He frowned as he looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The war had yet to begin so they didn¡¯t look at each other as enemies. This supervisor believed Xiao Yu to be a messenger too.


    Xiao Yu asked as he looked at the man: ¡°I want to know the name of themander from the Kennedy family who will lead the troops.¡±


    The supervisor frowned: ¡°We belong to Wei principality. Ourmander is General Li He! Kennedy family is here to help us!¡±


    It was true that Kennedy family had usurped the rule in Wei Principality. However, the ordinary people weren¡¯t aware of the details. They were told that the family was here to only support them.


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°Keep thinking so... Your lord has been killed long time ago and this Li He is just a puppet of Kennedy family.. The Wei Principality will change lord and g once you go back...¡±

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    The supervisor felt that something was wrong with Xiao Yu¡¯s words and attitude but he was just an ordinary soldiers and he would face harsh consequences if he failed to inform the leaders above him.


    ¡°Call Li He or Shu Chi! I have to talk to them.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Do you want to see our generals? Are you here to convey a message? I can speak to Shu Chi...¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment: ¡°I¡¯m not here to convey anything.. Tell Shu Chi that an old friend hase to visit him.. He will recognize me once he sees me.¡±


    The man suspiciously looked at Xiao Yu once again then turned to go to inform his leaders. Xiao Yu continued to chat with the soldiers and helped them to put few wooden stakes.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be solid in case of an attack.. Push it inside the earth!¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Xiao Yu became the leader of the soldiers who were working in here. These people saw that Xiao Yu looked like a casual man but had a powerful appeal to his words. They had already forgotten that Xiao Yu hade to visit them from enemy¡¯s front. It didn¡¯t take long before few horses came out to stand near them.


    ¡°General, its that person!¡± The supervisor pointed at Xiao Yu. However, he was surprised too. This was an enemy but helping them. What the hell was happening?


    The general¡¯s eyes lit up as he ride his horse towards Xiao Yu and jumped off.


    ¡°Haha ... Brother Yu! It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Shu Chi smiled.


    Xiao Yu wiped the sweat off his head: ¡°Yes.. A long time.. How are you?¡±


    Shu Chi had coborated with Xiao Yu to conspire against Mu Lee back in Wei Principality.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing alright.. I heard you have done quite well for yourself too. I¡¯m quite jealous of your feats...¡± Shu Chiughed.


    Xiao Yu waved his hands: ¡°It¡¯s not me but my father who had put the foundation.. I just inherited everything.. I heard you have done quite well for yourself.. Aren¡¯t you? ¡±


    Shu Chi smiled but didn¡¯t reply. He hugged Xiao Yu and said: ¡°Anyway, we are brothers! So I will do everything to help you out.. You have to understand that a veryrge army is at the doors of Lion city.. Be smart and surrender as soon as possible.. In that case I can put good words for you. I believe you will have everything until your end days..¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your feelings but you have to understand that I¡¯ve been a lone wolf all my life.. I can¡¯t have a master who controls me.. I don¡¯t like to be restrained.. It¡¯s just im not ustomed to such conditions.¡±


    Xiao Yu and Shu Chiughed as they looked at each other. The others would think that they are brothers if they didn¡¯t know the truth.


    ¡°Alright, brother. The choice is yours.. But don¡¯t say that this brother didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Shu Chi smiled in a cold manner.


    ¡°Whatever is going to happen is going to happen.. Brother, I¡¯vee to visit young master of Kennedy family... What was his name?¡± Xiao Yu changed the topic.


    ¡°Do you want to meet master Robert?¡± Shu Chi narrowed his eyes.


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Yes, him.. Last time we had a misunderstanding so I came over clearify things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what you wanna say?¡± Shu Chi was quite curious to hear Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°It¡¯s personal so I gotta tell it to his face. ¡±


    Shu Chi frowned as he pondered about the issue for a moment ¡°Well.. I will call him out.. I will help you out in this issue.. But brother you must understand that Kennedy family is not a power you can confront on your own.. It would be a good thing if you settled down and passed your warriors to Master Robert... I will tell you this which has been kept secret. Master Robert have brought an army of orcs with himself.. There are other powerful warriors too.. The Lion city will be ttened in one attack.¡±


    Xiao Yu wrinkled his eyebrows: ¡°Oh? Does he have orcs?¡±


    Xiao Yu wanted to see the orcs under Robert¡¯smand when he heard about the news. Grom, Thrall and Cairne were on his side so he wanted to see if he could ¡®turn¡¯ these orcs. After all, Thrall and Grom were ancient heroes of the orcs. Would these orcs continue to fight against him if they knew that Thrall and Grom were on his side?


    ¡°Brother, you know that I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.. Wait here.. I will call Master Robert.¡±


    Xiao Yu turned around and said to one of the soldiers: ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t I tell you not to put it that way? Plug it more deeper..¡±


    Xiao Yu and these ordinary soldiers continue to plug wooden stakes to make the defensive line. At the same time, a group of warriors rushed over to them. Xiao Yu was sitting over a log while he directed these soldiers to work. He didn¡¯t even nce at people that wereing towards him. The soldiers who were doing the manualbor stopped and saluted the neers. They could see from the gs that these people were ¡®higher-ups¡¯.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at these people. There was one single man in the middle of the group who was surrounded by a bunch of warriors. This person was Robert who Xiao Yu had met in the Undercity while they were exploring the ce. Xiao Yu had offended Robert without knowing his identity.


    ¡°Hpmf! You little ant! Are you here to surrender? I will spare your life if you are willing to be my ve.. but you will still get ten whips a day!¡± Robert¡¯s temper hadn¡¯t changed at all. He was still an arrogant young master who looked down at others. In fact, Shu Chi had put a lot of good words for Xiao Yu and told to Robert that he hade in peace. As a result, Robert had decided that he would spare Xiao Yu if thetter decided to be his ve.


    ¡°Master Robert! I¡¯m not here for surrender... I just wanted to tell you something that I have forgotten to tell thest time.¡± Xiao Yu quickly said as he looked at Robert.


    A killing intent shed pass Robert¡¯s eyes: ¡°You aren¡¯t here to surrender?! Then what are you here for?¡± Robert couldn¡¯t understand why the enemy leader woulde to his camp if it wasn¡¯t for surrender. Was Xiao Yu courting death?


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Dear Robert! I¡¯m here to tell you... FUCK YOUR MOTHER!¡± Xiao Yu used Heroic Leap to jump away as soon as he finished talking.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Robert was in a shock because of Xiao Yu¡¯s cuss so he didn¡¯t react for full three seconds. However, the next instant he shouted: ¡°KILL HIM! KILL HIM!¡± There were two fifth-rank warriors who were by Robert¡¯s side. They wanted to go after Xiao Yu but they were quitete. Both of them could kill Robert with a slight pinch but at the moment all they could do was to kneel down without the slightest idea of resistance.


    ¡°Piece of shit! You are all piece of shit! What the heck were you waiting for when he left?¡± Robert was loudly scolding the warriors when he saw the weird expression on the face of ordinary soldiers that looked at him. They didn¡¯t dare tough but it seemed that they wanted to and were supressing themselves. Robert turned furious: ¡°Kill everyone who heard the conversation!¡±


    The ordinary soldiers were stunned when they heard Robert. Why would we be killed when someone else had scolded you? Ain¡¯t that too outrageous?... There was no fear in the hearts of soldiers but they were quite perplexed as they didn¡¯t take Robert¡¯s words into their hearts. However, those two fifth-rank warriors rushed past like shadows and killed all of them one by one. The soldiers didn¡¯t even have time to react.


    Shu Chi was stunned too. He didn¡¯t dare to breath at the moment.


    Few of the soldiers shouted out: ¡°General! Help! He-l...¡± But those fifth-rank warriors dug out their hearts. Those soldiers looked at Shu Chi for onest time as the life went out of their eyes. Shu Chi fell down from the horse as he looked at the scene in front of him. In fact, he was a general like his father. He had seen enough countless people die and wasn¡¯t afraid of killing too. But what was the point of being a general if you couldn¡¯t protect your own subordinates? He felt startled and oppressed.


    ¡°Hmpf!! Are you sympathizing with these plebs?¡± Robert asked.


    Shu Chi waved his hand: ¡°No! Of course, no! Anyone who dares tough at Master Robert must be killed!¡±


    ¡°Well... You are smart.¡± Robert¡¯s face was ugly but he still held himself from ordering his warriors to kill Shu Chi. Actually, it was Shu Chi who had led him into this situation. Robert was an arrogant young master but he knew that he needed generals andmanders who would lead the army. At the moment, he was relying on this father and son duo to control the troops of the Wei Principality. The army wouldn¡¯t listen to him if they weren¡¯t present.


    ...


    ...


    Robert turned his horse and left after all the ordinary soldiers were killed. Nevertheless, his chest was going up and down heavily as he couldn¡¯t forget Xiao Yu¡¯s curse words. It was like he was punched by Xiao Yu but couldn¡¯t respond. How long had it been since anyone dared to disrespect him? It was Xiao Yu who had done so thest time in the Undercity. Although those cusses weren¡¯t as bad as this time but it had made him hate Xiao Yu for eternity.


    ¡°Siege! Siege the freaking city! I will capture that prick and torture him for a few years before I let him die!¡± The blue veins had popped out Robert¡¯s forehead as he shouted. It seemed that they would explode at any time. The warriors next to him stood silent as no one daed to speak. Normally, they would advise him to reconsider his decision but at the moment who would dare to say anything to Robert?


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu found Mu Lee and Captain Hui as he returned back to Lion city: ¡°Get ready for the war! This kiddo is going to siege the city any minute now...¡±


    Mu Lee was a bit suspicious: ¡°It¡¯s impossible... They have just arrived and have yet to set their barracks and tents... Why would they attack so quickly?... No sane military strategist would do that... ¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I just saw that prodigal son.. and told him fuck his mother.. ording to his temper, he would have attacked by now if he could...¡±


    Cold sweat flew down Mu Lee¡¯s and Captain Hui¡¯s spines as they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. They left to prepare for the attack.


    In fact, the city was prepared to deal with the attack since few days ago. They were just waiting for the Magical Explosive Arrrows to be produced by Master Higgins. Otherwise, the preparations were sufficient to deal with the attack.


    Xiao Yu believed that he would be able to retort few waves of attacks even if he didn¡¯t have Magical Explosive Arrows. Actually, this move was prenned by him. He wanted to turn the situation to his advantage. At the moment, a rapid attack by Kennedy family meant that his warriors would be able to kill lots of enemies that would result in umting more merit points. He wascking merit service points to reach the next rank. However, he would be able to use undead troops if he upgraded the base. Xiao Yu was looking forward to summoning Crypt Spiders and other undead units to fight the enemy.


    In addition, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t afraid of having the undead troops die in the battle. He felt distressed when he saw orcs or other races die. Therefore he never nned to use suicide tactics with these troops. But undeads were another matter. They were dead to begin with so it didn¡¯t matter much. Moreover, he nning to unify the continent at one point. What would he do with so many undead troops at that moment? Wouldn¡¯t he bringing another disaster to the continent in that case?


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu was right on spot. The enemy¡¯s army was getting into formations to start the offensive attack.


    ¡°Awesome... Come... Come at me... Give me those precious merit serive points...¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at the enemy troops. There was an expression on his face which could be described as a greedy profiteer looking at rare treasures...


    ********


    Less than 300 chapters to finish the novel.. and it gets more interesting ??

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Xiao Yu was overjoyed as he looked from the city walls at the army of the enemy. They were getting ready to attack the Lion city. Weren¡¯t they courting death? That prodigal son was up to his reputation. Robert could ignore the life and death of so many people just because he got angry and furious.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware of this but in the eyes of Robert the lives of so many people counted to nothing. Robert looked at these ordinary soldiers like pawns in a game. He didn¡¯t care and he didn¡¯t mind using their lives to pave way to his ultimate victory. Robert was aware that Xiao Yu had strong warriors and there would be huge casualties to Wei Principality¡¯s army but he simply didn¡¯t care. All he was concentrated on was to use this army as a cannon fodder to exhaust the strength of Xiao Yu¡¯s troops and then use the warriors of Kennedy family to tten the Lion city.


    This was the difference of attitude for the lives of humans from two different perspectives. Xiao Yu was born and grew up in a modern world where peace and prosperity ruled. He cared and respected for human lives. However, Robert was the heir to a mighty family. He did whatever he wanted and no one had done anything to change this attitude of his. He would kill when he wanted. It was a habit that had been with him since he understood what he represented.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~....


    The war drums began to be beaten up within half an hour as the wei army start to march towards the Lion city. The defensive line in the city was alert and ready for the attack because of Xiao Yu¡¯s orders. This sudden attack had taken them in haste but they were well prepared for any attacks in advance.


    ¡°Why that idiot didn¡¯t send orcs and mechanical puppets?¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed as he looked at the soldiers of the enemy. He had found out that only the soldiers of the Wei Principality were present. The warriors of the Kennedy family weren¡¯s in those formations.


    Bang~ Bang~...


    The sounds of war drums echoed as the soldiers began to charge towards the Lion city. It seemed as if an earthquake was happening and the ground was trembling because of their march.


    ¡°The soldiers of the Wei Principality are good.. They are totally different from Solomon¡¯s and Subaru¡¯s soldiers... They are way too powerful...¡± Xiao Yu was amazed as he looked at these ordinary soldiers. However, Mu Lee was quite sad. It was him who had nurtured these soldiers and now he had to kill them. It was a cruel feeling.


    ¡°Master, are we going to use only the soldiers of the Wei Principality? Lion territory is quite powerful.. We won¡¯t be able to capture the city by only relying on these mere 100,000 ordinary soldiers...¡± Zane, who was themander of the Kennedy family troops, whispered into Robert¡¯s ear.


    Zane had stood silent until now because he had seen Robert furious and angry. He believed that he would be killed if he immediately intervened with this prodigal son. However, it was still notte to advise Robert to use Kennedy family¡¯s trump cards in this offensive wave. Zane was a realmander and understood the ways of war. He was long aware of the strength of Lion city. In fact, he had orcs under hismand too. Zane knew that sending ordinary troops at this moment was paving the way for a massacre. They had to send powerful warriors to suppress the strength of Xiao Yu¡¯s orcs and others troops to achieve something. At the moment, he belived that using only the troops of Wei principality was nothing but sending these people as cannon fodders to death.


    Of course, Zane believed that some part of the army had to be used as cannon fodder to test the waters. But the strong warriors had to be used for intensive and powerful attack once the situation was clear to them. This way they could injure the powerful warriors of Lion city. Otherwise, the enemy would just get flesh wounds and recover from them.


    ¡°Are you questioning my decision?¡± Robert picked his eyebrows as he looked at Zane.


    ¡°No! Of course, no! Young master is wise. It was this subordinate whose mind was muddled.¡± Zane responded. He sighed in his heart. If this youth continued to live like this then sooner orter the mighty Kennedy family would be destroyed in his hands. The Kennedy family was amighty ancient family but such a heir was more than enough to destroy it.


    ...


    ...


    At the same time, another handsome youth was smiling as he looked at the situation from a mountain in distance. Xiao Yu would recognize this man as Nichs Ernst who he had met in their of blood elves if he was here.


    Nichs shook his head as he looked at the battlefield: ¡°I though highly of Robert... I didn¡¯t think he would be so affected by Xiao Yu¡¯s agitation.. He may not care about the lives of this ordinary soldiers but he isn¡¯t aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s strength too. It is too na?ve to think that he would be able to capture the Lion city by relying on special troops of Kennedy family.. Xiao Yu isn¡¯t a vegetarian either.. Moreover, he is a geniusmander who can make the world fear him in the battlefield.. Anyway, fuck it.. Let them fight and I will be the only one standing high and mighty at the end of this war...¡± Nichs smiled as he looked over. He was aware that Robert would never back away from a defeat because of Robert¡¯s childish character. He would use all the forces under hismand for a crazy final attack. Nichs knew that such amander wouldn¡¯t be able to capture the Lion city but Robert would certainly make heavy casualties to Xiao Yu¡¯s side. His chance woulde at that moment.


    Xiao Yu sighed as he looked at the enemy soldiers who were only a few hundre meters away from the city.


    ¡°Prepare the arrows! SHOOT!¡± Qin Che¡¯s voice echoed out. Xiao Yu had taught a lot of theories about the long-range wars of the modern warfare to Qin Che. Therefore Qin Che was aware of the strength of long-range battles. Now, he was leading these units of the Lion city. In the past, the entire force of the Lion city were made out of few thousand warriors and soldiers. At the time, Xiao Yu was able tomand all of the army. However, now the army was massive and the structure wasplex too. Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able tomand each branch.


    Swoosh~ Swoosh~ Swoosh~...


    The archers began to shoot after Qin Che¡¯s shout. Thousands upon thousands of arrows left the bows. At the moment, the archers of the Lion city weren¡¯tposed only of elves but ordinary soldiers too. They had trained them for long enough. Although their strength wasn¡¯t on par with elves but they were elite human archers.


    The sky was covered with arrows. It seemed like the drizzle of rain that was going to fall on the enemy soldiers...

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Xiao Yu¡¯s troops already had the advantage of the defending side. At the same time, countless arrows fell down from the sky towards the enemy soldiers who charged towards the city. Death was not an unexpected thing in the battlefield so the soldiers who saw the others die didn¡¯t stop but continued to charge while carrying thedders.


    Shu Chi was supervising this operation. He was at the rear making sure that no one run away or turned back. He was condemning Robert in his heart even though Shu Chi was at a safe location at the moment. He looked at the arrows that fell down like rain water. Countless people fell down and miserable howls echoed out. He murmured: ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have taken refuge under the wings of Kennedy family if we knew this would be the case...¡±


    However, it was not something that Shu Chi could decide on his own. He was more clear than anyone else that Li He was able to climb to the position he was standing today with the help and support of Kennedy family. They were on the ship since the start and there was no possibility of jumping off.


    KILL~


    Xiao Yu looked at the battlefield and heard the continuous roars of the enemy soldiers. He had seen such scenes way many times and had gotten used to this. The Kennedy family was the most powerful enemy he had faced until now but he didn¡¯t have the excitement he had felt in the previous wars. Sometimes the hardship and pressure could stimte the hidden potential of the individuals. The person would constantly think of ways to save his own skin. However, this prodigal son, Robert, was even ignoring the lives of his own troops and sending them to clear death. Xiao Yu would be excited if he faced a strongmander. But Robert wasn¡¯t one of them. A good general could lead few soldiers to a grand victory while an ipetent one would lead several thousands to their demise. As a result, Xiao Yu was quite calm as he looked at the intense battle. He sat on a chair and continued to drink from wine. Originally, he would drink to stabilize the morale of his troops but at the moment there was no need for that.


    Qin Che, Mu Lee and Captain Hui were good generals. They could cope with the pressure by themselves. In addition, Thrall, Uther, Tyrande and Cairne had matured and could lead the warriors.


    ...


    ...


    The soldiers of the Wei Principality rushed towards the city walls disregarding their own lives. It was a tant move but still by the advantage of the quantity they injured quite a many soldiers from Xiao Yu¡¯s city. Nevertheless, the Lion city was still strong. Ordinary soldiers weren¡¯t as strong as the elite soldiers of the Wei Principality. However, all of them were blessed by Uther and were at least twice stronger because of the blessing of light.


    The battle continued and the blood spilled over the walls of the city. The screams and howls of injured ones echoed out. Shu Chi led the soldiers to attack again and again. Time passed on. The ground was dyed in red by the time the sun went down. The offense of the Kennedy family stopped when the night fell. Tens of thousands of soldiers from the Wei Principality had died in one day. The ones who were alive were exhaust and returned back to the camps.


    There was heavy casualties on Lion city¡¯s side too. After all, ordinary soldiers couldn¡¯t bepared to the elite soldiers of the Wei Principality. The Kennedy family had supplied the army of the Wei Principality with best armors and weapons.


    Xiao Yu ordered Mu Lee and Captain Hui to clean up the battlefield and put patrols while he went back to rest. His mind was quite muddy as he was pondering about ways to destroy the main forces of the Kennedy family. On surface it seemed that Robert was using all the force under hismand but Xiao Yu was clear that Kennedy family had quite a few trump cards hidden for the right moment. He had experienced the strength of the high level magicians and warriors of the Kennedy family when he was in the Undercity. They were Xiao Yu¡¯s weakness as hecked high-level powerhouses. Of course, the help of master Higgins took off pressure from his shoulders. The Magical Explosive Arrows to be produced by Master Higgins would be equal to a dozen of fourth-rank magicians.


    However, Xiao Yu¡¯s problems didn¡¯t end with Kennedy family. He was clear that Nichs Ernst was somewhere close in the sidelines and watching the battle. That¡¯s why Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have any other option but to win the war. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose.


    He ate dinner with his sisters-inw. Xiao Yu grinned, smiled and made jokes during the dinner as if he didn¡¯t care about the war. Those sisters-inw were ustomed to Xiao Yu¡¯s yful and cheerful nature. However, all of them were worried about the powerful enemy that Xiao Yu was facing this time. It was only Suesha who could fight in the battlefield. So the other sisters-inw helped with logistics.


    Xiao Yu went out to look at the moon after the dinner. He didn¡¯t know the reason but he thought about Earth out of blue. He missed the ce. The days where he would y games with his friends were gone for good.


    He returned back to his room to rest when he felt a something wrong. It seemed as if he was facing a hidden danger. At the same time, the sounds of loud explosions echoed out.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Xiao Yu frowned. He listened to the explosion sounds and turned towards the direction where the explosions originated: ¡°MOTHERFUCKER! This Robert is quite smart.. He is attacking my bases! DAMN MOTHERFUCKER! DEFEND the BASES!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out. He understood that Robert was taking this chance to attack his bases. The warriors that were summoned from the bases jumped up in fury and anger. They rushed towards the bases through the tunnels that Xiao Yu had prepared in advance.


    ¡°Kill everyone that dares to attack our homes!¡± The summoned warriors were furious as they vowed to tear apart the invaders.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t very worried about the bases. He had already done enough preparation for such an attack. It was impossible for Kennedy family or any other force to break through the defense lines made by Xiao Yu in such a short time. In addition, some warriors were back to the bases to sleep for the night. So there was additional support in the bases too.


    Xiao Yu had put the peasants and peons in the defense towers close to the base so that they patrolled the areas during the night time. He had built few thousand defense towers around the periphery of the bases. Moreover, these defense towers had upgraded to level 2 with the upgrade of orc and human bases. All of them were neatly arranged and weren¡¯t inferior to a wall.


    The battle had already started when Xiao Yu arrived at the base. As Xiao Yu had expected the Kennedy family weren¡¯t able to break through the outermostyer of the defensive line. The level 2 defense towers of orc and human bases were strong. All of them had heavy crossbows and when thousands of them shoot at the same time the sky would be covered in rains ofrge arrows.


    The assassins from the Kennedy family hade over for investigations in advance. However, the elves had camouged most of the towers so even those fifth-rank assassins weren¡¯t able to detect all of them. In addition, even the fifth-rank assassins were at best able to investigate and explore the periphery of the bases but couldn¡¯t enter any of them. The towers weren¡¯t used during their explorations so they had made serious mistakes regarding the firepower of these towers.


    The Kennedy family had mainly used mechanical puppets to pass through the towers. The puppets used their huge swords to slice through the towers but the towers weren¡¯t easily cut off. It was very difficult for the puppets to pass through from one tower let alone thousands of them. The puppets used their strong swords to cut off the towers but it took few hours to aplish this task.


    ¡°Hmpf! Did he think that I am a fool? Did he really think that I would attack so casually? It was just a confusion.. It was all yed so that he thinks I wouldn¡¯t attack at night.. The base for the races that made allegiance to him is here... I will capture this ce and pull off the roots that help him.. Capturing the city will be just the desert to the main meal... ¡± Robert¡¯s face was full of pride as he looked towards the direction of the summoned bases.


    Zane who was by his side added: ¡°Young master is wise.. I¡¯m far to shallow when ites to strategies but young master have thought about everything.. We will dominate the continent with the leadership of the young master and I¡¯ll see the day when the young master bes the greatest king of kings!¡±


    Robert smiled as Zane¡¯s boast was pushing up his ego.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~....


    Gryphon Riders rushed to the scene and attacked the mechanical puppets with lightning.


    ¡°Gryphons... Kill them!¡± Robert roared when he saw the Gryhpon Riders appear on the scene. He was informed about the death of hundred mechanical puppets at the hands of Gryphon Riders. But he still couldn¡¯t understand why the Gryphon Riders posed such a huge threat to mechanical puppets.


    The mages began to chant spells as soon as they heard Robert¡¯s order. The Gryphon Riders began to disperse in the air and leave the ce when they saw the mages getting ready to attack. They were aware that the high-level mages were a great threat to them.


    Thest time the Gryphon Riders were able to kill high level warrior and mages because of cluster of chain lightning. However, they had chased after the high level mages that escaped from the Le city. The reason was that those high level mages would desperately try to protect themselves and attack the Gryphon Riders.


    Whoosh~~


    Boom Boom~~


    The mages were able to kill almost a dozen Gryphon Riders before they could escape. Fourth-rank and fifth-rank mages were terrifying existence. Nevertheless, by the time the Gryphon Riders left a group of Bat Riders flew over the Kennedy family troops. Lots of Liquid Fire were thrown down and the Bat Riders left without staying. These attacks were made so that the Kennedy family¡¯s advance would be stopped for a while as the reinforcements came to the base.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we been able to pass through these defenses for so long?¡± Robert picked up his eyebrows. The air units from the Lion city had arrived but they still weren¡¯t able to reach the bases.


    Zane heplessly replied: ¡°Master, those towers use heavy crossbow.. The mages don¡¯t dare to approach as they would lose their lives if they are careless.¡±


    Zane¡¯s remarks had truth to them. The mages could use mana shields or magical items to protect themselves from ordinary crossbow attack. But the heavy crossbows were another matter. Moreover, if dozens of heavy crossbows shot at a single magician then it meant a certain death. The mages had powerful offensive power but very poor defenses.


    Additionally, there were thousands of towers in sight. No one wanted to act careless at the moment.


    ¡°How did he build so many towers? Why are they so strong?¡± Robert wasn¡¯t angry but surprised as he looked at the scene. He couldn¡¯t understand the reason why Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t built a wall but so many towers. He wouldn¡¯t have dared to bring his troops if there was a wall. He dared to attack because ofck of the wall. Nevertheless, the destructive power of these towers was much greater than he had expected.


    ¡°Master, we will use scrolls to make a passage but infantry has to go in quickly so that we can capture the base in one move... We will be sessful once the infantry gets into the base.¡± A mage came over to report.


    Robert nodded in approval: ¡°Go! We must kill all of them this time.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long before sounds of powerful explosions echoed out. The towers were decimated inrge numbers. Actually, the scrolls used by the mages were extremely powerful but it was very hard to make those. So it was theirst trump card.


    ¡°Get them!¡± Robert shouted when he saw that the mages were able to make a route to the base.


    He was quite proud at the moment: ¡°Idiot dares to fight with me.. I¡¯ll bury you with magicians...¡±


    ARGH~~


    A group of orcs rushed out after Robert shouted out. They charged towards the base.


    ¡°Do you think its only you who has the orcs?¡± Robert was full of pride as he looked at the powerful orc warriors who charged towards Xiao Yu¡¯s base.


    ********


    Prodigal son wasn¡¯t that stupid after all.. I would like to thank Skyranopt who pledged in patreon.. ??

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Xiao Yu looked at the passage created by the scrolls: ¡°Motherfucker! It¡¯s great to have so many mages by your side.. Unfortunately, Kael¡¯thas is just at level 21.. Otherwise, he would be rocking the battle with his fire magic...¡± Kael¡¯thas had reached level 21 at thest offensive battle at the Dui Principality. However, he was quite shy in terms of power when it came topare him with fourth-rank mages. Actually, Xiao Yu was quite jealous when he saw Kennedy family have so many high rank mages.


    ¡°Orcs? Orc warriors? They have orcs?¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He looked at the dark skinned orcs that were rushing towards the base. He checked the banners of those orcs and said: ¡°ckrock n? Motherfucker, this prodigal son has ckrock n under hismand? Isn¡¯t he aware of the ambitions of the ckrock n? Isn¡¯t he afraid that they would hurt him at the end?¡±


    Orcs weren¡¯t natives of Azeroth like the other races but had transmigrated from Draenor. They were divided into several tribes after long-term wars and tribtions. The main tribes were Warsong n, Frostwolf n and others while ns such as ckrock and Shadowmoon were the representatives of evil deeds. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect that the evil ckrock n would survive after so many thousands of years.


    Did it mean that there were other orc ns which had survived?


    Xiao Yu was thinking to use Thrall and Grom to assimiliate the orcs of Robert when he heard the news from Shu Chi. However, the ckrock n was apletely different matter. Their leader ckhand was an enemy of Thrall.


    ARGH~~~


    The grunts roared with hatred and fury when they saw the orcs from the ckrock n. They charged to meet the offense of these enemy orcs. The bloodthirst and killing intent could be felt from far away when these two opposite sides shed. It seemed like a meteor had crashed into earth. It was no wonder that the orcs were called the best warriors in the continent. The other units could be used as auxiliary help at the moment.


    The advantages of Xiao Yu¡¯s orcs slowly yed out as minutes passed. Thrall and Grom were leading them and the summoned grunts were being supported by shamans, kodo beasts, totems and so on. The ckrock n hadn¡¯t gone extinct but the survivors didn¡¯t have their old chiefs or warlocks that could help them during the battle. Nevertheless, the mages, mechanical puppets and powerful warriors of the Kennedy family supported the orcs from the ckrock n.


    The mages could use magic to kill several grunts in one go but they couldn¡¯t roam freely as there were hundreds of towers on each sides which could kill them at any given moment. Xiao Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t withstand the offense of the Kennedy family if it wasn¡¯t for these defense towers. He had ordered the Gryphon Riders to stay away as the mages would attack them the instant they appeared.


    Swoosh~ Swoosh~...


    The arrows were thrown from the dense forests which imed the lives of Kennedy family troops. The forests were covered in darkness and the elves were the naturals of this type of environment. The enemy had mages but they couldn¡¯t detect the positions of the elves in the darkness. In addition, it wasn¡¯t logical to waste mana to kill just one single elf.


    Xiao Yu was relying on the advantage of various types of troops and the home location to fight the Kennedy family while the enemy relied on mages, powerful warriors and orcs to continue the battle.


    ¡°Motherfuckers! Want to bully me? PEASANTS! FIGHT!¡± Xiao Yu saw that the battle was in a deadlock and both sides were having heavy casualties. It was true that he couldn¡¯t amass new power at the moment but he could use the peasants and peons in this situation. Xiao Yu had summoned lots of peasants and peons in advance to prevent the attacks to the base. Originally, they were hard-working units with little offensive power. However, in times of attacks to the base they could arm themselves and fight the attacks.


    In an instant, thousands of peasants rushed from the human base waving their shields and swords. Theirbat effectiveness was low but it had to be known that enough ants could kill an elephant.


    The situation in the battlefield changed when the peasants joined the battle. The Kennedy family¡¯s troops were supporting the orcs but peasants would neatly surround the enemy orcs and kill them. Few peasants would die in the process but they would sessfully killl an enemy orc.


    ¡°The peasants are quite useful.. Summon peasants!¡± Xiao Yu decided to summon more when he saw their effectiveness in the battlefield. Originally, both sides were matched in the battlefield but the introduction of the peasants ot the battlefield changed the deadlock.


    ¡°Master, we won¡¯t be able to get anywhere like this.. It¡¯s better to withdraw.¡± Zane carefully said to Robert.


    Robert¡¯s face was ugly at the moment. He saw that they were in a disadvantage and he would face huge casualties if he continued with the march. He ordered the troops to retreat. At the beginning he hade to attack because there were no walls but who knew that there would be so many strong defense towers?


    *****


    Sorry for thete release.. I had tranted it hours ago but by mistake deleted the chapter and re-tranted from zero. SAD! ??

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t chase after Kennedy family¡¯s troops when he saw them retreat from the battlefield. There was quite a many high-rank mages within those troops. The defense towers had already put a lot of pressure upon the Kennedy family and killed quite a few high-rank magicians. It was more than enough for the moment. However, it would be another matter if Xiao Yu choose to follow after them. He knew that he would face heavy casualties...


    In addition, there were the mechanical puppets that were almost invincible in the battlefield. Those puppets were quite useless at the battle because of the fear of Grypon Riders. However, the situation would be totally different if those 200 mechanical puppets were directly involved and active in the battlefield.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face was ugly. There was a depressed expression on Robert¡¯s face too. Originally, he nned to use mechanical puppets, ckrock n orcs, powerful mages and warriors to get the bases. But the dense arrow attacks from the defense towers had put him into a helpless situation. He had use the scrolls made by powerful mages to tten so many towers but at the same time he had lost several fourth-rank mages.


    Any principality with a few fourth-rank mages could be called invincible at the moment so he knew that he had a big loss. Moreover, there were several times more high-rank warriors that were lost in the battlefield. The peak fourth-rank and fifth-rank warriors weren¡¯t cabbages or apples that could be picked up on the field... There were way too many strange units that made it impossible to guard his troops. Robert could tten a big Principality or Duchy with these forces but he was powerful as he faced Xiao Yu...


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Who is this Xiao Yu? Howe he has so many bizarre troops?¡± Robert¡¯s face was more darker than the skin of the orcs from the ckrock n. Nevertheless, there wasn¡¯t even a single person that responded to his questions. The subordinates didn¡¯t even dare to breathe heavily. They knew that someone had to die when the young master got angry.


    ¡°What are we going to do now? Zane, speak your mind!¡± Robert got more furious when he saw that no one dared to speak. He directly ordered the actualmander to speak.


    ¡°Master, there is no need for concern. We have the advantage of numbers so it¡¯s alright if we weren¡¯t sessful in the sneak attack.. We will just use a blunt storm tactic to wear them out.¡± Zane stepped out to reply. In fact, Zane had different perspective on this particr war but he didn¡¯t dare to speak out his mind in front of young master. He was aware more than anyone else that the intolerance was the greatest fault of his master.


    ¡°What¡¯s going to be the next step?¡± Robert¡¯s mind was a mess as he had faced a defeat. Actually, he had been into many wars before. But he had always used brute force to break through the defenses of enemies. He had won without using any tactics so he knew nothing about setbacks. His mind was in chaos as the ¡®n¡¯ he believed to be foolproof had failed him. He was feeling overwhelmed as he had brought a lot of powerful units but still couldn¡¯t achieve anything.


    He hated Gryphon Riders more than anything as the mechanical puppets couldn¡¯t move in because of them. Otherwise, he would have won the battle long time ago.


    ¡°Simple ughter...¡± Zane¡¯s eye lit up. He knew that the Lion city didn¡¯t have many soldiers and most of them were new recruits. Their experience wascking so they would be easily overwhelmed and exhausted if they continued to storm. The city would be captured sooner orter if they continued this way.


    Robert was silent for a minute: ¡°We will start tomorrow... ¡± Afterwards, Robert went to his own tent. There were beauties waiting him there and he was going to vent his anger on them. Zane began to assign the tasks to prepare for the offense.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu ordered the peasants and peons to repair the towers. He made sure that the Kennedy family wouldn¡¯t dare to attack the bases once again. After that he returned back to the Lion city. He was aware that the Kennedy family would chose to use brute force to exhaust his troops... Kennedy family¡¯s forces were totally different from Solomon¡¯s or Subaru¡¯s troops. Xiao Yu checked his merit service points on his way back.


    ¡°Not much left to reach the next rank.. I¡¯ll upgrade the undead base and use thousands of undeads to make suicide attacks... I¡¯ll make sure that no one gets to sleep during the nights...¡± A cold trace shed past Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes as he murmured.


    There was a need ofrge investment to train a good soldier. Moreover, at least one or two years was needed for that. Xiao Yu summoned the warriors from the bases so he didn¡¯t have to wait for that much of time. Moreover, now he wasn¡¯t short of money either. The best group of warriors to be summoned in this case was undead troops. He felt close to the other troops as he looked at them like partners or friends. He felt bad when he lost an orc, human or elf but he didn¡¯t felt so about the undeads...


    ...


    ...


    Sounds echoed out as war drums were banged before the sunrise. The battle was about to kick off. Xiao Yu stood on the city wall and looked at heavy ballistas, ckrock orcs, siege equipments and so on. He knew that a bloody battle was bound to happen.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at the new recruits whose face was full of stress and tension. He smiled and walked towards them to bless. The hearts of the soldiers turned warm when they saw their lord smile and bless (uther¡¯s skill, not godfather style blessing ?? ) them. Courage began to change the feeling of fear.


    The enemy soldiers began to march towards the Lion city. The soldiers of the Wei principality didn¡¯t even know why they participated in this war. All they knew was that they were fulfilling their duties as the soldiers of the Wei Principality. In fact, these soldiers were more pitiful than the new recruits of the Lion city. The soldiers of the Lion city were there to protect their territory. However, the soldiers of the Wei Principality were fighting for some mighty family.


    KILL~~~


    Shu Chi shouted and the soldiers began to charge. This cry mean that there was no room to retreat. The only ce to go was forward. In this world, this simple soldiers were equal to dust in the eyes of generals or high level officials... However, those simple soldiers were made out of flesh and blood too. They had feelings, loved ones and so on...


    KILL~~~

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    The bloody battle continued on. It was the fiercest battle Lion city had faced until now. Everyone¡¯s eyes were red and full of bloodthirst as the enemies rushed in and defenders killed them. Nevertheless, the city was standing still in a solid manner. It was true that there were huge gaps on the walls of the city because of the mages of the enemy. An enemy soldier would jump in through those holes. However, none of them woulde back alive.


    ¡°Motherfucker! The fireballs of mages is no different from the hot weapon warfare of the modern Earth... It¡¯s like cannon shells thrown at us...¡± Xiao Yu just avoided a fireball. But he was aware that it was hard to kill those mages who had numerous kinds of protection ready for them. There were at least few fourth-rank warriors by their side who would protect each mage. It was too difficult even for Tyrande to shoot the mages. At the moment, the only threat to those mages were Demolishers, ive Throwers and heavy ballistas. In thest few days, they were able to kill few mages but Lion city had faced a lot of casualties too. Xiao Yu was lucky that the walls of the Lion city were solid enough to protect them from such an attack.


    In addition, the help of the air units was huge too. The enemies had heavy ballistas to shoot them but advantage the air units had over the enemies was high. Bat Riders had bombed the enemies several times while Gryphon Riders had used lightning attacks and Hippogryph Riders had used urate shooting to kill the enemies. The enemy was troubled because of Batriders and Gryphon Riders. In this era, theck of air units had put the enemy in difficult position as they didn¡¯t know how to fight against them.


    There were high casualties on Xiao Yu¡¯s side but the death toll of summoned warriors was low. It was mainly ordinary soldiers that were killed or injured. At the same time, more than half of the Druids of the Talon, Druids of the w, Gryphon Riders and Sorceresses had reached level 10. The warriors who had reached level 10 were quite tough. The Sorceresses could use invisibility, polymorph and other skills that would put the enemies into life and death situations. Sorceresses would slow the movement of the enemies if too many of them rushed up. The high level warriors too would be affected if more than a dozen sorceresses acted together. At the time, a group of orcs would besiege the high rank warrior and kill him. Most of the time, fourth-rank or even fifth-rank warriors would be transformed into sheep by the sorceresses. These warriors would obediently wait for their death in sheep form.


    It was quite easy for sorceresses to turn a fourth-rank warriors into a sheep but it was quite hard to transform a fifth-rank warrior. Nevertheless, when a dozens of them acted together the rate of failure would decrease by quite a bit. Kennedy family was proud of their fourth-rank and fifth-rank warriors. These warriors could cause confusion by rushing to the city walls. They couldn¡¯t establish positions on the city walls or else they would seize the city long ago. Xiao Yu would be having headache if it wasn¡¯t for the Sorceresses. In addition to the sorceresses the druids which had reached level 10 would use the Hurricane skill to sweep the battlefield. The moment when lots of enemies attacked the city walls the Druids would use the hurricane to throw these people off the walls.


    Shu chi and Zane were quite troubled because of the hurricanes. The moment they would establish a foothold on the wall Xiao Yu¡¯s side would use the hurricane skill. They were told that there were few mages in the Lion city. Who are these people then? It seems that these were not high rank mages but hurricane wasn¡¯t something that any mage would summon. Moreover, even high rank warriors were affected when lots of druids used the hurricane skill.


    ¡°What a happy day!¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at the defenders of the city. He wasn¡¯t afraid of the fall of the city after observing the battle for quite a while. Nevertheless, there were lots of ordinary soldiers who had fallen during the battle. Their casualties was much lower inparison to the enemy but it still didn¡¯t make Xiao Yu feel good about it. The firepower of the enemy mages was too high. There were at least 10000 ordinary soldiers who had lost their lives from Lion city while at least 30,000 enemy soldiers died.


    Ding~~


    Xiao Yu heard a prompt from the game system. His rank had raised by one level mander rank).


    ¡°Yea! Finally!¡± Xiao Yu almost cried out of happiness. Finally, he could upgrade the undead base and summon undead troops. Moreover, surprisingly he could summon 5000 more units. How much damage could he make by summing 5000 undead units?


    ...


    ...


    The offense of the enemy had slowed down by the evening. They had attacked for a whole day and eaten much loss. In addition, the soldiers were physically and mentally exhausted. They withdrew by the sunset.


    This battle was tragic but Xiao Yu had gained a lot. Most of his summoned warriors had upgrade. The levels of the heroes had increased too. Antonidas was the first to break through level 30 and at the moment he had reached level 34. It wasn¡¯t difficult for Antonidas to upgrade because of unlimited mana potions that he had. Tyrande, Grom, Cairne Bloodhoof and Maeiv had reached level 32. Surprisingly, Uther had leveled up faster than everyone. He was at level 28. He was blessing all the human soldiers so he was gaining experience when each of these soldiers did damage upon enemies. Thrall was at level 29 and he had upgraded 7 levels in one go. In addition, Thrall wasn¡¯t just only using totems and blessing the grunts and orcs but using the chain lightning to kill the enemies. Kael¡¯thas shined in the battlefield too. He had reached level 28.


    The heroes had levelled up, the warriors had upgraded and Xiao Yu had reached a new height too. He was looking at the retreat of the enemy troops. Afterwards, he went through the secret passage towards the undead base...

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Arthas had reached peak of level 19 and could step into level 20 at any moment. Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t seen his progress for a long time. It seems that Arthas was an excellentmander as he could reach the height he was right now with just 100 ghouls. The chilly wind flowed past his body when Xiao Yu entered the cave where the undead base was located. It was no different from a living hell. In fact, Xiao Yu would have nevere to this ce if the undeads weren¡¯t hisst resort.


    ¡°Arthas! What¡¯s up? How you doing?¡± Xiao Yu asked when he saw Arthas ride his horse towards himself.


    Arthas jumped off the horse and bowed: ¡°Greetings master.¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand and said: ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite.. I have focused on developing the other three bases but haven¡¯t done anything for you guys.. I¡¯m feeling a bit sorry because of that.¡±


    Arthas replied: ¡°Master must have strategic ns. This subordinate and others are doing well in here.¡±


    Xiao Yu felt more liking towards Arthas because of his sweet words. Moreover, he knew about Arthas¡¯s tragic past because of the Warcraft game and felt sympathy for this hero.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.. I¡¯m going to develop the undead base and upgrade it.. Soon you will be leading a real army!¡± Xiao Yu looked at the Necropolis.


    Arthas¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement when he heard Xiao Yu: ¡°really?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Of course.. You will have an army and you will go on expedition to dominate this world for me.¡±


    Arthas bowed: ¡°The subordinate is willing to die for the master¡¯s cause.¡±


    Xiao Yu was satisfied with Arthas¡¯s reponse. He began to ugprade the Necropolis and build various new building close to it. ughterhouse, Temple of the Damned and various other building were built until morning. Xiao Yu was quite pleased as he looked at this new building. At the same time he had to summon the second undead hero because he had upgrade the base to level 2. He chose to summon Anub¡¯arak as the second hero. The main reason for such choice was that Anub¡¯arak as the Dread Lord could summon swarms of bats, beetles and locusts to attack the enemies. The enemies simply couldn¡¯t guard against so many insects that would prate into their bodies, eat and corrode from inside out. Moreover, this kind of attack would put a lot of fear and psychological burden upon the enemies. Xiao Yu felt nauseous just when he thought about such an attack let alone the people who were going to face it.


    Ding~


    Xiao Yu got a new message from the game system when he summoned the second hero after the upgrade of the base.


    System: Congrattions! All four bases have reached level 2. Reward of two additional heroes. Only Elf and Undead heroes can be summoned.


    Xiao Yu was surprised when he got the system reward. He remembered that system had given him reward of extra two heroes when he established four bases. Now, it seems that the system gave him another 2 heroes after he was able to upgrade all bases to level 2. At the first reward, Xiao Yu had summoned Uther and Thrall so it seems now he could only summoned an undead and an elf hero.


    Xiao Yu had long pondered about the next elf hero that he was going to summon and had decided long ago that it would be Illidian Stormrage. He needed someone suited for battles and Illidian was much better choice than Malfurion. He knew that there were ¡®rtionship¡¯ problems between Maiev, Tyrande and Illidian but he believed that he should let them deal with their own ¡®private¡¯ problems. Moreover, Malfurion wasn¡¯t present so there wouldn¡¯t be much problems at the moment. Xiao Yu thought about the next undead hero that he wanted to summon and decided on Kel¡¯Thuzad.


    Kel¡¯Thuzad was Antonidas¡¯s disciple and had inherited a lot of powerful frost spells from Antonidas. In addition, his magic had improved a lot after bing an undead. There was this evilish sense to his magic attacks. Moreover, as an undead magician he was going to be very useful inrge-scale battles. Xiao Yu had 5000 units to summon after solving out the decision of which hero to call out.


    Initially, he decided to summon 2000 ghouls. Each ghould was counted as 0.5 units so 2000 ghouls summed to only 1000 units. The ghouls were durable units and they would be massive killers once they reached high levels. In addition, they would be almost unbeatable after they could use the skill to eat the bodies of the enemies to restore their lives. It meant that there was no need to worry about their injuries as they could recover themselves and jump into battle once again.


    Afterwards, Xiao Yu decided to summon 1000 Crypt Fiends and 500 Gargoyles. Crypt Fiends could use 3 skills. The first skill was cobweb which let them use webs to bind air andnd units. The second skill was burrow which let them dig into the ground and lurk underground then attack. The third skill of theirs was to summon small spiders that would attack the enemies. The Gargoyles were air units. They were mobile and flexible. In addition, they were rarely found tough air units. Moreover, they could turn into stone statues and disguie themselves. In addition, their skin was quite thick and had a certain immunity to magic. They were good to deal with the enemy¡¯s magicians.


    The highlight of the night was the Abominations. Xiao Yu ordered 500 abominations to be produced. First of all these units were utterly shocking. The enemies would be scared shitless when they would see a monsterposed of piles of meat from different creatures. The abominations had three skills. The first was cannibalize which made them eat the enemies to restore their vitality. Seoncd skill swas gue aura which would release gue into the vicinity to corrode everything. Thest skill was used to hook the enemy in front of it. Xiao Yu vomitted for a while after he checked the skills and saw the disgusting body of an abomination


    ¡°Motherfucker! TOOO EVIL!¡± Each abomination was counted as two units so 500 abominations took ce of 1000 units. There were only 1500 units left.


    Xiao Yu summoned 250 Necromancers, 250 Banshees and 250 Obsidian Statues. Each of these warriors were counted as two units so Xiao Yu¡¯s quota was full. Obisidian Statues was way too useful. They could restore the vitality of other undead troops or transform into Destroyer form and be powerful air units. The Destroyer¡¯s were immune to magic too so Xiao Yu could cause great threat to the enemies by using Destroyers and Gargoyles together.


    The most important part of the n was that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have to worry about losing these troops. He could use them for suicide attacks against the powerful high rank mages of the Kennedy family.


    The Necromancers were on a level of their own. They could simply summon skeleton warriors. Each Necromancer could summon 10 skeleton soldiers when they reached level 10. It meant that 250 Necromancers was equal to an army of 2500 skeleton soldiers. The strongest skill of the Banshees was Possession. They could enter the body of the enemy and control him or her. They could upy and control the low-level warriors of the enemy with ease. However, the high rank warriors couldn¡¯t be controlled by these banshees. As a result, 250 Banshees were more than enough at the moment.


    A creepy and devilish smile appeared on Xiao Yu¡¯s face as he looked at the undead units that were produced one by one...


    ********


    P.S: The Reign of Terror begins... ?? UndeadZzzZzzzZZZ

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Xiao Yu returned back to the Lion city with just Illidan. Maiev looked at him as if she was looking at an enemy. Both of them had been fighting each other for a long time so it was going to be quite hard to digest the hatred. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know the reason of this hatred but he didn¡¯t mind specting about the problem. At the end of the day, it was good to have one more hero by his side. Illidan¡¯s appearance was far from simr to human so he exined to the rest of the people that he had summoned a devil servant that was under hisplete control. No one rejected or objected this as there were people who had summoned otherworldly beings as servants and there was nothing wrong with that. Of course, having a demon or two wouldn¡¯t make people panic. But the situation would be totally different if they knew that Xiao Yu had an army of undeads.


    Illidan could learn four skill at this point. They were:


    Mana Burn (up to level 3): Demon Hunter sends a bolt of negative energy that burns the enemy¡¯s mana reserve.


    Immtion (up to level 5): Demon Hunter wraps himself in me to hurt the nearby enemies.


    Evasion (up to level 3): Demon Hunter¡¯s chance of avoiding the enemy attacks increases.


    Sessive cuts (up to level 3): Demon Hunter rapidly waves his double-edged des to cut the enemies.


    ...


    ...


    Kennedy family¡¯s troops were once again at the doorsteps of the city to attack. Xiao Yu¡¯s side had a lot of casualties yesterday but thanks to the 400 priests at hand the wounded soldiers had survived. The slightly injured ones could already participate in the uping battle. The priests were a rare and scarce people in this era. There were few priests in the temples that could heal the wounds but all of them were under the church. It meant that ordinary armies didn¡¯t have such people. Ordinarily, the priests weren¡¯t that much of a value as the base warriors but in this world their skills were unrecable. The morale and mentality of the soldiers were stable and their actions were more daring because of the existence of priests. Moreover, the soldiers knew that their would be alright as long as there were no fatal wounds. It was a benefit that the Kennedy family didn¡¯t have. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu had lost almost 10,000 ordinary soldiers yesterday which was a proof to the fierceness of yesterday¡¯s battle.


    It was mainly due to high rank mages that Lion city had so many casualties. They were like the cannons that released attacks one after another. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yu¡¯s base warriors then the Kennedy family would have already breached through the defenses of Lion city long ago because of the high rank mages.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s grunts, elves and other warriors were extremely powerful but Kennedy family had provided good armor, strong crossbows, excellent shields to the trained Wei army. Xiao Yu¡¯s ordinary soldiers were ¡®poor¡¯ inparison to the well equipped Wei army. It wasn¡¯t something that could be made up in a day or two either.


    KILL~~~


    The battle broke out once again. The earth was bound to be colored in blood red. The soldiers of the Wei Principality were brave as their rushed towards the Lion city. Soldiers of the Lion city didn¡¯t retreat a step back either. Xiao Yu had implemented tax breaks, good conditions for the families of the martyrs, incentives for the meritorious service and other policies which made them fight until thest drop of blood in their bodies. There was a firm determinatino expressed on the face of each soldier as they looked at countless fireballs that were thrown at Lion city.


    Battle seemed like an gorgeous ce where epic achievements could be made. However, it had to be noted that those achievements were made by real flesh and blood.


    The ordinary soldiers of the Lion city were already veterans because of yesterday¡¯s battle. Their battle style had matured.


    ARGH~~~


    The orcs of the ckrock n rushed towards the city. There were few warlocks among them who used evil magic to help theirrades. The ckrock n was quite different from the Warson or Frostwolf n because of their believes in superstitious forces and that only the strong could rule.


    Xiao Yu saw that there were at least 5000 orcs from the ckrock n that charged towards the city. It seems that Zane was sending all the orcs to the Lion city so that they could bruteforce and break in to the city. Zane had determined the strength of Lion city¡¯s defense in yesterday¡¯s battle and today was going for a breach.


    Xiao Yu was aware that it was a serious test for the Lion city as so many orcs from the ckrock n were attacking. They had to withstand or the war would be over before it had began. Xiao Yu had a lot of orcs under his rule too. Moreover, he had the advantage of having shamans, Kodo beasts, Thrall¡¯s totems and so on. However, it was going to take a lot of time to bring them all from the base to fight the enemy. It was a weakness that Zane was using at the moment. Actually, Zane was able to see through the shorings of Xiao Yu¡¯s n very easily.


    Xiao Yu could mobilize the air units but the enemy had been equipped with crossbows and shade arrows.


    ¡°Motherfuckers! Dragon! Get them!¡± Xiao Yu called out to dragon. He needed the dragon to put psychological pressure upon the enemies.


    GROWL~~


    The red dragon flied to the sky as it roared up. It¡¯s huge wings pped up as it gracefully swam in the sky and rushed towards the ckrock n orcs. It took a deep breath and blew out fire...


    DdDddDD~~~


    The mes rumbled as they soared like thunder and engulfed the orcs. The orcs were stubborn and brave by nature but they couldn¡¯t go head on against a dragon.


    Xiao Yu hid in the corner when the dragon breathed fire. He jumped out and cussed afterwards: ¡°Burn them! You are a red dragon! Burn the suckers to ashes!¡±

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    ¡°Dragon? Is that a Dragon?¡± An uproar arose in the enemy side when they saw a dragon appear. However, the soldiers of the Lion city roared in excitement. It was the shock that was brought by the appearance of a dragon in the battlefield. The dragons were the top existences sitting on the peak of the pyramid of life. Any person would look at them with admiration, veneration and fear. The dragons had strong bodies since birth and had natural talent for magic. Theirbat strength was the best out of all races and they were the most likely ones to reach the apex.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s dragon was just a third-rank but it was in no way inferior to a fifth-rank human magician. There were few like Theodore who dared to fight a dragon on their own. After all, a sixth-rank mage was at least dozens of times stronger than a fifth-rank magician.


    In short, the dragons were the most terrifying existences. A simply fire breath was enough to kill quite a few ckrock n orcs in one go. The Druids of the Talon didn¡¯t lose this opportunity too. They transformed into storm crows and flied. They used the Hurricane skill to blow out the other orcs.


    GROWL~~


    Dragon was satisfied by the shock that its appearance had caused. It dived once again and used its ws to grab soldiers and throw them around.


    ¡°How the fuck does he have a dragon?¡± Zane¡¯s face was already ugly because they couldn¡¯t make a foothold on the city wall. At the moment, the appearance of the dragon had shocked him. It had been thousands of years since anyone had met a Dragon Rider. No one was able to tame one in milleniums. Kennedy family had tried to tame dragons over many years. They were even able to kill a few of them but never were sessful in taming one. Why would the proudest race in the continent willing to submit to Xiao Yu? What would happen when the dragon agrees to make a contract with Xiao Yu? It had been milleniums since the dragons had refused to be mounts...


    At the same time, Nichs jumped up from his chair as he looked at the scene from distance. He murmured to himself: ¡°He has a dragon... He has a red fire dragon... Dragon Riders had disappeared long ago... If this information is known in the continent then his reputatino will continue to grow... This information must be restricted! It can¡¯t spread...¡±


    The situation stablized after the dragon. The dragon was able to freely roam in the battlefield but the Kennedy family couldn¡¯t block its attacks. They had no battle experience against a dragon so they couldn¡¯t organize their attacks against the dragon. The enemy formations were messed up because of the dragon. Zane saw that continuing the battle as is was going to make them lose more manpower so he ordered the retreat of the troops. He had to reorganize the battle n.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu summoned the dragon back when he saw that the enemies were retreating. Hemanded the people to clean the battlefield. Moreover, appearance of orcs from the ckrock n had put heavy casualties upon the Lion city. In addition, the enemies had excellent equipment and powerful mages by their side. They were using Shade Arrows which had wind element arrays engraved on them. Those Shade Arrows were deathly when used against the air units of Xiao Yu. As a result, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t willing to use air units onrge scale.


    ¡°Motherfuckers! This is what means to be rich and powerful... They use Shade Arrows on regr basis.. However, there is no need to worry as master Higgins will give me Magical Explosive Arrows soon...¡± Xiao Yu knew that his warriors were strong. However, they were weak in face of absolte power. He had lost even 4 Mountain Giants. He could summon more from the base but he was feeling bad because he had lost his beloved soldiers...


    The production of iron ware was limited because of the war so Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t able to give iron armor to all the mountain giants. The Mountain Giants were tall and powerful but they were the first target of enemy¡¯s attacks. The Mountain Giants weren¡¯t afraid of any warrior but attacks from the several high-rank mages could kill them and turn them into pile of rocks. In addition, they moved very slowly which was their shoring. As a result, Xiao yu didn¡¯t send them to the front.


    ¡°Daytime was yours but you will see what happens when the nightes... ¡°Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at the enemy camp. He knew that all the undead units were summoned after one day so tonight he was nning to attack.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu sneaked out from the Lion city and went to undead base at night. He was excited when he saw the dark aura pouring out from the undead troops.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to get out and show the world what you are capable of.. I¡¯m taking you guys to eat some human flesh...¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he looked at the undead troops.


    Argh~~


    The undead units roared in response to Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He didn¡¯t immediately take them to Kennedy family¡¯s camp but to the viges in his own territory. Xiao Yu wanted to make sure that this attack wouldn¡¯te back to hit him in the future. He had to calcte ahead as people took the undeads very seriously and he couldn¡¯t leave a trail.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t let the undeads kill the ordinary people but made them roar in front of the viges. The people woke up to see the undeads and were quite frightened. However, the amulets given by Xiao Yu began to burst in golden light. The undead troops pretended that they were frightened and left the viges.


    Xiao Yu was quite satisfied with the acting skills of these undead warriors. He took thousands of them as he went towards the rear of the Kennedy family¡¯s camp.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    The sky was mostly covered by clouds. The stars could be visible from time to time. This kind of night was most perfect for the assault of the undeads. Xiao Yu himself was wearing arge ck cloak to cover his body. It seemed that he was integrated into the darkness of the night. However, he felt quite ufortable while walking together with so many undeads. He had vomited for a long time until he got used to the rotten smell that exuded from an army of thousands of undeads. Xiao Yu had calcted the timing of the attack in advance. He was nning to enter the Kennedy family camp around 1a.m and kill as many soldiers as he can for the next 3 hours and be back by 4a.m. He could use the undead troops during the day time too but theirbat effectiveness would be affected by the appearance of the sun. Moreover, at the nighttime it was quite easy to move so many troops without being detected. The escape would be that easier too.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the camp. Actually, the camp was quite bright and could be found from far away as it was lit by torches all around. Zane had put a lot of scouts to work during the night time so that he could prevent anyone attacking the camp and barracks during the night. As a result, the scouts had already detected the appearance of undead troops about 2 kilometers away from the camp. However, most of them were shocked when they saw these strange troops.


    What the hell are these?


    These scouts wouldn¡¯t be surprised even an army made out of tens of thousands of orcs appeared. But undead weren¡¯t something that could be seen on daily basis. It was true that many have heard about the existence of undeads in the continent. There were an asion or two where few undeads were spotted in the continent. But no one had seen a might army made out of undeads for the past many milleniums. It was a thrilling and terrifying scene.


    ¡°Report! ... Report! ... The enemies are attacking! ...¡± The first scout that came back shouted out but couldn¡¯tplete his sentence because of the shock that he had observed.


    ¡°What ya panicking fo?¡± Themander of the scouts kicked the scout in fury. The scout fell down but dismissed themander¡¯s kick.


    ¡°Sire! ... Commander! An army...of...undeads....¡± The scout finished his words as he mumlbed.


    ¡°Undeads? Have you lost you mind?¡± Themander thought that the scout had seen something and was scared of it. Actually, themander thought that the scout was useless and began to ponder about a way to dispose the man from the duty.


    ¡°No ... Commander! I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes! Thousands of them! There is this unworldly stench exuding from them that made me almost vomit.¡± The scout rapidly continued to exin as he was aware that hismander didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Alright! Go on.. Take a rest.¡± Commander believed that the man was bbering so he got impatient and sent away the scout. He began to think about a way to punish this useless scout.


    However, at the same time another scout rushed in: ¡°Commander! Undeads! An army of undeads! They are almost at the gates of the camp!¡±


    ¡°Say what?¡± Commander¡¯s eyebrows were raised up. He would have believed that the first scout had gone made but when two scouts reported the same thing it meant something weird was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check myself.¡± Themander of scouts as a warrior had been to many battles. He wasn¡¯t afraid of undeads. However, he was mistaken too. He wasn¡¯t afraid because he hadn¡¯t met any undeads yet.. He hadn¡¯t met an army of undeads...


    Argh~~


    There was dy of few minutes because of themander¡¯s doubts but this time frame was enough for Xiao Yu¡¯s undead troops to reach the camp. The patrols began to ring the bells to issue the warnings. At the same time, the archers using bows and crossbows began to shoot at the undeads.


    Puff~ Puff~~


    The arrows prated the bodies of the undead soldiers. They caused some damage but undeads weren¡¯t effected by the physical attacks unless the key parts of their bodies were shot. They just continued to march. It was one of the greatest advantages of undead troops. How could you kill that is already dead? They didn¡¯t feel pain, fear or anything. Only the blood-lust.


    Ah~ Ah~


    Screams of soldiers echoed out as two thousand ghouls climbed over the wooden fences and entered the defense towers. They began to chew the patrols in them. These humans didn¡¯t have any battle experience against the ghouls. They didn¡¯t know how to deal with the ghouls. The soldiers just bluntly waved their swords but ghouls dodged them and jumped over to bite and chew their bodies. The attack of the ghouls was simr to the attack of the beasts. However, there was an extra feat that the beasts didn¡¯t have. The stenchy smell exuding from their bodies which morally and psychologically pressured down the minds of human soldiers.


    Chaos began when the screams of bitten soldiers echoed out. The ghouls were normally short but they were flexible and fast. Moreover, when few ghouls bit a human there was no room to fight back.


    There weren¡¯t many patrolling soldiers so the fight was over before it began as two thousand ghouls swiftly entered the camp.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s going on? Enemies?¡± The other soldiers woke up from deep sleep because of the rms. They rushed out to join the battle but they were shocked when they saw the identity of the enemies.


    ¡°This ... What the fuck is going on?¡± The soldiers were stupefied. Actually, any normal person would have such an expression when they would see so many undeads.


    Whoosh~ Whoosh~ Whoosh~....


    The soldiers heard weird sounds. Suddenly they felt their bodies itch and feel dizzy. They looked to the fences and saw lots of spiders as big as tigers crawl over. The Crypt Fiends were shooting at them. These soldiers began to fall to the ground one by one... The Crypt Fiends shot darts that had strong toxins. They didn¡¯t kill but paralyzed the nerves of living beings. The enemy would feel numbness and dizziness for a short period of time. It was a short period of time but that time frame was more than enough for the ghouls to rush to eat those soldiers. Their vitality would be restored and their wounds cured as they ate the human flesh.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    The chaos spread through the camp. Countless soldiers rushed over when they heard the news of an invasion. However, all of them were stunned when they saw that the invaders were undeads. Why would so many undeads appear at the same time?


    The army was unstable for the first few minutes. However, the low-levelmanders appeared and begun to control their troops. Moreover, magicians joined the defense too. The magical attacks were quite lethal towards the undead. A fireball could kill several ghouls in one go.


    ¡°Do you think mages are enough to protect yourselves? Gargoyles! Get ¡®em!¡± Xiao Yu ordered the Gargoyles to attck the mages. In fact, gargoyles had resistance to the magic at a certain level so it was not so easy for a mage to kill them. Moreover, if many gargoyles attacked at the same time it was going to be very hard for the mage to protect himself.


    Buzzzz~~~


    Desnse group of gargoyles rushed towards the first mage. There were 500 of the gargoyles and it was quite easy for them to kill the mage. Afterwards, they rushed towards the other mage.


    ¡°This ... What the hell are they?¡± The mages were overwhelmed when the gargoyles appeared. The magic of the mages wasn¡¯t very effective against gargoyles. Moreover, the gargoyles would use their ws or sharp beaks to bite them. There were strong warriors guarding the mages but how could they protect a mage from 500 gargoyles? But it had to be noted that the bodyguards were very loyal. They even used their own bodies to protect the mages from gargoyles. Nevertheless, it took seconds for the gargoyles to tear apart the bodyguards. It was very hard for the mage to teleport away too as all sides were blocked by the gargoyles and it was very hard to chant the spell in that situation. Nevertheless, the gargoyles didn¡¯tpletely tear apart the bodies of the mages. They simply killed them. Xiao Yu was nning to bring them back and turn them into Skeleton Mages.


    ¡°SHIELDS! SHIELD WAR!¡± Somemanders reacted to the situation. They knew that they couldn¡¯t allow the undeads to take advantage and get the positions. As a result, they ordered the soldiers to get into formations to defend from the undeads.


    Woosh~ Woosh~


    The infantrymen rapidly got into the formations. Xiao Yu was quite envious of the speed of action taken by these soldiers as his new recruits in the Lion city weren¡¯t as fast as them.


    The defensive formations made by the shields was more than enough to protect the soldiers from ghouls and Crypt Fiends. The attack of the crypt fiends were blocked by the shields while ghouls couldn¡¯t crawl over the shields.


    Xiao Yu shouted: ¡°Meat Wagons!¡±


    Xiao Yu was able to summon Meat Wagons after upgrading the undead base to level 2. The Meat Wagons, Demolishers, ive Throwers weren¡¯t included within the quota limit. It meant that Xiao Yu could summon up to 100 Demolishers, ive Throwers and Meat Wagons at will without ¡®wasting away¡¯ his limit of troops. Xiao Yu was excited when he knew that he could summon Meat Wagons.


    Hundreds of ghouls pushed the Meat Wagons and rumbling sounds echoed as they entered the battlefield.


    ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± Soldiers were panicking when they saw the Meat Wagons. They had never seen such equipment in their lives. It was a meter tall and had two huge wheels. They didn¡¯t know what material was used to make those wheels but they seemed quite weighty. There was a huge wheel saw in between those two wheels which constantly rotated. It seemed like it would suck in everything that it would encounter and make a meat sauce out of it. There were sharp spikes in front of the Meat Wagon. Each spike was as thick as a child¡¯s arm and a meter long. They would block anyone that tried to attack the Meat Wagon. There were fewrge scythe shaped things on top of the Meat Wagon which moved constantly and it seemed like they would cut off everything that wasn¡¯t already minced by the grinder in front of the Meat Wagon. Normally, it looked like the Meat Wagon was invincible from all sides but the weakest ce was to attack from the above. After all it was just one meter high and an average warrior could jump over. However, anyone who would try that would die miserable. There were mechanical razors that continuously moved and would shred anyone that tried to jump over. In addition, there was a giant crossbow on top of the Meat Wagon who would shoot anyone.


    The Meat Wagon seemed to be an equipment made out of only weapons. The Meat Wagons were much powerful and overbearing that ive Throwers or Demolishers because of the psychological effect they put on enemies. Xiao Yu believed that only the Steam Engines wereparable to the Meat Wagons on the battlefield. Moreover, the minced enemies weren¡¯t turned into a waste. They could be used as food by the ghouls to regenerate their vitality or the meat wagon would transform the minced meat into gue which would corrode the enemies close by to it.


    Xiao Yu would have dominate the continent long ago if he had chosen to go with the undead base since the beginning. They had troops which didn¡¯t feel pain or fear. However, in that case he would be no different than the Arthas from the game. He wasn¡¯t going to be the great king of the kings but the emperor of the undead.


    For a human it is better to be dead than be the emperor of the undead.


    Kach~ Kach~


    The Meat wagons collided with the shield formations of the enemies. The huge spikes would pierce through the shields and throw the soldiers into the meat wagon. The Meat Wagons rushed forward as they strangled, cut and hacked the soldiers while turning them into meat sauce.


    Ah~ AH~


    The tragic cries of the soldiers echoed throughout the battlefield as the Meat Wagons ravaged the ce.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    ¡°It¡¯s so freaking disgusting...¡± ¡°Xiao Yu was prepared for the sight but couldn¡¯t help but vomit again and again. He had been into many wars and seen so many people die in different gore ways. However, the Meat Wagons were too fucking bloody.


    ¡°MAGES! MAGES blow the heck out of these things!¡± Soldiers were terrified too. They saw theirpanions be cut into pieces. This kind of shock wasletely different when an enemy soldier cut off apanion¡¯s head in the battlefield. As Xiao Yu had expected the emergence of the undead troops had put an enermous shock into the minds of enemy soldiers.


    Boom~ Boom~


    Few mages used fireballs to attack the Meat Wagons. About four Meat Wagons were damaged after continous attacks from several mages. High rank mages could do a lot of damage to the Meat Wagons. After all, the Meat Wagons weren¡¯t made out of steel. There were parts which were produced from wood. Nevertheless, this attack from the mages couldn¡¯t stop the advance of the Meat Wagons. At the end of the day, the mana reserve of the mages wasn¡¯t unlimited! Moreover, Gargoyles rushed towards those mages. Xiao Yumanded the Obsidian Statues to turn into Destroyers and join the Gargoyles while attacking the mages. It was quite hard to fight against air units at dark nights. It didn¡¯t matter whether the enemy hand crossbow or not.


    In addition, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t concerned about the loss of Gargoyles or Destroyers. It was absolutely worth the death of a gargoyle as they were taking the lives of mages which were the major backbone of enemy¡¯s army. Xiao Yu dreaded them in the battlefield and the more mages gargoyles eliminated the easier the defensive battle would be with ordinary soldiers. The walls of the Lion city had huge gaps because of these mages. If such attacks continued in the next days then there would be no walls. Xiao Yu had ordered Foror to send a group of goblins to repair the walls but the building of the walls was limited.


    The Meat Wagons divided into several groups as they continued to roll and mince anyone and everyone on their ways. They even went over tents. There was nothing that could stop them.


    ¡°Use axes! Use axes to immobilize them!¡± Powerful warriors from the Kennedy family appeared in the battlefield. They let go of their swords and light weapons and turned to grab giant axes and other heavy weapons to attack the Meat Wagons. All colors of battle energy were emitted from their bodies. Actually, this method was quite useful. Most of these warriors had reached fourth-rank and they could even smash down stone walls let alone machines made out of mixture of steel and wood.


    Xiao Yu knew that the time for the Meat Wagons was almost finished so he snapped his fingers and the Abominations entered the battlefield. They were the reserve troops that Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t used in the battlefield.


    Each Abomination was counted as two units at the time of the summoning. They wereparable to a peak second-rank warrior in strength. Moreover, their skills were quite terrifying. A cloudy aura full of disease was covering their bodies. As a result, anyone that was close to them would be affected by it.


    ARGH~


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about the lives of Abominations too. As a result, he was using them for kamikaze attacks. They were three meters tall and heldrge cleavers, axes, chains or hooks. The enemy had never seen such an attacker. Warriors were powerful but it was quite hard for them to cope with several Abominations at a given time. Moreover, the attacks of the Abominations were very different from normal people. Sometimes they would shove an axe or cleaver against the opponent and at the same time another scythe like hook would be used by their disproportionate limbs.


    ¡°Kill ... KILL...¡± The soldiers began to shout. They were in the camp so it was full of enemy soldiers.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°They are trying to use numbers to get rid of us... You guys don¡¯t know the way of undeads!¡±


    Xiao Yu waved his hand an group of Necromancers and Banshees joined the battle. The Necromancers began to chant spells and enemy soldiers who had died began to slowly stand up. These newly ¡®recruited¡¯ undead troops had yellow lights emitted from their eyes. They picked up weapons from the ground and joined the battle.


    The enemy soldiers were shocked as the undead that were attacking them were their formerrades. It caused huge panic in the battlefield. The enemy soldiers were terrified. There was grief and hesitation in their hearts as they used their weapons to kill their formerrades even though they knew that these people had turned into undeads. It was part of human nature. As a result, countless dead soldiers were turned into undeads and joined Xiao Yu¡¯s undead army.


    The entire rear part of the camp was in a mess. Countless enemy soldiers were killed. The undeads were killed too but inparison the loss of Kennedy family was much greater. Xiao Yu had used the undead troops to attack them camp out of sudden. Moreover, the enemy didn¡¯t know how to deal with the undead. In addition, Xiao Yu had chosen the rear of the camp as there were no mechanical puppets in this part of the camp. Xiao Yu would certainly face heavy casualties if there were mechanical puppets in here.


    Xiao Yu ordered the undead troops to advance for another hour and half. They went through tworge barracks and killed at leasts thousands of enemy soldiers. They killed many mages and warriors too.


    There was a smile on Xiao Yu¡¯s face as he ordered the retreat of undead troops. It was enough for tonight!


    *********


    I would like to thank momon for pledging in patreon!

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help butugh for a long time on his way back. The strength of the undead troops was truly extraordinary. He had less than 5000 undeads but was able to kill at least 6 or 7000 elite enemy soldiers. It was a great victory.! Moreover, at the moment his undeads were the lowest level ones so what would happen after they leveled up?


    It was true that he had lost almost 1000 units in the battle but Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care. He would just summoned them once he returned back to the base. Along the way, he sent Crypt Fiends and Gargoyles to check if any scout or assassin was tracking them. They would immediately report if there was a spy behind them. If there was no one then the spider could drill under the ground and the gargoyle turn into a stone and wait for the next night.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t take the troops straight to the base but went around for a long time. It seemed that no one was chasing after them so afterwards he decided to get back to the base. Moreover, he still used the fog to hide the location of his troops before moving back.


    Anub¡¯arak had appeared out of nowhere when Xiao Yu had ordered the troops to retreat. Xiao Yu was shocked when he saw Anub¡¯arak as the crypt lord¡¯s level had increased to 14. One battle was enough for this guy to reach that level!


    Arthas and Kel¡¯Thuzad were always standing next to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was teaching Arthas tomand the troops. After all, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t always be leading the undead troops and the time woulde when Arthas himself would be in charge. Kel¡¯Thuzad was a magician so Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to let him roam to far. He ordered him to stay by his side and attack with magic. Nevertheless, Kel¡¯Thuzad had reached level 11 and Arthas was already at level 21.


    Arthas¡¯s skills were quite terrifying at level 21. They weren¡¯t high level skills but with each 10 levels of upgrade there was a qualitative change to his Animate the Dead skill. At the moment, Arthas could transform 100 dead soldiers into undeads and manipte them. Moreover, it seemed that he could control powerful warriors and mages too! ording to Xiao Yu, Arthas would be able to control at least 1000 undeads by the time he reached level 30. What did it mean to animate 1000 dead soldiers? It was no wonder that Arthas¡¯s features were so simr to the Lich King¡¯s! In addition, Arthas¡¯s weapon, frostmourne was upgrading and bing more powerful too. It was the ultimate artifact level weapon in the World of Warcraft and was the symbol of power and invincibility!


    Xiao Yu had gone back and chaos was left in the rear of Kennedy family¡¯s camp. The ce was full of corroding odour and minced meat. It was not a scene that the world of living would have but belonged to the hell!


    Robert vomitted the moment he came to see the sight. He had been to the Undercity and was familiar with undead creatures but there weren¡¯t such a sight there! Undercity was the main city of the undeads and in a sense it was a clean and tidy ce. It could be said that Undercity was a civilized ce but the sight in front of him belonged to hell!


    ¡°What the fuck has happened in here?¡± Robert said and the smell of decaying corpses and flesh hit his nose once again. He continued to vomit. The others saw that Robert couldn¡¯t handle the situation so they helped Robert to leave the ce.


    Actually, Xiao Yu had underestimated the affect the undead troops could bring upon others. The sight that was left was bringing down the nerves of everyone. At the moment, no one dared to chase after the undead troops even though they clearly saw that the undeads retreated.


    Moreover,rge number of magicians and mechanical puppets had arrived too. It meant that they could defeat the undeads but there was no one willing to fight the creatures of hell.


    In addition, the feeling that each one of them could be brought back to fight theirrades after the death was making all the soldiers feel powerless. They were elite soldiers and weren¡¯t afraid of death! But being manipted to stand and fight theirrades?


    The ce was full of corrosive green liquid which made everyone puke without a stop. At the end, the magicians used the fire spells to burn everything and anything. No one dared to live in this part of the barracks anymore. All of the soldiers were relocated to other barracks.


    In fact, they did the right thing by burning the dead. Xiao Yu¡¯s necromancers could still control them if they decided to bury them underneath the ground. It was a wise choice.


    The dead bodies were burned down but the traume of the previous battle was engraved into the minds and hearts of these soldiers. The sight of ghouls that crawled to bite human flesh, the giant spiders (crypt fiends) that shoot poisonous webs, abominations that were made out of rotten flesh and the meat wagons that minced everything...


    ...


    ...


    Robert¡¯s tent was bright lit. Only the light could disperse the haze in his heart. The tent was in silence as no one dared to speak. Robert¡¯s face was pale as he sat on the main chair. He was scared.. He was scared because of what he had seen...He wasn¡¯t a real warrior or a general like Zane. Zane was able to settle down soon after seeing the scene but Robert was a just an arrogant young master. He relied on his family background to do whatever he wanted to do. He had never faced a setback in his life because of the smooth transition with the help of his family forces. However, he was getting frustrated every single day after facing Xiao Yu in the periphery of Lion city.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Robert threw down an expensive ss onto the ground. His hands were violently trembling. A long time passed but no one gave a reply. Who could think that an army of undead would suddenly attack them? They could fight against Xiao Yu¡¯s troops as they were prepared for a such a situation but no one was expecting undeads!


    ¡°Zane, what¡¯s happening?¡± Robert looked at Zane when he saw thesting silence.


    Zane responded: ¡°Master, we weren¡¯t prepared for such an attack.. We won¡¯t have such big losses if those undead dare to attack us once again.¡±


    Robert angrily shouted: ¡°I don¡¯t care about dead soldiers! I asked you, what is happening? Why are there so many undeads in here? ¡±


    Zane helplessly replied: ¡°Master, I have to send people to investigate the matter... After all, we have dealt with undeads only on few assions... ¡±


    ¡°Go back and investigate! I want a full exnation by noon tomorrow!¡± Robert waved everyone to leave. He was holding his forehead because of headache. Nevertheless, Robert had a nightmare during the sleep and couldn¡¯t rx during the night. He slowly felt asleep by sun rise. The attack to the Lion city was cancelled. Robert woke up by noon and Zane was already ready with a report.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Robert asked Zane as he was eating from a porridge.


    The chefs had made pastries for his morning meal but Robert remembered the scenest night because of those pastries and had killed all those chefs.


    ¡°Young master we have throughly investigated the matter. Recently, the viges belonging to Lion territory had been harassed by these undeads... There was a nearby territory which was taken over by Xiao Yu.. The undeads had appeared there about a year ago.. However, they disappeared after Xiao Yu took over that territory.. Xiao Yu had given number of amulets to be posted on the fences of those viges. It seems the undeads don¡¯t dare to enter those viges after seeing those amulets... Yesterday, those undeads have tried to attack those viges but were unsessful.. As a result, they ended up here...¡±


    Zane hadn¡¯t sleptst night. He had been investigating the issue.


    ¡°oh! So the Lion territory has been attacked by these undead too... Is there a possibility that Xiao Yu controls them?¡±


    Robert wasn¡¯t a fool either. He thought that there could be some kind of link between Xiao Yu and the undead.


    Zane pondered for a moment: ¡°I¡¯m not sure of this yet... But how could Xiao Yu could control so many undeads? Moreover, if he could control them then he would have used the undeads in the Undercity to attack us...¡± They hadn¡¯t seen it but knew from the books that even powerful necromancers couldn¡¯t control more than four or five powerful undeads at a given time. Moreover, it was obvious that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a necromancer.


    Therefore they believed that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t controlling these undead. There was a slight doubt but it was very difficult to determine and prove such point.


    ¡°Does it mean that these undeads are from the Undercity?¡± Robert had been to the Undercity so he wasn¡¯t a stranger to these creatures. They were close to the Ankagen Mountains and it was quite possible that these undeads had left the Undercity and roamed all the way to here.


    Zane responded: ¡°It is possible.. The only ce where the undeads could hide ande from is Ankagen Mountains... So if theye from Ankagen Mountains then its possible that they originate from Undercity.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Headache!¡± Robert held his forehead. He believed that he would capture Lion city in one go because he had brought so many powerful units... But Lion city was still standing tall....


    ...


    ...


    Nichs frowned as he looked at the Lion city from afar: ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why haven¡¯t they attacked yet?¡±


    Someone came in to report: ¡°Patriarch, ording to the reports of scouts the rear of the Kennedy family¡¯s camp was attacked by undeads.. They have suffered heavy losses and won¡¯t be able to attack today.¡±


    ¡°What? Undeads? Why is there undeads in here?¡± Nichs was surprised.


    ¡°It is said that these undeads havee from the Undercity in the Annkagen Mountains... The Lion territory has suffered a lot recently too.¡± The man replied.


    ¡°Once again it¡¯s the Ankagen Mountains... What is their secret?¡± Nichs¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked towards the depth of Ankagen Mountains.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Xiao Yu returned back to the Lion city and went to sleep. He told to the servants that no one should disturb him unless the Kennedy family attacks the city. He slept quietly as the harvest of the night attack was quite good. The enemy shouldn¡¯t have energy left to go for siege attack. Xiao Yu nned to attack after a few nights so that the enemy soldiers were mentally tired.


    Once again, the Kennedy family didn¡¯t attack the city. They were too focused on confrontation with the undead. Moreover, if the soldiers were tired in marching towards the Lion city then who was going to fight the undead? In addition, the rumors about the undead had affected the morale and mentality of soldiers. No one wanted to stay in this damned ce and wanted to go back as soon as possible.


    The Kennedy family didn¡¯t attack but Lion city wasn¡¯t sitting idle either. The goblins began to repair the damaged walls and make the fortifications much more perfect. Catapults and heavy ballistas were brought up to supplement the gaps that they couldn¡¯t make up for on time. The Lion city would actually face great losses if the enemy attacked as all of them were extremely tired because of manualbor. However, the Kennedy family still didn¡¯t attack. The priests began to heal and treat many wounded soldiers who were already ready to fight in the front.


    Zane was aware about situation in the Lion city too but he couln¡¯t attack them as he knew that he had to deal with the undeads first.


    ¡°Where the fuck are those undeads?¡± Zane was almost going crazy as it had been few days but there was no news of undeads. He had strong warriors and mages by his side so he wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting undeads. However, he had to finish that business so that he could turn to fight the Lion city.


    The Kennedy family¡¯s camp was at full alert during the night because of possible undead attack. However, there was not siege. Instead, the undeads had attacked several viges belonging to the Lion territory. There were amulets that protected those viges but the undead still tried to rush in and kill peasants.


    The information about the amulets and the attack of the undeads spread into Kennedy family¡¯s and Nichs¡¯s ears. Both parties had strong interest towards the amulets. Kennedy family actually sent few people to steal those amulets and bring back to the camp. They hoped that these amulets will help them withstand the undead attacks.


    Xiao Yu wasughing hard when he heard the action taken by the Kennedy family. He produced more amulets and sent it to the viges. However, he told that the amulets couldn¡¯t be moved to another ce after they were affixed to its current location. It¡¯s affect would be lost if its done so.


    In the evening, Xiao Yu led the undead army to attack the Kennedy family once again.


    This time he chose to attack from another side. The undead army had adapted to Xiao Yu¡¯s style after the first time. They all knew that they had to be quite and make sure that the enemy couldn¡¯t find their location. Xiao Yu understood that the wisdom of the undeads wasn¡¯t worse inparison to orcs or elves. The ghouls were quite smart. Those small creatures were good at hiding andunching surprise attacks. They would sneak to the enemy¡¯s behind and attack at the soldier¡¯s neck to bite. The enemy wouldn¡¯t even have chance to turn around.


    ....


    Meat Wagons smashed through the wooden fences. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t stupid to get into the camp through the gates the second time. The fences were made out of logs but the Meat Wagons were more than enough to smash through them. Of course, the Meat Wagons would be powerless against city walls but the wooden fences weren¡¯t a problem. The patrols began to ring the bells to alert the rest of the camp. The camp was huge and made out of many barracks which made it a hard feat for them to aplish their task.


    The Meat Wagons had already broken through the wooden fences by the time the soldiers were assambled. The patrols close to the fences were already dead.


    ¡°Get into formations! Wait for reinforcements!¡± Themanders were much more experienced after being attacked by undead. The soldiers had been trained in thest few days to withstand the attacks of undead troops. These ordinary soldiers couldn¡¯t afford to fight undeads so they had to wait for the elite warriors and mages toe to face the undeads. But, was Xiao Yu a fool to wait for them?


    The Crypt Fiends drilled into the ground and dug out from inside the formations. The phnx formations that the soldiers had formed turned chaotic in moments.


    ¡°How the fuck do they dug out from ground?¡±


    The ghouls took advantage of this opportunity and plunged into those formations. It took moments for them to kill the soldiers. The reinforcements came over but they faced the skeleton soldiers that were animated by the necromancer. The soldiers that were killed stood up one by one. Dim yellow light was exuding from their eyes as they raised their shields and swords and marched towards the reinforcements.


    Xiao Yu was more experienced in battling with undeads too. He had understood that the Necromancers yed a great role during the battle. The ghouls would kill the ordinary soldiers as fast as possible and the necromancers would animate them. This way the number of undead soldiers would rise in minutes.


    ¡°KILL~~~¡± The reinforcements weren¡¯t panicking the least when they heard the news of undead invasion. However, all of them were depressed. Theirbat effectiveness was greatly reduced when they faced their formerrades. It wasn¡¯t that they were afraid of corpses it was that they didn¡¯t want to turn up like the others after their death. It was a psychological attack.


    The blood was spilled around as both forces shed together. Nevertheless, the Kennedy family was suffering heavy losses. The humans didn¡¯t know how to fight the undeads. They would attack the undeads as if they were attacking an ordinary enemy. They would stab or hack their swords but the undead wouldn¡¯t dodge. The undeads weren¡¯t afraid of pain or death. They would get hack or stabbed but would attack even in that position. In that case, there is no need to be smart to know who was going to die first. Moreover, those soldiers that fell down would be animated by the necromancers to form new units of undead skeletons.


    The battle continued for another 10 minutes. Xiao Yu ordered the undeads to retreat when he saw that the strong warriors and mages were joining the battle. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t care much. He would just summon more undeads if they died in the battlefield. However, the Kennedy family couldn¡¯t act so.


    It seemed like Xiao Yu would have to spend gold to win the Kennedy family¡¯s army this time.


    Xiao Yu faced lots of trouble when he retreated with the undead troops. This time the Kennedy family¡¯s powerful warriors and mages were chasing them. He had to leave a group of ghouls and crypt fiends so that he could withdrew the other troops. Xiao Yu used fog to cover their tracks after they entered the Ankagen Mountains. It was another perfect ambush!


    ¡°They chased this time.. It seems they are trying to kill all the undeads...¡± Xiao Yu began to ponder about the next strategy that he was going to use...

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Kennedy family didn¡¯t attack the Lio city for the next half a month as Xiao Yu was using undead troops to attack their camp once in every few days. They couldn¡¯t concentrate on siege while being vulnerable to the attacks of the undead. Xiao Yu was aware that the enemies were on alert about undead attacks so he would normally make an attack and change the location to attack another part of the camp. Xiao Yu and his troops wouldn¡¯t be there when the elite warriors of the Kennedy family appeared to defend the camp. Zane was having headaches because of the guerri tactics used by Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu would sleep during the daytime in his mansion at the Lion city. The Kennedy family didn¡¯t attack them but it didn¡¯t mean that Xiao Yu had the strength to attack their camp during the daytime.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Wow! So many Magical Explosive Arrows!¡± Xiao Yu was mesmerized when he saw the first batch of the arrows ready to use. Neither goblins nor Master Higgins turned to greet Xiao Yu when he saw the batch of arrows. Master Higgins didn¡¯t even raised his head to look at him.


    ¡°Master Higgins is worthy to be called master as you were able to produce so many of these arrows in such a short time!¡± Xiao Yu did his best to tter Master Higgins.


    Master Higgins waved his hand: ¡°Just take them! I don¡¯t have time to chat with you.. By the way, send some more goblins.. They are very good assistants..¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t bother Master Higgins as he saw that Higgins was concentrated on the devices in front of him. He stored all the Magical Explosive Arrows inside his interspatial ring and exited the ce. At the moment, he had almost 1000 Magical Explosive Arrows. Xiao Yu felt invincible as he could protect the city from any attack.


    ¡°Katyusha standing on the riverbank...singing... ¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s mood was excellent as hummed the famous song. He knew that at the moment Magical Expllosive Arrows wereparable to Katyusha rockets. The enemies weren¡¯t used trenches and didn¡¯t know the concept of artillery attacks. He could kill them all if he had lots of Magical Explosive Arrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have much... 1000 is just a bit less.. I could blow the shit out of Kennedy family troops if I had tens of thousands of these arrows...¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but imagine a scene where he would use this arrows as rockets and attack the enemies. He wasn¡¯t aware that people who had Magical Explosive Arrows would use them as strategic arrows but wouldn¡¯t ¡°throw them out¡± like Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment about mass production of the Magical Explosive Arrows but then changed his mind. He knew that it was going to be an impossible feat. First of all, he needed lots of bones from beasts and creatures. Although the Ankagen Mountains had nock of beasts but it was a strenuous job to hunt them. Moreover, how many beasts they could hunt down during a day? Of course, he could send arge force to kill beasts in the mountains but it would mean that he was going to waste the troops.


    Xiao Yu was pondering about the ¡°coolness¡± of the Magical Explosive Arrows while Robert had a guest...


    ¡°Master Robert! Hayes from the Church of Light hade to visit you.¡± Zane entered the tent.


    ¡°Hayes? What¡¯s he doing in here?¡± Robert was perplexed. Actually, he personally knew Hayes as Kennedy family and the Church of Holy Light had interacted a lot in recent times.


    ¡°I¡¯m not clear about their intentions but we are in trouble and they are the right party to solve this problem...¡± Zane smiled.


    Robert nodded: ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The Church of Holy Light was the biggest nemesis of undeads and there were people from the Church.. So Robert decided to use them against the undeads.


    It didn¡¯t take long before a man wearing a golden armor entered the tent. He didn¡¯t bow but saluted Robert: ¡°Master Robert, its been a long time.. You don¡¯t look quite well thou..¡±


    Robert coldly replied: ¡°Why would you care?¡±


    Hayes smiled: ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Master Robert has been facing some trouble and I want to know if you want the Church to lend a helping hand... ¡±


    ¡°Oh, hence when the Church has turned so kind?¡± Most of the humans living in the continent believed in God of Light and followed the Church but people like Robert knew about the true nature of the Church.


    Hayes slowly walked to sit by the table. He picked a cup of wine and sipped from it. Afterwards he said: ¡°The Churc of the Holy Light is the guardian of the continent! We are the voice of the justice! We must help anyone and everyone who faces the attacks of evil powers!¡±


    Robert replied in disdain: ¡°Voice of justice? Sir Hayes isn¡¯t serious, are you? It¡¯s not the ancient times and the light of the pdins have been long lost...¡±


    Hayes narrowed his eyes: ¡°Master Robert don¡¯t think that Kennedy family can do whatever it wants in the continent! The Pope had already made a divination and the Uther the Lightbringer will return soon! The humanity will follow the Church and embrace the Holy Light once again! Don¡¯t think that umted wealth and strength of Kennedy family and others would amount to anything at that time! The people would join the crusade against anyone if Church makes a call! The faith is a matter that everyone has to take into ount. Do you think your wealth will help you?¡±


    Robert frowned: ¡°It seems the ambitions of the Church aint small either.. However, the Sky Lion Dynasty hasn¡¯t fallen.. Are you trying to say that the Church will usurp the throne of the dynasty?¡±


    Hayes retorted: ¡°Kennedy family has been acting quite unscrupulous! You have attack Lion territory even though they haven¡¯t provoked anyone. What does it mean? Are you trying to rebel against the Sky Lion Dynasty?¡±


    Robert and Hayes stood silent. It seemed as if surge of electricity passed in between them for a moment. Afterwards, both of themughed as if they weren¡¯t trying to smear the notion of rebellion into each other. At the moment, there was no need to talk much as they wanted to know how much benefit they could get from the opponent....

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    ¡°Sir Hayes must have heard about the undeads... ¡± Robert directly went to the topic.


    Hayes replied: ¡°I¡¯ve heard about few incidents.. It is said that a troop of undeads have emerged and been attacking your camp. Pople had made a divination not so long ago and told us that there will be a huge change in the continent.. It¡¯s not surprising that undeads have appeared.. Don¡¯t forget, the catastrophe that changed the world ten thousand years ago happened because of undeads too.. It¡¯s likely that the same scenario will happen once again.. I¡¯m here for investigation.¡±


    Robert frowned: ¡°Do you want to say that scourges of undeads will be rampaging across the continent once again?¡±


    Hayes nodded: ¡°There is a huge disaster upon us ording to Pope¡¯s divination which could lead to the destruction of everything we know.. We aren¡¯t sure what exactly will happen but its better safe to be than sorry...¡±


    Robert felt uneasy as he listened to Hayes¡¯s words. His troops had been attacked by only few thousand undeads. There had to be tens of thousands of undeads to sweep through the continent. He couldn¡¯t deal with only few thousand let alone when the undeads amassed to hundreds of thousands... Robert¡¯s face had turned pale as he listened to Hayes. The appearance of the undeads was lingering in his mind since ever. He has been sleepless for thest month. Actually, Robert wouldn¡¯t care if the enemy had powerful forces. He would just mobilize much powerful team from the family. Howver, the undead force couldn¡¯t be dealt withmon sense.


    Hayes¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up as he listened to Robert¡¯s narration of undead attacks. At first, Hayes believed that there would be just a bunch of skeletons and ghosts but he didn¡¯t expect to see ghouls, abominations, gargoyles and crypt fiends. This waspletely different situation. There were detailed records of undeads in the Church¡¯s archives. Naturally, Hayes knew about the characteristics of undead troops and their capabilities. He knew that the situation would be terrifying and even catastrophic once the undead troops began to evolve. However, they didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yu had only quote of 5000 units. In Hayes¡¯s perspective the undeads evolved very fast by swallowing the flesh. Nevertheless, Hayes was quite terrified. He knew that the undeads were able to sweep through the entire continent in time of just few months.


    ¡°It is a very serious incident! I must return and inform the Pope!¡± Hayes knew that things were beyond his expectations and power.


    ¡°What? Sire Hayes? Why are you leaving?¡± Robert turn anxious. Finally, a savior hade to save him and his forces from the hands of evil undeads but this man was going to leave! In addition, Hayes¡¯s attitude told Robert about the severity of undead attacks. He thought that if the Chruch didn¡¯t deal with the undeads right now then these undeads would begin to evolve and literally eat up his troops...


    Hayes smiled: ¡°Master Robert, rest assured. I won¡¯t leave today... I have to check these undeads for myself.. I¡¯ll go back to report afterwards.. Maybe at the same time I can help you get the Lion territory... ¡±


    Robert turned to look at him: ¡°Does it mean that Sire is willing to help me get the Lion territory? What¡¯s the catch?¡±


    Robert was a prodigal son but not a fool. He knew that Hayes wouldn¡¯t lend a hand just like that.


    Hayes smiled: ¡°It¡¯s refreshing to talk to Master Robert. I won¡¯t beat around the bush. We know that Lion territory has orcs and elves..It¡¯s way too sinful for the Lion territory to have those things.. We will divide them 50/50 after you get the Lion city.¡±


    Robertughed: ¡°Your appetite is quite big.. Do you know that I have lost lots of people? And.. You want half!¡±


    Hayes smiled: ¡°Master Robert, don¡¯t forget HALF is better than NONE! The walls of the Lion city are solid and your troops are being harassed by the undeads... Do you really think that you can capture the Lion city?¡±


    Robert grunted: ¡°Do you think the crusaders of the Church will be able to win? I am willing to step away if church wants to face the troops of Lion city and the dragon on your own..¡±


    Hayes responded without slightest anger: ¡°Master Robert, I¡¯m talking about cooperation.. Pdins and crusaders will fight the undead while you will focus on attacking the Lino city.. It¡¯s called division of duties between the cooperatives.¡±


    Robert gently tapped his fingers on the table: ¡°Sire Hayes just told that the Church was the voice of justice! There are undeads and it seems that your responsibility lies in fighting them! Are you trying to say me that all you have told me initially was just a hypocrisy?¡±


    Hayes leaned back against the chair: ¡°Master Robert, neither crusaders nor pdins can continue to fight without resources.. Do you think the Church would be able to survive until now if we just blindly fought every battle?¡±


    Robert looked at Hayes: ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll give you as much money as you want after I capture the Lion city.. However, those orcs and elves will be mine!¡±


    Hayes shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m disappointed, Master Robert... I¡¯m disappointed.. I¡¯ll stay over to see the undeads tonight and then I¡¯ll visit the Lion city to talk about cooperation with him.. I believe he is inclined to work with us..¡±


    ¡°Oh is that so? Sire Hayes, I have heard that there is a pdin in the Lion city called Uther.. Is he your god of light?¡± Robert was quite greedy and didn¡¯t bring up the trade-off once again but changed the topic to Xiao Yu. He was willing to deal with undeads himself rather than sharing the loot...


    ¡°Hmpf! It¡¯s simply outrageous that someone is using great Uther¡¯s name! It¡¯s one of my purposes too. I¡¯ll investigate that matter.¡± Hayes¡¯s eyes lit up.


    In order to increase his ¡°weight¡± Xiao Yu had spread information that he could summon ancient heroes. However, the powerful forces were too scornful of his actions. They believed that Xiao Yu was trying to fool the plebs. But Xiao Yu was quite happy with their response. This way he didn¡¯t have to exin anyone how he was able to summon all those ancient heroes.. The more those big shots thought that he was a chatan the better it was...


    ********


    Sorry for thete release! Few news... I¡¯ve been hooked on this MANHWA and clicking refresh button almost every hour. And I¡¯ll tell the second new by tomorrow ?? Rmend me manhwa rted to Murim..

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Xiao Yu was checking the dragon as he got ready to battle with 4 fourth-rank beasts. A soldier quickly ran over: ¡°Lord! There is a Pdin outside the gates who wants to meet you?¡±


    ¡°Pdin? What?¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed as he didn¡¯t have anything to do with Pdins or the Churc. He had Uther here who was more than enough.


    ¡°He ims to be from the Church of the Holy Light.¡± The soldier added.


    ¡°Oh, is that so....¡± Xiao Yu understood the meaning behind the visit of the pdin. It seems the knowledge of Uther had spread far and wide and now Church had sent someone to check Uther¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Take him to the Hall... Let him wait me there!¡± Xiao Yu turned around to look at the dragon who was inside the arena: ¡°Don¡¯t bezy! Hurry and get rid of them! You won¡¯t have food if you can¡¯t win.. If you do thou you will be eating a roastedmb!¡±


    The dragon looked at Xiao Yu with pitiful eyes trying to affect Xiao Yu but he knew that he couldn¡¯t vite Xiao Yu¡¯s orders. His pitiful eyes change to the ones with full of resentment as he looked at Xiao Yu once again and went towards the 3 fourth-rank beasts.


    Swoosh~~ Bang~~


    Dragon¡¯s ws fiercely hit the beasts as the battle began.


    ¡°That is right! Do it the right way! You are a freaking dragon! How do you think dragon get strong? FIGHT! You are a dragon and the most powerful creature on the continent! Moreover, you are my lil bro! You have to be the greatest dragon! Stronger than Deathwing or Alexstrasza...¡± Xiao Yu shouted out and pped as he was quite satisfied with the dragon¡¯s performance. He wasing up with better and stronger opponents for the dragon as time passed.


    Yearster someone would ask Crasus, the greatest dragon to ever live on the continent, how he had be strong.. and the tears would begin to drip through the dragon¡¯s eyes...


    ...


    ...


    Hayes was already in the hall by the time Xiao Yu arrived. Xiao Yu was the Grand Duke of the Sky Lion Dynasty but in Hayes¡¯s eyes it was nothing but a mere title given by the empire. Hayes was still full of pride and disdian. The main reason for his actions was that the Pdins of the church believed themselves to be the messengers of God so they didn¡¯t bow down or salute any aristrocrat. Hayes was polite Robert because of strength of Kennedy family otherwise he wouldn¡¯t even care. However, the arrogant Hayes didn¡¯t even flick in front of Xiao Yu. But he didn¡¯t know about Xiao Yu¡¯s temper. If people made a step towards him then he would make ten steps towards them. If they didn¡¯t care then he would give a fuck either.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t fear anyone in the continent.


    Xiao Yu saw that Hayes didn¡¯t care a bit about himself so he walked towards the chair and sat down: ¡°Give me a cup of Duff¡¯s!¡± Duff was a beer which Xiao Yu recently liked to drink. The waiter quickly poured him a cup.


    Xiao Yu leaned back and put his feet on the armrest of the chair and stared at Hayes but didn¡¯t speak. Hayes turned furious because of Xiao Yu¡¯s actions. He had never been insulted by any lord in such a manner up to now. It was true that Robert didn¡¯t take the initiative to greet Hayes but Robert had never ignored him! Moreover, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t just ignored but insulting him. It was as if Xiao Yu was looking at a dog. It was intolerable for the noble Pdin of the Church to face such situation.


    Nevertheless, Hayes had been through ups and downs of the life and didn¡¯t show his anger on surface. He knew that Xiao Yu had to talk first otherwise he would lose the high ground. People who had gone through the negotiations knew that it wasn¡¯t good to show the trump cards at first. Therefore, Hayes firmly sat in the chair and looked at Xiao Yu with provocation.


    Xiao Yu ignored the man. He looked up and down at Hayes and then at two guards behind him.


    Xiao Yu gently sipped from the drink and looked at Hayes: ¡°Are you.. a... moron?¡±


    ¡°Duke Xiao, is this how you treat your guests?¡± Hayes responded. The first question asked by Xiao Yu was actually questioning his sanity which was like smashing the dignity of a Pdin to the ground. Hayes was quite a smart man. Anyone else would have pulled out his weapon and asked Xiao Yu to a duel.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°It seems you aren¡¯t a moron... So why aren¡¯t you speaking? What¡¯s the point ofing here then?¡±


    ¡°You ...¡± Hayes knew that the situation was reversed at this moment. It seemed as if Hayes himself was the root of all problems. It was true that as the guest he didn¡¯t even stand up to greet the master of the house. That¡¯s why it was normal for Xiao Yu to be impolite. But that applied to ordinary guests. Was he an ordinary person? Heck no! Hayes was a fourth-rank pdin of the Church of the Holy Light. At the same time he was the knight captain! His appearance asked for respect and honor! Even a Grand Duke wasn¡¯t qualified to speak to him in this matter.


    But if he thought about the details Hayes wasn¡¯t qualified to sit in front of Xiao Yu too. Nevertheless, Hayes never thought about stuff like that. He was the Pdin of the Church and everyone paid homage first to him!


    However, he didn¡¯t understand Xiao Yu¡¯s temperament and character. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t consider himself a duke but a hooligan. In the world of hooligans and rogues there was no fear. The one with a bigger fist and stronger wits was the king. Why would he be afraid of anyone? Who could stop him? He wasn¡¯t just a hooligan but a hooligan with skills! Why should he be afraid? He didn¡¯t give a fuck about Kennedy family so why he should care about mere Pdin? Xiao Yu didn¡¯t treat Hayes as an equal since the start. Moreover, he was aware that Hayes¡¯ purpose was no good. He knew that the Church would never recognize Uther¡¯s identity. In that case, the power of the Church would be within his hands. No one in the higher ups would agree to that. They wouldn¡¯t be that stupid.


    They would deny Uther even if they knew that he was the real deal! Why would they do that? Interests...


    **********


    Great NEWS: At the age of 31, Elder snail has retired after sessful career in oil business!


    Updates on Manhwa that I¡¯ve read in thest few days:


    Tong (Status: Complete)


    Tong ssified (Status: Complete)


    Tong Vanity (Status: They just began scating it!)

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    ¡°There were rumors that Duke Xiao is quite arrogant because of his young age.. Today I observed it personally and I believe you are worthy of the reputation told in the rumors.¡± Hayes said as he looked at Xiao Yu. He was challenging Xiao Yu to a word wrestle.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°I¡¯m feeling ashamed.. The rumors have praised me much but I have yet to be that arrogant... I¡¯ve to work on it.. I can¡¯t afford to face others if I¡¯m not up to the rumors!¡±


    Hayes almost vomitted blood after hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s answer. This Grand Duke was a shameless prick who epted his scolding as apliment! However, he wasn¡¯t aware that ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s hooligan codex the shamelessness and thick skin were the basics of the task.


    ¡°I heard that Grand Duke Xiao had imed that Uther the Lightbringer hase back and is by your side...¡± Hayes saw that he wasn¡¯t an opponent to Xiao Yu in word wrestly so he changed the topic instantly. Instead of losing a word battle he directly asked the purpose of his arrival. Nevertheless, he had the idea of smashing down Xiao Yu after getting back. He had to find a way to get rid of this lord!


    Xiao Yu smiled as he knew that the pdin had directly asked him the problem: ¡°What rank do you hold in the Church of the Holy Light?¡±


    Hayes replied in a proud manner: ¡°I¡¯m Hayes, fourth-rank Pdin from the Church of the Holy Light and Knight Captain of the Crusader Brigade!¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Can you use blessing of the might?¡±


    Hayes turned furious when he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s question: ¡°Blessing of the might? Is Duke Xiao questioning my identity?¡± Hayes didn¡¯t understand the real purpose of Xiao Yu¡¯s question so he got angry.


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°Can sire Hayes show me the blessing of might? I want to see what it is.. I¡¯ve admired Pdin¡¯s since childhood but have never observed the blessing of might. I just wanna see it in action.¡±


    Hayes couldn¡¯t understand Xiao Yu¡¯s purpose but he still waved his hand. A golden light fell onto one of the guards by his side. A huge symbol in the shape of a fist appeared above the man. The muscles on the man¡¯s body began to bulge up as a golden light covered the man.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes.


    Hayes smiled: ¡°His strength has greatly increased... Duke Xiao can try for himself if he doesn¡¯t believe me.. ¡±


    Xiao Yu responded: ¡°I saw this blessing of might.. I wonder if Sire Hayes wants to see my Blessing of Might!¡±


    Hayes¡¯s eyebrows were raised up when he heard Xiao Yu talk. Hayes was no idiot so he understood that there was something between the lines that he couldn¡¯t read. Nevertheless, he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that Xiao Yu could use this skill. After all, the real Blessing of Might had long been lost and the skill that he was using at the moment was a spell based on light element and was developed inter years by the church for the pdins. In fact, their blessings was totally different from the blessings used by pdins in the ancient times.


    ¡°Grand Duke Xiao Yu turned out to be a pdin.. I would love to see your skills..¡± Hayes replied. He wanted to see what kind of trick Xiao Yu would use.


    Xiao Yu smiled when he saw Hayes agree to his proposal. He waved his hand and golden light envolped Hayes and two others. The light began to fill their bodies with strength and might. However, their outer appearance didn¡¯t change. All three of them felt the huge increase in strength within their bodies. Moreover, they were aware that there was no harm to their bodies because of this blessing. In fact, the skill used by Hayes just stimted the blood flow within the body and made it ovee the physical limits. But this method of enhancement had many side effects. The body would degenerate after a long-term of blessings. But those three clearly felt that there was no harm to their bodies because of Xiao Yu¡¯s blessing. This blessing wasn¡¯t affecting their bodies through muscles or blood but it was a direct pure energy that infiltrated their bodies. Moreover, Xiao Yu was able to use blessing upon three people! Even Hayes could bless only 1 person at a given time! Only the Pope could bless so many people in one single chant.


    Who was this Duke? Why his blessing seemed to be the real one from the ancient times? All three of them were in shock. The man who was previously blessed by Hayes felt the change in his body more than anyone else. There was fury within his body because of the blood cirction as a result of Hayes¡¯s blessing. But now that tremendous burden had disappeared. It felt like a warm stream was flowing throughout his body making itfortable. The side effects of Hayes¡¯s blessing was gone too! In addition, the blessing given by Xiao Yu had enhanced his strength much more than the blessing given by Hayes. The man was apdin and was cultivation the light battle energy so he understood what was happening too.


    ¡°IS this the real Blessing of Might?¡± All three pdins had the same notion passing in their minds. As pdins they knew better than anyone about the strength of light! They knew what was real and what was fake! Therefore all three had their mouth hang open without being able to utter a word. How could Duke Xiao could do this when even the Pope couldn¡¯t? Did it mean that this Uther by Duke Xiao Yu¡¯s side was the real Uther? Was he the founder of the Knights of the Silver Hand?


    Xiao Yu sipped from the drink: ¡°What does sire Hayes think of my blessing?¡±


    Hayes looked at Xiao Yu but he was speechless for a while. Afterwards he said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of trick you used but this is not the true Blessing of Might! Are you trying to prove us that the Uther by your side is the real one?¡±


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°You know the answer to that question.. It is in your heart.¡±


    Hayes added: ¡°Does he dare to meet us?¡±


    Xiao Yu pointed towards the door: ¡°He hase...¡±


    Hayes and the other two turned around towards the entrance...


    ***********


    Manhwa rmendation of the day Red Storm ...

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    A middle-aged man wearing a mighty armor entered the hall through the door. A bright golden light shed past when the man entered the hall. He had thick eyebrows and a straight nose. His mouth was wide and there was an expression of determination on man¡¯s face which was proof of his character and bravery. Perhaps, none of the three pdins would be affected so much if the man was wearing casual clothes. The key was the armor worn by the man. A powerful light aura was exuding from the man.


    It was clear to all three pdins that the man was wearing a Redemption Battlegear! Uther had reached level 31 so Xiao Yu had reced his armor suit with a T3 set! The Redemption Battlegear was made out of 8 pieces which covered the pdin from head to toe. Uther¡¯s own attributes of light werebined with the power of light exuding from those pieces and giving him a different kind of holy temperament.


    Uther took a nce at the three then walked to bow in front of Xiao Yu: ¡°Greetings master.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and asked: ¡°Uther, these 3 people im to be pdins. What do yo you think about their qualities?¡±


    Xiao Yu used the word quality instead of worthiness because he treated those 3 as items rather than humans. Xiao Yu knew that these 3 didn¡¯t respect him so he wasn¡¯t nning to be polite either. Moreover, the idea of real pdins was lost after ten milleniums so why should Xiao Yu treat them as real pdins? Xiao Yu was nning to unify the continent and put the pdins under the control of Uther.


    Uther looked at Hayes and the other two: ¡°There is light energy attributes exuding from them but they are not pdins. A Pdin must follow the codex which is made of honor, etiquette, humility, perseverance, loyalty, pride and piety! I can¡¯t see that in them. It¡¯s like they had the body of a pdin but not the spirit of pdin. As a result, they fail!¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and looked at Hayes: ¡°Did you hear what Uther said? You don¡¯t deserve to call yourselves pdins! Now.. You hade to see Uther and you saw him. Are you satisfied?¡±


    ¡°You! ... You! ... Duke Xiao! Do you even understand the wordsing out of your mouth? Are you trying to insult the dignity of the Pdins? Are you insulting the honor of the Church? Everyone believes in the God of Light! Are you mocking and insulting us?¡± Hayes burst out in anger and shouted out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m not insulting the personification of Pdins but your personas! After all, I¡¯m a pdin too!¡± Xiao Yu responded.


    ¡°You ... I¡¯ll go back and tell everything to Pope! We will make sure that the whole world knows of your evil ways and deeds... We wille back to crush you!¡± Hayes shouted as he pointed at Xiao Yu.


    Actually, Hayes wasn¡¯t angry at all. Xiao Yu had insulted him but as a fourth-rank pdin he knew how to control himself. The real reason behind his reactino was the inner panic that he had in his heart. Hayes knew that Uther was real the moment Uther had entered the hall. The light aura exuding from Uther¡¯s body couldn¡¯t be faked. It was precisely because of this that he knew Uther was real! Such pure light wasn¡¯t exuding even from Pope¡¯s body. But he couldn¡¯t end up but panic at the sight. Everyone in the Church was waiting for Uther¡¯s return. The Church had been nning to unify the continent and control the political regime under the church. The Church had worked very hard to aplish this task for many thousands of years. The only thing thatcked was the return of Uther! But now Uther wasn¡¯t recognizing the Church but Xiao Yu as his master!


    How could they bear such a problem?


    What did it mean Xiao Yu to be the master of Uther? Did it mean that other Pdins would have to follow Xiao Yu too? Did it mean that the strength of entire church would be within Xiao Yu¡¯s grasp if they admitted that Uther was real? It couldn¡¯t be allowed!


    In the name the Church was called Church but in reality it was a powerful organization that had spread over the continent like a spider web! The Church could sh even with those ancient families who had amassed wealth and power over milleniums! The Church could sway the opinion of the public with ease! The situation was perfect at the moment as the continent was going to indulge into chaos. The Church could use the faith of light to bring together the believers and control the whole continent! But how could Uther follow Xiao Yu at such a moment?


    ¡°Uther can¡¯t live...¡± Hayes was shocked to great degree by his own thoughts. He had worshipped Uther since childhood but what was he thinkging at the moment? He had made oath when he was young to follow the way of Uther! But now he was thinking about killing Uther! The contradiction was killing him! Hayes felt like there were two different personas in his body which struggled in between to take control of himself. He was no longer the elegant pdin that was looked high and mighty by the ordinary people but a harridan who had betrayed her husband! His greed was overtaking his own faith! This feeling was so painful that he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    Two pdins who were Hayes¡¯s guards had a nd look on their faces. They didn¡¯t know what to think of. It was clear to them at first that Uther was the real one. It wasn¡¯t just because this Uther¡¯s appearance was the same as the statues they had worshipped in the Church but also the power of light exuding from his body. This aura couldn¡¯t be faked.


    They were young inparison to Hayes and didn¡¯t haveplex ideas that Hayes had. They believed that Uther was real but Hayes was denying him. So they couldn¡¯t help up but wonder about the authenticity of Uther¡¯s identity. Did it mean that the other party had used some kind of magic to disrupt their thinking?


    Actually, if someone else faced Uther then they wouldn¡¯t have such thoughts like Hayes even if they were much stronger than them. It wasn¡¯t about strength but faith in the light! Someone who didn¡¯t believe in the power of Light wouldn¡¯t be affect the way Hayes was. At the moment, Uther was only at level 31 so he wasn¡¯t much stronger than Hayes. But Hayes couldn¡¯t grasp the courage to pull out his sword and aim at Hayes.


    ¡°Hayes! Everything what has to be said is said! You havee a long way so I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡± Xiao Yu waved to the servant.


    The servant pushed a huge box.


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°There is a Redemption Battlegear in this box. It is a third generation armor suit for Pdins! You and I have met and I think it is part of the destiny that you get this armor set. I hope you deserve this.¡±


    The servant pushed the box to stop in front of Hayes.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t gifting the suit because of goodwill. He was aware that each pdin that took a look at this armor suit will know that the suit is real. It was a sign that Uther by his side was the real one. Moreover, Xiao Yu knew that Hayes wouldn¡¯t dare to wear this suit but would take it back to the Church. Pope would be aware of situation once he sees this battlegear too.


    The problem would be Pope¡¯s reaction! Would Pope want to assassinate Uther? If that would be the case then Xiao Yu had to regard the Church as enemy too! In that case, Xiao Yu had to begin to prepare to confront the Church.... It would mean that the Church would never reconcile with him...

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Hayes wasn¡¯t aware how or when he had left the Lion city. There was this poker face expression on his face but inside he was facing a great struggle. He was the only one aware how fierce the inner struggle was within his heart. He didn¡¯t confront or had battle with Uther but his body was tired. He was tired more than it had been to any war that he had gone. The fatigue had appeared because of the mental exhaustion. What was he going to choose? Faith or Greed? Actually, this concern about the return of Uther was a big problem within the Church long ago. They had thought about the possibility of Uther¡¯s return but not listening to the current doctrines of the Church. In fact, some core factions within the Church had already prepared for this situation in advance. In fact, there were rare members in the top who believed that Uther would ever return back. However, they never tried to conceal the news about Uther¡¯s return. The reason behind this move was that these factions had long ago thought about getting a fake Uther and using him as a puppet. Unexpectedly, Uther was back and he was far beyond the expectations that Hayes was thinking of.


    It was a serious matter. He must return to the Church and report the situation to the Pope. He couldn¡¯t call the shots at the this moment. Only the Pope could decide about the future of this case.


    ¡°That¡¯s right... Why I¡¯m concerned or worried about this? Let the Pope worry..¡± Hayes murmured.


    Nevertheless, Hayes understood that there was this contradiction that he couldn¡¯t get rid of.


    ¡°But...if.. Pope orders the assassination of Uther.. What I¡¯m going to do then?¡± Hayes couldn¡¯t help but think about consequenves of this news.


    He was chosen to be a pdin since young age. At the time, even his peers were envious of him because being a Pdin was the most glorios upation. The glory and honor of being a Pdin was much greater than being a mage. He was an ignorant youth back then. He and his fellow pdins at the time were told about the great return of Uther. His mind was very simply back then and he remember the oath he had taken in front of the tall statue of Uther.


    ¡°Uther! Come back! I¡¯m willing to use my life to be your guard!¡±


    He remembered all the others who were chosen to be pdins. Those simple boys looked at the giant statue of Uther with utmost devotion.


    But times had changed and they had grown up.. They stopped believing in thos stories about Uther¡¯s return but regarded them simple fairy tales for kids.


    Hayes wasn¡¯t like himself but like a zombie by the time he returned to Robert¡¯s tent in the camp. It was as if his body was there but missing his soul.


    ¡°Hayes! Why are you back so fast? Did you meet the Uther who your Church worships to much?¡± Robert was surprised when he saw Hayes return so soon. He believed Hayes would return quitete.


    Hayes frowned: ¡°Fake! It is ridiculous to think that Uther would return back to this God forgotten ce instead of the Church!¡±


    Robertughed when he heard Hayes¡¯s reply: ¡°It¡¯s quite normal.. In fact, I was thinking to put up false ancient heroes of the orcs but these idiots are way too simply. They refuse such acts. They say that its like insulting their heroes and deities! It is no wonder that they are at the doorsteps of extinction and perishment! Gods? Who cares? Power! Power is the key! You are the god if you have the power!¡±


    Hayes replied in cold tone: ¡°You don¡¯t know about the power of faith.¡±


    ¡°Faith? Can you eat faith? Can it fill your belly? Is it possible to exchange faith to gold coins? Power! It is the absolute! Don¡¯t bring those irreleveant things from your Church¡¯s doctrine.. I know about the situation within the Church more than anyone.. You are all just using Uther¡¯s name to decieve the plebs! Faith in the Light and spirit of knighthood.. I would spit on that! What if Uther appeared in front of us right now? I would just p the fuck out of him!¡± Robert replied in tone full of disdain.


    Hayes stood up from his chair and shouted in fury: ¡°Robert! You can nder the Church but you can¡¯t insult Uther! I will dye this tent red with your blood if you dare to say one more word about him! You will pay for it!¡±


    Hayes was surprised about the reaction he had because of Robert¡¯s insult. Why would he react so when he heard others insult Uther?


    He was aware that there was a secret puppet getting ready to be brought into public as Uther.


    What happened to me?


    Uther¡¯s remarks echoed in his ears once again...: ¡°There is light energy attributes exuding from them but they are not pdins. A Pdin must follow the codex which is made of honor, etiquette, humility, perseverance, loyalty, pride and piety! I can¡¯t see that in them. It¡¯s like they had the body of a pdin but not the spirit of pdin. As a result, they fail!¡±


    They were taught and told about honor, etiquette, humility, perseverance, loyalty, pride and piety since childhoon... However, their beliefs began to change as they grew older and understood the internal affairs of the Church. They got farther and farther from the believes and codex that they had to upheld.


    However, it seemed like those teachings were directly thrown back to his mind and soul when he heard Uther¡¯s speech.


    Robert was surprised when he saw the fierce reaction of Hayes. It was not within his expectations. The Kennedy family hadn¡¯t dealt with the Church much because they knew that it was dirtier than any other organization or family. Everything that they preached was just a disguise.


    Actually, Robert believed Hayes to be no different than any other pdin because of Hayes¡¯s greedy calcted moves and personality. This was the reason Robert was surprised because of Hayes¡¯s fierce and forceful reaction.


    Robert continued to believe that it was just a y. Why would those pdins lower the man they ¡°worship¡± in front of others? They would lose face in that case.. They had to maintain the sacredness of Uther, wasn¡¯t it?


    Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t nning to pursue the topic anymore. He knew that Church wasn¡¯t an organization that he could easily provoke. He wasn¡¯t afraid of them but there was no need to provoke such an enemy...In addition, Robert needed their help to deal with the undeads...

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Hayes wanted to be like a bird at the moment, put up pair of wings and fly back to the Church¡¯s HQ and report to Pope. However, he couldn¡¯t act rashly at the moment. He knew that Robert was the best prodigal son that could be imagined but Robert was no fool. Robert would get suspicious the moment Hayes wanted to return back to the Church. Hayes couldn¡¯t let know anyone else that Uther was the real one. Hayes was thinking about all this when another matter hit his mind. If Uther was real then what about the other ancient heroes by Xiao Yu¡¯s side! Thrall, Grom, Tyrande and Antonidas! The great magician Antonidas! It meant that Xiao Yu was going to turn into a terrifying existence soon!


    The part of a legend was that the greatest king of the continent would lead all the races to a fight! It was the reason why all those ancient families were trying to gather powerful races under their wings. But getting those races was one thing and summing back those ancient heroes was another thing! Did it mean that ording to the prophecy the greatest king of the continent was going to be Xiao Yu?


    ¡°Is it true?¡± Hayes murmured but his mind was in chaos. His hands trembled as he looked at the Redemption Battlegear set in the box in front of him. Xiao Yu was generous to give him a set of battlegear! The Church had used many channels to gather pieces of suits from ancient ruins. However, they weren¡¯t able to gather full suits! The armor sets like this were the symbols of Pdins in the ancient times. The Church would reward those suits to the Pdins who had made great contribution to the Churc. However, at the moment the best Church could muster up were T1 or T2 sets. The number of full T3 sets in hand was very small.


    The voices echoing from outside distrubed Hayes¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Undeads! Undeads are attacking once again!¡±


    Hayes¡¯s mind was released of everything that preupied it. He stood up quickly and went outside.


    There was a harsh and fierce battle going on the other side of the camp. The Kennedy family troops were familiar to the attacks of the undeads but the weirdness of the undead made the ordinary soldiers tremble when facing them. It was a torment for living to fight the undead. An ordinary soldier would prefer to fight a high-rank warrior rather than an undead.


    Moreover, those ghouls were quite sneaky. Some of them would stay behind while the undeads retreated. They would lurk in the shadows and sneak into the barracks and kill the soldiers. However, it wasn¡¯t the worst part of the deal! The worst thing was that ordinary soldiers didn¡¯t dare to sleep at nights because of fear of undead. The ones who slept would only see nightmares and wake up. The soldiers could only sleep and rest on daytime. This had brought mental and physical fatigue to all the soldiers and Zane had to give up the siege because of this.


    There were soldiers who wanted to escape and go back to their homes. Most of the were the soldiers of the Wei Principality and they had heard a lot of rumors about the cruelty of Robert. Why would they fight for the Kennedy family if they belonged to the Wei Principality? Most of them would have escaped long ago if they weren¡¯t afraid that Kennedy family would retribute by sending their troops to the Wei Principality. Thebat effectiveness of the troops had gone down because of this too.


    Xiao Yu was already retreating with the undead troops by the time Hayes arrived to the scene.


    Xiao Yu was aware that the enemy had began to make lots of preparations for him so it was quite hard to make attacks. Although he didn¡¯t feel much when he lost the undead troops but he couldn¡¯t just blindly send them to ¡°death¡± because of few things that he learned from the system. Xiao Yu had learned that after losingrge number of undead the new troops he wanted to summon would increase in purchase price. It was the main reason why Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t go for blunt kamikaze attacks. He knew that after a few times of kamikaze attacks the price of the undead troops would reach to a level which he couldn¡¯t buy them. He wasn¡¯t short on money but it didn¡¯t mean that he could blew it away.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Too many restrictions and limits!¡± Xiao Yu was frustrated but he knew that the system was on the right track too. If it didn¡¯t work that they he would just send the undead troops for kamikaze attacks and buy the new ones and attack once again. It would be a bug in the system.


    Hayes wasn¡¯t able to fight the undeads but he was able to take a nce at the undead troops when they withdrew.


    ¡°Is that legendary abomination? Is ... is that Crypt Fiend? Ghouls, Gargoyles... This is not an ordinary undead troop... ¡± Hayes was shocked as he looked at them.


    He knew about the prophecy and he understood clearly about situation at hand. It meant that the times of change hade. There was a prophecy in the Church which said that the chaos wille with the return of Uther and undeads. At the time, the continent will plunge into chaos that may even lead to the destruction of everything. Therefore a great king wille to bring all the races together and save the continent.


    ¡°Where do theye from? Find their source!¡± Hayes knew that they must find the source of the undeads right now so that they won¡¯t face many difficulties in the future. In fact, it wasn¡¯t only him but everyone in the camp thinking about the same thing. Where do these undeadse from?


    Robert had sent a lot of scouts to track their location but the undeads had disappeared after entering the Ankagen Mountains. No one knkew that Xiao Yu was using fog to blind their vision.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    ¡°Sire, we lost the undeads once they entered the Ankagen Mountains..¡± the man reported to Hayes.


    Hayes nodded as he listened. Actually, he didn¡¯t have much hope in finding the location of the undeads. The Kennedy family would be able to trace the undeads so it was no wonder that his troops couldn¡¯t find them. Moreover, his mind was preupied with everything that he had seen during the day. His outlook on life had a great change. The apperance of the undeads meant that the chaos wasing. It was the chance that the Church was waiting for to unify the continent but now Uther was not on their side.


    Hayes was confused. Who should he be loyal to? Pope or Uther?


    ¡°Pdin Hayes! You are the captain of Knights in the Church. What¡¯s you take on this matter?¡± Zane asked as he came over to stop near Hayes.


    Hayes replied in a solemn tone: ¡°Marshal Zane... I must go back and report to Pope. Appearance of undeads in this matter is a sign to the return of scourge. You must be prepared for the uing war.¡±


    ¡°What? Scourge? Do you mean the force that swept through the continent in ancient times?¡± Zane was surprised. He knew that they had lots of headache with just 5000 undeads. What would happen if hundreds of thousands of undead hade to attack them?


    Hayes nodded: ¡°Yes. I will reveal you parts of the prophecy that were held secret. In fact, the Church had already predicted of return of scourge. It would be the most severe test that we will face. Most likely this time the attack of the scourge may lead to the demise of the continent... Only.. The greatest kind will bring together all races and fight the scourge. If master Robert feels like he is the one then he should get ready to fight the scourge!¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Zane couldn¡¯t utter a reply. Actually, he didn¡¯t believe Hayes¡¯s speech to the word but he was somewhat convinced. He had heard about many prophecies although he didn¡¯t know about the details as they weren¡¯t mentioned. If the prophecies were real then Kennedy family¡¯s preparations were insufficient.


    ¡°Marshal Zane, I must rush back to the Church to report to Pope.¡± Hayes waved his hand and left.


    ¡°Pdin Hayes... Are you just going to leave? What about the undeads?¡± Zane said in hurry.


    The Pdins were the best warriors to deal with undeads. Actually, the light system used by the undeads was quite interesting as they could use both battle energy and magic. This light attribute was deadly for the undeads. The blessings of a pdin was could raise the morale of the troops even if Pdins weren¡¯t personally acting in the battlefield. Zane knew that they would be facing more difficulties if Hayes was gone.


    Hayes put on his helmet: ¡°Marshal Zane, don¡¯t worry... I¡¯ll be back very soon.. The Church won¡¯t ignore this matter but I must report it!¡±


    In fact, Hayes had toe back in any way. The first reason being the undeads and the problem of Uther¡¯s return as the second reason. Zane was reassured when he heard Hayes¡¯s reply and he personally sent Hayes off.


    ...


    ...


    Robert jumped off from his chair: ¡°What! The scourge?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Pdin Hayes went back to report to Pope.. Things look very serious as I saw that Hayes wasn¡¯t nning to scare us.. We must inform the family to prepare for things in the long run if something like that is going to happen.¡± Zane was quite anxious about the problem of scourge. What if they united the continent? They had to fight the undead troops of the scourge in that case.


    Robert was upset too because attacking Lion city had be much bigger problem.


    ...


    ...


    Hayes didn¡¯t stop to rest neither at night or day. He changed horses during ten days of ride as he went to the headquarters. The headquarters of the Church was located in the holy city of Yesa. The Sky Lion Dynasty wasn¡¯t involved in running the Yesa or area close to it. Everything was run by the Church. In fact, this ce was like an empire within an empire. Everyone regarded the Pope as the ruler in here.


    At the moment, an old man wearing a golden robe and holding a wand made out of unknown material was sitting in the throne within the highest cathedral in the city. He was the ruler in here. He was the voice of the Light God on the continent. His words were the instructrions of the Light God. The people who dared to oppose his words would be severely punished.


    ¡°Praise the great Uther! Praise the Pope! Majesty, Pdin Hayes is back.¡± A pdin entered the hall and reported.


    ¡°Oh?¡± A light shed past through Pope¡¯s eyes: ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The pdin nodded and exited the hall.


    Pope looked at the murals on the walls of the cathedral: ¡°Why does I feel uneasy? Does it mean that the time hase?¡±


    ************


    Manga rmendations...


    Re:monster


    Only Sense Online Manga

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    The Pope was sitting on the throne as the Hayes walked inside the hall. Hayes looked at the Pope before walking towards him. He had dreamed many times to sit in that throne but suddenly he felt that it was not a good ce to be. There was a tall statue of Uther behind that throne. The one who was sitting on that throne will have to betray the man in the statue behind him. It required a strong mind and resolution.


    Hayes thought in his mind that perhaps they weren¡¯t worshipping Uther anymore but the throne that Pope was sitting on. Perhaps the throne was the god that ruled them all.


    ¡°Praise the great Uther! Praise the great Pope!¡± Hayes walked to stop about 10 meters away from the Pope.


    The Pope always disliked when people got too close to him. Uther wondered if Pope was protecting something or concealing it. Or was it just a psychological problem? Did Pope think that anyone who approached the throne was a threat to his rule?


    Hayes snorted in his heart: ¡°Great Uther?¡± Afterwards, he looked at the gigant statue behind the throne. All the pdins were praising and praying for Uther day and night while Uther was in another ce and fighting for another person.


    ¡°Hayes ...¡± The Pope¡¯s voice was etheral. It seemed as if it was echoing from all over the ce instead of a single person.


    ¡°Yes, Pope.¡± Hayes bowed his head in respect. He didn¡¯t know why but he thought that everything was quite fake at the moment. After thest meeting, he was seeing everything under a new light. Nevertheless, he knew that if he had slightest hostility towards the Pope then only the ashes of his body would float in air after moments.


    In addition, he saw everything from a different perspective. Everything in the church was much more clear to him. IT was dirty, hypocritical, full of sins and interests of people controling it.


    ¡°What is the result?¡± Pope asked. Everyone knew that the Pope didn¡¯t like nonsense. He preferred direct questions andconic answers. The Pope was never interested in the process but the result.


    Moreover, each Pope could use a particr spell that was called Great Prophecy. It wasn¡¯t an offensive spell but no one had doubt about the power of this spell. That¡¯s why it was stupid to try to lie to Pope.


    ¡°It is the Redemption Battlegear that Duke Xiao gave me.¡± Hayes put forward the box and opened its lid.


    The sacred light was exuded from the box and covered the hall. This hall was sacred and full of light power but the power of light exuding from the battlegear still could be felt.


    The Pope¡¯s facial expression stayed same but he lifted his index finger of the right hand and gently tapped on the throne. IT was a conditional reflex not something that Pope controlled. It was a sign and direct manifestation of the turmoil in Pope¡¯s mind.


    The mood swings of the Pope weren¡¯t shown on his face after experience of so many years. That¡¯s why the facial expression on Pope¡¯s face wouldn¡¯t change even if he saw or heard about the most shocking thing in the world. Perhaps it was the reason why the tapping with his finger had manifested in an unconscious manner. However, no one knew about this habbit of Pope.


    ¡°I saw the man called Uther. I felt pure divine light exuding from his body. At the same time, he showed pdin magic which was the true spell from the ancient times. I can assure you that he wasn¡¯t cheating as I could feel the power of light from his body.¡± Hayes added. His voice was calm but not loud. It was as if he was narrating a small matter.


    ¡°Do you mean that he is the real Uther?¡± Pope¡¯s tone was calm. You couldn¡¯t feel neither fury nor panic but the index finger of his right hand tapped two more times on the throne.


    Hayes shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We have found ancient pdin magic in ruins too. Using ancient magic doesn¡¯t mean that he is the Uther. Nevertheless, Duke Xiao didn¡¯t seem to try to spread the knowledge of his Uther but only have remarks within the certain range. Likewise, he has characters called Antonidas and others by his side.¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t spreading...¡± Pope responded.


    ¡°They spread in a certain range because they want to win the support of public.. They aren¡¯t interesting in spreading it far and wide because everyone will turn attention to them. This puny Duke is waiting... He willl reveal everything once they are strong enough...¡± Pope murmured as he looked at the murals in the cathedral. Now he knew why he couldn¡¯t use the Great Prophecy as he willed. The reason was that the real Uther hade back and regained some strength. As a result, the strength of faith that Pope could borrow was getting less. The power of faith was a weird force. There were few people in the continent who knew about the inner works of this force. Pope himself didn¡¯t believe in God or any kind of deity. But he knew that the power of faith that he could control rested upon Uther. People prayed and believed in this faith and that power gathered together for people like him to use. Pope believed that this force had nothing to do with this world but from an alternate reality. There were some books in the Church which told that there were infinite number of nes in the universe. There were some powerful creatures that lived in those nes which were regarded as gods from this dimension. It wasn¡¯t an ident that the creators of the Church used such ¡°gods¡± to bring people together. This belief had turned into some kind of energy which could be used as the power of faith.


    Hayes knew that Pope was aware that Uther was the real one when Hayes heard Pope murmur those words.


    Hayes wasn¡¯t aware that all those decades of prayers had put Uther as a god in his heart. It was the power of faith in his body which made up pdin¡¯s strength. It wasn¡¯t just about mana or battle energy. This power of faith was much stronger than ordinary mana or battle energy.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be surprised at all... Have you already made decision in your heart?¡± Pope looked at Hayes. Hayes felt a great pressure over his body.


    Hayes nodded: ¡°Yes.. I felt a very familiar feeling from him.. It felt as if I had seen him many years ago... ¡±


    Pope added: ¡°Good...Good...Very good... He is back... ¡± Afterwards, Pope stood up from the throne. He used a handle to slowly walk towards the back of the throne. Pope looked like an ordinary old man at this moment.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    The Church began to announce news about Pope¡¯s summoning of Uther few dayster. It was said that Pope had used some ancient summoning technique to summon the Uther and the city of Yesa was in joy! Countless believers marched to the front of church and knelt to worship the return of the chosen one. The city seemed to be excited in hysterical manner. Only two people couldn¡¯t share this joy and happiness. First person was Pope who had a smile on his face and standing behind fake Uther. The second person was Hayes who was standing far behind them. However, there was a different armor worn by Hayes. At the moment he was wearing an armor which had four golden stars on his arm. Hayes was no longer just a captain of Knights but captain of the guards! It was said that Hayes brought back something which yed great role in summoning the Uther.


    Hayes nced at the armband but there was no trace of happiness in him. He turned to look at other pdins who were watching the fake Uther in joy. At first, Hayes believed that Pope would decide to kill him too. He still couldn¡¯t grasp the reason behind Pope¡¯s choice to promote him. He had killed a lot in order to keep the secrets of the Church so it wasn¡¯t unexpected for him to get killed to preserve the church¡¯s honor.


    At the moment, Hayes was one of the two who knew about the truth. So why did Pope let go of him? Why did Pope raise his standing? Nevertheless, Hayes wasn¡¯t happy. Actually, he would feel bliss and relief if he was killed by the Pope¡¯s order. Hayes didn¡¯t know how to confront Uther if the Church told him to act so. In any case, he had extra time at hand at the moment. He could ponder about the loyalty problem he had at hand. Hayes turned to look at the crowds who were cheering at fake Uther¡¯s presence. They looked like puppets and zombies to him.


    Pope turned to leave and Hayes knew that the time hade to make the decision. Now, Pope would decide whether to choose greed or faith. But, Hayes pondered, didn¡¯t Pope already have chosen the greed?


    Why people worshipped the Uther as a god? Was it because he was an ancient hero? But at the end of the day Uther was nothing but a strong warrior. At the moment, Pope was stronger than Uther and he didn¡¯t care much about gods or dieties. So if such strong warrior could be a god then why Pope shouldn¡¯t be one? This notion was questioned by anyone who had reached certain level of strength and in this case Pope choose to be the god.


    The first step was to bring up a fake Uther and gather all the people who believe in the God of Light. Afterwards, they were going to form a brigade of Crusaders which would bring Pope¡¯s n into action. Originally, Pope was nning to make this two yearster. He was waiting for the continent to plunge into chaos beforeing up with n. But now Pope had to immediately take action as the real Uther was in Lion territory.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! How can he summon back Uther? If Uther is real then it means Antonidas, Kael¡¯thas and others are real true.. But his strength isn¡¯t great at the moment.. I have to strangle him to death in cradle!¡± Pope thought. His demeanor was like of a holy man but in his heart he was thinking ways to kill the real Uther so that he could dominate the continent.


    Later that day the Church announced that the Grand Duke of Lion territory, Xiao Yu, had been decieving the rest of world by saying that Uther was summoned by him. The crusaders would go to punish the unbeliever! Pope¡¯s heart would be at ease only when the real Uther was killed. At the same time, the Church used fake Uther¡¯s name to enlist people to an organization called Scarlet Crusaders which was going to be equal to the crusader brigades of ancient times. In the past, Church was only a religious organization and the Sky Lion Dynasty was the real controller of thend. That¡¯s why the Church didn¡¯t have troops but only nurtured Pdins. Pope had decided to change this status quo. He was nning to do itter but Xiao Yu and the real Uther was disrupting his ns so he had to get rid of them.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu was sitting in the Lion city and drinking leisurely. The Kennedy family couldn¡¯t attack them and Xiao Yu would send air units once in a while to attack their troops in the daytime. Most of the newly summoned troops had reached level 10 by now. Kennedy family was in depression. They were harassed by the undeads in the night time so they couldn¡¯t go to siege in the day time. If they used the soldiers to attack the Lion city in the day time then the soldiers would be too tired to fight off the undeads at nights.


    ...


    ...


    Nichs was sitting a big chair in distance. He was enjoying wine and massage.


    ¡°Did you find the location of undeads?¡± Nichs didn¡¯t even turn around as the scout was standing behind him.


    The scout replied: ¡°The undeads disappear after entering the Ankagen mountains. It is impossible to find their traces after that.. It seems they use some high level stealth skill.¡±


    ¡°Is there any link to Lion territory¡¯s lord?¡± Nichs couldn¡¯t believe that these undeads didn¡¯t have any connection to Xiao Yu. However, he couldn¡¯t find even a little evidence to link those undeads to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°We can¡¯t find any... Recently, Pdin Hayes from the Church came to Lion city to check the Uther who is by Xiao Yu¡¯s side. Afterwards, Hayes departed in haste and it seemed he was very unpleasant with the Xiao Yu.. Now Xiao Yu will have another enemy.¡± The scout reported.


    ¡°Oh.. Sooner orter he was going to be enemies with the Church.. I don¡¯t even dare to bring up a fake Uther... Nobody cares about Antonidas or others but Church and pdins are different matter.¡± Nichs knew that Xiao Yu was making propaganda about summoning Uther, Antonidas and others but he didn¡¯t care much. He believed that it was impossible to summoned those ancient heroes. Even if there is someone who says that they can do it then they are faking it! He had nned to do stuff like that too but at the end changed his mind because there were going to be many ws. That¡¯s why Nichs believed that Xiao Yu had made a wrong step by making those ims.


    ¡°What about the Kael¡¯thas by his side?¡± Nichs was already controlling the blood elves. He was supplying them with magic from the sun well and he was greatly satisfied with the results. It was the reason why he was concerned about Kael¡¯thas.


    ¡°That Kael¡¯thas doesn¡¯t seem to be someone special.. Just a powerful magician.. However, they have other blood elf soldiers in the Lion city.. The legendary Dragon Hawk Riders and the Spell Brakers! All of them are the troops from the ancient times...I wonder how he got his hands on them.¡± The scout added.


    ¡°Spell Breakers are excellent in fighting against the mages... I have blood elves and there are few who are spell breakers.. But I don¡¯t have those secret skills from the ancient times.. As a result, I can¡¯t nurture them... But those Dragon hawk Riders... there aren¡¯t any left in this world... How did he get so many dragon hawks?¡± Nichs murmured. He had been checking every part of the continent for many years but his family¡¯s troops still couldn¡¯t match Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. Nichs envied the air units that Xiao Yu had.


    ¡°It would be very good if we could sway those Dragon Hawk Riders to our side.¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Master! The news came from the Yesa. The Church have sessfully summoned back Uther and they are beginning to form Scarlet Crusaders!¡± Another person came to report.


    ¡°What?¡± Nichs stood up when he heard the news. A bit of wine was spilled from his ss.


    ¡°What does that Old man thinking about? Why did he move out so quickly by bringing up Uther? Moreover, he started to form Scarlet Crusaders...Does it mean that situation is changing?¡± Nichs walked back and forth as he frowned. Nichs knew that Pope was a crafty old fox but doing something like that at the moment was a stupid move...


    ¡°It means there was something that forced him to make this move...The only person thates to mind is Uther by Xiao Yu¡¯s side... But that one is fake too.. Pope could just casually dere that he was fake and nobody would believe Xiao Yu... Unless...¡± Nichs stopped in ce as the ss in his hand was crushed.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    ¡°Impossible! It is impossible! Does it mean that Uther by Xiao Yu¡¯s side is real? It¡¯s too fucking crazy to even think about it...¡± Nichs was enraged. The Church had toe up with a fake Uther let alone someone else... Howe Xiao Yu has the ability to summon Uther?


    ¡°Antonidas, Thrall, Uther ...¡± Nichs continued to frown as he sat on the chair. He thought about others by Xiao Yu¡¯s side. It seemed like an unbelievable and crazy situation but it didn¡¯t mean that it was impossible to happen.


    ¡°Does it mean that there is a special ce in Ankagen Mountains that has link to ancient times?¡± Nichs¡¯s imagination was running wild. He knew that Ankagen Mountains stretched for tens of thousands of kilometers. Even the Undercity had appeared in the range so there could be other mysteries lying there.


    ¡°It¡¯s terrifying if he has ess to something like that.¡± Nichs murmured.


    ¡°Pope isn¡¯t a kid or a reckless man.. He must be going for thest resort.. And the only reason that could make him to make that move is real Uther! I haven¡¯t done enough! I have those units but they aren¡¯t enough.. I¡¯ve toe with up few ancient heroes!¡±


    ...


    ...


    At the same time a figure quietly approached Xiao Yu from back.


    ¡°Finally! Leah, you are back.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even turn back.


    Leah added: ¡°You are getting better.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°How can I be your master if I don¡¯t even know if you are approaching you? So what happened? Any news?¡±


    Xiao Yu had sent Maiev and Leah to get information regarding the happenings outside.


    ¡°Do you think that I woulde back without getting any news? Do you really think that I like to stay under the same roof with you that much?¡± Leah snorted.


    ¡°Did you find Nichs¡¯s location?¡± Xiao Yu asked. He valued Nichs in high regard. At the moment, he was using the undeads to harass Robert but Nichs was in shadows and it was much harder to prevent him. Xiao Yu had met Nichs only once but he believed that Nichs was going to be the most powerful enemy that he was going to face. Nichs was young but had a strong family background so he couldn¡¯t underestimate the guy.


    ¡°Nichs¡¯s camp is on a hill not far from here.. But he has only few hundred escorts.. The main problem is the Church. Pope has put up a fake Uther. He is sending crusader group of pdins to kill uther.. Moreover he had ordered to summon the Scarlet Crusaders.. It seems he is after something big.¡± Leah reported.


    ¡°Oh.. this pope is quite fast.¡± Xiao Yu knew that something like that would happen but he didn¡¯t expect in such rapid manner. He believed that Pope wasn¡¯t going to send an army but assassins to deal with Uther. But it seems Pope valued Uther more than sending few assassins.


    Uther¡¯s status was very important in the continent inparison to the rest of the ancient heroes. The Pdins were the guides of this continent and Uther was their leader.


    ¡°The Scarlet Crusaders... Haha... Doesn¡¯t he know the doom and tragedy they faced?¡± Xiao Yu sighed. The Scarlet Crusade were the pdins in the game who had gone to fight the scourge but ended in doom.


    ¡°The Church is going to help out Robert so the next battle is going to be very difficult.¡± Xiao Yu shook his head and stroked his forehead.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Leah asked.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Have you ever seen me so? Do you think this master will be afraid of few pdins? I¡¯ll show them the strength of Magical Explosive Arrows when they arrive!¡±


    More than half a month had passed since the arrival of Master Higgins. Higgins had produced a certain number of Magical Explosive Arrows but stopped afterwards to continue with his own research. In Higgins¡¯s perspective that amount of Magical Explosive Arrows were more than enough to help the Lion city. Xiao Yu was helpless but to his surprise he found out that Foror and other goblins could produce simple Magical Explosive Arrows. Although the power of those arrows weren¡¯t as good as the ones produced by master Higgins but they were lethal too. Nevertheless, he had more than ten thousand Magical Explosive Arrows which was more than enough. In addition, the goblins were producing them too. The skills of goblins was low but their expertise increased as they constantly manufactured the arrows. It was fortunate that Xiao Yu had amassed lots of materials in the Undercity or there won¡¯t be enough to continue with the experiments.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu believed that within six months he would be out of materials. Alchemists were burning out materials. Xiao yu understood why no one wanted to support a master alchemist like Higgins. No one could afford them! However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to let go of Higgins as he knew about the great role of the alchemist. Moreover, Higgins could teach those goblins and they were much more loyal.


    Xiao Yu was aware of the great role of science and technology as he was from a modern era. This world wasn¡¯t based on scien but once the technology moved into another phase then its role would increase too.


    Normally, Xiao Yu would be afraid of Church and Kennedy family acting together but at the moment he had Magical Explosive Arrows so he didn¡¯t care much.


    Xiao Yu was pondering about his next move when a goblin ran over and shouted: ¡°Master! Master! Come! Quickly! We have transformed the mechanical puppets and they are much stronger!¡±

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    ¡°What? You have transformed the mechanical puppets?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the news. He had seen the powerful attacks of the mechanical puppets and that scene was engraved into his memory. He was waiting for the day when he had such toys. He followed after Foror to an open space. There were dozens of new puppets standing in rows and waiting for them. The outer shell of the puppets were made from different materials that were brought from the Undercity. As a result, these puppets could resist magic attacks too to some degree.


    However, Master Higgins were engraged when he had seen Foror use these materials as a shell to the puppets. He had scolded Foror for almost two hours non-stop.


    In addition, Foror had added giant wheel saws to the puppets which he had learned to make through the book of the goblins. These wheel saws were powerful enough to cut through arge tree let alone a fragile human body. Moreover, Foror and other goblins hade up with better ways to control the puppet from inside which had made the puppet more quick and flexible. The role of the puppets would be increased in the battlefield because of this.


    Xiao Yu checked the mechanical puppet as Foror introduced the innovantions they had done and implemented on the puppets. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but praise them. There was armor which was two centimeters thick. This was enough to protect the puppet from even high level magic. It was going to be the killing machine in the battlefield.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but frown when he saw the operting room of the puppet: ¡°Why is it soo small?¡±


    Foror scratched his head: ¡°Master, we have added more ammunition and made lots of changes so the space is enough to have only one goblin.. We have lots of goblins here so I hope they will be able to serve the master and fight in the battlefield.¡±


    Xiao yu knew that he had bought a lot of them so it seems they were going to be useful in the battlefield too.


    ¡°Alright.. Show me the changes.¡± Xiao Yu waved. Foror was excited as he called a goblin who was trained in controlling the puppet. The goblin was quite excited too. He crawled underneath the puppet and got inside the puppet. Afterwards, he closed the hatch.


    Click~


    The goblin started the puppet and it slowly began to move.


    ¡°Show the main weapon first. The sword!¡± Foror shouted.


    The puppet moved to stop in front of a wooden stake which was prepared in advance.


    sh~


    The giant sword was lifted and shed down in an instant. The four meter tall wooden stake was cut smoothly into two halves.


    ¡°Good.¡± Xiao Yu praised.


    ¡°The iron!¡± Foror eximed.


    The puppet moved towards stump of iron which was thicker and made out of better materials than finest armors. The sword was lifted up once again and shed through those stumps of irons. They were cut into two halves without a problem.


    ¡°Rapid move.. Good.¡± Xiao Yu praised as he saw the movement speed of puppet¡¯s sword.


    Foror proudly added: ¡°Master, we have changed the mechanical level that wields the sword and increased its speed by twice.. The strength of the sword is quite big because of that.¡±


    Xiao Yu was in joy because it was worth buying all those goblin ves. However, he didn¡¯t know that Higgins wanted to kill Foror and other goblins because in his perspective they had ruined those materials. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu supported Foror¡¯s research. It was true that Higgins could make better things out of these materials but at the end of the day Higgins didn¡¯t have any loyalty to Xiao Yu. But Foror was his own man. These experiments meant that Foror knowledge and level of alchemy and engineering was increasing as time passed. In addition, Xiao Yu was aware that no one understood the logic of sustainable development. Higgins may have tried to limit Foror¡¯s ess to the materials but Xiao Yu secretly gave them more. At this point, Xiao Yu knew that his investments were worth every penny. The prices of those materials were astronomical but Foror¡¯s understanding of alchemy and engineering had increased which was priceless. (TL note: What about mastercard?)


    ¡°Now, the jump test!¡± Foror shouted.


    ¡°It can jump?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised.


    ¡°Yes master.. To make them more flexible we havee with this device that can make them jump.. You will see now. ¡± Foror added.


    The puppet moved to stand in front of wooden fence. A pop sound echoed as the puppet made its move. The puppet tried to jump over two meter tall wooden fence. However, it tripped over and the puppet which weighed several tons smashed down the fence.


    Boom~


    Xiao Yu closed his eyes as he didn¡¯t want to see the scene of failure. He had invested a lot and didn¡¯t want to see the puppet get wasted at this moment. There was a huge pit when he opened his eyes.


    ¡°Master, this is a mistake... We will work on it and fix it.¡± Foror¡¯s face was flushed red because of embarrassment.


    Xiao Yu encouraged him instead of ming: ¡°It¡¯s alright.. Mistakes are inevitable.. So did it break?¡± The only problem that concerned Xiao Yu was that if it broke up so easily.


    Foror waved his hand: ¡°Of course not! We have reinforced all the parts including the ones that are inside the puppet.. It won¡¯t get damaged so easily.¡±


    ¡°You tried way too fast!¡± Foror shouted.


    The sounds of clicks echoed as the puppet stood up and faced Xiao Yu as if he was facing for punishment.


    ¡°Next test!¡± Foror coughed.


    The goblins had lived as ves for so long that this kind of attitude had be habit for them. They expected punishment in case they did something wrong. Forunately for them Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t such a man and was much better than their former owners. He didn¡¯t hit or torture them at beast he would scold. The goblins took Xiao Yu¡¯s curses as soft punishment.


    The puppet moved towards the iron stump and used its wheel saw this time. This technique of making wheel saws were taken from the engineering book. The wheel saws were invented by the ancient goblins to cut down trees. The goblins were short in stature so it was quite hard for them to cut off trees. Moreover, the goblins weren¡¯t a race of war mongrels. They explored and invented out of curiosity.


    Buzzzz~~


    An unpleasant sound echoed out as the wheel saw cut through the irons. Sparks flied out as the wheel saw rotated.


    ¡°Fucking awesome.¡± Xiao Yu said as he looked at the scene.


    ¡°Absolutely fucking awesome.¡± Foror tried to immitate Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°There is a ballista mechanism above the puppet¡¯s arm. The spears it can shoot ar equal to light ballista¡¯s in strength.. Moreover, we have enhanced the firing system with the one you talked about.¡± Foror said.


    The puppet moved to another side of the ce and lifted its left arm. Few clicks echoed out and a giant cylinder with eight holes appeared.


    ¡°Fuck me! Did you made it up?¡± Xiao Yu was startled as he looked at Foror.


    Xiao Yu had exined the principle of the gatling gun to Foror when he had free time. He wanted Foror to make ballista¡¯s work like gatling guns. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t think that Foror would be able to apply that principle within a short frame of time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not smart.. We couldn¡¯t make it exactly the way master had decribed. The speed of loading the spears is a bit slow.¡± Foror added. He had heard Xiao Yu exin the power of gatling gun and he was aware that the strength of this ballista wasn¡¯t as good as that. However, he wasn¡¯t aware that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t expect him to aplish that.


    Whoosh~


    The left arm raised up and it started to shoot. The first spear was slightly away from the target and hit the thick hard wall behind it. The second spear hit the target but didn¡¯t hit the bulls eye. Nevertheless, it was more than enough to break down the target. The puppet continued to shoot spears continously as it hit an array of targets. The uracy was poor but the power of attacks were great. Moreover, as Foror had said before the loading time wasn¡¯t fast. It took about a second to fill the next spear. However, Xiao Yu was excited. It was a concept that would change the warfare if it was applied in arge-scale battle. The biggest weakness of ballista¡¯s were their loading time. What would happen if noone needed to load the ballista¡¯s or crossbows? How powerful they would be?


    ¡°Can you make a stand-alone version of this ballista? I want something that can rapidly fire spears.. ¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Master.. we can but we don¡¯t have materials..¡± Foror scratched his head.


    ¡°Which materials?¡± Xiao Yu asked as he knew that something bad is going to hit him up.


    ¡°The Dragon tendons that were brought back from the Undercity were used as bowstrings for the ballistas.. Other materials couldn¡¯t pull spears at such speeds and couldn¡¯t operate for a long time... ¡± Foror replied.


    ¡°Motherfucker! DRAGON TENDONS! Do you mean you have used dragon tendons?¡± Xiao Yu shouted out. He never would have imagined that Foror would use dragon tendons for loading mechanism. He was nning to make special bows from those tendons.


    Foror rapidly said: ¡°Master... Don¡¯t worry! I will ask Master Higgins to put wind magic array on those tendons which will speed up the process by DOUBLE! The strength of these puppets will be better than those bows.¡±


    Xiao Yu cussed for no less than few minutes: ¡°Motherfucker! You better fucking pray that the strength of these puppets are increased by lots! If I don¡¯t like them on battlefield I believe you will have to say goodbye to your meals!¡±


    Foror was expecting a heavy punishment: ¡°Master! Rest assured.. Your expectations will be met! These puppets will be the strongest killing machines on the battlefield!¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the puppets with love and hate in his heart. He turned away and left...

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Foror praised Xiao Yu in his heart as he looked at Xiao Yu walking away. He knew that it was a very light punishment for such precious materials. He had gotten whipped almost to death because of a trifling mistake in the past. Starving wasn¡¯t a problem.


    The problem with the goblins was their curiosity. It was to such a degree that they couldn¡¯t control themselves. It was like an alcoholic seeing a good wine! Therefore in the historic records the goblins were described as thieves. In fact, it was their obsession with researches, inventions and so on. Most of the materials in Lion city were kept in general warehouse but some of them were kept in private one because of their price. Those dragon tendons were one of those materials. Xiao Yu handed out those materials to Higgins and goblins so that they could use them. Those materials were valueable when the people who knew how to use them appeared. Otherwise, they were just useless bunch of materials. Xiao Yu was agitated because dragon tendons were way too precious. He was nning to make bows out of them but didn¡¯t expect the goblins to use them inside the puppets.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was quite happy because of increase in strength of his summoned warriors. Almost all of the undead units had reached level 10. There were just 5000 of them but it was more than enough to cause tremendeous damage to the Kennedy family.


    Ghouls could scratch an ordinary person after reaching level 10 and infect them. Those people would die if they weren¡¯t healed with spells that had light attribute. Necromancers had reached level 10 too. At the present, 250 necromancers could control 2,500 skeletons. Those skeletons were the cannon fodders used by Xiao Yu when attacing the Kennedy family. Because of Necromancers the quantity of the undead troops had increased to seven or eight thousand. Banshees were at level 10 and could upy the bodies of anyone below the fifth-rank. They could just get into body of a fourth-rank warrior and begin to ughter others. The warriors above the fourth-rank could be controlled by the Banshees when they were injured or wounded. Magicians were the main targets of banshees as they were much easier to control. At the moment, there were 30 enemy warriors that were under the control of Banshees and had reduced into nothing but Xiao Yu¡¯s puppets. The Banshees had terrifying psychological effect on the enemy warriors. No one dared to approach closer to the undead troops because of it.


    abominations were much more terrifying after reaching level 10. They were using hooks and giant axes to smash the enemies. They wouldn¡¯t let go of even high rank warriors. They wouldn¡¯t kill the high level warriors but let the Banshees control them. Crypt Fiends were able to drill under ground, shoot poisonous darts and use toxic spider webs. Their bodies were much bigger too. The speed of Gargoyles had turned fast after the level up. Xiao Yu would normally use them to group attack strong magicians or warriors. Most of the time it would be kamikaze attacks. They would siege and tore into pieces even fifth rank warriors.


    Firstly, the crypt fiends would dig under the ground and attack the magicians. At the same time, the gargoyles would rush to kill those high rank mages or warriors. In fact, Xiao Yu had repurchased gargoyles many times over. They were the mostmon warriors that were killed during the battles.


    Arthas had reached level 34. He wasn¡¯t inferior to other heroes. At the moment, he could revive thousands of deads. He would wave frostmourne around as he would lead those skeletons to battle. Xiao Yu had even thought about a scenario where Arthas would rebel and he would have to deal with Arthas.


    Nevertheless, Arthas was just in level 30s. What would happen to him if he reached level 40 or 50? Death Knights and Lich Kings were strong sses!


    It was no doubt that Arthas would be the strongest if all the other heroes had reached level 60. He would be invincible in the battlefield if there were enough ordinary soldiers. Anub¡¯arak was at level 28 while Kel¡¯Thuzad had reached 30. Xiao Yu believed that soon he wouldn¡¯t have tomand the undeads but let these heroes carry the attacks.


    Xiao Yu even wanted to make Arthas lead the undead troops and clean the obstacles before he moved into any territory in the future.


    At first, Xiao Yu nned to use the undeads to drastically decrease the number of Kennedy family troops and then make a counter attack with Lion territory troops. However, his ns had changed after he got news that the forces of the Church woulde over. So he nned to weaken Kennedy family troops as much as he could. He could kill 10,000 people if the undeads could make casualty of 1,000 each night.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t bluntly use the undeads every night to attack the Kennedy family. The suspicious would arise if he did so. He would send the undeads to harass viges belonging to Lion territory. Sometimes, he would even send them to the areas which belonged to Solomon¡¯snd. However, he would order the undeads not to kill ordinary people. The main cause was to frighten them. Afterwards, he would spread rumors that thousands of ordinary people were killed by the undeads.


    Farmers and peasants would move to cities after such harassments. After all, all the cities had tall walls and undead couldn¡¯t easily get inside. As a result, the only logical ce for the undeads to attack was Kennedy family¡¯s camp.


    Robert and Zane were going crazy. They even wanted to withdraw as it wasn¡¯t easy to cope up with undeads. In addition, Xiao Yu¡¯s air units were attacking their camp too. Gryphon Riders would use chain lightning while the Bat Riders would throw liquid fire. Several times they were able to kill almost half of the undead troops but those ones were mainly the skeleton soldiers. It didn¡¯t take few days as the undeads returned back with full force.


    Fortunately, the news was spread that the Church was sending a force to attack the Lion city which helped Robert to stabilize the situation. They were waiting for the Church¡¯s army toe but they had to retreat for 20 kilometers and make another camp...Nevertheless, Robert believed that they would be able to get the Lion city after the Church¡¯s reinforcements came over!


    **********


    I don¡¯t remember if I have rmended this manhwa but The Schr¡¯s Reincarnation .. Worth the wasted time!

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    ¡°Did they arrive?¡± Xiao Yu sat in the hall as he listened to the reports from Leah and Maiev.


    ¡°Yes.. Soon they will be joining with the Kennedy family troops. The Kennedy family troops were quite weak because of the harassment from the undeads but now they will be able to blow back the undeads.. I think its going to be very hard to resist them if both of them join and attack us too!¡± Leah said with a gloomy face.


    Xiao Yu looked as if he didn¡¯t know anything about all this but he had already started the preparations against the joint army of Kennedy family and the Church. He knew that his reputation will spread far and wide if he could block the joint army. He could take this opportunity to expand his territory by devouring the neighboring territories such as Wei Principality and create a proper Grand Duchy! Otherwise, the Lion territory will be in ruins. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just about the Church and the Kennedy family as the Nichs was in the shadows too. As a result, he had no choice but to win.


    ¡°Leah! How long have you been by my side? Have you ever seen me being defeated?¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    At the moment, there weren¡¯t just Leah and Maiev but other generals in the hall too. Recently, a number of people were promoted to be generals. Some of them were brought by Mu Lee while the others were promoted by Xiao Yu. Everyone nodded when they heard Xiao Yu talk so. Indeed, Xiao Yu had never lost a battle and was able to change the oue of every huge crisis that they had faced. Everyone began to believe that Xiao Yu had a n!


    Morale! The morale of the troops couldn¡¯t be demolished. It was the main principle of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare then! The people from the Church had made a long travel and it would be rude if I didn¡¯t give them an appropriate gift.¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes and murmured.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Sire Khed? Why didn¡¯t Pdin Hayese back?¡± Robert felt that the situation was strange as the troops brought by the Church were led by Pdin Khed instead of Hayes. Hayes had been here and had seen the situation. Wasn¡¯t it rational to send someone who was familiar with the situation?


    Khed smiled: ¡°Pdin Hayes was promoted and he is the Knight Captain of the guards who protect the Pope! Instead, I was sent! Master Robert, your appearance tells me that you have been through a lot...¡±


    Robert replied: ¡°Pdin Khed! I believe you will be in a worse situation if you were attacked by those undeads! I know that the light magic of the pdins is the nemesis of the undeads but you can¡¯t just kill these undeads with one attack.. Moreover, if you can¡¯t then you will be an undead yourself! Are you going to personally participate in the battle IF your troops fail to perform?¡±


    Recently, Robert had ordered killings of thousands of soldiers that were infected by the attacking undead. It was known that once a living being was scratched by the undead then that person would turn into an undead too. The best way to handle the situation was to kill them before they died and turned into an undead. However, until the death those people were just like normal humans. It was a psychological torture for theirpanions to kill them. It was like killing innocent people who haven¡¯t done anything at all.


    This same thing had happened to the Scraled Crusade of the ancient times. They had killed their ownpanions who were infected by the undeads. This tragedy had led to Arthas¡¯s tragedy. He had seen his own people killing themselves and he had lost his mind in the process. He had vowed to take the revenge for those ordinary people. This mental breakdown had torture Arthas and had led to his fall.


    Khed responded with a simple sentence: ¡°I¡¯ll purify them with my holy light!¡±


    Robert snorted but didn¡¯t reply back. He knew that at the moment Khed was here to help them so it wasn¡¯t logical to get into debate with the man.


    Robert was aware that Khed wasn¡¯t thinking straight too. Robert¡¯s army had faced undeads too! They had fought against undeads in the Undercity who were much stronger than these ones. However, those undeads weren¡¯t organized! These ones were like an army! A disciplined army!


    Robert led Khed into his tent and both of them sat down. None of them took the change to speak first as they were waiting for the other to speak. Robert knew that the Church had sent so many people and they would want something in return. The cooperation wouldn¡¯t work well if the negotiations stalled at this point.


    ¡°The orcs, elves and other units will be yours if we capture the Lion city... But there is a condition.¡± Khed said.


    ¡°Oh? What condition?¡± Robert was quite surprised when he heard that the Church wasn¡¯t interested in those units.


    Khed added: ¡°I know that you have a lot of strong warriors.. I have also brought 2 fifth-rank pdins.. I hope that you will cooperate with us and capture that fake Uther! We must take him back to the Church and dispose of him there for the dignity of the Church!¡±


    ¡°The fake Uther is the original.. In that case, the Uther by Xiao Yu¡¯s side is fake.. So which Uther are you after?¡± Robert asked with irony.


    Khed stood up and pped the table: ¡°Robert! You may not believe in God of Light! You may not believe in Uther! BUT INSULTING HIM will cost you A LOT! We will tten up this damned camp of yours before we move in ourselves!¡±


    Robert smiled but didn¡¯t say anything when he saw the reaction of Khed. Robert was a high-quality prodigal son but knew that believers of church were a group of lunatics! It would be a problem if he kept insulting their gods and deities.


    Robert waved his hand: ¡°Alright. I promise that.. So what else do you want except the fake Uther?¡±


    Khed added: ¡°It is said that there are lots of treasures in the Lion city.. Half of them will belong to the Church!¡±


    ¡°No worries... I want those units the most.. I don¡¯t think there is anything that can break up our happy cooperation!¡± Robert smiled as he narrowed his eyes and looked at Khed.


    *****


    P.S: few more chapters in 7-8 hours ??

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Xiao Yu choose to carry the surprise attack the same evening. The aim of the attack wasn¡¯t to inflict heavy blow and casualties but to probe the strength of the Church¡¯s force and their affect on undead troops. Afterwards, he was going to modify his ns ording to the situation. It had to be noted that the light magic and the battle energy used by the pdins was able to damage the undeads so this test was going to help him out a lot with the future roadmap.


    Xiao Yu had asked Leah and Maiev to find out the location of the Church¡¯s army during the daytime. As a result, he knew where he had to go. There was a statue of Uther holding a Hammer which exuded light and lightened the ce. The locatino was brightly lit and there were a lot of patrols. It seems the Church was well prepared for the undead army.


    ¡°Undeads! Undeads! They are attacking the 4th Barrack on the west siieeed (cartman style)...¡± The shouts echoed out close to Church¡¯s tents. A group of people immediately went towards the 4th barracks. Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at the situation.


    He had ordered some ghouls to attack another camp so that the forces of the Church were split. At the same time, it would be much easier for the Xiao Yu to attack the unprepared Church forces. He was using guerri tactics. He had used the same tactics to cope up with the Kennedy family¡¯s mechanical puppets and power magicians and right now was using against the Church.


    Xiao Yu waved towards the Arthas when he saw a lot of people leave the Church¡¯s tents. Arthas nodded andmanded the undead army to move in. At the moment, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯tmanding the troops but had handed over everything to Arthas to train him.


    ¡°Kill.¡± Arthas shouted and the ghouls rushed to the camp. The outer fences of the camp had guards. The patrols were surprised when they saw the enemies attack. They used the bows but ghouls were swift and rapid as they climbed over the fences and rushed to the towers to kill the guards.


    Ah~ Ah~


    The ordinary soldiers from the Church didn¡¯t have any experience against the undeads so they were defeated quite easily. Moreover, the ordinary soldiers couldn¡¯t use neither magic or battle energy of light attribute so they weren¡¯t opponents of ghouls to begin with.


    ¡°Undeads! Undeads are attacking!¡± The bells rang to notify the rest of the camp. The soldiers had their armors on so most of them went out of the barracks and rushed towards the undeads. Ordinary soldiers were already notified about everything by Khed so they were more than willing to kill for the Light of God. However, their hearts were mesmerized with fear when they saw the ghouls. It was normal for anyone to feel fear when they first encountered the creatures such as undead. In addition, the performance of the ordinary Church soldiers wasn¡¯t any better than the soldiers of the Kennedy family.


    ¡°Use magic! Attack them with light magic!¡± Some of the Crusadermanders shouted out.


    Swoosh~ Swoosh~ Swoosh~


    The sky was lit with a golden color as numerous spells were chant and magic attacks were thrown at the ghouls.


    Ghhghh~


    ck smoke was exuding from the bodies of ghouls as the light magic hit them. The ghouls screamed out too. However, the point was that these magic weren¡¯t lethal to them. It showed that ordinary Pdins and priests couldn¡¯t kill ghouls in one go. Then would they be able to kill more advanced undead creatures? It was a proof to Xiao Yu that the forces of the Church weren¡¯t invincible.


    Kach~ Kach~


    The Crypt Fiends drilled from the underground and attacked the pdins and priests who were using magic to attack the ghouls.


    ¡°Ah~... Spiders! Where are theying out from?¡± Priests shouted out. They were at the rear and many soldiers protected them because they were very vulnerable. However, the Crypt Fiends could easily kill them because of their drilling skill. Xiao Yu had per-arranged this tactic with Arthas long ago. Moreover, Arthas had seen Xiao Yu use such tactics to kill enemies before so at the moment Arthas was using the same tactics to attack the Church.


    The soldiers of the Church didn¡¯t have much battle experience so they were caught off guard.


    ¡°Crusaders! Purify these dirty creatures by killing them! Borrow the strength from the Holy Light!¡± Themander of the Church troops shouted out and waved his hammer to bless the ordinary soldiers.


    These ordinary soldiers were encouraged because of the blessings given to them by their officers. The brief moment of chaos was silenced and they rushed up to fight the undeads. Xiao Yu sighed as he looked at the scene from distance. The power of faith was really powerful in sense of mind control. It didn¡¯t matter what religion it was. The point was that the believers would be able to kill even their own children for the sake of the religion. This was the power of religion and faith. The believers were the most fanatical and the most perverted fighters because of this belief system. Now, because of these buffs the soldiers rushed towards the undeads.


    Xiao Yu saw that the fear within the hearts of those soldiers was taken away. Xiao Yu looked at the high-rank Pdins who were using the blessings to enhance the strength of the soldiers. He had already seen it close hand but now he was seeing the same thing. This blessings weren¡¯t purely light blessing and contained a lot of impurities. Moreover, these blessings were full of bloodthirst. It could be said that these blessings were simr to the bloodthirst skill of the orcs rather than blessings of the pdins.


    ¡°It seems the blessings were deliberately changed.. This blessing would make the ordinary soldiers and warriors more bloodthirsty and fanatical... It seems the Scarlet Crusaders will face the same tragedy as the one in the game...¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    KILL~ The eyes of the soldiers were bloody red as they fought the ghouls without slightest fear.


    ARGH~


    Abominations rushed in as they waved the big hooks in their hands. They tried to grab the pdins and hack them. Gargoyles were flying towards the priests and attacking them.


    KkKkKk~~~


    Sounds of bones echoed out as the crusaders who were killed moments ago began to stand up. They stood up and grabbed their weapons to rush towards the troops of the Church. Necromancers had joined the battle and they were bringing back the dead and turning them into skeleton soldiers to fight for them. This was the most obvious advantage of undeads over any other race. 250 Necromancers meant that they could control 2500 skeletons while Arthas was able to control up to 1000. In total, they could use more than 3000 skeleton soldiers!


    These skeletons were mainly used as cannon fodder. They would move in and the ghouls and Crypt Fiends would follow after them.


    ¡°dirty undeads! They want to desecrate our holy Church!¡± A voice echoed out as it wrapped the whole camp. The soldiers turned to see a man wrapped in golden yellow battle energy. He jumped in and smashed down the ground killing quite a many skeleton soldiers.


    ¡°Pdin Murray! Pdin Murray!¡± The Crusaders shouted out. The appearance of this pdin had changed the situation. The man began to make blessings. Huge golden helmets appeared on air and covered these ordinary soldiers of the Church. The arrays of light fell down on them...


    ¡°Blessing of the Kings! ¡± Xiao Yu muttered as he had recognized the skill. Blessing of the Kings could enhance all attributes of a warrior. However, this skill was one of the most difficult ones and only the fifth-rank pdins could use it. Pdins such as Hayes who were at fourth-rank couldn¡¯t do it.


    Uther had reached level 20 and was able to use this skill. Xiao Yu had made sure that this skill was upgraded to the highest level as it was very powerful in battlefield.


    Nevertheless, the skill used by the Murray was somewhat different from the Blessing of the Kings. It didn¡¯t improve all the attributes of the soldiers and warriors. It seemed as if it was concentrating on reducing the pain of the soldiers. In short it was no different than a stimnt. It wasn¡¯t a genuine protection that a Pdin should use. The blessings of these Pdins were more concentrated on making the soldiers more powerful than protecting them.


    Xiao Yu understood that the Church had turned out to be something else after so many years. The pdins had degenerated.


    Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t mean that Murray was weak. The Church had put emphasis on the modification of skills to focus on attack power. The Pdins were no more treating or assisting the soldiers.


    Moreover, it seemed to Xiao Yu that the strength of this Murray was more than average fifth-rank pdin.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem good.. We are attacking but what about leaving this ce.. ¡± Xiao Yu muttered.


    *********


    Few more manhua rmendations for people who like cultivation novels..


    Legend of Yao Lao Manhua


    World of Immortals Manhua ¨C I didn¡¯t like the graphics for this manhua but Chen Dong is my all time favorite author ??

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Xiao Yu knew that a fifth-rank pdin meant that one person was equal in strength to a thousand man army. Anyone who had reached fifth-rank could freely enter and leave any ce. Xiao Yu could kill such men using a fifth-rank warrior or group of Gryphon Riders. Nevertheless, at the moment Xiao Yu wanted to see how the undeads would cope up with Murray. It was time to see the strength of a fifth-rank pdin and Xiao Yu could kill himter after learning his defficiencies.


    Arthas was at level 36 but was a fourth-rank powerhouse. An average human fourth-rank warrior or pdin wasn¡¯t his opponent. Arthas could actually deal with several fourth-rank warriors at a given time. But a fifth-rank was another matter.


    Xiao Yu ordered Arthas to intervene and Arthas shouted out in return. Arthas¡¯s voice echoed out through the entire camp. The undead troops looked up and roared in excitement as they were waiting to be personally led by Arthas.


    ¡°KILL~¡± Arthas said one word as he looked towards Murray. He rushed towards the Murray too. Rarely Arthas got off his mount and this time he was riding the hell horse too.


    Murray¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Arthas act. He could tell that Arthas was the leader of the undead troops and once the leader died the troops would be disorganized. Therefore, he was excited too. He raised his sword as he rushed to face Arthas.


    Boom~~~


    Powerful energy ripples broke out the moment Murray¡¯s heavy sword and Arthas¡¯s Frostmourne collided. Both Arthas and his horse were thrown back because of the collision. However, Arthas controlled the horse and they turned towards Murray once again. At the moment, Arthas was wearing a T3 armor suit so there weren¡¯t any fatal injuries on his body because of the collision. However, at the moment Arthas knew that he couldn¡¯t fight Murray on his own.


    ¡°I¡¯m Murray! Those who vite the decrees of the Church are my enemies and will be annnihted! Undeads! It¡¯s time for you all to die!¡± Murray said as he looked at Arthas with indifference..


    Arthas wasn¡¯t agitated with Murray¡¯s arrogant speech. He raised the Frostmourne and the sword emitted blue light. He rushed towards Murray.


    ARGH~~


    Kacha~ Kach~ Kacha~


    The sound of bone frictions echoed out as countless skeleton soldiers were brought back from the realm of the dead. They began to swarmp up over Murray and grab from his legs and up.


    Arthas¡¯s greated advantage was controlling almost countless skeleton soldiers which Murray wasn¡¯t aware of.


    Puff~ Puff~


    Arthas began to use different skills as he was about ten meters away from Murray. As a Death Knight he could use different kinds of skills. Murray¡¯s body was covered in all kinds of evil magic. His body was covered in golden holy light but these evil magic began to invade his body. He felt cold at the moment.


    ¡°Dispel!¡± Murray shouted out and the pdin skill to disperse these evil magic began to work. Nevertheless, the skeleton soldiers were already fiercely grabbing him and limiting his movement. The armor worn by Murray was a powerful one. The skeleton soldiers couldn¡¯t harm him but so many enemies at the same were limiting him.


    AAARGH~~


    Murray shouted out as golden light exploded and concentrated within his body. At the same time, Kel¡¯Thuzad used magic to support Arthas.


    ¡°Bunch of suicidal morons.¡± Murray was turning furious as lots of attacks were focusing on his body.


    The mass of light energy within Murray¡¯s body was released in an instance. The skeleton soldiers grabbing him turned to ashes in a second.


    ¡°Powerfu.¡± Xiao Yu muttered as he looked at Murray from distance. A fifth-rank pdin wasn¡¯t a joke. However, this kind ofrge-scale use of battle-energy was a costly thing on body. Xiao Yu knew that Murray was nning to finish the battle as soon as possible or Murray was going to face trouble.


    Murray raised his sword and rushed towards Arthas once again. Murray¡¯s heavy sword looked twice as big as the frostmourne and it seemed as if it could even wound giant dragons. However, the ground vibrated and another figure drilled out. At the same time lots of small creatures such as locusts swarmed up. It was Anub¡¯arak! Arthas had made him hide under the ground and wait for Murray¡¯s attack.


    Murray who was attacked by swarmp of small creatures felt dizzy for a moment. The main role of Anub¡¯arak was to use poisonous bugs to weaken Murray.


    Murray was very powerful. Even a head on attack couldn¡¯t make him faint but such an underhanded attack made by Anub¡¯arak worked on him. Lots of locusts and beetles drilled through the Murray¡¯s armor and began to bite his body.


    Arthas was almost on Murray and Kel¡¯Thuzad used another ice magic to struck Murray¡¯s body.


    Bang~~


    Arthas¡¯s sword smashed down. Murray was able to use his heavy sword to resist but he was still feeling dizzy. Moreover, Kel¡¯Thuzad¡¯s attack had made him hard to move. Murray felt as if the blood within his body was moving much slower.


    3 Undead heroes were cooperating at the moment to overwhelm a fifth-rank pdin. It was a ¡°cheap¡± tactic but it proved that Murray wasn¡¯t invincible.


    ¡°You guys have angered me!¡± Murray was furious as golden mes covered his body. The skeleton soldiers that were rushing towards him turned into ash the moment they faced the mes. It seems this kind of mes were working good against the undeads. Arthas knew that the situation was getting hard. He ordered his horse to retreat while Anub¡¯arak drilled into the ground and Kel¡¯Thuzad disapppeared.


    Boom~


    A green light fell down from the sky and hit Murray. It was an Obsidian Statue which had turned into Destroyer. Arthas didn¡¯t send over gargoyles as he knew that they would turn into ash the moment they met Murray¡¯s golden mes.


    DAMN~


    Murray was furious when he saw Arthas run away. He saw another Destroyere up at him for kamikaze attack. He waved his heavy sword to kill the Destroyer in midair.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Murray waved his sword vertically and horizontally as the golden light was emitted from his body. The Destroyers that were rushing at him turned into flying ash...


    ¡°Powerful!¡± Xiao Yu was taken aghast by Murray¡¯s performance. A fifth-rank pdin was a terrifying existence. The speed and strength shown by the Murray made him look like the Superman. Xiao Yucked such people under hismand. He had heroes who had yet to reach fifth-rank but there were only a few of them! He needed talented people. Kennedy family or Church had so much of those powerful warriors.


    The undead weren¡¯t afraid of fifth-rank warriors or mages of the Kennedy family but these pdins were a different bunch.


    ¡°Arthas would surely get rid of this pdin easily if he reaches fifth-rank.. At the moment, three of them can¡¯t overwhelm this pdin.. If there were few more pdins then the situation would be totally different.¡±


    Arthas ride his as he tried to un. Nevertheless, Murray was able to catch up with him even though he didn¡¯t have a mount. Arthas turned around to use another curse on Murray¡¯s body. Afterwards, he continued to run away. This way he was able to attract Murray¡¯s attention. Murray was chasing after Arthas but he still couldn¡¯t catch up with the hell horse. Thus he changed his attack pattern. Instead of running after Arthas he turned towards Kel¡¯Thuzad.


    Kel¡¯Thuzad was a mage so he couldn¡¯t run fast. Instead he turned to hide behind a Meat Wagon and group of Abominations. Kel¡¯Thuzad began to use magic.


    Swoosh~ Swoosh~ Swoosh~


    Series of magic spells of ice fell onto Murray¡¯s body. Murray was a fifth-rank powerhouse but using battle-energy for long was consuming his reserves.


    ¡°DAMN!¡± Murray felt bitter. The strength of the undead were beyond his expectations. The first wave of undeads were quite weak. However, Arthas, Kel¡¯Thuzad and Anub¡¯arak seemed to different from the rest. Those tree were able to make him use his full power in short amount of time. He would have been seriously injured if not for the armor given to him by the Pope.


    ¡°What are these 3? Why are they so strong? In the recorsd of the Church it is written that the undeads that ride the hell horses are called Death Knights.. The first death knight supposedly was named Arthas.. The prince of Lordaeron...¡± Murray murmured.


    Bang~


    Murray reached the Meat Wagon and Abominations. He was trying to kill Kel¡¯Thuzad now. However, Abominations weren¡¯t that easy enemies to pass through.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Xiao Yu was feeling ashamed as he saw Murray¡¯s swordsmanship. Nevertheless, the excellent swordsmanship was good enough to break through first wave of Abominations. The second wave of them used the hooks to grab Murray. It was no wonder that the Abominations were counted as two units. The ones who had reached level 10 were almost 3 meters tall and covered in rotten flesh. Corroding gas was exuding from their bodies and all of their hands held different weapons.


    Second wave of abominations were able to use their hooks to get Murray and pull him down from mid-air. Murray was furious as he tried to break free from these hooks. But Abominations were too big and they weighted almost few hundreds of kilograms each. It wasn¡¯t that easy to break through. Murray was able to cut off several chains but it still didn¡¯t help him to get out.


    Abominations used axes, hammers, javelins and other weapons to smash at Murray. Murray was caught but he couldn¡¯t fight off against every Abomination. At the end of the day he had two hands while his enemies had four hands each! He could use the golden mes to kill them if they were ordinary undeads but the Abominations seemed more stronger and it seemed that the mes couldn¡¯t burn them easily.


    Murray¡¯s body was beginning to be affected because of the corroding gas exuding from the Abominations. Murray still didn¡¯t give up. He continued to fight and killed almost 6 abominations. He had suffered quite a many minor injuries.


    Whoosh~ Whoosh~ Whoosh~


    Kel¡¯Thuzad continued to use magic to attack Murray. Murray felt that he would end up dead if he was caught in this locatino for long. He could continue to kill more than a dozen abominations but by the end he would be dead too! Moreover, the ice magic of Kel¡¯Thuzad made the blood run much slower within his body.


    Kacha~ Kacha~ Kacha~


    Anub¡¯arak appeared from the underground. He sent another wave of bugs to attack Murray.


    Murray got dizzy once again and the attacks of abominations hit his body. Murray would have been killed if it wasn¡¯t for his armor.


    ARGH~~


    Murray shouted out as he amassed strength and jumped up. The abominations tried to use hooks to get him but Murray was able to block their attacks.


    BANG~


    Murray was trying to block the abominations when Arthas¡¯s frostmourne hit him. The sword made a hole in his armor and injured the Murray. Murray spat out blood and his face turned pale.


    Arthas shouted to call abominations and crypt spiders to rush at Murray.


    For a moment, Xiao Yu wanted to go and kill Murray. If he could then he would have a fifth-rank skeleton warrior. It would be a big help to Arthas in the future. However, Xiao Yu held back the impulse. Murray had suffered minor injuries and one major wound because of Arthas. But a fifth-rank pdin was a fifth-rank pdin! What if Murray was able to survive? Then his identity would be uncovered and it would lead to very bad results.


    Murray saw that the situation was bad. He couldn¡¯t continue to fight so he bit his lips and rushed towards the camp. He went past through the crusaders and stopped. The ordinary crusaders were fighting against ghouls and crypt fiends. Both sides were giving heavy casualties but the casualties of the crusaders were much heavy. The main reason were the Necromancers. They could transform the dead soldiers into skeleton warriors and send them in as cannon fodder. At the same time, the archers of the church were trying to shoot down necromancers.


    Xiao Yu saw that the battle was in a stalemate so hemanded Arthas to order the undeads to retreat.


    Xiao Yu was able to figure out the strength of the Church¡¯s forces because of the battle. Moreover, he was able to test undead troops¡¯ strength in a confrontation with the Church. The serious injury of a fifth-rank pdin was a sess. Moreover, Xiao Yu was very satisfied with Arthas¡¯ performance. Arthas wasn¡¯t reckless but used tactics of advance, retreat and ambush to overwhelm Murray by consuming the man¡¯s battle energy. It showed that Arthas could control the udneads independently.


    Nevertheless, the fifth-rank pdin of the church was powerful as 3 undead heroes worked together to suppress the man. However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have to be afraid of them. He could use Arthas in future to continue the night time warfare... He could cope up with both the Church and the Kennedy family without any problem as Xiao Yu had few hidden trump cards and could consume the strength of this coalition with the undead troops.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    ¡°The Church have sent troops? Pope! Why is he being so rash? Is that Uther so much of a big threat even if he is the real one? The so-called gods and dieties are just the humans and creatures who have reached the apex.. Pope could use his status and power to either assassinate or assimte Uther... But his decision will result in rise of many suspicions and stirr up the situatino in the continent.. This will result in more harm than good...¡± Nichs sighed as he pondered about the issue. He understood that he had underestimated Xiao Yu. He always thought that it was Xiao Yu¡¯s luck that xiao Yu was able to gather so many orcs but now he believed that Xiao Yu had secrets. Xiao Yu had told in arrogant manner than Xiao Yu would summon back Kael¡¯thas in their of the blood elves. At the time, Nichs didn¡¯t believe Xiao Yu and felt that Xiao Yu was just trying to control the blood elves by using Kael¡¯thas¡¯s name as bait. But it seems Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t lying. He had to re-evaluate Xiao Yu¡¯s strength once again.


    ¡°So called gods and deities.. Who knows who will reach the apex and be a god after 10 thousand years?¡± Nichs smiled in confident manner.


    ¡°What about undeads?¡± Nichs asked.


    ¡°They are rampaging everywhere! Peasants of the most territories have moved into the cities. Its said that the undeads have killed tens of thousands of ordinary people.. They are no more civilians around so the undeads are attacking the Kennedy family camp.. The result of thest night¡¯s attack is terrifying. The undeads were able to seriously wound Pdin Murray!¡± The scout replied.


    ¡°Murray is injured? Are undeads so powerful?¡± This result was beyond Nichs¡¯s expectations too. He had heard about Murray¡¯s name as after all there were few fifth-rank pdins in the church. The Pdins were natural born nemesis of the undeads and at the moment they were able to seriously injure one of the most powerful pdins. It seemed that the undeads had reached certain level of strength.


    ¡°They are all powerful.. Those undeads are simr to the undeads from the Undercity but its just there are so many types of undeads that didn¡¯t even exist in Undercity.¡± The scout added.


    No one could think that Xiao Yu was just summoning all these udneads out of thin air.


    ¡°There are way too many prophecies which tell about the chaotic times.. They seem toe alive.. I knew that chaos woulde but not so fast.. The appearance of undeads is one of the signs.. The church is forming Scarlet Crusaders.. One thing wille up after another in the near future.. I must be prepared!¡± Nichs felt headache as he thought about everything. He wasn¡¯t ready to deal chaos in such magnitude. He had spent a lot of wealth and men to gain the seat of the patriarch. The struggle for the power within the family had costed him a lot. Now this chaos...


    But this was real life! The world would never wait until he got ready for the chaos!


    It seemed as if Nichs¡¯s thoughts hade true when a person rushed and reported in urgent tone: ¡°Patriarch! We just got a message from the Swamps! The location of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s tomb have been found!¡±


    ¡°Gul¡¯dan¡¯s tomb?¡± Nichs jumped up. Normally, he was a calm man but this news made his hands tremble. Gul¡¯dan was a very important character from the ancient times. He was branded as a traitor of the orcs and a great evilish warlock who had sold his soul to the devil to gain power and strength. It is said that at the end he was torn to pieces by demons. Nevertheless, Gul¡¯dan¡¯s remains were important too even though his body was torn to pieces. It was said that his soul had never left his skull! The one who had his skull could control many orcs!


    ¡°Sunset Swamps! We will set off in few days!¡± Nichs said. He was ready to ignore the war between Xiao Yu and Robert because of this piece of news.


    ...


    ...


    Robert and Khed were discussing the terms and conditions of warefare with each others. They knew that they couldn¡¯t prolong the war more as this would lead to the consumption of their troops soon orter. As a result, they had decided to capture the city as soon as possible. Both of them decided one to attack the city by using all their forces and get the Lion city in one go. They believed that they would be sessful as the number of troops in the Lion city was much less than their joint forces.


    They were talking when a man wearing a ck cloak joined the tent and began to whisper something into Robert¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Gul¡¯dan¡¯s tomb?¡± Robert was taken back by the news.


    ¡°Yes! Master you can bring together all the orcs and form a huge army if you have the skull of Gul¡¯dan! It is said that even his soul can be summoned to fight for you if you have the skull!¡± The assassin continued to whisper.


    ¡°I must have it!¡± Robert¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°But young master are you going to leave Lion city as is?¡± Assassin said.


    ¡°We would be bunch of idiots if we can¡¯t get the Lion city with these amount of joint troops.. We will take the city tomorrow! Afterwards, I will go to Sunset Swamps!¡± Robert made a decision.


    The news hadn¡¯t reached only Nichs and Robert but Xiao Yu too. Actually, every major power in the continent was beginning to send convoys to the Sunset Swamps.


    Leah told about the news to Xiao Yu. She and Maiev were responsible for gathering information and they reported the sensitive information to Xiao Yu on timely manner.


    Xiao Yu was perplexed when he learned the news: ¡°Motherfucker! Gul¡¯dan...¡± Xiao Yu was more familiar with the Gul¡¯dan than others because of game.


    ¡°But Sunset Swamps is tooo far away from here... Down south.¡± Xiao Yu murmured.. Nevertheless, he could get other benefits even if not Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. Xiao Yu was aware that Gul¡¯dan was torn apart by the devils in Sargeras¡¯s tomb but it seems his skull was moved to different ces many times. There would be much greater benefits if it was Sargeras¡¯s tomb!


    The Sunset Swamps was a mysterious ce. Very few could survive in there because of extreme and harsh conditions. The best adventurers could reach the middle parts of the swamps and couldn¡¯t step into the innermost areas. The return of the news regarding Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull meant that the ce was essible now. However Xiao Yu was in a siege! How could he go to Sunset Swamps? He couldn¡¯t just go on to attack Kennedy family as he would lost in that case... But since Xiao Yu had heard the news then it meant that prodigal son Robert knew about it too! It meant that Robert would never miss such a good opportunity. Robert could use Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull to strength the ckrock n... Xiao Yu felt his head hurt as he knew that there would be much bigger problems in the near future.


    ¡°Master! There arerge-scale movements within the enemy troops. They are getting ready to attack.¡± Maiev came forward to attack.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Let theme! Motherfuckers! I will make sure that they taste the strength of Magical Explosive Arrows!¡±

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    The joint army of Kennedy family and the Church began to march towards the Lion city the next day. Nevertheless, the army of the Lion city wasn¡¯t afraid of countless soldiers that marched on. They were used to this sight and they knew that Xiao Yu had never lost a defensive war!


    Khed and Robert were side by side looking at the Lion city: ¡°Master Robert, do you think we will be able to conquer Lion city today?¡±


    Robert snorted: ¡°What does Pdin Khed thinks?¡±


    Khed smiled: ¡°We know that Kennedy family has lots of trump cards under the sleeves so it depends a lot on what you will decide to use.¡±


    Robert snorted once again: ¡°Does it mean that the Church has nothing to offer? Why aren¡¯t youing up with those trump cards of yours?¡±


    Khed smiled but didn¡¯t reply.


    Xiao Yu was sitting on the walls and watching the crowded joint army that was going to attack them. It was as if he was looking at a army parade rather than enemies. Lord Cha Tai (the guy whose territory was taken by the Kennedy family and Xiao Yu had rescued him) was standing by him.


    Cha Tai said: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that you are so sessful. You are pretty calm and doing anything before the war..¡±


    ¡°Brother you are overpraising me. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. The only thing I know that fear is pointless and in this case its better to rx and have a drink.¡± Xiao Yu continued to eat and drink. The enemy army was there but they had yet to attack. So it was pointless to stand and wait for them.


    ¡°Order the troops to sit down and rest.. They can stand up when the enemies attack.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Mu Lee. Mu Lee nodded and left tomand the troops. He had been with Xiao Yu for a long time and was quite familiar with Xiao Yu¡¯s style of warfare.


    ¡°Brother Tai! I¡¯ll be leaving for a trip in few days.. Is it alright if you look after my territory in my absence?¡± Xiao Yu said and put a piece of dried fruit into his mouth to chew. Cha Tai was living in the Lion city for a long time. His health was restored too so Xiao Yu was nning to put him into work. After all, Cha Tai was a lord himself and was familiar with the handling process of government affairs. Therefore by putting Cha Tai as a temporary lord he could let the Housekeeper Hong to rest more.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will rebel in your absence?¡± Cha Tai looked at Xiao Yu. It was normal for ambitious people to try to rebel and usupr the throne once they had a chance. Why would Xiao Yu give him control over his territory?


    Xiao Yu replied in an indifferent manner: ¡°go on if you think it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Cha Tai was surprised. He pondered for a moment before speaking: ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t have the backing to rebel and the risk of usurpation is too great and chance of sess is small. It seems following after you is the best option.¡± Cha Tai wasn¡¯t a fool and knew that in the current situation he didn¡¯t have any options at all. In fact, Xiao Yu had made sure that Cha Tai wasn¡¯t humiliated in the Lion city. So following after Xiao Yu was a wise coice as his own future would be limitless if Xiao Yu reached the better heights. Nevertheless, Cha Tai couldn¡¯t help but admire Xiao Yu. He would never put someone else like himself in charge if he left his territory. You would need courage to make such a decision.


    Xiao Yu looked and acted like an ordinary hooligan or rogue. But the more Cha Tai knew Xiao Yu the more he got to understand that everything within Xiao Yu¡¯s palms. There was a big gap between them.


    ¡°What do you think about odds of winning the war?¡± Cha Tai asked. He knew that his future was more or less connected to Xiao Yu¡¯s.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Xiao Yu answered with a question.


    Cha Tai pondered for a long time: ¡°The situation doesn¡¯t seem optimistic. The Kennedy family is already too powerful and they have support of the Church at the moment. I don¡¯t know...¡±


    Xiao Yuughed: ¡°You are wrong! The odds of victory is 100%.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Cha Tai didn¡¯t understand the reason behind Xiao Yu¡¯s confidence.


    Xiao Yu filled the cup with wine: ¡°How much wine is there in this cup?¡±


    Cha Tai shrugged: ¡°It is full.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and drank all of it in one breath: ¡°How much wine is there in this cup?¡±


    Cha Tai was surprised: ¡°Empty.¡±


    ¡°Yep! So what¡¯s the difference between full and empty cups?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Cha Tai shook his head as he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Xiao Yu¡¯s question.


    Xiao Yu looked at Cha Tai and slowly said: ¡°The difference between a full and empty cup is the nick of time! The same thing applies to a defeat and victory! Everything will happen in a sh. We will put all our efforts. If we lose then we will get nothing and if we win we will have everything. So why should be terrified of the result?¡±


    Cha Tai seemed to understand something as he began to murmur. ¡°100%... It¡¯s either win or lose..¡±


    Cha Taiughed: ¡°We can certainly get the victory!¡±


    Bang~ Boom~ Bang~ Boom...


    The enemy troops began to use the drums and the troops began to slowly march towards the Lion city. The war had started after more than a month of idle time. However, this march was totally different from thest time. This battle would be the deciding battle which will put out the oue of the war. No one was going to wait for any long. Robert wanted the Lion city and the Church wanted Uther! There was no point where two parties could talk out.


    KILL~~~


    The Kennedy family soldiers shouted and rushed towards the city walls. Their bodies were engulfed in a golden light for a moment as the Pdins of the Church began to bless them.


    ¡°The Holy Light is with you! Eradicated the evil Lion city! Kill the HERETICS!¡± Khed¡¯s voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    However, the marching troops were stunned when they saw a golden lighte down and began to wrap around everyone on the Lion city¡¯s walls. The enemy soldiers were almost dazzling because of the brilliance of the light.


    ¡°Order of the Silver Hand has been re-founded once again! The Great Uther hase to lead them! The pdins whose eyes have been obscured by the fake Church! Look who is the real Uther! See who is the real leader of the Pdins!¡± A loud voice echoed out from the city walls. It was Xiao Yu who had made Uther to establish the Order of the Silver Hand. He knew that Church was forming the Scarlet Crusade so he came up with another idea to form the Order of the Silver Hand. Xiao Yu was going to make his own Church and confront the Church by saying that they were religious zealots! If they said that Xiao Yu was a heretic then he would argue that the current Church was made out of heretics!


    Khed¡¯s face turned red because of fury when he saw the members of the Order of the Silver Hand on top of the walls. This lord! Xiao Yu had even dared to form the order of Silver Hand! It was a huge insult to the Pdins! This sneaky lord had to be purified and punished!


    ¡°Kill the infidels! We must prufiy them! Why would Uther¡¯s grace shelter us if we don¡¯t kill the sphemous infidels?¡± Khed shouted out.


    Nevertheless, the sounds from the top of the city wall didn¡¯t stop. It continued to shout as the light from the Uther¡¯s blessing continued to fall down on ordinary soldiers.


    The Pdins brought from the Church were angry as they believed that the man telling that he was Uther was insulting the Church.


    ¡°Lightbringer!¡± A giant golden figure appeared above the city walls. It had wings and a powerful light was exuding out of its body. It seemed as if it was chanting something...

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    ¡°Lightbringer? Is it the lightbringer?¡± The pdins were stunned. ording to the legends passed down from the ancient times only the one with the purest faith could summon a lightbringer. But how could a fake Uther summon something like that when even the Pope couldn¡¯t do that?


    ¡°It¡¯s an illusion! Illusion magic! Don¡¯t feel into their trap! Kill the freaking infidels! Get that fake Uther so that we teach him some manners in the Church!¡± Khed shouted.


    The Pdins roared loudly as they rushed towards the walls.


    ¡°Catapults!¡± Qin Che shouted. The sky was covered with flying stones. They fell down and smashed the enemy soldiers that were running towards the walls. It seemed as if the sky was covered in countless bugs as the stones fell down. Large number of soldiers were killed. Xiao Yu had used a lot of workers to dredge the stones and make them ready as ammunition for the catapults. All the stones were like tips of sharp spears. There were hundreds of catapults throwing rocks with which equivalent to a high-rank magician using a spell.


    The enemies were heavy injured and there were many losses but they still continued to rush towards the walls because of pdin¡¯s blessings.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Riflemen began to shoot too. There were 400 riflemen stationed on the walls in 4 rows. They shooted continously. The speed of the rifles were rapid. The human base had reached 2 level so the equipment of dwarf riflemen had upgraded too. The power of the rifles had increased a lot. Armors couldn¡¯t withstand the bullets unless they were special made armors. Xiao Yu was regretting that he had used all 5000 quota to summon undeads. He thought that he should have left about 1000 ces for riflemen. The riflemen were bing better in terms of range and the pration strength of the bullets. The sounds of the rifles firing the bullets echoed endlessly. Xiao Yu believed that the war could finish much more early if he had about 5000 riflemen. Moreover, if he could use Steam Engines and other air units of the human base then it would be much more freakish. In addition, if he had helicopters and other modernbat units then the situation wouldn¡¯t be such as the one he was facing at the moment. Nevertheless, it was a world of magic and battle energy so the cold weapons were hard to find. Powerful magic wasparable and even in sense exceeded the strength of tanks, or helicopters.


    However, Xiao Yu was using two different ¡°types¡± of units in the battlefield. He had to use them perfectly to win the war. (riflemen as technological units and others)


    ¡°Ballista¡¯s! SHOOT!¡± Qin Che shouted! There were teams of 5 people who were pushing forward equipment which were modified ballista. The shape of this ballista¡¯s were totally different from the ordinary ones. There was a thick box above it which could hold up to 100 arrows. The lever of the ballista pulled back and began to shoot the arrows. Theunch speed wasn¡¯t fast but it was much better than an average archer. Those new type ballista¡¯s were grouped in 20s and shoot in one direction. Every team of 20 had a captain responsible for telling the direction to the teams. These teams began to attack when they heard Qin Che¡¯smand. The sky was covered in arrows in an instant. The probability of shooting an enemy was 1 or 2 out of ten on ordinary times but Xiao Yu had still ordered them to use this new type ballista¡¯s.


    Xiao Yu murmured as he looked at the sight: ¡°It¡¯s just way too useless and wasteful.. It can be only used against such densely formed enemies.. Otherwise... Useless..¡±


    Xiao Yu had ordered the goblins to build this ballista¡¯s after he had seen the prototypes on the mechanical puppets. The speed of the ballista was fine as it was much more powerful than an average crossbow or ballista. But there was no way to aim correctly because of continous shooting.


    ¡°Why have you made them built such a weird ballista? We are wasting a lot of arrows. These bows could be used by archers to kill more enemies. The feathered arrows are quite expensive and this ballista are operated by 5 people. We could train them as archers instead of whatever it is..¡± Cha Tai said as he looked at the ballistas.


    Xiao Yu wryly smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.. These ballistas would be much more productive once the enemies begin to attack more violently.. Everything depends on the circumstances. At the moment, the kill rate is 10-20% but once the battlefield gets more crowded they will kill 300% more!¡±


    It was like using gatling gun at the moment. The point was that it was quite useless to use a gatling gun against someone who was fast and flexible in the jungle. But it was a perfect tool for the defense. At the moment, this new type of ballistas were in offense but they would begin to y a huge role once the city went on full defense against crowds of enemies.


    Li Ling was able to kill tens of thousands of cavalrymen just by using 5 thousand infantry in his expedition just because he relied on crossbows! This new types of ballistas had at least double the strength of those crossbows! Moreover, the city was on defense!


    Cha Tai couldn¡¯t still believe as he saw lots of arrows scattered over open space.


    KILL~


    The enemies shouted. They began to use a weird equipment to siege the city. It was a tower that could be stacked into shape within few minutes. The soldiers could crawl from inside to get to the top of the tower and jump onto the walls of the city.


    ¡°Was those made by Master Crowe?¡± Khed asked.


    ¡°We have used the best materials for the production of this towers. They are very expensive but their role in the attack is terrifying!¡± Robert said in a proud manner. This tower wasn¡¯t just made for the offense against the Lion city but was going to be used by the Kennedy family in wars toe! Master Crowe was a very famous alchemy master who had helped the Kennedy family to produce those ancient mechanical puppets! Those mechanical puppets were restored by the Master Crowe.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s advantage in the war was being on the high ground(wall) but what would happen if that advantage was taken out of the equation?


    Xiao Yu was surprised when he saw the Kennedy family hade up with such an equpment. You had to be a fool not to see the obvious advantage of such an equipment. The most obvious advantage of the tower was that it could be constructed within a short period of time and could be pushed towards the walls.


    ¡°It seems the battle is going to get ugly.¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    KILL~~


    The enemies began to push forward the towers. Xiao Yu¡¯s side was using Catapults to undermine the construction but the enemies were able to build 50 of them. Moreover, once the tower was destroyed by the stones they could be rebuilt with spare parts. Xiao Yu believed that the creatore of the towers (Master Crowe) was quite a clever man toe up with such a design.


    Illidan was the first to rush up using his de to cut off 4 people who were first to jump from the towers to the city walls. He had reached level 24. He looked quite vicious as he killed the enemies.


    Swoosh~


    Kael¡¯thas used a me Strike to attack the enemies. He was at level 35 and his spells were getting very powerful. A huge storm of me appeared within the area and everyone inside that circle turned into ash. The spells of the fire attribute were overbearing! Kael¡¯thas had almost unlimited mana potions at hand to use so he was quite active in killing the enemies. However, the one who had reached the highest level was Antonidas! He was at level 39 and was about to reach level 40 soon. At the moment, he was equal to a a peak fourth-rank magician. Xiao Yu knew that a fifth-rank magician was like a god of death in the battlefield!


    Antonidas was using Blizzard skill which brought up lots of thousands of icicles down from the sky to kill the enmies. There were fourth-rank magicians within the enemy mages but Antonidas was much more powerful than any of them. Moreover, Antonidas could understand the workings of the magic after reached the fourth-rank. He could teach his magic to the others and had be a teacher too! All the heroes, not just Antonidas, had their intelligence improved after reaching level 30. They could teach their skills to the others.


    Actually, antonidas had epted few other sorceresses, spell breakers and so on as his disciples. Xiao Yu hoped that they could break through level 10 and be heroes too! Grom was teaching his skills to O¡¯Neal. There were 2 shamans who had reached level 11 and all of them were guided by Thrall. Xiao Yu knew that these new heroes were going to be part of his force in the future.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    The previous chapter that was published was 334 while this one is the real 335 ??


    *******


    Booom~~


    A fireball smashed into a tower and broke it into pieces. The enemy soldiers that were inside the towers were killed too. Kael¡¯thas was showing exceptional performance. Unfortunately, the cooling time of the fireball skill was long or else he would use the unlimited mana potions at hand to st off all the towers.


    ARGH


    Mountain Giants walked onto the city walls and rushed towards the towers. They didn¡¯t use the logs in their hands to hit them but instead jumped over the towers to crash them. All the mountain Giants were wearing specially crafted iron tes as armor so their weigh was more than 10 tons at the moment.


    ¡°Mages! Aim at those giants and kill ¡®em!¡± Zane ordered. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t do so if the mountain giants were inside the city but those giants were easy kill for the mages once they came out. Their huges bodies made them easy targets for the magicians.


    Woosh~ Wooooosh~


    The Magicians of the Kennedy family were all blessed by the Pdins so their attack strength had a substantial increase. Huge fireballs were thrown to smash the mountain giants. At the moment, The Mountain Giants roared loadlu as they waved the tree trunks in their hands and hit the soldiers that were thying to build new towers. However, the powerful fireballs hit them. Two of the mountain giants were killed on spot. They made a sad roar before they fell to the ground. The other mountain giants hurried towards the gates after smashing down the towers in the vicinity.


    The gates were wide open to wee the Mountain Giants. Kael¡¯thas and Antonidas were close to the gates and killing the torrents of soldiers that were trying to pass through. Xiao Yu had deliberate restructred the gates so that the mountain giants could enter at will. It didn¡¯t take long for the mountain giants to enter the city. Half of them stay back in by the gates to block the soldiers. Xiao Yu knew that it was pointless to keep the gates closed as the powerful magic of the enemy magicians could st them at ease. That¡¯s why he choose to keep them open and have a ground confrontation.


    There were Mountain Giants, archers, Spell Breakers, Sorceresses and Druids by the gates to protect the entrance. Xiao Yu had found outter on that if a high level Spell Breaker stood by a friendly unit then that unit would have a certain level of immunity to the magic. At the moment, those mountain giants had lots of Spell Breakers by their side. Although they weren¡¯tpletely immune to the magic attacks but their resistance to the magic attacks was enhanced by quite a lot. In addition, the closebat abilities of the Spell Breakers was enhanced after they reached level 10. In fact, they were much more stronger and faster than ordinary soldiers.


    Druids of the w were transforming into bears and attacking the enemies. They werebined greatly with the Sorceresses against the enemies. If an enemy warrior which was hard for the druids to fight appeared then the Sorceresses will just turn them into sheep! The enemy side had lots of soldiers but Xiao Yu¡¯s strategy was to kill in mass numbers so that they could cope up with the marching enemy troops.


    The battlefield was dyed in red with the blood...


    Xiao Yu¡¯s summoned troops were powerful but the enemy had pdins, orcs, mechanical puppets which bnced the strength of both sides. The Pdins of the Church were blessing the ordinary soldiers and turning them into fanatical bloodthirsty warriors that didn¡¯t stop at anythung. The orcs from the ckrock n were putting a lot of pressure on Xiao Yu too.


    Nevertheless, the new type of the ballista began to show up its power. Arrows were thrown continously towards the enemies. Although not all of them shot an enemy but it was good enough to suppress the enemies. It was like diverting the effect of oing threat. Normally, the dam would be washed away if there were floods. However, if the path of the water was cleared then the flood waters wouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore. The enemies were like flood water at the moment. But by changing the direction of their attacks the home side was able to ease up pressure.


    Cha Tai finally understood why Xiao Yu had told him that the strength of the new type of ballistas would be clear at the height of war. Indeed, the intensive assault of the enemy was ying right to the hands of new type ballistas. It was like having tens of thousands of archers on your side who shot at the enemies! But the point was that it was logically impossible to train ten thousand archers while the new type ballistas were able to show the same power.


    Originally, the gatling gun was invented to be a substitute for individuals in the battlefield. It was like having one person to show the performance of dozens of humans. Gatling was na?ve to believe that this invention would bring down the number of death in the battlefield! It was the inventino of gatling gun and automatic machine guns that led to the trench wars of the WWI and ended up millions of human death. The intentions while inventing the gatling gun was different but the results.. uh...


    Boom~ Boom~


    Bat Riders flew over the enemies as they dropped down Liquid Fire. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have any more iron bombs so the strength of the bombardment wasn¡¯t as good. Moreover, the enemies were familiar to the attacks of Batriders so they didn¡¯t fear as much and knew how to dodge the liquid fire.


    Gryphon Riders were power though. They could send a cluster of chain lightning towards a region and kill almost everyone within the location.


    The battle had entered a phase where both sides suffered heavy losses. The enemies had sophisticated crossbows which had magic arrays engraved on them. Some of the Gryphon Riders and Hippogryph Riders were shot by those crossbows. Although they weren¡¯t killed but heavy injuries were made.


    Kennedy family was rich! IT¡¯s the money that made them easy to acquire weapons!


    Khed looked at Robert: ¡°Master Robert, are you going to send up your trump cards? You will serious losses if the war continues as is...¡±


    Robert snorted: ¡°Pdin Khed doesn¡¯t have to teach me the art of war! I know what I¡¯m going to do.. The question is when the Church is going to make a move! I¡¯ll go out but don¡¯t me me if my warriors identally kill that fake Uther of yours!¡±


    Khed looked at Robert. This kind of people made him furious as they didn¡¯t¡¯ believe in Church¡¯s doctrine and even dared to insult it!


    ¡°Scarlet Crusade will sweep through the continent soon and infidels like you will be burned to ashes!¡± Khed thought in his mind but said: ¡°Murray and Fernando will join the battle now.. Don¡¯t forget I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of elves or orcs.. The loss will be yours if they mistakenly killed by high-rank pdins...¡±


    Robert didn¡¯t say anything but turned to wink at Zane. Zane nodded and whispered something to the helper close by to him. The man ran away to arrange the order.


    There was a mysterious smile on Robert¡¯s face. He had saved this trump card for a long time and this was going to be the biggest blow to the Lion city. They will be able to enter the Lion city in one go...

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Sounds of war drums began to echo out form the rear of the Kennedy family¡¯s camp. The sounds that echoed seemed to hail from the depth of hell. The vibes weren¡¯t of worldly origins. For a moment, Xiao Yu thought that the sound was simr to the one yed by the Western Cloud Empire troops but there was this demonic feelinging off from this vibe. It seemed as if the sounds of wardrums could put the people into trance. Xiao Yu understood that something terrifying was about to unleashed upon them!


    Certainly, Kennedy family hadn¡¯t only gathered powerful mages and warriors during so many years. They must have trump cards hidden in their sleeves. Xiao Yu was able to get so many good materials from the Undercity, it meant that those ancient families had explored such relic sites for milleniums! Of course, they couldn¡¯t hoard as many things as Xiao Yu did from a single exploration but the umtion of wealth and resources for so many thousands of years must be terrifying! In the past, the Sky Lion Dynasty was at its peak strength so these families must have hidden a lot of things from the eyesight but now one by one those hidden cards were going to be unveiled!


    Xiao Yu understood that it wouldn¡¯t take long for those ancient families to get into action and then the battlefields would be much more colorful!


    ¡°It¡¯s getting interesting!¡± Xiao Yu waved towards the goblins to get the mechanical puppets ready.


    AWWWWW~~


    The roars echoed out from the rear of the Kennedy family camp. It was as if something devilish was howling out there.


    Illidan felt the familiar atmosphere first as he was able to identify the darkish aura exuding from the back of the Kennedy family camp.


    Boom~ Booom~ Boom~ Boooom~


    The sounds of drums echoed louder and louder as the pressure increased.


    ¡°Demonic magic!¡± Khed thought. ¡°The Kennedy family dares to use evil magic knowing that the Pdins are here! Arrogant! I would certainly order the troops to purify these things if it wasn¡¯t for the original task!¡±


    Khed had hunted and killed demons, undeads and other creatures of otherworldly origins. He knew that the ordinary people hated demons and undeads but there were major powers who had demonic creatures under their wings.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long before the Scarlet Crusade is big enough to sweep through the continent! We will envelope the continent in Holy Light, purify all the demons and kill the infidels!¡± There was trace of fanaticism in Khed¡¯s eyes.


    AWWWWW~


    The roars that echoed weren¡¯t simr to a wolf or tiger... suddenly, huge figures rushed out from the rear of the camp. They smashed through the Kennedy family soldiers and even the Church forces. Now, everyone was able to see these figures. They were huge orcs. Their skin color was ck but not like the orcs from the ckrock n but demonic ck. There was darkish aura exuding from their bodies. They were fast and powerful and all of them had huge hammers in their hands.


    The giant orcs rushed out from the camp and marched towards the Lion. However, they concentrated on mountain giants first. The giant orcs were as tall as 5 meters in height. They were much shorted that mountain giants but they were flexible and rapid!


    Bang~~


    A loud noise echoed as the giant hammer of the giant orc hit the mountain giant. The Mountain Giant made few steps back before being able toe to a stop. The Mountain Giants were wearing iron tes as armor. The smash from the giant hammer hadn¡¯t made a heavy injury on it. The Mountain Giant turned furious as it swang the tree trunk and smashed it towards the attacking giant orc. The orc waved its giant hammer and hit the tree trunk.


    Bang~


    The tree trunk was sted but the giant orc made a few steps backwards. However, the roars echoed as the other giant orcs reached and circled around the mountain giant.


    There were few mountain giants outside the city and all of them were besieged by the giant orcs. The Mountain Giants had huge bodies so they didn¡¯t fear ordinary attacks. Moreover, there were Spell Breakers by their side so they were to some degree immune to magic attacks. But these giant orcs were totally terrifying and different than any other enemy they had faced up to now. They were fast and it didn¡¯t take long before the mountain giants were smashed down and turned to countless rocks.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Howe they are so strong?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked as he looked at the giant orcs. He had faced wolf warriors in the Western Cloud Empire who had superior strength and speed but even they couldn¡¯t shake the mountain giants. Xiao Yu was aware that only few types of units were able to cause harm to the Mountain Giants since he had summoned them!


    ¡°Riflemen! Shooot!¡± Qin Che shouted. The bullets of the riflemen could prate through the armor so he believed the skin of the giant orcs wouldn¡¯t be a problem!


    Bang~ Boom~ Bang~ Boom~


    The rifles fired and first wave of bullets hit two giant orcs. They didn¡¯t die immediately but their bodies had numerous holes from which the blood continued to flow out. The giant orcs roared and wanted to rush towards the city walls.


    ¡°Riflemen shoot! The ive Throwers! Shoot!¡± Qin Che began to use the other units at hand when he saw that the giant orcs were rushing towards the walls.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    The first 2 giant orcs that were hit by the bullets roared up but still continued to rush towards the city walls even though the riflemen were continouing to shoot at them.


    At the same time, countless moon des were thrown from the ive Throwers. Many giant orcs fell down when they were hit by the moon des.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that they are not undeads!¡± Qin Che wiped off the cold sweat from his forehead. It would be catastrophic if this giant orcs got the city walls.


    ¡°All the Mountain Giants move out and fight these monsters! Riflement shoot any giant orc that gets close to the city walls! Gryphon Riders use chain lightning in clusters to kill them! Druids of the w leave the city to fight them! Sorceresses try to transform them into sheep!¡± Qin Che issued an order after one another.


    Xiao Yu was very pleased as he checked Qin Che. The kid was able to modify the ns and strategies ording to the situation which was an excellent quality for a goodmander.


    The Mountain Giants moved out to face the giant orcs. The city walls had to be protected from these monsters otherwise a disaster was going to happen. All the heavy fire wasunched on the giant orcs. The riflemen were much more useful against the giant orcs inparison to ordinary archers. The arrows weren¡¯t affective on the giant orcs. Only the ballista¡¯s spears and arrows were able to pierce through their tough skin. However, any ce that a bullet hit would outflow with blood. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to kill a giant orc with only 400 riflemen but few consecutive shoots was more than enough to kill one giant orc.


    The ive Throwers were affective too. The moon des would slice through the giant orcs causing great damage to them. However, the speed ofunch was very slow for the ive Throwers. The Sorcersses group in dozens to transform the giant orcs into sheep. The resistance of giant orcs to the magic was high so the sorceresses would try dozens of times before being able to seed.


    Robert was quite proud as he looked at the scene. The introduction of bloodthirsty giant orcs had caused huge changes in the battlefield. They could almost board the city walls! He knew that Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the giant orcs for long time. Robert believed that it would take long for the Lion city to fall! He was even nning the way he would ravage through the city in his mind.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu looked at Tyrande: ¡°Use the Magical Explosive Arrows!¡± She nodded and left...

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    The giant orcs were result of the taboo magic used by the Kennedy family¡¯s dark magicians on the orcs of the ckrock n.


    In ancient times, the ckrock n had lots of evil warlocks who were devoted to studying ck magic to enhance thebat effectiveness of the ckrock orcs. Those warlocks were no longer following the shaman¡¯s doctrine instead believed that power came first. Everything could be given for the power and strength!


    However, all the orc ns were on decline for thousands of years. The same thing was true for Warsong, Frostwolf and as well as ckrock n. This taboo magic was developed by the ancient warlocks but the ckrock n didn¡¯t have such warlocks to cast those spells. Moreover, the taboo magic was hidden in a ce where they didn¡¯t have the strength to get in. The Kennedy family found the ckrock n and sent their mages to find the details of the magic spells.


    This special ck magic spell was a taboo magic. It was evil and destructive in itself. Moreover, each time the dark magic was used a huge price had to be paid either by the life of the caster or sacrifice(s). Therefore there were few who would use ck magic in the continent and the ones who were found to use them would be hunted down by the righteous people.


    Kennedy family¡¯s mages began to study the taboo magic after it was acquired from the dungeon. They found out a way to increase the strength and power of the orcs from the ckrock n. This method was simr to the Bloodthirst skill of the shamans and strength blessing of the Earth Totem but this taboo magic almost tripled the effect of those both skills. However, it had to be ntoed that the shamans were in bnce with the nature so the buffs used by them didn¡¯t hurt the reciever. This taboo magic brought a lot of suffering to the reciever of the magic. As a result, the effect of this taboo magic was too powerful inparison to the Bloodthirst skill. Moreover, the body of the orc got muchrger and in short the orc be a super orc.


    Nevertheless, the costs of such results were enormous too. First and foremost there was a great deal of blood needed. It had to be known that the blood had to be acquired from creatures with wisdom which meant that it had to be blood of a high-rank beasts or creatures or human beings. It was very difficult to capture high-rank beasts with wisdom so the only option was to use human beings. The effects were better when the human sacrifice was powerful. As a result, low-rank warriors and ordinary soldiers were chosen as sacrifices. Mainly the soldiers of the Wei Principality were used as sacrifices.


    Additionally, there was a drawback to this spell. The super orc would turn bloodthirsty and furious but at the end the blood vessels of its body couldn¡¯t handle the process and it would die.


    Kennedy family tried to use this magic spell on human soldiers too but found out that human body wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle the process. Only the naturally strong orcs could handle it. It turnout out so that the ckrock n didn¡¯t even object the test. On the contrary they supported everything. They believed that this way the ckrock n be powerful and prominent in the continent once again. However, the ckrock n didn¡¯t have the warlocks who were good enough to make this process so they signed a contract with the Kennedy family to be their underlings.


    The Kennedy family had decided to use this taboo magic today against the Lion city. The orcs from the ckrock n knew that the death was awaiting for them but they still went for it. For them the battle and victory was everything that they could wish for!


    The ckrock n orcs were already full of hate when they saw Thrall lead the Warsong and Frostwolf n members in the battlefield.


    Ordinary orcs from the ckrock n didn¡¯t have much of an advantage against Xiao Yu¡¯s grunts because Xiao Yu had shamans, Kodo beasts and Cairne Bloodhoof who used different buffs to strengthen the orcs and grunts. That¡¯s why the ordinary ckrock n orcs weren¡¯t opponents of Xiao Yu¡¯s forces. However, the equation changed once the taboo magic was used. Actually, the giant orcs were already putting a lot of pressure upon the Lion city.


    The walls of the city would have been captured if it weren¡¯t for the mountain giants, riflemen and the ive Throwers.


    Nevertheless, there were 100 giant orcs and it was going to be very difficult for the Lion city to suppress them for long.


    ARGH~~


    One of the giant orcs was able to push through the blockade of the mountain giants and rush towards the walls. It jumped up andnded on the city walls. The giant orc wasn¡¯t able to stand firm before a ¡°whoosh¡± sound echoed.


    Bang~


    A huge hole appeared on the chest of the giant orc. It¡¯s head bowed down to see the hole. The huge hammer in its hand dropped down from the walls and made a load noise. The giant orcs body swayed backwards and it fell to smash a tower.


    Tyrande had used Searing Arrow skill to shoot a Magical Explosive Arrow and she was sessful in killing giant orc in one go!


    Two more giant orcs rushed up. Tyrande shoot twice. The first giant orc was hit in its stomach and all its internal organs flowed out as it died on spot. The other giant orc was heavily injured as Tyrande didn¡¯t use the Searing Arrow but the giant orc wasn¡¯t in a state to fight and other would deal with it easily.


    Bang~ Boom~


    The noise made when the Magical Explosive Arrow hit the giant orcs echoed out throughout the battlefield.


    ¡°Is that Magical Explosive Arrows? Howe they have so many of them? They are made out of very precious and rare materials...¡± Khed was surprised when he saw the battle. He knew that even a fifth-rank warrior couldn¡¯t resist those arrows.


    The magicans of the Kennedy family began to retreat from the battlefield one by one. They knew that it would be very hard for them to stay alive if those arrows were aimed at them. Tyrande could shoot few arrows in a row and it was a problem for those magicians. It meant that their guards could be killed before their turn came and nobody could stop them from death.


    However, Tyrande wasn¡¯t even nning to attack the magicians. She was focusing on the giant orcs. The threat that the giant orcs made was much more terrifying than the magicians at the moment. The city would fall if they didn¡¯t get rid of the giant orcs.


    ¡°Murray! Fernando! Get rid of that elven archer!¡± Khedmanded. He knew that Tyrande was a threat to their victory at the moment. If the process went as is then the giant orcs would die sooner thanter. It would mean that the fall of the Lion city would be dyed!


    Khed had observed the giant orcs. All of them had the strength of a peak fourth-rank warrior but were more massive in build and faster! It was like this giant orcs were the killing machines made for the battlefield! He ssified them as the kings of the battlefield in his mind.


    Murray was feeling much better after healing for several days. The injury made by Arthas and the other two was quite heavy. However, a thin camel was still taller than a horse! At the end of the day, Murray was a fifth-rank pdin and he would be much better than dozen fourth-rank warrior even if he used half of his strength!


    Both Murray and Fernando rushed to the wall. Murray was using a heavy sword while Fernando had a mace. The name of the mace was Torch of the Damned! This weapon was found in an ancient ce that belonged to the pdins. Fernando was a bit stronger than Murray as he used this weapon!


    The golden mes burned and enveloped their bodies as two pdins rushed towards the walls. The soldiers of the Church began to cheer loudly when they saw both of them pass by.


    ¡°Die~~¡±


    Murray shouted as he waved his heavy sword to sh at Tyrande. Both of them were fitth-rank pdins so the ordinary soldiers couldn¡¯t stop their march.


    Xiao Yu had warned Tyrande that both of them were strong so she shouldn¡¯t get involved with them. After all, she was a long-range style fighter while Murray and Fernando were closebat pdins. Tyrande ride her white tiger as she rushed away. Murray and Fernando tried to catch up with her but a giant figure stopped them.


    It was Cairne Bloodhoof!

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Cairne was at level 37 which was equivalent to peak fourth-rank warrior. However, Cairne¡¯s physique allowed him to show power far above the level of peak fourth-rank powerhouse. He could cope up with dozens of fourth-rank warriors in a battle.


    Cairne had been ughtering enemies since the start of the attack. His eyes were blood red and wanted to rush out of the city but Xiao Yu had ordered him to stay on the city walls. Xiao Yu knew that he needed strong warriors for the defense and there wasn¡¯t much options so it was natural for Xiao Yu to keep Cairne Bloodhoof on the walls.


    Actually, Ciarne was able to kill one of the giant orcs which had jumped over the city wall.


    Thrall had used variety of Totems to give buffs to Cairne which made him much more stronger.


    ¡°Arrogant.¡± There was a trace of contempt in Fernando¡¯s voice. He waved the Torch of the Damned which was exuding purple mes and smashed down the mace. Fernando saw the Tauren Warchief raise his giant axe to block his attack without fear.


    Bang~ The mace smashed down on the axe. The bricks under Cairne¡¯s feet broke up but Cairne himself didn¡¯t flinch. A fifth-rank pdin was a terrifying existence! There weren¡¯t many that could go head on against such a powerhouse.


    Fernando was able to understand the strength of Cairne from that blow. He began to attack the tauren. He was a fifth-rank pdin but had trained stringently since childhood to achieve the results that he had today. Fernando had superior martial arts and people like Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t confront him face on. Xiao Yu himself was at level 31 and was a fourth-rank warrior. He hadbined skills of various heroes and had a rogue style. However, hecked the foundation as a martial artist!


    Dang~ Dang~ Dang~


    Fernando and Cairne made moved against each other. It was clear that Cairne was on the losing end but it wasn¡¯t going to be easy for Fernando to win the battle in short time. Cairne was using Trample and Shockwave skills to disturb Fernando¡¯s moves too. Fernando was using Cross sh, Judment and other skills to confront Cairne¡¯s skills.


    ¡°Cairne isn¡¯t his opponent.. He will be able to hold this pdin but Fernando is powerful than Murray.. His mace.. It should be Torch of the Damned.. An artifact level weapon!¡± Xiao Yu looked at the battle. He had a special hobby of collecting epic level weapons. He had stolen Ba Tianming¡¯s weapon and given it to O¡¯Neal back in Western Cloud Empire.


    O¡¯Neal should be showing off his power by using the Unstoppable Force in Western Cloud Empire by Touba Hong¡¯s side!


    Murray saw that Fernando was caught in the battle against Cairne so he moved up after Tyrande on his own.


    Woosh~


    Tyrande used a Magical Explosive Arrow and shoot Murray. Murray used his heavy sword to block the arrow.


    Bang~


    Murray¡¯s hands turned numb and his body trembled as he made two steps back.


    Tyrande ride her white tiger to run away. She even shot a giant orc in its thigh along the way.


    The flesh was torn off from that giant orc¡¯s leg. The leg wasn¡¯t broken but it was very hard for it to move. Druids of the w moved into kill it while riflemen supported them.


    Murray continued the chase but another figure appeared in front of him. It was Grom who had reached level 37 and was a peak fourth-rank warrior. Grom¡¯s skills were much more honed.


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Grom used Omnish as Murray blocked the attacks. Grom opened up distance after Murray was able to resist the attacks. Murray didn¡¯t want to let go of Grom and tried to catch up but a three-meter-long icicle flew down at him.


    Bang~


    Murray raised his heavy sword and block it but he was thrown out. Grom saw the opportunity and rush to attack Murray but Murray was able to dodge in time.


    Antonidas smiled as he looked at the scene. An ordinary fourth-rank warrior would be killed by that icicle. He teleported out and used blizzard to attack another location. Antonidas changed his position in short-time-frames as otherwise he would turn into an easy aim.


    ¡°Where the heck have this lord found these warriors?¡± Fernando was irritated as the battle against Cairne continued on. It was clear to him that Cairne was at least a rank lower than him but he still couldn¡¯t get rid of the tauren. The tauren¡¯s defensive skills were superb and it used a lot of other bizzare skills to confront Fernando. Moreover, sometimes Torch of the Damned clearly hit the tauren¡¯s body but the tauren continued on. It seemed tauren was wearing a very tough armor.


    ¡°Is it a special armor from the ancient times?¡± Fernando murmured. He believed that he would have to use Torch of the Damned to continously hit tauren¡¯s body at least dozens of times before being able to break up the armor!


    Fernando and Cairne¡¯s battle was continueing on when a golden ray shed at Fernando. Fernance used the Torch of the Damned to block the attack.


    ¡°Judgment!?¡± Fernando was stunned. He was simr with the skill it was used by the pdins of the Retribution. Moreover, it felt to him that this light was much more pure and divine that his own.


    Fernando saw a middle aged man appear in front him. There was a serious expression the man¡¯s face and he was holding a hammer.


    ¡°Uther?¡± Fernando said subconsciously. However, he felt as if he had wronged himself. The Church had said that this one was fake!


    Fernando asked after dodging Cairne¡¯s attack: ¡°Are you the fake Uther?¡± Fernando and Murray hade to capture this fake Uther so he didn¡¯t expect this one to have walked to his palm.


    ¡°You know well that I¡¯m not fake.¡± Uther raised his hand to use the Blessing of the King on Fernando.


    Fernando felt pure light energy circted throughout his body. It was as if tide of water surged through his body and cleansed it.


    ¡°Is this the power of pure holy light?¡±


    ¡°But how could it be? Isn¡¯t he a fake? How could a fake one have so much light power? He can even use Blessing of the Kind.... Moreover, this blessing is much more stronger than my blessing! In addition, it doesn¡¯t stimte the body but truly blesses it... It...¡± Fernando was shocked and confused. It would be incredible that this man had so much light power if he was the fake Uther!

 Chapter 339

    Cairne kept attacking but Fernando dodged his moves and didn¡¯t retort. He was looking at Uther as waves of ideas surged through his heart.


    ¡°Is he the real one or the fake one? What happens if he is the real one? If he is the real one then what about the Uther that the Church has? Pope clearly said that he had summoned the Uther! I felt light in that Uther¡¯s body but it was in miniscule level.. Moreover, Pope said that the Uther had yet to recover... But when Ipare this one and the Uther back in Church then this Uther is like a pure and real Pdin...¡±


    ¡°Come on. Attack me and use that Torch of the Damned to fight me since you think that I¡¯m fake.¡± Uther loudly said as he looked at Fernando. He understood that Fernando was shaken to the core. It was no wonder as Fernando and others were under the propoganda of the Church since childhood and the loyalty couldn¡¯t be wavered overnight.


    ¡°You can certainly beat me if you are the real Uther! I have worshipped the statues of Uther since childhood and no God I believe in can fall under my mace!¡± Fernando waved the Torch of the Damned as he looked at Uther.


    ¡°Cairne, I¡¯ll deal with this one.. You help out somewhere else.¡± Uther said. Bloodhoof didn¡¯t reply but turned around to rush towards a giant orc that stepped on the city wall.


    Uther attacked Fernando as soon as Cairne left. Fernando blocked the hammer with the Torch of the Damned. It was obvious that Fernando wasn¡¯t using his full strength. Actually, the Torch of the Damned would exude burning purple mes if the full power of the user was used. However, Fernando was restricting his strength.


    Boom~


    A shockwave of golden energy sted out as soon as Uther¡¯s hammer and Fernando¡¯s Torch of the Damned smashed together once again.


    ¡°IS there any buff on his hammer? Is he using Seals? The seals! But this is totally different from the ones that we use! It was said that the Seals used by the pdins in the ancient times were the most powerful attack skills.. The Seal Truth, Justice, Righteousness.. We only have 1 Seal skill left in the Church but that¡¯s not the original seal either..¡± Fernando was shocked as the battle continued and Uther used different skills.


    At the moment, uther was at level 32 but his defensive and offensive skills were the best that a Pdin could use. As the fight continued on Fernando found out that he wouldn¡¯t be able to capture Uther even if he used all his strength. Uther¡¯s defense was outregously good. He had blessings, Shielf of the Temr, Devotion Aura and others as buffs.


    ¡°There is no doubt that all the skills this Uther uses are from the ancient times! The real Pdin skills.. But how did Xiao Yu found these skills? If he really nned toe up with the fake Uther then he had to find a perfect candidate to nurture with all this skills... It can¡¯t be done in measly few years.. Moreover, this puny lord seems to be only in his twenties but this Uther looks to be older than 40.. Xiao Yu can¡¯t carrie out such a grand n.. Then it means Xiao Zhan Tian was behind all of this.. OR Xiao Yu has a method which can be used to nurture fake pdins within few years...¡± Many thoughts passed through Fernando¡¯s mind as he continued the fight.


    ...


    ...


    Murray felt helpless as he got entangled with Grom. Grom was using Wind Walk and other skills to keep the distance and rush out to attack if an opportunity had arisen. Murray was using all his battle energy to cover his body in golden mes. He looked like a deity from afar. However, another figure appeared behind Murray. Murray turned around to see a demon whose eyes were covered with ck linen and had pair of huge wings.


    ¡°Damned lord! This Xiao Yu has demons and devils by his side! Unforgivable!¡± Murray turned furious as he rushed to kill Illidan. Illidan smiled as his body blinked to appear few meter aways. He then charged at Murray. Murray didn¡¯t fear demons or devils but soon he found out that his battle energy was depleting at a rapid rate. It seemed as if something was sucking it away.


    ¡°This devil! It has the ability to somehow suck out my battle energy!¡±


    Illidan could use Mana Burn and the mana and battle energy of the Pdins were mixed because they didn¡¯t use the original skills of the ancient pdins. In reality, they should only use magic not battle energy.


    Illidan had killed a pdin from the church in the battlefield moments ago and found out that he was able to deplete their battle energy. As a result he rushed towards Murray and told Grom to leave to fight against the giant orcs.


    The Giant orcs were strong but heroes could kill them alone without a problem. In fact, Tyrande was rampaging throughout the battlefield because of Magical Explosive Arrows. Nevertheless, there were lots of soldiers from the enemy side that were able to get onto the city walls because Xiao Yu¡¯s side was concentrated on the giant orcs. There were even few fifth-rank warriors on the city walls. One of them approached Fernando but Fernando told him to leave: ¡°I¡¯ll be fighting this man on my own.. Find someone else.¡±


    The fifth-rank warrior got angry when he heard Fernando¡¯s reply. He hade to help out of kindness but this pdin didn¡¯t appreciate his move. However, he knew that Fernando was a big shot in the Church so he turned around to deal with someone else.


    Xiao Yu saw that he had to bring out his cards or there would be serious consequences: ¡°Tell the goblins to join the battle!¡±


    ¡°IT¡¯s matter of time before I pass through the city gates as the victor!¡± Robert smiled as he looked over the city walls. Everything that he saw meant that the victory was at hand. The Lion city was a strong opponent. The battle had prolonged for long not because Kennedy family¡¯s or Church¡¯s warriors were weak but Xiao Yu was too strong! It was shocking to see so many Magical Explosive Arrows or different kind of units in the battlefield. But all of them would be Robert¡¯s once the city is captured!


    ARGH


    A roar echoed out as a red dragon flew in and grabbed from giant orc¡¯s head. The Dragon¡¯s ws forced the giant orc down to the ground and at the same time it used its tail to smash a tower close by.


    Xiao Yu had always taught dragon that it had to use everything to get to the victory.


    ¡°Brute forcing through everything isn¡¯t enough! You must have skills and use your brains! Bite their legs, poke out their eyes! It doesn¡¯t matter as long as you win!¡± This was the way Xiao Yu had taught the dragon and it rightfully represented everything that it had learned from Xiao Yu. The dragon was a shameless hooligan as its master!


    The dragon flew up to grab arge stone from the city wall to smash the head of another giant orc.


    Bang~


    The giant orc couldn¡¯t stand still because of the damage. The dragon grabbed another huge stone to hit the giant orc¡¯s crotch. The giant orc grabbed its crotch as it fell down. The dragon rushed at it and used fire breath to burn the giant orcs head. Afterwards, it flew up towards another giant orc.


    Dragon felt that dealing with giant orcs was much easier than fighting against puny humans! The humans were small while giant orcs were better targets!


    Ordinary dragons would only use their ws or magic skills to fight against an enemy. They would never get help of an external force. But Xiao Yu had taught every despicable move in the book to the dragon. As a result, dragon would use anything as a weapon at the moment. It could grab a huge stone, tree trung, or even a giant orc to thrown at another giant orc.


    If another dragon saw the situation in the battlefield then it would run after Xiao Yu to tear him into pieces!


    ....


    Mechanical puppets jumped to the city walls. They were the ones that Xiao Yu had stolen from Robert.


    Robert checked the puppets from afar: ¡°Why it seems that they are different from our puppets?¡±

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    The mechanical puppet waved its huge sword to sh through giant orc. The giant orc roared as it raised its huge hammer to block the attack but both the hammer and the giant orc wore split into two!


    ¡°What the fuck is going on? Howe those puppets are so strong?¡± Robert was stunned as he observed the battle over the city walls.


    Whoosh~ Kacha~


    100 puppets swiftly moved over the walls as they attacked the enemies that were able to board. Any soldier that were on their path was killed without any resistance. The puppets didn¡¯t only use the giant sword but mobile ballista¡¯s too. Moreover, they had many other hidden weapons and tricks on their bodies. In addition, the mobility and flexibility of the puppets were improved a lot. The ckrock n orcs couldn¡¯t even hurt the puppets.


    Swoosh~ An arrow wasunched from the puppet¡¯s left arm and prated through the giant orc¡¯s eye. The giant orc roared loudly as the arrow had almost prated through its skull. It couldn¡¯t react when another arrow prated through his neck. The giant orc clutched its neck and fell down.


    ¡°Fuck yeah! At least the dragon tendons weren¡¯t used in vain..¡± Xiao Yu felt that the money and resources spent on goblin¡¯s wasn¡¯t wasted.


    ¡°Why are the puppets so powerful? What about our puppets?¡± Robert asked.


    These puppets were robbed out from Robert¡¯s hand by Xiao Yu and now they popped out much better and powerful than they were.


    ¡°Master, we can¡¯t send in the puppets as it¡¯s a siege.¡± Someone replied.


    ¡°Make them attack the city gates! At least, they can damage those giants!¡± Robert shouted.


    ¡°Young master... The lightning of the Gryphon¡¯s are fierce.. The person controlling the puppet would die if we send them to the gates.¡± The same man replied.


    ¡°Since the puppets are vulnerable to the lightning then send few mages to attack those puppets!¡± Robert roared.


    The man nodded and went away to arrange things. It didn¡¯t take long before few magicians were sent to the front of the battlefield to cast lightning magic.


    Boom~ Boom~


    The lightning bolts smashed onto the mechanical puppets but contrary to the expectations the puppets continued to kill the enemies. It was as if they weren¡¯t even attacked!


    ¡°What the FUUUCK? Why isn¡¯t their puppets affected by the lightning?¡± Robert shouted out loud.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know... Young master, it seems they have altered the puppets.¡± People close to the Robert replied in unison.


    Moreover, the goblins were controlling and operating the puppets much better than the humans. Several high rakn warriors tried to contain them but couldn¡¯t do anything at all. The warrior would attack the armor of the puppets but couldn¡¯t even flinch them let alone harm.


    At the moment, only the high-rank magicians could damage the puppets but those mages were afraid of Tyrande¡¯s Magical Explosive Arrows and the Gryphon Riders so they weren¡¯t going toe to the front of the battlefield.


    The dispatchment of the giant orcs had swayed the battle to Kennedy family¡¯s advantage as many soldiers were able to board the city walls. However, the emergence of the mechanical puppets had changed the oue of the battle. The giant orcs couldn¡¯t even handle the mechanical puppets let alone ordinary soldiers and warriors.


    At time, several giant orcs circled the puppets but even that didn¡¯t give any results. The puppets were like massive hedgehogs with lots of hidden weapons.


    Boom~ Boom~ Boom~


    Tyrande continued to shoot down one giant orc after another. She was able to kill a giant orc with two shots if she didn¡¯t use the Searing Arrow skill.


    Dragon was rampaging throughout the battlefield too. It had perfect physical and magic resistance. Moreover, it was very cunning. It would go back to the city to swallow a life potion in times when it got injured and woulde back to fight once again. Dead can¡¯t be heroes but ghosts! It was the notion instilled into dragon¡¯s mind by Xiao Yu. Therefore it wasn¡¯t ashamed of running away if it saw that there was a danger to its life. Ordinary dragons are very arrogant as they think that they are allmighty and powerful. They would even go even if they clearly knew that there is a trap for them. Even a mage like Theodore who is at sixth-rank couldn¡¯t fight with dragons if the dragons chose to run in times of traps and danger. Xiao Yu had taught dragon to throw away ¡°dragon¡¯s glory¡±, ¡°dragon¡¯s dignity¡± and ¡°dragon¡¯s pride¡±! All of them were nothing but farts! ¡°Run away if you see that situation isn¡¯t favorable!¡±


    Dragon had tied two broken tree trunks together and were using them as nunchaku. (tl note: what the fuck?) It would roar once in a while. Everything that it did was learnt from Xiao Yu. Dragon had seen Xiao Yu use a nunchaku in the past and it liked the way Xiao Yu was ying around with it. Now as a third-rank dragon it was huge and could only use the broken tree trunks to form nunchaku¡¯s and hit the heads of the giant orcs. The nunchaku¡¯s were the best weapons in closebat because they were even more lethal and fatal than machetes if the user could properly handle them. The power of such huge nunchaku¡¯s in dragon¡¯s ws were exponential too.


    There were several fifth-rank warrior who saw the threat that dragon was in the battlefield and rushed to attack it. All of them had strong martial arts and were flexible so it was hard for the dragon to kill them. However, this dragon wasn¡¯t an ordinary dragon! It attacked them but turned to run away when the warriors wanted to retort. Dragon didn¡¯t continue to fight with them but flied towards Cairne so that Bloodhoof could help it to block them.


    Cairne and Dragon were quite friendly. Actually, both of them would fight each other as practice when Cairne had nothing to do. The reality was that as the practice battles continued on Cairne would be defeated more and more but because of his stubborn character he would continue on ying with the dragon.


    Cairne roared loudly as he used shockwave to brush the enemies off. The fifth-rank warriors were powerful but they were still knocked out by Cairne.


    Xiao Yu had always taught dragon that if it faced an enemy that it couldn¡¯t beat then it should urgently find someone who could help it to beat that enemy!


    Dragon flew towards the other side of the city wall as the warriors continued to rush after it. There was a cunning smile on dragon¡¯s face as it flew towards the sky. The warriors were stuck there as they couldn¡¯t reach them but at the moment a huge explosion urred.


    Boom~


    It was Kael¡¯thas who had thrown a fireball at one of the fifth-rank warriors. The attack of a fourth-rank magician was lethal for fifth-rank warriors. The warrior was thrown out of the city wall as his body was covered in ck char.


    The dragon flew towards the man and used the nunchaku to hit his head fiercely. The fifth-rank warriors head sshed out like a watermelon.


    Dragon looked around and picked another victim.


    Xiao Yu was pleased as he saw this scene. The dragon was his child that he had trained and finally he could reap the benefits. He was almost going to cry.


    ....


    The dragon aimed at Murray this time. Murray¡¯s battle energy was exhausted because of Illidan so he was relying on his brute strength to fight. However, he choose to escape when he saw that the dragon was aiming at him. The dragon used fire breath to attack Murray. Murray¡¯s armor was covered in ck but he had survived because of his fifth-rank strength and armor.


    Puff~


    Murray thought that he was lucky as he was able to escape death. But the same instant it felt as if something had sliced through his body. The armor that he was proud of couldn¡¯t save him this time. He felt blood flow down from his throat to under his armor.


    He turned to look see the woman standing behind himself. Maiev¡¯s cold and expressionless face was thest thing Murray saw in this world.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Maiev was focused on Murray when she saw Murray fight with the dragon and try to escape. She followed as stealthy as she could as not to attract attention. Afterwards, the red dragon used the fire breath and the Murray rushed away. Murray was rxed for a moment but that was the instant Maiev was looking for. She was a high-rank assassin and even a fifth-rank warrior couldn¡¯t resist her when the chance was avable.


    Maiev had killed more than dozens of fourth-rank warriors, three giant orcs and countless third-rank warrior during the battle. Her experience points were increasing rapidly and she had reached level 36.


    Normally, the giant orcs seemed invulnerable to ordinary soldiers. However, it was very hard for the giant orc to protect itself when Maiev jumped to grab from giant orc¡¯s neck from the rear. In addition she was very fast. She would dodge rapidly and change tactics along the fight. In short, it was impossible for the giant orcs to get rid of her.


    Maiev went back to the city wall after Murray was killed and continued to murder the others.


    ¡°What the fuck! What the fuck is happening?¡± Robert had turned red because of fury as he watched the battlefield. The victory was within his grasp but the situatino changed on a whim! The appearance of the powerful mechanical puppets had changed everything! The wheel saws, giant swords and the mobile ballista¡¯s were huge advantage of the mechanical puppets. Moreover, the giant orc would be killed if several of the mechanical puppets used the ballista¡¯s to attack in one go.


    Boooooom~


    A huge ice shard appeared on the battlefield. It prated through the giant orc¡¯s chest and went out from the otherside.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lightened when he saw Antonidas¡¯s attack : ¡°Fuck me! Fifth-rank! Antonidas has reached fifth-rank!¡± Xiao Yu was in ecstasy as Antonidas was the first hero to reach level 40! The heroes were going to be terrifying existences after they reached level 40. The strength of the ice shard thrown by the Antonidas was the proof of it!


    Antonidas began to chant a spell. The spell was long which meant that it was going to be a powerful magic. Deron was by Antonidas¡¯s side as he personal bodyguard.


    Xiao Yu was using lots of footmen as personal bodyguards of both magicians. After all, the mages were weak physically and they would die if they were the subject of other side¡¯s powerful warriors.


    In fact, lots of assassins from the enemy¡¯s side had targeted both Antonidas and Kael¡¯thas but none of them were able to break through the footmen. The footmen¡¯s weapons and shields had upgraded as they had levelled up. The thickness of the shields were full five millimeters. A blow from a fifth-rank warrior couldn¡¯t do anything to the shields. Moreover, the footmen used wall formation to protect the magicians.


    The attack from the heavy ballista may kill the footman but even in that case it was impossible for the spear to hit Antonidas. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that Antonidas could roam freely without protection. He had used teleportation and Ice Barrier to save his life countless times too. The magicians with the affiliation to the ice element always had strong defensive skills.


    Vooooooooom~


    Antonidas finished chanting and countless soldiers that were rushing towards the wall instantly froze up in their ce. The iceyer with 20 centimeters thickness had covered the earth.


    Frost Nova!


    This was the newest skill that Antonidas mastered after reaching the new level. It was on lowest level yet so it could only freeze ordinary soldiers but after the skill was upgraded up to the highest level then Antonidas could even freeze powerful warriors.


    Qin Che irdered the new type ballista, ive Throwers and other long-range weapons to attack those enemy soldiers.


    Chi~ Chi~ Chi~


    The soldiers that were frozen on ce couldn¡¯t do anything but die. The arrows from the new type ballista¡¯s prated through their armor and kill them.


    Antonidas quickly drank a bottle of mana potion to restore his mana reserve. The magic was powerful but it consumed too much magic. Antonidas wouldn¡¯t dare to use this skill if he didn¡¯t have mana potions at hand. The reserves of mana potions meant that the two magicians that Xiao Yu had were equal to dozens of high-rank magicians.


    Cheeep~


    At the same time, a cry echoed through the battlefield as a bird made out of fire soared over the enemy soldiers. It seemed as if huge me energy was amassed together to form the bird. Everyone looked up to see a Phoenix that was as big as a tiger.


    Phoenix!


    Xiao Yu turned to see that Kael¡¯thas had reached level 40 too. Both of the mages had reached level 30 almost simultaneously. Kael¡¯thas was able to summon a Phoenix after reaching level 40. The appearance of this legendary bird was going to deter and demoralize the enemy soldiers. This mythical and legendary bird was more mysterious than even the dragons!


    Xiao Yu remembered the way he got annoyed when he fought against the the Phoenixes summoned by the Kael¡¯thas in the game. The Phoenix would turn into an egg when it was seriously injured. However, the egg had to be swiftly destroyed otherwise the bird would be reborn once again to hunt the enemies.


    Moreover, Phoenix had its own skills including fireball, and others.


    The magicians of fire attribute were the fiercest amongst the mages. At the moment, the level of the skill was low so Kael¡¯thas could only summon 1 Phoenix but he could summon more once the skill was upgraded to the highest level.


    Phoenix rushed from the sky towards a giant orc. It circled around the giant orc and then breathed mes over it.


    The giant orc¡¯s head was covered in mes and roared as it throw away its weapon and tried to use its hands to extinguish the mes.


    Cheeep~


    Phoenix tweeted once again and used the mes to attack the giant orc.


    ¡°Fucking awesome!¡± Xiao Yu felt ecstatic as he saw phoenix kill the giant orc. However, the killing of the giant orc consumed a lot of Phoenix¡¯s energy. It flied over to kill other soldiers. The Phoenix could kill two giant orcs at the moment before turning into an egg.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s strength soared to the heavens when both mages reached level 40. Kael¡¯thas¡¯s attacks were the most vivid once in the battlefield.


    Xiao Yu was taking the initiative over the enemies at the moment. The forces of the Church had suffered heavily too. They had fanatical soldiers but Xiao Yu had summoned warriors who were natural born killers. The summoned warriors didn¡¯t know the phrase back away! The orcs were the most aggressive ones. In addition, Xiao Yu had witch doctors, priests, life potions and so on to make sure that the wounded warriors and soldiers got treated on time and effectively.


    Nevertheless, the grunts(orcs) wouldn¡¯t turn back until they fought till the end. The enemies had quantity but Xiao Yu had auxiliary warriors such as shamans, priests, witch doctors, kodo beasts and so on who were irreceable in the battlefield.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s side extremely heavy casualties too but the cooperation of the many different kinds of units and having the advantage of the high ground made sure that they were able to inflict heavier damage on the enemies.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Robert and Khed understood that they were facingplete failure as Tyrande sted the heck out of thest giant orc.


    Boom~


    Tyrande used another Magical Explosive Arrow to kill a magician. At the same time, a glow which could be seen by no-one but except Xiao Yu and the summoned warriors enveloped Tyrande¡¯s body. It seemed as if powerful force influxed upon her and she changed. Tyrande also reached level 40 after killing so many giant orcs..


    ¡°Withdraw¡± Khed made the order to the Church troops to retreat. He knew that if he kept going on then none of the Church forces will be left alive. Murray was killed and he had lost a lot of crusader which meant that he had to mentally prepare himself for the punishment he was going to face when they got back to Church¡¯s headquarters.


    Nevertheless, Khed understood that Xiao Yu¡¯s army was just too powerful and ordinary crusade against him won¡¯t change anything. They needed powerful troops to destroy the Lion city. The Church had such troops but it wasn¡¯t the time to bring them out. Moreover, the Pope himself had to give an order for such mobilization!


    ¡°What? Are you retreating?¡± Robert roared.


    Khed responded: ¡°Master Robert, are you going to use any other trump card? If not then I advise you to do the same unless you won¡¯t all your soldiers to be buried in here.. The orcs from the ckrock n were excellent but it¡¯s a pity that they will be left in here for an eternity.¡±


    Robert¡¯s face turned ugly as he saw the soldiers fall down from the walls. He knew that they had lost the opportunity but he wasn¡¯t willing to go back. He hadn¡¯te with the full strength of the Kennedy family but this troop wasn¡¯t weak either! He had brought 200 third-rank magicians, 50 fourth-rank magicians and 3 fifth-rank magicians! Initially, he had about 400 fourth-rank warriors and more than 1000 third-rank warriors in the battlefield! However, the number of the mages had decreased by more than half. The situation with the warriors was much worse as there were only 1/3 of the original numbers left! He had brought more than 10,000 ckrock n orcs but now he didn¡¯t even have 2000 left! He could still mobilize more ckrock orcs but the loss was just too great! IT was an uneptable failure!


    ¡°Why?¡± Robert shouted (young master problems a.k.a first world ultra elite problems). He saw tyrande, Cairne, Grom and other heroes rushing right and left on the battlefield. Robert was envious. Why he didn¡¯t have such warriors under his control? Why did Xiao Yu had so many Magical Explosive Arrows? How did he get them? The mechanical puppets! Howe his own mechanical puppets got so powerful in Xiao Yu¡¯s hands? Moreover, the dragon! Why would a noble creature fight for him? How did he train the dragon? For fucks sake the dragon was using sticks (nunchakus) to fight Robert¡¯s troops! Is it still called a dragon?


    Robert¡¯s hatred towards Xiao Yu had reached sky high! Nevertheless, the battles weren¡¯t won on hatreds. He knew that he was facing a helpless situation.


    ¡°Master, we should leave.¡± Zane said. He was also depresses as oficially Zane was themander of the troops. He thought that it was going to be an easy victory but the result was terrifying.


    Robert clenched his teeth as he looked at the Lion city: ¡°I will be back.¡±


    Robert was in a state where he wanted nothing but to attack but the reason told him that nothing will help at the moment. As a result, he ordered the troops to retreat.


    ...


    Fernando was still fighting with Uther. The more the duel continued the more Fernando got shocked. He was already a bit suspicious about the situation when the Pope had ordered them to bring back this fake Uther.


    Why did the Uther appear here? How could Xiao yu summon back Uther when the Church couldn¡¯t? Uther was their god but summoned back by Xiao Yu.


    Fernando began to retreat when he heard that Khed had ordered the crusaders to retreat: ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you are the real Uther but I¡¯ll be back anyway.. Either for your head or I¡¯ll juste back...¡± He leaped over the city wall to escape.


    ....


    Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at the retreating enemies: ¡°Do you think that it will be so easy to retreat? I¡¯m not the former Xiao Yu!¡± In the past Xiao Yu would never choose to chase the retreating army¡¯s as big as Kennedy family troops. But now his strength was totally different from the past.


    KILL~~~~


    Xiao Yu loudly shouted out as he stood on the city wall and waved the Arcanite Reaper.


    Most of the constructed towers had yet to be turned back to their initial state. The army of the Lion city went down from the walls and exited from the gates to attack the enemies. The joint army of the Kennedy family and the Church had a lot of heavy casualties after the long battles and there were no more giant orcs left. The moment was on Xiao Yu¡¯s side and the morale of his troops was all time high.


    1000 heavy cavalry troops exited from the city gates. They hadn¡¯t done anything during the battle now Xiao Yu was letting them rampage over the retreating enemies. The cavalrymen roared as they rushed ttowards the enemies. They were like wind that pursued the enemies.


    Nevertheless, the first to catch up with the enemies was the dragon.


    The dragon was too fierce in the battlefield but it was too attractive to the attacks of the enemies because of its size. As a result, most of the magic attacks was focused on it during the battle. It had survived because of the tough body structure of the dragon and its speed. One of the fifth-rank magicians was even able to make a hole in its lower abdomen during the battle. However, dragon had fought a lot against the high-rank creatures and beasts. It had received a lot of injuries so the casualties in the battlefield weren¡¯t too problematic for it. Dragon was ustomed to the fights!


    Dragon had gone back to the city so that few bottles of life potions were spread over its wounds to stabilize them. Dragon didn¡¯t even care when few of its scales were left in the battlefield.


    It grabbed the nunchaku¡¯s and flied out when it heard Xiao Yu¡¯s order. Dragon was excited when it heard the news of enemy¡¯s retreat. It already was a fierce animal because of the dragon lineage but that fierceness was taken to all-high because of Xiao Yu¡¯s training. Xiao Yu had made sure that the dragon was fighting at least few times a day against all kinds of beasts and creatures.


    IT used the nunchakus or its big tail to sweep through the enemy soldiers.


    At the moment, the dragon could bring down a tree, which was as thick as a human waist, in one move with its tail. How could ordinary soldiers stay alive after such an attack? Even an ordinary soldier with full armor on couldn¡¯t be protected from such an attack.


    Xiao Yu was more ruthless when training the dragon to use its ws. He had used the methods of shaolin temple¡¯s eagle style to train the dragon.


    The first part of the training was to use the ws to grab the trees. However, the dragon couldn¡¯t grasp its w to break the tree but had to uproot it.


    The second part of the training was to use the ws (paw?) to dig out a tunnel in the cliff. The tunnel that connected the Lion city to the bases was dug out by the dragon!


    The third step of the training was to dragon to use its ws to kill smll birds. The w of the dragon was much muchrger than the birds so the uracy of dragon had increased a lot too. Moreover, Xiao Yu had taught a lot of sneaky methods for the dragon to use inbat. Xiao Yu dared to even bet that the dragon wouldn¡¯t lose if it faced another third-rank dragon.


    Dragon normally relied on their tyrannical strength and body so they didn¡¯t train at all. However, Xiao Yu had made sure that he had enhanced the dragon¡¯s strength to the limit. That¡¯s why, at the moment the dragon looked like it was like sweeping the fallen leaves in the battlefield while lots of ordinary enemy soldiers died...

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    The dragon continued to ughter the running enemies while the heavy cavalry reached the front. Zane had arranged about 10,000 ordinary soldiers in the rear so that they push back the enemies that tried to chase them. However, the appearance of the dragon and heavy cavalry had disrupted his ns. The summoned heavy cavalry units were totally different from the ordinary heavy cavalry units. Their sprint skill had 10 seconds of cool down time and they could sprint once again. The enemies were stomped down when dozens of heavy cavalry units used the sprint skill to attack them.


    ¡°Block! Block!¡± Themander of the enemy units shouted out hoarsely. However, a huge horse jumped up and the horseshoe hit his chest. The man was thrown out. The horses of the heavy cavalry units were summoned with them. They were much sturdier than ordinary horses.


    The cavalry units were the kings of ins and the heavy cavalry units (knights) of the Xiao Yu were kings of kings! In addition to the sprint skill all the knights had heavy swords which they waved around to kill the others. There were only 1000 knights but it seemed as if they were fiercer than 10,000.


    ¡°Third heavy Infantry Regiment! Protect!¡± Zane shouted. He knew that he was going to face casualties when they retreated but he didn¡¯t think that the results would be so bad. Originally, he had brought the Third Heavy Infantry Regiment to use against the orcs when they entered the Lion city but unexpectedly he wasn¡¯t able to use them. Moreover, this heavy infantry units were like his own babies. But at the moment he had to make a trade-off! Either the enemies were going to make more casualties or Zane had to give up on heavy infantry units of his.


    The heavy infantry units had sophisticated equipment that covered all their bodies. However, the armor weren¡¯t heavy but made so that the infantry units had a degree of flexibility. In addition, all of them were trained for a long time so they had excellentbat skills. Each of them had a shield and sword. They could defend and attack at the same time. This heavy infantry regiment could face any army without a fear but at the moment it was Xiao Yu who was attacking!


    Whoosh~ Whoosh~ Whoosh~


    The knights used their horses to smash at the heavy infantry units. There were long spikes on the chest of the horses which was used as thorns! The armor of the heavy infantry units was thick but it couldn¡¯t protect those soldiers from the thorns and the sprint skill of the knights. The shields of the heavy infantry regiment couldn¡¯t block the thorns let alone their armor.


    The rest of Xiao Yu¡¯s forces reached the heavy infantry regiment by this point. The Druids of the Talon began to use the Hurricane skill. The heavy infantry units of the enemy were taken to the sky and thrown around. The formations of the enemy were blown out.


    Normally, the troops of the Kennedy family were much stronger than Xiao Yu¡¯s but the units under Xiao Yu¡¯s control had much more diverse attack types. It was the sole reason why Kennedy family couldn¡¯t capture Lion city.


    The air units were much more terrifying. There were a lot of Gryphon Riders who were killed by the enemy mages and archers so the now the Gryphon Riders were much more fiercer and full of fury. The remaining Gryphon Riders were divided into several squads as they used the chain lightning to attack the enemies. The Grypon Riders used the mana potions to roam unscrupulously on the battlefield.


    The problem was that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have many mana potions at hand at the moment. First and foremost, the production of the mana potions was limited but the demand to them was extremely high due to several major battles that Xiao Yu was involved in. Moreover, Antonidas and Kael¡¯thas¡¯s consumption of the mana potions was at an unbelievable rate. They drank mana potions as if they were drinking water! In addition, the priests, shamans, witch doctors, the Sorceresses and other also needed mana potions. It could be said that the mana and life potions were much more important that the warrior to Xiao Yu.


    The heroes couldn¡¯t roam freely in the battlefield if it wasn¡¯t for the life potions. The dragon was in itself very brave but it knew that it could be saved as long as it was alive. Xiao Yu used lots of life potions to train the dragon. How long it would take for the dragon to reach these results if it weren¡¯t for the life potions? In addition, it had to be noted that the life potions used by the dragon was more than all the other heroes together. It¡¯s body wasrge so most of the time several life potions had to be poured upon its body to cure its wounds.


    Could Antonidas and Kael¡¯thas kill so many people in the battlefield without mana potions? At best they could fight for ten minutes and then had to rest for a long time to restore their mana reserves. However, with the avability of the mana potions the blizzards, me rains and other offensive skills were used left and right. It was because of the mana potions that these two mages were equal to dozens of high rank magicians!


    The Druids of the w were very brave at the moment. Their big ws were able to destroy the armors of the heavy infantry regiment! The strength of the Druids of the w was much more stronger than ordinary soldiers other why would one unit be equal to 2 units? The Druids of the w turned to ferocious bears, double the size of a grizzly, and attacked the enemies. They were three meters tall and with a stroke could tear apart a small tree!


    Boom~


    Tyrande used a Magical Explosive Arrow to kill dozens of heavy infantry units in one attack. The grunts rushed out to kill the rest. Tyrande was like a death god because of the Magical Explosive Arrows!


    ¡°Tyrande! Don¡¯t use the Magical Explosive Arrows!¡± Xiao Yu ordered. The magical explosive arrows were very effective against all the enemies but at the moment there were less than 200 left. This arrows were easy to consume but hard to produce!


    Zane¡¯s idea to deploy 10,000 heavy infantry units was useful as they could resist the pursuit for a while.


    In fact, Xiao Yu knew that it was fine to let them go and kill the ones that were left. He had seen Murray die in the battlefield and didn¡¯t want to face the same destiny. After all, there were many mages and warriors left in the enemy¡¯s side. The vast majority of the mages and warriors were killed but the remaining ones were terrifying.


    Xiao Yu would have to pay a huge price if he tried to chase and kill all the enemies. As a result, he ordered his troops to slow down.


    The chase continued for a full day and a night! Finally, the Kennedy family troops entered the Wei Principality. Xiao Yu ordered his troops to retreat when they saw that the Kennedy family troops entered a strong walled city.


    Xiao Yu knew that the Kennedy family wouldn¡¯t be able to organize anotherrge-scale attack in a short time. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu had lots of casualties too!


    He decided to attack and grab resources of the Wei Principality afterwards. The chaos had begun and the Church had already made its move. Therge forces were going to annex small counties close to them to stockpile resources. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to give up such an opportunity too.


    Xiao Yu ordered the Lion city to make three days of celebrations because of the victory. However, he wasn¡¯t nning to attend the celebrations all day long.


    The first problem was that he had to capture Wei Principality. The second problem was the appearance of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. The third problem was the Lion territory itself. He had to reorganize everything.


    They won a victory but there were many ordinary soldiers who had died. After capturing the Wei Principality he could use the people of that principality as his own resources. He needed everything to grow and develop.


    He was thinking about many things when he heard system¡¯s voice in his mind.


    System: You have been rewarded with a tavern because of achieving victory in the war. You can summon a Tavern Hero for free!


    ¡°Motherfucker! Tavern Hero.¡± Xiao Yu eximed.


    **************


    Manga rmendations of the chapter: Ster Transformations

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    ¡°Tavern Hero!¡± Xiao Yu was surprised as he wasn¡¯t expecting such a thing to happen at the moment. Actually, he had his ideas about summoning a tavern but never had the chance to do so. Moreover, at the moment he had 12 heroes and they weren¡¯t enough!


    ¡°New hero... So awesome!¡± Xiao Yu rushed to the base. He choose a location and a huge tavern was constructed with a bang! The tavern looked more sophisticated and real than in the game. It looked no different than a real tavern from this world. He began to check the heroes. There were 8 of them: Panda Brewmaster, Dark Ranger, Beastmaster, Naga Sea Witch, Pit Lord, Goblin Tinker, Firelord and Goblin Alchemist.


    Xiao Yu was excited as he checked eaach one of the avable heroes. Some of them had strong foundation and meant that their potential was quite high too. The only problem was left which hero he should choose as each of them had their own advantages. There was always problems with making a choice.


    Xiao Yu swayed towards Panda Brewmaster on emotional level. He was Chinese and the brewmaster was like part of his own family. He couldfort himself from homesickness this way. Moreover, Panda was a king when it came to closebat. Panda Brewmaster could be used as a bodyguard. But Goblin Tinker and Firelord would be much better inrge-scale wars. Naga Sea Witch would be useful in watery terrains. Xiao Yu felt headache as he couldn¡¯t think which one of the heroes to pick.


    Xiao Yu pondered for a long time and thought that his next target was Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull in the Sunset Swamps. There would be lots of water and he would need a unit that go could underwater so he believed the right choice at the moment is Naga Sea Witch.


    After chosing Naga Sea Witch he began to think about the Wei Principality. At the moment it seemed he couldn¡¯t attack the enemy territory. First of all, the Kennedy family troops were temporarily stationed over there. They would organize defenses which was going to be a headache. Xiao Yu decided to stabilize his power and troops before attacking the Wei Principality.


    He was going to summon new units from the base and recruit new soldiers. Afterwards, he had to look for Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. Xiao Yu believed that Robert would also seek Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull so the Lion city would be safe for a while from enemy attacks. Nevertheless, he was nning to leaverge part of his forces in the Lion city and only take few heroes with himself.


    Moreover, the Wei Principality had also lost a lot of soldiers so the recruitment and training of the soldiers was going to take some time too. Xiao Yu nned to take Uther with himself on the next quest as Church¡¯s focus was on Uther! They wouldn¡¯t attack Lion city if Uther wasn¡¯t there! Moreover, Uther wasn¡¯t inferior to any other hero in terms of defense and attack at the moment! Most probably the Church was going to send some people to trouble them in the Sunset Swamps.. But it would be much more difficult for the Church to find allies over there as the situation would be much moreplex in there. There will be lots of strong powers and each of them would have their own agenda.


    Xiao Yu was satisfied with Naga Sea Witch¡¯s abilities after he checked them. She was a long-rangebat. She could bepared to Tyrande in that sense but her style was much more different.


    Xiao Yu himself had reached level 37 after the war. At the moment, he was putting all the attribute points to his strength. He was an agility type user up to this point but he found out that the gap between himself and the martial arts of the others was too wide and the agility couldn¡¯t close that gap. He was focusing on strength at this point. He had Arcanite Reaper and was going to learn Cairne Bloodhoof¡¯s skills.


    Right now, Xiao Yu could fight head on with a third-rank beast and could toy around with it. He had Wind Walk, Blink, Teleportation, Heroic Jump and bunch of other skills to avoid the enemy.


    Swoosh~


    Xiao Yu waved the Arcanite Reaper and a tree¡¯s trune which was as thick as two human waists got sliced into two.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Bring me the Hulk suckers!¡± Xiao Yu was full of pride because of overwhelming strength.


    ...


    ...


    Maiev and Leah brought in new reports after a few days. Every major power in the continent was preparing to go to Sunset Swamps because of Guldan¡¯s skull. The reputation of Gul¡¯dan had spread wide and far long time ago so who wouldn¡¯t want such power? It would be much better to have Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull rather than havingrge number of other treasures. The strength was everything!


    The one with the big fist could do whatever they wanted in the continent.


    Xiao Yu began to analyze the situation from the reports and wanted to to know the risk-level of the situation. The dragons and snakes would be mixed because of attendance of a lot of powers but this would make the situation much to his benefit. The Kennedy family, the Church, Nichs Ernst and the mysterious power would be there but there would be many more powers that Xiao Yu had yet to meet. At the moment, the Grand Duke Simm who had tried to kill Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t even taken as an opponent by Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu could kill the man without a problem at this point.


    The Lion territory wasn¡¯t the previous Lion territory and the bullies that woulde to the doorsteps would face on destruction.


    The strong fist was the answer to all the problems.


    Xiao Yu was writing down a list of people who he was going to take with him when a soldier came in to report: ¡°Lord, thedy is here.¡±


    ¡°Lin Muxue?¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed. He had been focused on battles for so long that he had forgotten about the arranged marriage. Lin Muxue should have graduated this year and he had even forgotten to attend the graduation ceremony.


    Xiao Yu wanted to go but Lin Muxue entere the hall. Both Lin Muxue and Mu Han were there but there were additional students who hade with them. They hadn¡¯t let Xiao Yu know or else he would have personally gone out to meet and greet them. After all, as the future husban he had to take care of his wife(wives.) and show them care and attention.


    ¡°Muxue.¡± Xiao Yu saw the students from Magician and Knights Academy.


    ¡°Hi.¡± Lin Muxue couldn¡¯t act intimate with Xiao Yu in front of many people.


    ¡°Brother Yu.¡± Mu Han grabbed from Xiao Yu¡¯s arm. Xiao Yu looked at Muxue like a lostmb to show his innocence.


    Xiao Yu showed them stools where they could sit. Thest time Xiao Yu had led the students into the Undercity and now Lin Muxue had recruited some to join Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s actions and decisions in thest adventure had left deep impressions on these students. Most of them had graduated and wanted to choose their own lords. So they had decided to join Xiao Yu. There were total of 19 magicians and 57 knights.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s strength had increased at this moment. His biggest weakness wasck of talented people! Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t much focused on mages but the knights. He knew that with a bit of training he could make them mid-level officers in the army.


    Xiao Yu had always been generous towards his subordinates. He gifted T1 armors to the knights and even gifted T2 armors to the ones who had reached third-rank. Moreover, he had looted a lot of weapons from the Red beard¡¯sir so he gifted weapons too.


    These students were very happy with Xiao Yu¡¯s generousity. It was very hard to find a lord like Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu held a grand banquet for their sake in the evening. He began to show off by telling them the way how he defeat Kennedy family. The blood of all the students were boiling as they had just graduated so it was very mesmerizing for them to listen to the stories about mechanical puppets, giant orcs and so on. It was their most passionate time and they wanted to prove themselves in the battlefield. Xiao Yu was trying to use their weakness to make them more attached to his territory. Moreover, Xiao Yu was a general who had never faced defeat! Who would want to follow a general from defeat battle to another? Xiao Yu told them about his feats against Subaru and in the western Cloud Empire. The youth listened to him with admiration. Of course, he decided not to tell about how he disgraced Ba Tianming or his adventure with Red Beard.


    Mu Lee and Captain Hui were very happy when they saw these youth join them. Theycked officers and the graduates of the Knight Academy were perfect candidates.


    Xiao Yu and Lin Muxue went to a secluded ce at the back of Lion city after the banquet. He hadn¡¯t seen Lin Muxue for a long time. Moreover, his desire for the ¡°action¡± had increased a lot after the experience with Red Beard. He would have peeked at sisters-inw bathing nude if it wasn¡¯t for the wars that happened one after another.


    ¡°Muxue.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s kiss.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mooch~


    ¡°Please let¡¯s kiss again.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Muah~


    ¡°Muxue.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You see... The moon is so beautiful.. It¡¯s definitely the best time for some buzinezz.. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Are you really interested? Let¡¯s go to my room and I¡¯ll teach you in details...¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiao Yu picked up Lin Muxue and rushed to his room. However, a light shed in his hands and Lin Muxue disappeared by the door.


    ¡°Ha?¡± Xiao Yu was perplexed. Lin Muxue had teleported and was standing a bit away. She was smiling and looking at xiao Yu.


    ¡°I want to sleep now.. You can teach me next time.¡± Lin Muxue turned to run away.


    ¡°Why am I acting like a gentleman?! We would be done with it if I was a viin!¡± Xiao Yu said. He still remembered the taste of Lin Muxue¡¯s lips and believed that the things would be much more easier after they got married. Now, he had to consolidate his territory, annex the Wei Principality and make a Grand Duchy! Afterwards, the first thing in the list was marriage!...or...so...Xiao Yu thought.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Xiao yu went to find Master Higgins the next day. He knew that there would be troublesome enemies on the way to find Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull so he needed help. Antonidas, Kael¡¯thas and Tyrande had reached level 40 and were fifth-rank powerhouses but Xiao yu knew that there were sixth-rank warriors and mages with the enemies. The blood elf elder who was by Nichs¡¯s sidest time was certainly a sixth-rank mage! Xiao yu knew that these heroes won¡¯t be his opponent once the blood elf made a move. He had to find ways to deal with such sixth-rank powerhouses.


    ¡°Master Higgins! .Master Higgins!¡± Xiao Yu called out for dozens of times but Master Higgins didn¡¯t even reply. The old man was simply ignoring Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu turned furious: ¡°Old man, get out of here if you aren¡¯t going to answer to me! ¡±


    Higgins slowly turned around: ¡°Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m busy? Do you know how important the research I¡¯m working on is?¡±


    Xiao Yu was quite angry: ¡°I don¡¯t know how important your research is but I¡¯m going out on an important mission! I need powerful measures to deal with the enemies or I¡¯ll die! If I die then you won¡¯t be able to continue your research... BUT if I¡¯m sessful then I¡¯ll bring back lots of precious materials.. Dragon ws, skulls of hellhounds, blue crystals! All of them will belong to you!¡±


    ¡°Dragon ws?! Hellhound skulls? Blue crystals?!¡± Master Higgins was excited as he listened to Xiao Yu. He rushed over to grab from Xiao Yu¡¯s arm as not to send him off.


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Of course, everything depends on how much you support me.. The more stronger I am the more precious materials I¡¯ll have... ¡±


    Master Higgins moved his hand and a big box appeared in front of Xiao Yu: ¡°There are 10 Dragonfire Arrows which can injure sixth-rank enemies, 3 Golden Magic Shields that can protect you for 10 seconds from sixth-rank enemies.. But all of them are for 1 time use. There are a number of Magical Fire Bombs that can affect 50 meters of area when used.. Their power is amazing...¡±


    Xiao Yu was tempted by the things given to him by Master Higgins. He nodded as he checked everything one by one. Higgins hade out with a lot of good things this time and it seems the materials given to him for research weren¡¯t wasted.


    ¡°You will enjoy your research more once I¡¯m back!¡± Xiao Yu put the box into his interspatial ring and left. It was quite easy to deal with Master Higgins as he had to offer temptations at the moment. Of course, Master Higgins wouldn¡¯t trust anyone else but Xiao Yu as Xiao Yu had already given him tons of materials for free use.


    Xiao Yu began to decide which heroes he was going to take with himself. At the moment, the heroes were much more powerful than they were but Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t take them all. He needed to have them stay in the Lion city to protect his territory. First and foremost, Xiao Yu had to make sure that Thrall is in the Lion city. Thrall¡¯s leadership skills were much more better than anyone else. The summoned troops would be much more effective when Thrall led them. Secondly, he had to leave a magician in the Lion city in case anotherrge-scale invasion happened.


    Xiao Yu decided to leave Antonidas as the man was already quite old. The trip was going to be long and he didn¡¯t want to make the old bones suffer. He had Kael¡¯thas and the prince of the Blood Elves was quite fierce in the battlefield too!


    Xiao Yu had to take Uther with himself too. Otherwise the Church would attack the Lion city. He wanted to leave Cairne and Grom at the Lion city but both of them protest and told him that they wanted to follow Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu thought for a while and decided that neither Cairne Bloodhoof nor Grom were generals but militant fighters. He decided to take them with himself. Moreover, he had to take Tyrande with himself as the Dragonfire arrows could be used to their best only by her. He had to take Naga Sea Witch with himself as there would be a lot of room for her to level up. Maiev must be taken with him too for her scouting role and as a guard against the assassins.


    Xiao Yu nning to leave Deron in the Lion city in order to protect Antonidas. Deron was at level 24 and was excellent in defense. Moreover, Deron would be useful to fight against the beasts too.


    Xiao Yu decided to take Illidan with himself too. Illidan was best to deal with the mages because of mana burn skill. Moreover, Illidan was getting better in closebat too. At the moment, Illidan could fight against several warriors who were at the same level with him. In addition, Xiao Yu was nning to make Illidan to absorb Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. This way Illidan could be much more powerful too.


    In addition to the heroes, Xiao Yu was going to take Leah and Lin Muxue. Leah was an experienced assassins and new the ways of the continent so he had to take her. But he wasn¡¯t nning to take Lin Muxue in the initial phase. This mission was going to be much more dangerous than the adventure to the Undercity. He didn¡¯t want to risk the health of Lin Muxue but she resorted to all kinds of ways to change his mind. Mu Han tried to mor her way in too but Xiao Yu decisively disagreed!


    Xiao Yu selected 50 grunts, 10 Hippogryph Riders, 100 Gryphon Riders, 20 Druids of Talon, 50 Faeirie dragons, 50 Spellbreakers, 50 Druids of the w, 10 Dragonhawk riders and 20 Sorceresses. The 50 grunts(orcs) were the best ground troops. Xiao Yu could use totems to buff them and they would be invincible against normal warriors. Moreover, Xiao Yu was going to arm them with new type ballista and lots of shade arrows which were produced by the goblins! ording to Master Higgins¡¯s assessment the shade arrows were low-level arrows but they were still powerful. Moreover, the effect would be much more powerful once the new type ballista shoot them consecitevly. They could even prate through the heart of the mountain giant if they didn¡¯t wear armor.


    Goblins couldn¡¯t create advanced weapons at the moment but they were sessful in mass producing low-level items. The grunts could go against a strong army with the help of this. Moreover, even fifth-rank warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to protect themselves if the grunts attacked.


    10 Hippogryph riders were going to be used as scouts. The eyes of the elves were good to check long-rank and the mobility of the hippogryphes were excellent. 100 Gryphon Riders were going to be excellent as air to ground units. They could keep using chain lightning as long as enough mana potions were given to them. The cluster of lightning used by all of them together could even kill a high-rank magician or warrior!


    Druids of the Talon were meant to deal with the assassins. They could use hurrican skill to deal withrge number of people too. Faerie dragons and Spellbreakers were going to be used against the mages of the enemy. The mages would be under protection of others in the battlefield but spellbreakers and Faerie dragons could break through if they worked together.


    Druids of the w could transform into bears and had a Roar skill which could enhance thebat effectiveness of other friendly units. In addition, they could heal the closeby friendly units. Dragonhawk riders were going to be used against the air units of the enemy if they existed.


    Sorceresses would be used to help the Spellbreakers and Faerie Dragons to attack the enemy magicians.


    Xiao Yu was going to take the ¡®little¡¯ dragon with himself. The dragon had grown up to be arge beast. Moreover, it could even use nunchakus!


    Xiao Yu had specially produced iron nunchakus for the dragon. Each stick was as thick as a child¡¯s waist.


    Xiao Yu was beginning to mobilize his troops when a sudden news came in. Touba Hong had sent people for help. Xiao Yu frowned when he listened to the report.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Xiao Yu was determined to get Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull as it could enhance Illidan¡¯s strength and may even make him one of the most powerful heroes. In addition, the one to get the skull may get much more powerful than Xiao Yu so there wasn¡¯t much space to make a maneuver. As a result, he must go to Sunset Swamps and couldn¡¯t spare time to go to Western Cloud Empire to rescue Touba Hong.


    But he had to support Touba Hong too. The fall of Touba Hong meant that the mysterious power would make the Western Cloud Empire forces to attack Lion territory... The Lion territory would be doomed if that urred. Touba Hong had to stay afloat but Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how to solve the problem.


    He was in the administrative hall when Qin Che came inside: ¡°Brother Yu, what you doing here?¡±


    Xiao Yu had told Qin Che to address him as brother instead of lord.


    Xiao Yu helplessly replied: ¡°I¡¯ve encountered a problem which I don¡¯t know how to solve.¡±


    Qin Che smiled: ¡°Is there a problem that Brother Yu can¡¯t solve?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Of course there are lots of them. Do you think I am a God?¡±


    Qin Che added: ¡°I believe that you are one in my heart. I don¡¯t think there is a problem that you won¡¯t be able to solve out.¡±


    Xiao Yu wryly smiled. He had maintained calm and optimistic appearance each time Lion territory faced a problem. In fact, in his heart he was troubled but he always pretended to be calm and cool.


    ¡°I must go to seek for Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull but Touba Hong is facing a problem in the Western Cloud Empire... I¡¯m in a pinch.¡± Xiao Yu added.


    Qin Che asked: ¡°Brother Yu, why don¡¯t you send someone to Western Cloud Empire while you go to search for the Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull?¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head: ¡°The situation is moreplex than you think. Lion territory faces hidden dangers so I can¡¯t send too many troops to the Western Cloud Empire..¡±


    Qin Che raised his eyebrows: ¡°Brother Yu, I will help out Touba Hong if you lend me 1000 knights and 100 Hippoygryph Riders!¡±


    Xiao yu smiled: ¡°Do you know how many troops the enemy will have? Do you really think that with 1000 knights and 100 hippogryph the situation can be reversed?¡±


    Qin Che looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°Brother the enemy can be strong but it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to confront them head on.. Most probably Touba Hong is besieged and I won¡¯t be able to fight his enemies... But I can cut down the supply line of the enemy. They will withdraw sooner orter if they don¡¯t have supplies.. Isn¡¯t it same as helping out Touba Hong?¡±


    Xiao Yu sighed as he looked at Qin Che. The kid didn¡¯t resemble a 15 year old but a mature man. Xiao Yu was confronted with a confident look. Where did that confidencee from? Would he be really able to solve out the problem with 1000 knights? Xiao Yu, himself, didn¡¯t even dare to say that he could solve Touba Hong¡¯s problems with just 1000 knights. However, at the moment he didn¡¯t have another option. There weren¡¯t any generals that could be sent off to solve out the problem.


    Xiao Yu valued Qin Che¡¯s abilities but believed that the kid was too young. He would entrust the job to Qin Che if the kid was a few years older. It was true that the knights were much advantageous than light cavalry of the Western Cloud Empire. Moreover, the human base was upgraded to level 2 so the armor of the knights had reached level 4. But 1000 knights was a small number...


    Qin Che spoke up when he saw Xiao Yu stay silent: ¡°Brother Yu, I¡¯m willing to kill myself if I can¡¯t save Touba Hong!¡±


    Xiao Yu pondered about everything. Maybe, Qin Che was the missing piece in this game which could change the oue.


    Xiao Yu nodded after a long while: ¡°Alright. I will give you this opportunity but you must remember that you have to engage in gueri warfare! You must not fight the enemies head on! In addition to 1000 knights and 100 hippogryph riders you can take 50 Druids of Talon with you. They can turn to storm crows and be scouts. Moreover, you will be given an interspatial ring so that you can take enough supplies with yourself.¡±


    Qin Che nodded: ¡°Thanks, Brother Yu. I won¡¯t let you down. I will take few new type ballista¡¯s and Magical Explosive Arrows for just in case.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Xiao Yu was going to make a bet. If Qin Che could solve out the problem then he was going to be Xiao Yu¡¯s right hand.


    ...


    ...


    Almost everyone protested when Xiao Yu told that he was going to send 15 year old boy to save the Western Cloud Empire. The others thought that it was just a big joke. However, no one coulde up with a better n or solution. They had to make sure that Touba Hong could persevere in the north so that the Lion territory stayed safe. If Qin Che¡¯s n worked out then the enemy troops would withdraw out of their own and the touba Hong¡¯s forces would be safe.


    ...


    ...


    Leah and Maiev brought back news after a few days that many powers had already began to send people to Sunset Swamps. It was time for them to take off too.


    Xiao Yu was sitting in the luxurious carriage as his troops set off. The carriage would be useless in the swamps but it wasfortable for the first part of the journey. Moreover, Lin Muxue was traveling with him too so he had to make sure that her trips was asfortable as possible.


    Xiao Yu would ask Leah to go out and investigate the front so that Xiao Yu and Lin Muxue could stay alone in the carriage.


    ¡°Leah why don¡¯t you take off and see if there is something wrong in the front.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been 5 minutes that I havee back!¡± Leah almost breathed fire. She had been sent of at least dozens of times by Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Is that so? Why does it feel like as if it has been 5 hours?¡± Xiao Yu replied.


    Leah clenched her teeth as she didn¡¯t know what to do with this shameless man. In fact, the only problem Leah had with Xiao Yu was his personality. Everything else was fine with her. Xiao Yu was very generous towards his subordinates which was a good sign. Moreover, she was in a master-ve contract with him which couldn¡¯t be unbound. In addition, Xiao Yu would always buy her anything she wanted. Weapons, armor, skill books and so on. She got much stronger during her stay with Xiao Yu. She couldn¡¯t spent 10,000 gold coins when she was back with her family. She had to ask for her elders before she got approval. But now Xiao Yu would just tell her to get the money from Housekeeper Hong.


    The most important thing was that Leah had reached fourth-rank assassin in just 2 years of time! She always remembered the words old man Theodore told her. It seems that by following this hooligan she would really experience things which she would never have seen otherwise. Xiao Yu would try to molest her with words from time to time but he wouldn¡¯t never act out!


    Leah was learning from Maiev too. She had interspatial rings, shadow cloak, shadow step skill and other advanced assassins skill books which were all given to her by Xiao Yu. The Read Beard had used Shadow Cloak to get into Xiao Yu tent in the Western Cloud Empire. It was Shadow Cloak which had helped Red Beard to stay out of Ao Du¡¯s eyes and ears. But because of shame she had forgotten to take it with her when she escaped. Afterwards, Xiao Yu had given the cloak to Leah.


    Moreover, there were lots of skill books in the Undercity which were rted to thieves and assassins. Xaio Yu gave them all to Leah. She studied them and her understanding had improved because of it. Even her family didn¡¯t have so many books in their library.


    She would cause a sensation if she went back to her own house right now. ¡°I would love to meet that cheap girl now! I believe she would die out of jealousy if she saw me now!¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Xiao Yu¡¯s convoy moved all day long towards the Sunset Swamps to only rest at nights.


    ...


    ...


    A team of heavy cavalry units appeared in the Western Cloud Empire. You could see such a sight very rarely in thisnd. However, there were no one to see this picture. There were dozens of storm crows in the sky which checked the horizon. It was the team led by Qin Che. He had arrived in the grasnds of the Western Cloud Empire about a dozen days ago. He had sent a Hippogrypg rider to inform Touba Hong that he hade instead of Xiao Yu and Qin Che would be attacking the supply line of the enemy troops. However, the sess wasn¡¯t only limited to Qin Che¡¯s performance but Touba Hong too. It didn¡¯t matter how much Qin Che acted on but Touba Hong had to protect the city. What did it matter if Touba Hong was defeated?


    The message was that Touba Hong had to defend the city for another one month! Touba Hong frowned when he received the message. He had initially thought that xiao Yu woulde to attack the enemy¡¯s base but he didn¡¯t think that he would send someone to cut off the supply line of the enemy. Touba Hong was very anxious but he didn¡¯t have much choice. There would be no one willing to send reinforcements if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yu. There were several tribes that were loyal to him but Touba Hong couldn¡¯t focus on them to suppress the enemies. In addition, there were lots of Ghost Warriors who were transformed by the mysterious power that attacked his base. Touba Hong knew that if it wasn¡¯t for the Mountain Giants, Raiders, orcs, Hippogryph Riders left by Xiao Yu, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand for a long time.


    Touba Gui was angered when he had heard Ba Tianming¡¯s story from his subordinates. As a result, he had dismissed Ba Tianming and reced the man with another general called Zhe Qin. The new general didn¡¯t blindly attack but went through a proper siege. Zhe Qin focused on consuming Touba Hong¡¯s strength and slowly make advances. This way, Touba Hong was going to be captured sooner orter.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Are they from Jada tribe?¡± Qin Che asked from the goblin that stood next to him. He had studied the topography, geography, culture and climate of the Western Cloud empire on the way. He knew that to win the war he had to grasp details about all the variables. Knowing the self was good but you had to know about the strength of the enemy too! Qin Che had never been to Western Cloud Empire so he had brought goblins who were familiar with this country and could give him advise at crucial times. These goblins had lived as ves in the Western Cloud Empire and were often sold to different tribes. They had moved around and were quite knowledgable about the works of the Western Cloud Empire.


    The goblin merchants were very known in the ancient times. They had traded in every corner of the continent and had even stepped to the areas where the devils and demons lived. Therefore Xiao Yu had advised Qin Che to take goblins with him. They could survey the terrain, find water source, note down everything and so on. Because of their past experience as ves they were good guides too.


    Xiao Yu had taught Qin Che about the story of Huo Qubing and the way that magnamious general had defeated the Huns. Huo Qubing was able to find nomad Hun tribes because he had huns within his troops. They were familiar with the terrains and were able to show them to path to nomad tribes. Moreover, Huo Qubing had prepared well in advance as he knew that the time it will take to get rid of the nomad Hun tribes would be long. He had taken every necessary for this.


    The Huns were far more than the Huo Qubing¡¯s side but the locals in his troops had always shown him best grounds to keep in the battlefields. In addition, Huo Qubing had always avoided the battle if the enemy was way too strong. He would attack the enemy from the weakest side, plunder their supplies, use guerri warfare and so on which would bring him historical victory.


    Qin Che was using the same mindset in this case. He was using guerri tactics.


    ¡°General, I used to be Jada tribe¡¯s ve. I know them well. They should have about 10,000 people and most of them are women and children. Their real strength is 3,000 strong men at best.¡± Goblin¡¯s eyes lit up as he talked. They were wise creatures and full of vendetta. They couldn¡¯t stand up for themselves in the past but now they had chance to get back at their previous masters! Most of the goblins were ustomed to the life of a ve. Moreover, most of them felt that they should be ves as they had never seen a goblin have a free life. However, the attitude had long been lost since they were working for Xiao Yu. No one in the Lion territory dared to treat them as ves. They were standing on equal ground and status with humans. They weren¡¯t like beasts and creatures anymore!


    The goblins hade back and they had brought strong hatred with themselves. Foror had added 50 mechanical puppets to Qin Che¡¯s troops. All the mechanical puppets were stored in the interspatial ring so they weren¡¯t problematic to move. Foror had modified the mechanical puppets and their firepower had increased too. It was all done so that the goblins could prove their worth in the Western Cloud Empire where they have been mistreated for milleniums.


    ¡°Druids of the Talon... Check the situation.¡± Qin Che wasn¡¯t nning to rush but check everything. He was going to organize the attack so that it didn¡¯t misfire. Xiao Yu had told Qin Che that he had to count for ten thousand times before he acted once. Carelessness of one time could lead to death!


    The storm crows returned with the news that the goblin had informed them about. There weren¡¯t many adult males and most of the poption were either women or children. Xiao Yu had gifted Qin Che a pegasus. He pulled out his saber as he rode the white horse: ¡° We are warriors! We are fearless! We are invincible! Charge and destroy the enemies! Use their blood to prove our glory! Don¡¯t kill women or children but anyone else is a fair game! You can kill their horses too! Burn down their food supplies.¡±


    KILL~~


    1000 knights shouted out as they moved towards the Jada tribe. The voices of the knights echoed as thunder. The enemies were shocked when they saw knights attacked. How could heavy cavalry units appear in the grasnds of the Western Cloud Empire? What are they here for? Why do they attack us? Is it Touba Hong¡¯s forces? But isn¡¯t he besieged? How could he send people to attack us?


    Many thoughts passed through their minds.


    The knights entered the nomadic tribe. They used the heavy swords to kill everyone that was on their path. The ones who tried to resist were split into two halves with their weapons. Some clever people tried to run away but strange birds attacked from the skies. The Elves who were riding the Hippogryph used the arrows to kill them. Each arrow took a life!


    The Jada tribe had nowhere to move. They could only choose to surrender at this point. The women and children weren¡¯t kill but the adult men were ughtered.


    Qin Che didn¡¯t want to kill innocent people but he knew that without killing the adult men he was creating a problem for the Lion territory. The trbies in the closeby had to be emptied out of their resources if he wanted to save Touba Hong. This way Touba Gui¡¯s army wouldn¡¯t have supplies. That¡¯s why if he wanted victory then he had to get used to killing! Qin Che was young but he understood the truth of the situation. In addition, he wasn¡¯t just saving Touba Hong but diminishing the strength of the Western Cloud Empire which was good for Lion territory¡¯s security.


    Everything finished in an hour. The Jada Tribe was in fire. 1000 knights rushed out as the women and children cried while the pile of corpses were burning...

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Qin Che was continuing his quest in the Western Cloud Empire while Xiao Yu¡¯s convoy had reached the outer edge of the Sunset Swamps after two months of travel. The swamps were far on the south while the Lion territory was located on the northern part of the continent. Nevertheless, they weren¡¯t lonely or bored along the way. There were lots of people who traveled to the Sunset Swamps. There were adventurers, mercenaries and other powers who were interested in the treasures that could be found in the Sunset Swamps. asionally, the mercenaries or adventurer groups would fight out which Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t miss. He would even bet on the fights.


    For some time no body dared to touch Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. After all, who would want to face Cairne Bloodhoof or fierce looking orcs? Nevertheless, the people wanted to test their luck. Adventurers were like gamblers in a sense. They wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity even though they knew that the chance of sess was close to zero.


    ...


    ...


    There were powerful mercenary groups along the way who didn¡¯t try to harass the passer-bis as they knew that it wasn¡¯t time to mess with others. You never knew who backed whom. The bigger those mercenary groups got the more clear they understood that there was always someone bigger and stronger than they were. However, smaller and medium-sized groups were much more rampant and didn¡¯t put others into their eyes. Xiao Yu faced such small groups several times. These people wanted to kill orcs or steal elves. Xiao Yu was merciless against them. He cut off the limbs of these people and hang them so that the others saw the result of trying to steal from him.


    Nevertheless, the problems weren¡¯t finished there. In the Lion territory, the elves or orcs weren¡¯t rare. Actually,rge forces had either orcs or elves under theirmand too. But for ordinary people the elves and orcs were the creatures of tales that had gone extinct. The skull of an orc was a sign of bravery and honor so it was a dream of any adventurer to kill such a creature. The elf ves could be sold for sky-rocketing prices and would result in them living rich for life.


    Tyrande was riding her white tiger while Anna was riding a Dragonhawk. Some of the male adventurers wanted to grab them. Some of the people were even attracted by the good looks of Lin Muxue. Young masters of some families wanted to rely on their family forces and try to get Lin Muxue but Xiao Yu had either used Grom or Cairne to kill such people on ce.


    Xiao Yu dared to offend Kennedy family and the mysterious power so these small shrimps weren¡¯t even ounted into something in his eyes. As a result, Xiao Yu provoked a lot of people and some of them even tried to retort. Few times fifth-rank warriors hade to attack them but a sixth-rank powerhouse didn¡¯t appear. It would be unnatural for a sixth-rank powerhouse to appear to solve a problem the reason being someone had lost face because of a woman. The fifth-rank powerhouses who hade to attack weren¡¯t a threat to Xiao Yu. Tyrande¡¯s Magical Explosive Arrows coupled with Kael¡¯thas fireballs was more than enough to deal with such warriors.


    The offender wouldn¡¯te back again if they were sensible enough if they dared to attack once more then that location would be their burial ground. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t worried about fifth-rank warriors unless they were at the peak of fifth-rank and close to reaching sixth-rank. But such warriors were rare and didn¡¯te to fight them.


    ...


    ...


    Xiao Yu was eating a barbecue with the crowd when a voice echoed out.


    ¡°Nobledy, I¡¯m Leonardo Shaw! May I ask your name?¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker! Another idiot.¡± Xiao Yu wrinkled his eyebrows as he looked at the man. What kind of idiot was here to pursue Lin Muxue in front of him? Didn¡¯t this prick put Xiao Yu into his eyes?


    Xiao Yu looked at Grom, waved and continued to eat the barbecued meat.


    Grom and Cairne smiled as they moved towards Leonardo.


    Grom raised his arm to grab the youth by his shoulder and press him onto the ground before beating him to pulp. But Grom had miscalcted. He wasn¡¯t able to catch the youth but instead a sword strike shot out towards his arm. Grom quickly moved backwards but his arm was injured.


    ¡°Fast sword.¡±


    It was apparent that the youth¡¯s martial skill was top notch as he was able to injure a swordmaster like Grom.


    Xiao Yu had seen Ao du who was Touba Hong¡¯s master. He hadn¡¯t seen Ao Du act but from Touba Hong¡¯s swords skill he could specte about the strength of Ao du. Moreover, would Ao Du be called Saint of the Western Cloud empire if it wasn¡¯t for his skills?


    ¡°I have seen countless beauties but you are the most invigorating among all the women that my eyes were blessed to view. I hope we will get acquainted.¡± The youth once again asked for Lin Muxue¡¯s name.


    Lin Muxue understood that this youth had powerful background because of the fearlessness that he showed up. She stood up and smiled: ¡°Mr Shaw, thanks for thepliments but I have a fiance.¡±


    Leonardo was more aroused when he saw Lin Muxue speak who seemed to be like the spring breeze. He got more determined that he had to get Lin Muxue: ¡°Please, give me a chance! I assure you that I¡¯m 100 times better than you fiance. Only I¡¯m worthy for a woman like yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worth for your mother!¡± Xiao Yu pulled out the Arcanite Reaper. Leonardo¡¯s face turned dark when he heard Xiao Yu speak. His face was as cold as the ice.


    ¡°No one dares to insult my mother! Anyone who had done so in the past have been fed to my pet...¡± Leonardo spoke in a coarse voice.


    ¡°Good.. You have a mother.. I thought that you were some kind of hybrid between a human and anime.. Didn¡¯t she educated you at all? If she didn¡¯t then what about your father? Did they wait so that I teach you some manner?¡±


    Xiao Yu was furious as there was a youth who tantly tried to pursue his wife in front of him and had wounded his orc! Xiao Yu continued to cuss out endlessly. It was as if a volcano had erupted.


    Xiao Yu had made that mysterious god to blow the statue out of abuse so did this punk think that Xiao Yu will be afraid of him? Leonardo¡¯s face turned uglier as seconds passed. No one had dared to criticize him since childhood. However, the hooligan in front of him continued to scold endlessly.


    ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Leonardo shouted as he waved his sword to attack.


    Boom~


    The location where Xiao Yu was standing moments ago turned into a pite. However, there was no sign of Xiao Yu. He had used teleport to shift himself and Lin Muxue out of the youth¡¯s range.


    ¡°Motherfucker! You dare to destroy my barbecue! I¡¯m going to make barbecue (apparatus) out of your freaking bones! Get this kid!¡± Xiao Yu roared. The warriors were already in formation waiting for hismand. Grom and Cairne were ready to fight too. The orcs were furious as the enemy had humiliated their boss(grom) and tried to grab theirdy! They were going to teach some manners to this youth!


    ***********


    Manga rmendation of the day: Jiang Ye Manhua


    Good news: I¡¯ve stopped smoking cigarettes for 3 days already.. Feeling quite proud ??


    I would like to thank Fuzail sheikh and momon who had pledged in patreon!

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Xiao Yu saw Leonardo¡¯s subordinates close up and cover the youth. All of them were wearing expensive armors had luster of magical aura was exuding out of them. All of them were staring at Xiao Yu with fury in their eyes. Nevertheless, Leonardo waved his hand to calm down the people. He looked at Lin Muxue: ¡°Lady, I¡¯m very sorry for that. I never intended to hurt you but this shameless man won¡¯t be silenced unless power is shown. I don¡¯t understand the reason for such a beautiful and elegantdy as you are to have such a hooligan fiancee. He and his mouth are as dirty as a pig!¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯m cleaner than you!¡± Xiao Yu spoke in a cold tone as he looked at Leonardo.


    Leonardo still looked at Lin Muxue: ¡°M¡¯dy! I¡¯m very sorry to tell you this but this rogue has insulted my family¡¯s honor and my mother! He has to be punished... I¡¯m not a man who will force myself upon a woman so don¡¯t worry... But this is his fault!¡±


    Xiao Yu understood that this Leonardo was more arrogant and shameless than even Robert! Robert was a proper prodigal son but this youth was a hypocrite! Xiao Yu didn¡¯t respond but snapped his finger as he looked at Tyrande: ¡°Use Dragonfire arrow!¡±


    There were only 10 Dragonfire arrows and Xiao Yu was nning to use them in Sunset Swamps only in very dangerous conditions. However, Leonardo¡¯s appearance had brought the use of Dragonfire arrow. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull or dangers in the Sunset Swamp.. He just couldn¡¯t swallow the tone of this prodigal son!


    There were lots of people watching the confrontation. Most of them had already recognized the banner of the Shaw family. One of them eximed: ¡°Isn¡¯t that Shaw family? Who is stupid enough to mess with them?¡±


    ¡°Shaw family? Which Shaw family?¡±


    ¡°How many Shaw families are there? Of course, it¡¯s the Shaw family of Oran!¡±


    ¡°Shaw family from the Oran city! Aren¡¯t they one of the ancient families? That boy is stupid! You can scold the Emperor of the Sky Lion Dynasty but not the heir of Shaw family! He is going to face a disaster now!¡±


    ¡°The opponent has orcs and elves too. It seems that kid isn¡¯t an ordinary fe either! Nevertheless, there are few family¡¯s who are on Shaw family¡¯s level... ¡±


    ¡°Of course.. There are some people who you absolutely can¡¯t offend and Shaw family is of that type! They receive royal courtesy whereever they go! It doesn¡¯t matter what kind of background the other guy has.. It¡¯s like an ant trying to fight with an elephant!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Are they more powerful than the ruling family?¡±


    ¡°There arerge families supporting every dynasty! Do you know the reason why the Sky Lion Empire¡¯s ruling dynasty is on decline? It¡¯s because the first and second emperors tried to get rid of this families!¡±


    ¡°This kid is going to get finished...¡±


    BOOOOOOOOOOM~~~~


    The man couldn¡¯t finish his words before a huge explosion urred. Shockwave aftermath the explosion went past hundreds of meters razing everything on the ground. The onlookers were far from the scene so they weren¡¯t affected but the Shaw family forces were sted out. The warriors who were in the center of the explosion were fried! Of course, some powerful warriors had felt the danger and moved out on time. Nevertheless, the ones who didn¡¯t die or blow up were seriously injured.


    It had to be noted that even the strong warriors were embarrassed at the moment. Most of them had suffered minor injuries and had their clothes charred.


    It was the strength of Dragonfire arrow!


    Tyrande had used st skill while shooting the arrow. The arrow itself was thrown very fast so it was very hard even for a fifth-rank warrior to get out on time. She didn¡¯t use the Searing Arrow skill as the strength of the Dragonfire arrow was already big and there wasn¡¯t that much of additional power that Searin Arrow could add. She used the st skill as she wasn¡¯t concentrating on a single enemy but multiple of them. However, she could use the Tracking Arrow skill if she wanted to focus on a single enemy¡¯s body. A strong enemy could block an ordinary arrow but noone would be able to block Dragonfire arrow! Moreover, Tyrande could change the direction of the arrow if she used the Tracking Arrow skill so it was hard to guard against it.


    ...


    ...


    No one would dare to dream that Xiao Yu would be decisive at such a time. Dragonfire Arrow was a strategic weapon that could be used in dire moments to change the overall situation. Leonardo was surprised. He had several fifth-rank warriors by his side but none of them could have done anything against this attack. All of those warriors couldn¡¯t even react on time. Nevertheless, they were able to sense the danger and were able to rush out on time to avoid the st. The warriors who had reached fifth-rank had keen sixth-sense!


    ...


    ...


    There was a huge pit on the ground because of the dragonfire arrow. In fact, even the warriors on Xiao Yu¡¯s side almost got wounded because of the huge explosion.


    Xiao Yu raised the Arcanite Reaper and cussed loudly: ¡°Oi! Motherfucker! Fuckface! Aren¡¯t you going to kill me?¡±


    There was no sight of elegant appearance of Leonardo at the moment. A fifth-rank warrior had taken him away at thest moment but the explosion had charred up his clothes and his hair was distorted. It was the first time that he had encountered such a thing since childhood. He was scolded first and sted badly in the next move.


    Nevertheless, he controlled himself even though the fury in his heart had reached the all time sky high! There was another dragonfire arrow in Tyrande¡¯s bow and it was concentrated on his body. The hair in his body turned uptight on instinct. Leonardo knew that the situation was grim and the arrow in Tyrande¡¯s hand was a tremendous threat to his life. If he decided to go all out at this moment he had to pay a heavy price. It was obvious that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a vegetarian and the people on Xiao Yu¡¯s side were vicious too. Grom and Cairne had put on their armors and picked their weapons. There was a strong aura of oppression exuding from their bodies. Kael¡¯thas had already summoned a phoenix which tweeted and flew in mid-air.


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t stan back even though the situation was dire. It wasn¡¯t about him but Shaw family now! There were many warriors who had lost their arms and legs at the moment. The glory and dignity of the Shaw family would be discredited if he moved out.


    ¡°The mes of hell burn in my family name.. I call upon the ancients to summon... ¡± Leonardo began to chant a spell in rapid manner. The ground began to shook and six points began to shine and intertwine. A huge hexagram pattern appeared on ground.


    Phoenix summoned by Kael¡¯thas flew back because of the great deal of energy being passed in the array on the ground. It seemed as if something was going toe out of the formation. A dark aura began to envelope the sky.


    Xiao Yu and rest began to rapidly retreat. He knew that something was going to happen and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to make a mistake.


    ¡°Motherfucker! He is going all out!¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    Both sides were going to use their trump cards. Xiao yu knew that Dragonfire arrows weren¡¯t enough to deter the enemy. They should be aware that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have much of this strategic arrows... Moreover, they belonged to an ancient family so they must have trump cards by their side too!


    ¡°Fuck it! Since we going to have a game then I¡¯ll y to the end!¡± Xiao Yu said.


    The summoning formation seemed to bepleted. A roar echoed out as if something was trying to reach out from another dimension. Xiao yu was aware that there was going to be a big problem once this thing came out.


    Xiao Yu turned towards Tyrande: ¡°Shoot that freaking summoning array! I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t crack it up!¡±


    Normally, it would be very difficult to destroy a summoning array as a lot of energy had to be used to form it to open a gate to another dimension. To break it up the eye of the array had to be found. However, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to sit and watch until the summoning waspleted and there was another enemy in front of him.


    Tyrande changed the direction of the bow and aimed at the formation. She let go of the string...


    Boooooom~


    The dragonfire arrow shed past and hit the figure that was trying toe out. A huge explosion urred. The energy of the dragonfire arrow and the energy of the summoning array formed a huge whirlpool that moved up for a few hundred meters.


    Everyone began to retreat as getting in touch with such amount of energy would be lethal to anyone!


    Awooo~


    The creature that was trying toe out from the array screamed again and again. Xiao Yuughed out in a proud manner as he knew that the trick used by them was sessful...

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    A huge monster jumped out of the whirlpool of energy. It¡¯s body was pushed in mid-air and the monster crashed down. The ground vibrated as if a mountain was thrown down at earth.


    ¡°Fuck...It¡¯s massive.¡± Xiao yu¡¯s eyes went wide at the sight in front of him. The creature was almost 50 meter long and 6 or 7 meters tall. It had to be noted that the creature was lying down at the moment so the height would increase if it stood up. It was as if Xiao Yu was facing a mobile fortress. Fortunately, Xiao Yu had ordered Tyrande to attack it with the Dragonfire arrow so the monster was heavily injured because of the energy storm. Otherwise, it would be impossible to fight it out. Nevertheless, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this creature¡¯s strength. Average warriors couldn¡¯t face it head on even if they wanted.


    The people who were watching the scene shout: ¡°What is that monster? It¡¯s definitely a demon from the hell!¡±


    ¡°Leonardo deserves to be the heir to Shaw family! He is able to summon such a demon! I believe even a sixth-rank magician can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Terrifying! BUT! BUT!? Can he control this demon? If he can¡¯t then it will raze down everything on its path!¡±


    ¡°It seems Leonardo had summoned this demon out of anger!¡±


    Awooo~


    The monster roared as its huge body slowly stood up. It¡¯s limbs weren¡¯t that tall but seemed like four giant pirs that supported its humongous body. It had two heads and at the moment four bloody red eyes were looking at Xiao Yu. There was a sharp horn, each as thick as Grom¡¯s waist, on its heads. Red liquid sshed down from its huge mouthes and the ground began to burn up in mes as soon as that liquid connected to the ground.


    Core Hound?


    Red Core Hound?


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t a stranger to this monster because of the World of Warcraft game. The one in front of him obviously was a very strong one. It would bepared to a peak sixth-rank human warrior if you made theparison with humans. Actually, if it was on top condition then four even five ordinary sixth-rank warriors couldn¡¯t deal with it. Only masters such as Theodore could be a threat to this monster. Fortunately, it was hurt and wounded by the fierce energy impact and at best it could use half of its strength.


    Space magic was the most powerful magic attribute. It had to be noted that even the strongest people would be torn apart if they face such an energy strom because of space distortion. However, this core hound was able to survive it! The core hound was furious as it looked at Xiao Yu and the rest with eyes full of resentment and anger. Xiao Yu had Arcanite Reaper in his hands and was looking at the core hound too.


    It will try to kill me even if I don¡¯t make a move... Since this is the case then I¡¯m going to make the first move!


    ...


    ...


    Leonardo wasn¡¯t that strong to summon such a powerful monster. Xiao yu believed that he had some kind of device or tool on himself that helped Leonardo to summon the core hound. Otherwise, Leonardo couldn¡¯t have such strength because he was too young. Even the most powerful magicians who focused on summoning demons relied on tools if they were going to summon a creature that was powerful than themselves. Therefore, the summoners had to sacrifice things to bnce the energy.


    ...


    ...


    Leonardo had retreated to a distance with his men and watched the core hound and Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. He knew that core hound¡¯s strength was too strong and beyond his capabilities to control it. The core hound would attack Leonardo too if they were close to it. Leonardo understood that he had strong people by his side but there was not assurance that they could kill the core hound.


    ¡°Damned rogue! Core hound will tear you to pieces.. And pray that it will otherwise, I¡¯ll torture you for eternity!¡± Leonardo was furious too. He had used the Darkblood Snake Wand which was a treasure of his family to summon the core hound. Otherwise, his people would have to pay a heavy price to beat Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Do you think that you are the only one with trump cards? Why do you think they call us ancient family!?¡± Leonardo¡¯s eyes were focused on Lin Muxue. He would move in if she was in danger.


    He was in love with Lin Muxue from the first nce. He had seen many beautiful women but all of them were nothing but ythings for sex. However, his heart was moved when he had seen Lin Muxue. He wanted her to be by his side for eternity. Therefore, he wanted to get her, even if she had fiancee, by relying on his status. He was the heir to Shaw family and could even get the Queen of Sky Lion Dynasty! In addition, he was confident of his own appearance and talents too. In short, he was a traditional ¡®Prince Charming¡¯ model. However, he didn¡¯t think that Lin Muxue wouldn¡¯t look at him because of this rogue of a fiancee! That bastard even dared to scold him! Moreover, that hooligan ordered his elf to use a dragonfire arrow to attack Leonardo!


    No one could think about a happy ending after offending the Shaw family! Leonardo didn¡¯t think that someone would act like Xiao Yu after hearing out his identity! It was simply courting death!


    The mentality of members of ancient families were same all over the confident. They believed that they were the center of the universe and everything revolved around them. In fact, Leonardo was much stronger and smarter than Robert but the attitude of young master of an ancient family was like a disease.


    Leonardo simply couldn¡¯t let go of Xiao Yu after Xiao Yu insulted him and his family. It¡¯s just Leonardo didn¡¯t know that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have a bottom line when it came to scold and argue with others. Xiao Yu had made a mysterious god to blow its statue on its own will!


    ...


    ...


    AWOOO~~


    Both heads of core hound issued loud roars and then rushed towards Xiao Yu¡¯s team. In fact, Xiao Yu side had long been ready for the battle. Grom and Cairne were much eager than others towards the battle. Xiao Yu was proud as he looked at both of them. They didn¡¯t fear anything!


    The powerful the enemy was the more fiercer the eyes of Grom and Cairne looked.


    ¡°Use strength, agility, defense and anti-magic potions! I want to eat core hound¡¯s meat tonight!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out.


    All the bases had upgraded to level 2 so the potions that were produced had reached level 4. The level 4 potions were terrifying. The strength potions could increase the strength of Grom and Cairne by double! They were fourth-rank warriors now but with the potions they wereparable to peak fifth-rank warriors! Moreover, in some ways they were more prominent than peak fifth-rank warriors!


    Cairne¡¯s body was already too powerful because of his physique and with the addition of strength potions he was much stronger than a mountain giant! He was almost 4 meters tall and wearing a T3 armor. Cairne was the first to rush out as he waved his giant axe.


    Bang~~


    The giant axe hit the core hounds head and it issued a miserable howl. Cairne¡¯s martial arts were worse than others but his strength was much better than most! The strength was the king againstrge monsters such as core hound. Cairne had buffs of potions and totems of Xiao Yu.


    ARGH~


    The other head of the core hound spat ava that hit Cairne¡¯s body. But bloodhoof wasn¡¯t affected much. There were anti-magic resistance on him and his armor was top quality too.


    Bang~


    Grom waved his sword as he attacked the core hound...

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Bang~ Bang~ Bang~


    Grom continued with Omnish attacks one after another as he hit the core hound¡¯s head. Normally, neither Grom nor Cairne could break through the defenses of the core hound and couldn¡¯t even harm the creature. However, they were at level 39 and were about to break into level 40. Their strength was on par with fifth-rank warriors and even greater than ordinary ones. Both Grom and Cairne would dare to fight with sixth-rank warriors once their reached the level 40.


    AWO~


    The core hound waved one of itsrge limbs to hit Grom. Grom tried to dogde but he was still hit by the monster and was thrown out. The strength of the core hound was terrifying. Fortunately, Grom wasn¡¯t injured heavily as he was using a T3 armor suit, using defensive potions and had buffs from the Totems. Cairne was attacked withva spits for a few times. The burns on his body weren¡¯t light anymore. He retreated and drank few bottles of life potion beforeing back to fight once again.


    Xiao Yu had given more than enough life potions to all of the warriors at the moment so that they could retreat back and use them in dire times. Grom and Cairne retreated once again because of their injuries but another figure rushed out. It was Illidan!


    Illidan was a demon and the most qualified enemy for this creature from the depth of hell. Moreover, Illidan could burn the mana reserves of the core hound which was a major damage to the monster. In addition, the magic attacks of the core hound weren¡¯t effective on Illidan.


    Illidan¡¯s wings opened up as he flied to stand over the core hound. He used the wardes to attack the creature from top. The attacks done by Illidan couldn¡¯t be seen by the naked eye because they were super fast. It was as if two cyclones were continously hacking the core hound¡¯s heads. The core hound saw that it¡¯sva spit wasn¡¯t working on Illidan so it tried to use physical methods to wound the demon hunter. However, the core hound wasn¡¯t dexterous enough to catch the demon hunter.


    Core hound¡¯s attention was fixed on Illidan when Tyrande used a shade arrow to attack the monster.


    Swoosh~ Bang~


    Tyrande wasn¡¯t using the Dragonfire arrows but ordinary shadow arrows. The strength of the arrows were increased because of Tyrande¡¯s own skills. At the moment, her attack power was the most strongest out of all the heroes.


    Kael¡¯thas was the only hero which wasn¡¯t affective against the core hound. Kael¡¯thas was a fire magician wihle the core hound was born from the fire. As a result, the attacks by Kael¡¯thas weren¡¯t affective on the creature. Maiev wasn¡¯t attacking but lurking behind Xiao Yu. She was ready to disarm anyone from Leonardo¡¯s side if they wanted to make a sneak attack.


    Maiev and Leah¡¯s role was to protect the team from the Leonardo¡¯s side. In addition, they weren¡¯t much suitable to a head-on confrontation with the core hound because of their battle styles.


    The ground began to use the ballistas. All of the new type ballista¡¯s were armed with shade arrows. Each arrow could prate through the thick and hard skin of the core hound. The shade arrows couldn¡¯t deal much damage but little by little the wounds on core hound¡¯s body were increasing.


    Spellbreakers moved in to attack the core hound too. They could use Control Magic skill whichbusted the mana reserve of the core hound. The effect wasn¡¯t big but core hounds mana reserve decreased in big amounts when lots of spellbreakers moved in at the same time.


    The core hound was a magical beast. The essense of its life was the mana. The strength of the core hound was reduced by more than double when the reserve of mana were depleted.


    Awooo~


    The core hound howled as it turned furious. It looked at Xiao Yu and began to run towards him. Who could withstand a collision with such a monster?


    Everyone jumped right and left to dodge the monster that charged at them. There would be serious injuries in case they collided with the monster.


    Xiao Yu cussed out when he saw the core hound was trying to run away: ¡°Motherfucker! I didn¡¯t want to use the dragon but fuck it!¡±


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to use the dragon as the appearance of the dragon was game changer in dire situations. In fact, the dragon was excited when it saw the core hound and was holding itself for a long time.


    ARGH~


    The dragon roared. It¡¯s body was about two feet at the moment and the size of the dragon began to increase at a speed visible to the naked eye. The dragon was at third-rank and could freely manipte its body size.


    The core hound was using its huge body to destroy everything on its path when it saw a huge dragon appear. IT was surprised. It was a creature from hell but knew about the dragons. Moreover, he felt a strong killing intent from the dragon.


    The dragon was just a third-rank beast and wasn¡¯t core hound¡¯s opponent. Nevertheless, the core hound felt danger. Sometimes courage was more important than strength in a battle. In addition, core hound was a creature with wisdom. It understood that it was surrounded by many enemies. Tyrande¡¯s arrows could deal great damage to it. It knew that it would face a big trouble once it was caught by the dragon.


    Core hound was like Mount Tai as it stood on its ground and looked at the dragon. It knew that it had to kill the dragon first as it was the most dangerous variable to its existence. The dragon stood like a human as it looked at the core hound like a hooligan. It moved up its w and used one of the finger to provoke the core hound. (bruce lee? WTF! )


    The core hound turned furious. Why would a dragon stand upright like that? Was it going to use ws to fight it?


    The core hound didn¡¯t know that the dragon had grown up under the strict instructions of Xiao Yu. It was would never act like an ordinary dragon.


    ARGH~ AWO~~


    Both of them roared as core hound rushed towards the dragon. The dragon stood still as it smiled. It didn¡¯t move until core hound reached close to it. At that moment, two giant iron nunchaku¡¯s appeared from the interspatial ring. Dragon used them to smash down at core hound¡¯s head.


    Bang~


    Everyone who watched the battle was stunned when they heard the muffled sound echoed out.


    The onlookers were stunned when a dragon appear. It was incredible that Xiao Yu was able to train a dragon. It had been many years that a Dragon Rider had appeared in the continent. The people thought that dragon would juse lie down like a horse and Xiao Yu would ride it to the skies.


    Every one of the onlookers had dreamed about traveling the world and taming a dragon in the childhood. However, they discovered the dragon riders had long gone extinct. As a result, none of them thought that they would see a legendary dragon and a human act like partners! All of them were so excited that their bodies trembled at the notion of Dragon Knight(Rider)!


    But the dragon didn¡¯t lie down so that the human could ride it! Instead it stood like a human! It acted like a hooligan from the streets! The image that the dragon created in front of this people were beyond everything that was written about the dragon!


    Nevertheless, the crowd was excited as they believed the war between the core hound and the dragon would be quite fierce. Everyone had prepared themselves to see the strength of the dragon¡¯s ws! But dragon took out iron rods that had chain connecting them and hit the core hound¡¯s head! Why would a creature as noble as dragon use a sneak attack? Isn¡¯t it like insulting the dignity of dragons?


    Moreover, why would a dragon use a weapon! It¡¯s a freaking dragon, isn¡¯t it? Moreover, the dragon issued sounds which seemed like a duck instead of the a dragon when battling. It used the iron rods to fiercely hit the core hound and continuously retreat!


    *******************


    this the sound they are talking about: https://.youtube/watch?v=LQfzvQFTtEw

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Core Hound was actually a creature that could roam right and left in the hell but was summoned to this ne out of blue. It faced first set-back when the summoning array was shot by the dragonfire arrow and a whirlpool of energy had sted it. Fortunately, the core hound¡¯s skin and flesh was thick and hard enough to resist the st even though it had suffered heavy injuries. In this new ne that it was summoned to the core hound could use 40% of its strength and run wild as there didn¡¯t seem to be powerful adversaries that could block it. The most problematic part was that the core hound faced small things that tried to attack it as soon as it touched the ground. There was a tauren which was about four meters tall, orcs, a demon, mages that sucked the mana out of it and so on. Moreover, that demon which sucked the mana out of it was the most problematic. It was dexterous and fast so the core hound couldn¡¯t get it. In addition, there was an archer whose shots were quite powerful. As ast resort, the core hound decided to rampage in the battlefield by relying on its tyrannical body to kill the enemies like crushing the ants. However, at this moment a dragon appeared in front it. The dragons were famous in hell too. They were the most powerful creatures of this ne. Core hound knew that it couldn¡¯t underestimate a dragon as these creatures were full of power, dignity and honor. Normally, it wouldn¡¯t take this small dragon into ount but at the moment it had less than 40% of its strength. So it decided to crush down the dragon as core hound believed that the noble creature would never try to use tricks and would face it head on! However, instead of the ws it was hit by iron rods chained into each other. The blow from the iron rod was too powerful!


    But why would a dragon use a weapon? Nevertheless, blows from the iron rods were too terrifying! The core hound felt miserable each time. The core hound¡¯s flesh and skin was too thick. The Grom¡¯s heavy sword or Cairne¡¯s giant axe at best could slive it but couldn¡¯t cut through. Even Tyrande¡¯s attacks could open only small holes on its body.


    However, the attack from the nunchakus was totally different. The most important part of the nunchaku attack was the umted inertia that increased the power of attack. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be called the most powerful weapon except the gun. It¡¯s strength was even above the des... (swords, saber, machete...etc..)


    You could cut or slice off a body part using a sword but it didn¡¯t mean that the opponent would die. However, even a person with no knowledge of martial arts could kill the enemy if they used their all strength to m down the nunchaku. The power that the nunchaku could exert was terrifying when dragon used it.


    ARGH~


    Core hound roared in anger. It tried to use itsrge body to rush at the dragon and burn it with mes. It used itsrge paws to m the dragon. However, the dragon wasn¡¯t a weakling! It had learned all types of footwork from Xiao Yu! It¡¯s rear legs were flexible and it dodged back and forth! Dragon advanced and retreated ording to the situation. The core hound wasn¡¯t sessful in hitting it but the dragon made a sessful hit on every try which caused great harm to the core hound!


    ...


    ...


    ¡°He has a dragon!?¡± Leonardo¡¯s teeth clutched against each other. It had costed him a lot to summon such a powerful demon. Actually, he had done it out of anger! However, he didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu¡¯s troops would be able to cope up with the core hound and even restrict it! Moreover, the enemy had a dragon! Why would a dragon use a weapon! Everything that he saw was beyond the expectations!


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill ¡®em.¡± Leonardo saw that the summoned demon wasn¡¯t enough to kill Xiao Yu¡¯s part so he decided to use his own people to kill.


    There was an assassin by his side who wore a ck leather suit and had a pair of knives. The assassin rushed towards the location where Xiao Yu stood. The assassin¡¯s figure disappeared in mid-air. The others who heard the Leonardo¡¯s order went to other locations to get proper position and get ready for the killing move.


    Leonardo¡¯s underlings were all masters. The weakest one was at fourth-rank. They all moved together forming a huge momentum.


    Leonardo was aware that he was going to face heavy losses but he wasn¡¯t nning to let go of Xiao Yu. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face his own family!


    Leonardo saw that Xiao Yu was still immersed in battling the core hound so it was the best moment to carrie out the attack. It would be very hard for Xiao Yu to resist the core hound and his group!


    He was going to show the wrath of Shaw family to everyone present by killing Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. He hadn¡¯t brought a sixth-rank master with himself but there were only few powers in the continent who could face the men who were beside him.


    ¡°Are they going to attack? Don¡¯t me me for being impolite!¡± Xiao Yu ordered the Gryphon Riders to get ready for battle.


    ¡°Tyrande get rid of the core hound as soon as possible!¡± Xiao Yu understood that it would be unfavorable to have battles on two directions! The core hound wasn¡¯t dangerous at the moment but it was going to take time for Xiao Yu¡¯s troops to kill it. However, the situation would change if the Leonardo¡¯s warriors attacked them. Therefore he had to solve out the problem at hand.


    Tyrande nodded and used her white tiger to rush out. She took out a dragonfire arrow and looked for the right opportunity to attack.


    ...


    ...


    Dragon was using the nunchakus to suppress the core hound.


    AWOO~


    Once again the series of nunchaku attacks made the core hound scream out. Core hound opened its mouth to bit off dragon out of anger. At the same time, Tyrande¡¯s let go of the bow¡¯s string and the dragonfire arrow shoot out like a meteor and entered through the mouth of first head.


    Booomm~


    Normally, the dragonfire arrow could inflict heavy injury on core hound so the effect of the attack through its mouth was terrifying. A number of holes appeared on that head of the core hound and blood gushed out. One of its head was lost in that moment!


    At the same time, Illidan jumped over towards the second head of the core hound. He was already sucking outrge amount of mana from the core hound. At the same time, the Spellbreakers were using the mana control skill to burn down the mana reserve of the core hound.


    Puff~ Puff~


    Illidan used both wardes to fiercely slice through the neck of the second head. A huge gap appeared on the neck. The mana reserve the core hound was almost depleted so its defensive abilities were at all time low. Otherwise, Illidan wouldn¡¯t be able to sh off such a huge gap on its neck.


    ¡°Now!¡± Leonardo shouted out as dozens of shadows rushed out towards Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Get ¡®em!¡± Xiao Yu retorted.


    Countless lightning bolts shed down from the air and hit the people who rushed at Xiao Yu. The grunts turned their ballista¡¯s and fire the attackers too!


    Leah and Maiev moved against the several assassins who wanted to kill Xiao Yu. Maiev shed past and killed few while Leah got entangled with a female assassin. However, both of them eximed after making a move against each other: ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    All of the attacking assassins were caught off guard as they didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yu would have detected them in advance. Instead of having stealth attacks the assassins were themselves caught in a trap!


    The female assassins seemed to be Leah¡¯s acquaintance as both of them could identify each other. Leah didn¡¯t imagine that she would meet her in here! Moreover, this woman was an enemy of hers since childhood. They belonged to the same n (tl note: family?) and were verypetitive since childhood. Nevertheless, it was very hard for them to pass each other since childhood. Afterwards, both of them separated from the n to find their own path and gain life experiences. Unexpectedly both of them meet each other today!


    ¡°It seems you are following a hooligan! Oh, it wasn¡¯t an unexpected choice thou!¡± The female assassin whose face was covered with a mask said.


    ¡°You are working under a pervert.. Seems you are still the same too!¡± Leah replied.


    ¡°What you said!?¡± Female assassin turned furious ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have made any progress...¡± The female assassin didn¡¯t say anything but waved the dagger in her hand and rushed towards Leah. She was upon Leah when Leah¡¯s body disappeared from her vision. Female assassin was taken aback and her instincts told her that Leah was behind her. She turned around and used the dagger in her hand to block the attack. Bang~ The female assassin was able to block Leah¡¯s dagger but her armor was cut.


    ¡°Sharp dagger! Ordinary weapons can¡¯t cut through my armor. However, her dagger was able to cut a hole in it.. Where did she get it? Moreover, her armor.. The leather armor she wears.. Is it legendary assassin armor suit? No! It¡¯s impossible. There isn¡¯t anyone who can collect the whole suit! She must be wearing some kind of fake armor suit that was made to replicate the ancient one... But that skill she used moments ago.. Was it Shadow Step? That skill book was lost and even the n doesn¡¯t have it!¡±


    The female assassin and Leah fought each other for a few moves. The female assassin was shocked as she had known Leah since childhood. It seemed that even the dart knives used by Leah were specially crafted by alchemists! Where did Leah got such equipment? Did she steal treasures from a dragon¡¯sir?


    Leah and female assassin were fighting each other while the battle was going on full swing in other ces.


    ...


    ...


    The most powerful forces of the Shaw family were the magicians! They were the top priority of the Shaw family as a single powerful mage could change the oue of the war! However, the mages of the Shaw family were in great trouble at the moment. The magicians were chanting a spell when a group of gryphons moved upon them and used chain lightning to attack them! All of the mages spat out blood as they faced strong magical bacsh!


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Leonardo was shocked. He was aware about the strength of the mages more than anyone else. All of the mages were fourth-rank and there were even few of them who had reached fifth-rank! It was a very hard thing for them to face a magical bacsh! The degree of control those mages had over the mana had reached a high level.


    They wanted to fight back the gryphon but all of them disappeared! However, all of the mages were overwhelmed by the strength of Xiao Yu¡¯s troops.


    The next moment a sharp tweet echoed out as a phoenix rushed from the sky to attack the mages.


    Booom~


    The phoenix exploded itself as soon as it reached the middle of the mages. The mages were fried and thrown out because of the explosion. The resistance of the mages to the magical attacks were quite high. Moreover, they were equipped with armor and tools to protect themselves from enemy attacks. However, all of that wasn¡¯t good enough to protect them. They were all lying on the ground in miserable state. The bodyguards rushed over and helped the mages to stand up.


    Kael¡¯thas used a huge fireball attack after the bombardment by Phoenix. Kael¡¯thas¡¯s attacks were much more fiercer after reaching fifth-rank. The fireball thrown by him was like a small missile!


    ¡°me Strike.¡± Kael¡¯thas changed the attack skill. He wasn¡¯t going to use fireball anymore as the power of fireball skill lied in bombardment. However, the damage made by it would decrease once the enemies dispersed out. At the moment, the best possible attack skill that could be used by Kael¡¯thas was me Strike. This skill would burn mes within a target area and everyone within that area would get damage. It was like arge-scale firework that would attack everyone and anyone within that target area.


    At the moment, Kael¡¯thas was suppressing dozens of magicians on his own. He was very domineering.


    ...


    ...


    Dragon understood that it had to kill the core hound as soon as possible. It waved the nunchakus and attacked the core hound. Whip after whip hit the core hounds body. The dragon was more like a martial artist rather than a dragon! He would have been the first if it went to participate in the martial arts contenst.


    Bang~


    The core hound¡¯s second head was smashed to the ground because of the dragon¡¯s attack. At the same time, Cairne¡¯s giant axe, Grom¡¯s heavy sword and Illidan¡¯s wardes sliced through the core hound neck. It was cut off in half! The core hound¡¯s giant body fell down to the ground. At the same time, a golden light envolped Cairne and Grom¡¯s bodies. They reached the 40th level and became fifth-rank warriors!


    ARGH~


    Grom roared out as he leaped out towards the enemy warriors. Mirror images of Grom¡¯s body appeared when he was in mid air.


    ¡°Mirror images! He can use mirrror images!¡± Xiao Yuughed out.


    Cairne¡¯s movements were much more eye catching at the moment. Souls of huge Taurens appeared beside Cairne¡¯s body. They walked towards him and entered his body. Cairne roared out the moment all the souls integrated with him. ARGH~ His body began to get bigger and Cairne began to transform into a new entity. He was like half human and half bull at the moment. Cairne mmed down one of its hooves and the ground violently shook up.


    ¡°Motherfucker! AWESOME! It¡¯s freaking awesome.. Maybe I should learn that skill too.. But then women won¡¯te near me...¡± Xiao Yu touched his nose. It seemed as if Cairne had be something else at the moment.


    In fact, Cairne was another creature. He had turned into Minotaur who was the ancestor of all the Taurens. This creature had relied on strong physical power to destroy everything!


    A fifth-rank warrior rushed towards Xiao Yu but Cairne intercepted it. Cairne used War Stomp, Battle Roar and other skill to knock out the warrior.


    ...


    ...


    The dragon used its w to take out the monster core from the core hounds second head. It swallowed it in one go. The core of the beast would be great help for the dragon to enhance its strength. It had to be noted that even if all of them attacked together they wouldn¡¯t be able to scratch core hound if it was in top condition. The strength of the core hound was several times stronger than the dragon¡¯s power. Therefore it was a fortunate situation for the dragon to get the monster core of the core hound.


    ARGH~~~


    The dragon roared as the violent mes enveloped its body. Xiao Yu understood that the monster core was too powerful for dragon¡¯s own good.


    Puff~ Puff~


    Bursts of blood flew out from dragon¡¯s body. They burned the ground when they touched the surface. The core hound had fire attributes. The dragon was also a red dragon which had affiliation to the fire magic. However, the mes of the core hound were too powerful for the dragon to handle.


    ¡°Pour life potions over the dragon¡¯s body!¡±


    Xiao Yu understood that he had to help the dragon or it would die in here. Xiao Yu, Maiev and others who were idle rushed out to pour life potions over the dragon¡¯s body. The life potions eased the situation but cracks were appearing all over the dragon¡¯s body.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! UTHER! Uther! Heal the dragon!¡± Xiao Yu remembered that Uther was by his side too. Uther nodded and moved his arm. Golden lights washed down from the sky to envelope the dragon¡¯s body.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    The golden lights poured down from the sky and enveloped dragon¡¯s body. It seemed that dragon was in much better state after this as the mes soaring from its body quietened down. Uther¡¯s buff didn¡¯t just cure the wounds on dragon¡¯s body but also helped it to integrate the monster core of the core hound. Of course, the absorption process of the monster core of the core hound couldn¡¯t be hastened as certain time frame was needed.


    ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Xiao Yu knew that the buff from Uther was far from enough to fasten the process. Therefore he ordered the idle ones to pour hundreds of life potions directly into dragon¡¯s mouth. The dragon opened its mouth to swallow all the potions. It¡¯s body calmed down but it would still shiver once in a while.


    ¡°Lil¡¯ dragon, why are you so ruthless? Why did you directly swallow it up? We could have given it to Master Higgins so that he would made it easy for you to consume the core!¡± Xiao Yu said when he saw the injuries of the dragon stabilize. He would have to kill himself if something had happened to dragon. It wasn¡¯t just about losing a strong subordinate with great potential! In fact, Xiao Yu felt that dragon was like a son to him, like his own baby. He had been treating the dragon that way since the first moment. He had constantly trained and taught the dragon so that the dragon could be a hooligan and rogue like himself!


    Xiao Yu was very pleased when he saw that dragon¡¯s temperament and battle style turned to be simr to his own. Therefore, the dragon wasn¡¯t just a simple pet in his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    The Shaw family subordinates began the real offensive after the death of the core hound.


    There was a warrior who had a saber with a de of 1cm thickness, 15 centimeters witdh and 1.5 meter length. The man was two meter tall, well-built body. He wasn¡¯t a sixth-rank warrior but already at the peak of fifth-rank.


    There were many warriors who were at peak of fifth-rank but could never exert out strength that was simr to sixth-rank. However, this man wasn¡¯t like them. He had strong martial arts skills and it was one of the reasons why his breakthrough to sixth-rank was taking so long. It would be much more difficult for him to break through to sixth-rank as he had to improve his own martial arts too. Nevertheless, he could roam freely on the continent once he reached the sixth-rank.


    The sole reason that this man didn¡¯t attack since start was that he didn¡¯t bother to put anyone in the battlefield into his eyes. ording to him, no one in the battlefield deserved him to move! He believed that he could defeat Grom and Cairne without a problem. Moreover, he thought that the dragonfire arrows of Tyrande couldn¡¯t cause any fatal injuries to him!


    The man slowly walked over to stand in a distance to Grom. There were many Grom¡¯s in front of him. The man rushed out to stab one of them. (Grom was using Mirror Image?!)


    A strong sound echoed out as the saber of the man moved out. The eardrums of people close by to them were almost torn apart because of the sound.


    Bang~


    Grom moved out to use his heavy sword to m into the man with the saber. A powerful explosion urred the moment both weapons touched each other. Yes, a real explosion! A shockwave sshed out as a result of the m which send massive amounts of energy in all directions.


    ARGH~


    Grom was furious. He had just advanced to level 40 and learned Mirror Image skill. But at the moment, he had to take few steps back which showed that the mirror image wasn¡¯t enough to fool this man. demasters were the martial arts experts of the orcs. Their title was synonymous to the killer arts of the orcs! Now, a human warrior who was simr to him in strength was able to see through Grom¡¯s skill which was impossible for him to ept the reality!


    Grom turned furious because of irritation. However, the fury and anger stimted the mes of war in orc¡¯s body.


    ARGH~


    Grom roared as he waved the heavy sword and attacked the man.


    ¡°That fe seems to be a master.. No wonder he is fearless.. Shaw family has talents but I¡¯m not a vegetarian too!¡± Xiao Yu understood that the warrior who faced Grom was very powerful. Moreover, there seemed to be another assassin aimed at him which was close by to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Ah? Where did he disappeared?¡±


    Xiao Yu was shocked as he couldn¡¯t feel the trace of the assassin.


    Swoosh~


    Xiao Yu heard a neat voice and turned around to block the attack. It was an intuition that saved Xiao Yu¡¯s life. He felt the hair on his body turn upright because of killing intent of the enemy! Xiao Yu had been through many hardships and battles which had improved his life-saving abilities. The surviving instincts of his were totally different at the moment.


    ¡°Druids!¡± Xiao Yu shouted.


    Series of purple lights covered the assassins¡¯s body. Faerie Fire was a skill used by the druids on the enemies to give vision to them. This way the assassin couldn¡¯t use the stealth mode at the moment. The Druids of the Talon began to cast the spell and target the assassins. In addition, they were aimed at the warriors and assassins and using the Hurricane skill to throw them off. Sorceresses began to help them out too. Several Druids of the w turned into bears to fight the warriors. Sorceresses would either make the Druids of the w invisible for a while until they reached to sneak attack the enemies or metamorph the enemies into sheep!


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have many powerhouses by his side but the various units of his were much more better in terms of performance.


    ARGH~


    Cairne roared as he attacked a fifth-rank warrior. His huge horns mmed through the enemy. The enemy couldn¡¯t dodge on time and was hit by Cairne. Cairne seemed to reach another level after turning into Minotaur. He simply didn¡¯t fear anything and used bruteforce to smash through the enemies. He collided with several warriors and chose mages afterwards.


    ¡°Blink from here!¡± The bodyguards of the mages shouted out. Moreover, mages weren¡¯t in a state to fight against anyone at this point. Ordinary warrior with a knife could kill them.


    ...


    ...


    The Faerie Dragons looked like weak creature. But they were the natural nemesis of the mages. It was no wonder that they were called magician killers! The sorceresses used stealth skill on Faerie Dragons so that they could reach close to the enemy mages. The Faerie Dragons would enter a different dimension and wait for the right moment to attack the enemy mages.


    The bodyguards of the enemy mages were strong but they could contend with Cairne.


    Swoosh~


    Tyrande killed another enemy. Actually, she was a top killer in the battlefield. Each arrow would take life of another enemy. She wanted to see whether the saberman fighting the Grom could be killed with the dragonfire arrow. However, she didn¡¯t want to shoot as the saberman was fighting with Grom and both of them rapidly changed locations.


    Grom had few wounds on his body which were inflicted by the saberman. However, the wounds made him more violent. Grom¡¯s eyes were blood red because of fury and bloodthirst. He disregarded his life as his aim was to fight to death!


    The saberman frowned as the battle with the Grom continued on. Originally, he believed that the huge orc didn¡¯t have much skill but relied on brute force. However, the saberman discovered that Grom¡¯s swordsmanship was improving at the battle continued on. It was as if the Grom was learning and adapted during the battle. Saberman wanted to kill Grom but the thick armor of Grom wasn¡¯t so easy to be broken up. In addition, Grom used Mirror Image to confuse him during the battle. Who the hell was this orc? How could orcs martial skills improve during a battle and in such a fast manner?

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Leonardo¡¯s face turned gloomy when he saw that Xiao Yu took control of the situation once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m forced to use thest trump card...¡± Leonardo gently stroked the interspatial ring with his finger as he whispered to himself.


    However, a sound echoed out: ¡°Haha! What a lively sight! A battle between Grand Duke of the Lion territory and Shaw family¡¯s heir! Wonderful!¡±


    Both Xiao Yu and Leonardo identified the owner of the voice.


    Nichs Ernst!


    Xiao Yu had just used teleportation to get away from the assassin. However, his brows wrinkled up when he saw Nichs appear in here.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    Both Leonardo and Xiao Yu issued the order to stop at the same time. No one wanted to fight against someone else when such a powerful enemy was close by to them. Nichs was a youth that nobody dared to underestimate! He had the wits and ability to stop both Leonardo and Xiao Yu. Nichs didn¡¯t have to make a move but just to appear so that Xiao Yu and Leonardo to stop the battle. It was because he had the backing of Ernst family!


    ¡°Oh, your dragon is going to advance.¡± Nichs calmly said as he slowly walked close. He was wearing a red cloak while his eyes were focused on dragon¡¯s body. There were lots of people behind Nichs. One of them was the leader of the Bloof Elves, Res, whom Xiao Yu had met.


    However, the bloof elf appeared totally different from the past. There was wild energy surging in his body. It looked like Res was a bomb that was about to explode at any moment now.


    ¡°Nichs must be supplying them with sunwell water.. However, sunwell has side effects. The energy of the sunwell can¡¯t be controlled by anyone so Res is in this state. Otherwise, why would there be fierce fluctiations of energy from his body? Any mage that reaches fifth or sixth-rank should be quite reserved. The old man Theodore is perfect example. You may stand in front of him but think that he is just a senile old man. Nevertheless, the blood elves should be quite terrifying at the moment because of the sunwell..¡± Xiao Yu knew that even the dragonfire arrows wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill Res.


    It seems Nichs had brought him to search for Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Nichs, you are here too.¡± Leonardo¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Nichs.


    ¡°Haha... Why would I miss such a good opportunity?¡± Nichs looked at Leonardo. ¡°Leonardo, you are fighting someone else at the moment. Aren¡¯t you afraid that a fishermen would benefit from this?¡±


    Leonardo looked at Xiao Yu with cold eyes: ¡°He has insulted me. He must die!¡±


    Nichs smiled: ¡°He has insulted many people but he isn¡¯t dead yet.. Do you think that you will be able to kill him today? Your family will be hurt even if you do kill him. Did you know that Master Theodore owes him a favor and promised to do anything for him? What do you think would happen if you killed him now? Do you think your family will be able to cope with Theodore?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s face changed when he heard Theodore¡¯s name. His family was powerful but it was still unknown if they could block a monster like Theodore. Magicians like Theodore couldn¡¯t be analyzed withmon sense. Moreover, they could use taboo magic which could destroy a city in one go. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Theodore? He would be able to shake the foundations of their family even if Theodore wasn¡¯t able to kill them all. In fact, no major power would dare to say that they would be able to cope up with Theodore. So how did this hooligan made a person like Theodore owe him a favor?


    ARGH~


    Dragon roared as huge amounts of energy burst out from its body. The dragon¡¯s body was covered in mes as if the dragon was a huge fireball itself.


    ARGH~


    It was as if sun was about to explode as violent shockwave sted out from the dragon.


    ¡°Is it... advancing?¡± Everyone was stunned. It was a sight that could be seen once in a century. Dragons were dangerous creatures and where would they meet a dragon to see how it advanced?


    It seemed as if the dragon was enduring great pain as the mes rised from its body. It¡¯s ws gouged the earth. The y that was thrown out by its ws turned into mudbricks because of the mes. It was going through a transformation. The scales on its body were dropping out one by one and it was in a ¡°naked¡± state. The mes emerged from the flesh on its body and new scales began to grow up in a speed visible to the naked eye. It was like a nirvana where the dragon was going through a rebirth!


    Kacha~ Kacha~


    Sounds of dragon¡¯s bones cracking and restructuring echoed out. It¡¯s body was growing in size at a fast pace and it was twice as big now.


    Leonardo looked at the assassin using double des. He gestured to the assassin so that he would make a move against the dragon. You had to be a fool not to know how dangerous the dragon would be once it advanced into next rank. However, the assassin couldn¡¯t make a move as all the hair on his body turned uptight. He turned to look at Tyrande who had a dragonfire arrow on the bow and aiming at the assassin. There was a red sign on the assassin¡¯s head which meant that Tyrande had locked into him. There was no one in the continent who could run away from Tracking Arrow skill of Tyrande at the moment. The assassin wasn¡¯t an exception either. Her strength was continously growing after reaching fifth-rank. Actually, at the moment all of the heroes who had broken through 40th level weren¡¯t just generic game system characters but resembling the ancient heroes.


    The Priestess of the Moon weren¡¯t a title that an ordinary assassin could deal with. Actually, Grom and Cairne were also having their blood powers show the presence of ancient heroes. It was the reason why Grom was able to bravely fight against the powerful saberman.


    ARGH~~


    The dragon¡¯s roars turned louder as time passed. It¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t same too. It was more mature and ferocious inparison to earlier. It was as if a child was going through puberty.


    ARGH~~~


    Scales popped out all over its body and covered the dragon¡¯s body.


    ARGH~


    Dragon shoot a fireball from its mouth and stood up.


    ¡°Yes...¡±


    Dragon spoke up like humans. Afterwards, its body shrank down and the mes emitted from its body were extinguished.


    A huge dragon covered in red scales appeared in front of everyone. It¡¯s eyes blinked as the dragon curiously looked around.


    ¡°Hey! You have chosen the wrongest time to advance.. we were in the middle of battle. ...¡± Xiao Yu sighed in relief.


    ¡°Motherfucker! I didn¡¯t know that the monster core would be so powerful. I almost lost my life because of my greed to advance.¡± The dragon spoke like a human. Moreover, the first word that the dragon said was ¡®Motherfucker!¡¯ which was Xiao Yu¡¯s most used insult.


    The eyeballs of everyone present almost popped out.


    Is this a dragon? Why would a dragon say ¡®motherfucker¡¯? Who has trained this dragon?

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Xiao Yu¡¯s chin almost fell to the ground when he heard the dragon talk as he didn¡¯t expect anything like that.


    ¡°This... Why do you speak?¡± Xiao Yu narrowed his eyes as he looked at the dragon.


    Dragon muttered: ¡°Why can¡¯t I speak? I used to speak in dragonnguage but you couldn¡¯t understand me.. Now, I can speak in humannguage. Moreover, I can speak in othernguages too.. By the way, I can transform into a human child now.¡±


    There was excitement in dragon¡¯s voice as he made thest statement. Red light shed and covered dragon¡¯s body. After a moment, the dragon transformed into a four or five year old boy without any clothes.


    ¡°What do you think brother? Do I look good?¡± Little dragon said and put his finger in his mouth to suck it.


    Xiao Yu was dumbfounded: ¡°What the hell is this? What kind of behavior are you showing in front of everyone? You are a noble dragon! Why are you sucking your finger? Don¡¯t you care about your image as a dragon?¡±


    Everyone was dumbstruck when they heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words. The first word toe out of dragon¡¯s mouth was ¡®motherfucker¡¯ which was clearly taught by hooligan Xiao Yu but now Xiao Yu was talking about ¡®noble behaviour.¡¯


    How could this dragon get along with Xiao Yu?


    Little dragon bowed his head as he forced himself not to cry: ¡°I was wrong.¡± It was as if this wasn¡¯t the dragon that was attacking the core hound with nunchakus.


    Everyone believed that this pure child was going to be destroyed in hooligan¡¯s hands.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°It seems today is not the fated date for us to solve our problems.. However, the first thing I will do aftering back from the Sunset Swamps is look for you.¡± Leonardo¡¯s eyes were full of anger and coldness.


    Xiao Yu replied in a cold tone: ¡°Anytime.¡±


    Afterwards, Leonardo turned towards Lin Muxue and spoke in a sincere tone: ¡°Lady, I swear that my love for you is genuine. I promise that I wille for you no matter how difficult the problems I¡¯ll encounter on the way.¡±


    ¡°Motherfucker.¡± Xiao Yu turned furious: ¡°I¡¯m not going to Sunset Swamps! I¡¯m going to deal with you here and now!¡±


    Nichsughed: ¡°So this was the reason of your battle.. Xiao Yu, you are a hooligan but you are blessed with such a beautiful fiancee. Since Leonardo has already joined the battle then I can¡¯t fall behind him. I, Nichs Ersnt, swear that I will marry this beautifuldy. She must by Lin Muxue, Lin Aotian¡¯s daughter. Miss Lin, I don¡¯t have anything precious on me but please ept this magical water ne as a gift from me.¡±


    Nichs stepped forward and knelt down on one knee in front of Lin Muxue. He raised his hands as blue ripples fluctuated from the ne. You could see that the ne wasn¡¯t ordinary just from the energy fluctuations.


    ¡°Nichs, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m Xiao Yu¡¯s fiancee. There won¡¯t be another one in my heart. Thanks for the kind words but I can¡¯t ept your gift.¡± Lin Muxue rejected the gift.


    Lin Muxue was stepping back when Xiao Yu stepped up and grabbed the ne: ¡°Muxue is shy and doesn¡¯t ept the gift of others but I will ept this one for her. Thanks for the kindness, Nichs. Lin Muxue, please ept this ne from me. It will be useful for you.¡±


    Everyone watching the scene were stunned as they eyeballs popped out from the sockets. Xiao Yu was just way toooooo shameless. He epted the gift that other wanted to give to pursue his own wife and gave the same gift to his wife as if it was from himself. He made it look like as if the ne wasn¡¯t from Nichs but Nichs was the delivery boy!


    Shrewd people in the crowd secretly admired Xiao Yu¡¯s move. They knew that Xiao Yu knew what he was doing as Lin Muxue rejected Nichs and he got the ne.


    As a result, Nichs lost the ne but didn¡¯t get anything in return.


    Nichs was stunned as he stood up. He couldn¡¯t believe that he had met such a despicable, thick-skinned and shameless opponent. However, he didn¡¯t get angry but smiled: ¡°This ne and Miss Lin areplementing each other. It would have lost its value if anyone else worn it.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes turned cold as he knew that Nichs was much shrew than Leonardo. He was inexplicable implying that Lin Muxue owned him. Moreover, Nichs had the support of Blood elves so Xiao Yu had second thoughts about facing him.


    She is my beautiful wife.¡± Xiao Yu shamelessly reached out and hugged Lin Muxue in front of everyone. He looked at Nichs and inadvertently told him with his action that the ne may belong to Nichs but Lin Muxue was his.


    ¡°Nichs what the hell are you thinking about? Lin Muxue is going to be mine. Why do you think you have a chance?¡± Leonardo said.


    Nichs turned to look at Leonardo: ¡°why are you acting like this? Miss Lin is a sincere, beautiful, gentle, noble, generous, considerate woman! She is the perfect candidate for a wife. Who wouldn¡¯t want her as wife?¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes squinted as he looked at Nichs. He couldn¡¯t see through Nichs¡¯s thoughts. Nichs had emerged at a critical time to prevent both sides from inflicting heavy injuries upon each other. This move wasn¡¯t in line with Nichs¡¯s personality. Moreover, at the moment he didn¡¯t seem to be taking a side too. Nichs wasn¡¯t helping Xiao Yu but wasn¡¯t on Leonardo¡¯s side too.


    ¡°What is Nichs up to?¡± Leonardo¡¯s whispered. Nichs wasn¡¯t his friend so why was he acting so at the moment.


    Leonardo snorted as he didn¡¯t want to care about Nichs actions. He turned to look at Lin Muxue: ¡°I¡¯ll make you my wife no matter what. Please ept this ring. It can be used as a magical shield for one time. This shield can protect you from an attack of a sixth-rank magician. I know that this hooligan will take it for himself but this is to show you my sincere feelings. I¡¯m in love.¡±


    A golden ring appeared in Leonardo¡¯s hand. There wereplicated runes and arrays engraved on the ring. Xiao Yu took it and looked at it for a while. Afterwards, he gave it to Lin Muxue.


    ¡°Wife, this is a good ring. Why don¡¯t you take it from me? Moreover, why should we refuse such a thing? It will make Leonardo happy too... By the way, I¡¯ll spare his life because of this gift.¡± Xiao Yu shamelessly said. Leonardo¡¯s face turned red because of anger. He knew that he couldn¡¯t confront Xiao Yu verbally as he would never be able to take the upper hand.

 Chapter 357

    The battle for the beauty ended. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but think about the legends of the past where two countries fought for dozens of years only for a single woman. There would be countless dead and wounded during the war. The financial resources would be depleted but at the end of the war that woman would stand over the tall walls and the soldiers would say that they would be willing to fight for another decade for that woman.


    It seemed Lin Muxue was such a woman who could stir trouble just because of her beauty. Actually, Xiao Yu was quite proud to have such a beautiful wife.


    Motherfuckers. Lin Muxue belongs to me and I will die for her.. Xiao Yu understood that he had to put much more care over Lin Muxue or she would be snatched away by someone else.


    Xiao yu had to admit that it wasn¡¯t just Lin Muxue but Tyrande belonged to the same category of women who could stir trouble by just showing their face. It was fortunate that Tyrande was using a veil to cover her face or there would be endless trouble because of her.


    Nevertheless, the skirmish was to Xiao Yu¡¯s advantage. Grom and Cairne had reached level 40 and the little dragon reached fourth-rank. This made Xiao Yu full of joy. The strength enhanced of these tree would be to his benefit during this adventure. Moreover, if everything goes well then Illidan could use Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull to enhance his strength which would make Illidan more powerful than other heroes.


    In addition to everything he got two free treasures for his wife! Who wouldn¡¯t be delighted at such a situation? The only feature that made Xiao Yu different from the rest was his utter shamelessness. Leonardo may think that by giving ring as a gift Lin Muxue would owe him a favor but Xiao Yu didn¡¯t think so. If Leonardo had the ability then he should bring soldiers to fight him in the Lion city!


    Overall, Xiao Yu decided to get married with Lin Muxue as soon as possible. He couldn¡¯t drag the issue for long as she would trigger endless wars.


    ...


    ...


    All three parties stood their ground but no one took the chance to speak first. Everyone had their own thoughts as they began to ponder about the issues ahead.


    Xiao Yu was smiling as he looked at the little dragon and grabbed from Lin Muxue¡¯s arm.


    Nichs blinked as he couldn¡¯t see through Xiao Yu¡¯s thoughts. Leonardo¡¯s face had turned gloomy as he looked at Xiao Yu and Lin Muxue.


    Cough~ Cough~


    Nichs broke the silence.


    ¡°Why are we wasting time by staying idle in here? You can¡¯t forget that there are other powers who are looking at us at the moment. In addition, Gul¡¯dan skull will end up at someone else¡¯s hand if we stay here. What should we do? Any ideas?¡± Nichs smiled.


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded: ¡°Nichs, you must have an idea since you spoke up.¡±


    Xiao Yu also wanted to ask the same question as he believed that Nichs wouldn¡¯t do anything without purpose. Nichs must have some ns in his head if he hade to break up Xiao Yu and Leonardo.


    Nichs smiled: ¡°Xiao Yu we are all gentlemen in here. Don¡¯t hold to the beauty that way. We won¡¯t grab her so don¡¯t be worried.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed. He let go of Lin Muxue and stepped forward: ¡°We are face to face now. If you want to talk about something then its time. And... that kid shouldn¡¯t look at me with such eyes. I already said that if you want to fight thene at me!¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯sst statement was directed at Leonardo. Leonardo¡¯s turned furious and wanted to rush out but assassin next to him slightly touched from Leonardo¡¯s arm. The message from the assassin was clear. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to fight. It was just rheotoric. Actually, Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but get angry just by looking at Xiao Yu. He would slice Xiao Yu into pieces if he had the chance.


    Leonardo took a deep breath to control his emotions. He knew that at the moment he didn¡¯t have much options. Overall, Xiao Yu had the upper hand at the moment so he couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to do. Moreover, why would he give the chance to Nichs to reap the benefits? At the moment, the only way to kill Xiao Yu was to pay a heavy price which may be even his own life.


    The strength that he had brought this time was only 1 percent of Shaw family¡¯s overall troops. He could sweep through Lion city after he got more reinforcements. The only worry he had was Theodore. Nevertheless, Leonardo didn¡¯t believe that Theodore would shelter Xiao Yu for eternity.


    ¡°Nichs, I know that you are quite smart.. The blood elves are following you so tell us what you think.¡± Xiao Yu said in a tone full of irony.


    Xiao Yu believed that the only reason Nichs had interevened at the moment was to use Xiao Yu¡¯s and Leonardo¡¯s forces along the way. Otherwise, why would he try to persuade Leonardo to stop the battle?


    Nichs wasn¡¯t angry. He knew that only idiots got angry on whim. Everything was to get the Gul¡¯dan skull! The victor would be the one who held the skull!


    ¡°Well! More and more people are getting here. I believe you guys know that appearance of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull had made all the major powers in the continent to make a move. There are so many contenders who are after it... Just look around us...¡± Nichs spoke in a cold tone as he looked at the crowd that was here to watch the battle between Leonardo and Xiao Yu: ¡°There are going to be many who will trouble us in the future.. What about if we cooperate?¡±


    Leonardo and Xiao Yu were annoyed by the wording of Nichs. Moreover, they just didn¡¯t like each other. In addition, all of them were powerhouses on their own so why should they cooperate with someone else? Nevertheless, both of them had already expected Nichs¡¯s offer. Since Nichs dared to intervene then it meant that he was after something.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time for petty duels. The most important thing is Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull!¡± Nichs saw the fury in eyes of both Leonardo and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°I, Xiao Yu, am not a stingy person! Of course, apart from my woman!¡± Xiao Yu smiled. He knew that the idea of temporary cooperation wasn¡¯t just a wish as everyone was here for the sake of benefits and profit. Moreover, by the enhancement of Grom, Cairne and little dragon¡¯s strength he already had the upper hand. The only thing mattered to Xiao Yu at the moment was to see through Nichs¡¯s n. He knew that Nichs wouldn¡¯t just aimlessly ask for all three to cooperate. There had to be something fishy in the n. At the surface, it was a good idea as if all three of them cooperated the path would be much clearer. However, at the end of the day it was just a cooperation based on temporary interests and benefits. Everyone knew that the cooperation woulde to an end as soon as they reached the ce where Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull was located. But bringing together all three forces would make them invincible until their reached the destination.


    Leonardo snorted but didn¡¯t say anything. Silence was already a yes as an answer. In fact, Leonardo was interested in cooperating and coborating with Nichs. This way he could take advantage of Nichs and Xiao Yu¡¯s strength to reach the destination. In addition, this would mean that he would have better understanding of Xiao Yu and Nichs¡¯s forces. It would be good experience for him as he was going to face both of them in the future.


    He was insulted by Xiao Yu and faced even a greater loss by fighting Xiao Yu. But in the long-term he could just put all these things on side for now. Leonardo took a nce at Lin Muxue once in a while. He was fascinated by her.


    ¡°Awesome. It seems we all think the same thing. Then the alliance is made in here. What do you guys say?¡± Nichs added.


    Neither Xiao Yu nor Leonardo opposed his words. It meant that they were allies now. The world was strange. One moment you were enemies and the next moment you were allies. Everything was about benefits!


    ¡°Then?¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he looked at Nichs. He wanted to see what Nichs was going to offer now.


    ¡°Duke Xiao Yu, can see through my thoughts.. HaHa.. I think we should make sure that the crowd that hade to watch the spectacle joins us.. Do I have to exin the reason why they should be integrated into our forces?¡± Nichs smiled. He liked smart people as he didn¡¯t have to exin every single thing.


    ¡°Are they going to be obedient?¡± Both Xiao Yu and Leonardo were surprised by Nichs¡¯s statement. At the moment, Leonardo seemed to be the weakest link in the alliance so he had to consider everything more than the other two part unless he wanted to use trump cards.


    Leonardo was clear about Nichs strength. There was the patriarch of the blood elves by his side which seemed to be a terrifying existence just from the magical fluctuations exuding from his body.


    Nichs spoke in a confident tone: ¡°Leonardo, we three together are a powerhouse now! Do they have the right to choose if we ask them to do errands for us? They will die if they don¡¯t agree. Simple!¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up. Why would they want these people close by to them to work for them? They were already very strong as all three parties were going to work together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you guys will do!¡± Xiao Yu responded. He wanted Nichs to make all the decisions while he would stay on guard against Nichs and Leonardo. Nichs looked at Leonardo and saw that Leonardo made a gesture meaning that Nichs could take themand. He walked to a high ground.


    ¡°Everyone! I¡¯m here to tell something that we all three have decided about!¡± Nichs said with a smile. It seemed as if he was a vige chief who would announce happy news to the vigers.


    The troops that were close by came closer to listen to the Nichs. The terrain was t because of the previous battle so it was easier for the rest to gather around.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen! I know that our purpose is same! We are all heading out for Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. But you all should be aware that there will be many more after the skull. It will be hard to get it if we don¡¯t cooperate!¡± Nichs was using some kind of spell to make sure that everyone heard him clearly.


    The people listening to Nichs had their bloods boil up because there was a chance to cooperate with powerful forces. Most wouldn¡¯t choose this option as they would be used as cannon fodder. Nichs already understood what was happening as he listened to the voices. There were dissatisfied voices raised from the people.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that there arerge forces who are cooperating to get the guldan¡¯s skull! It¡¯s not just about you but even we three won¡¯t be able to get it if we don¡¯t cooperate! Of course, as long as we can get the Gul¡¯dans skull then the rest of you will get benefits too. Think about my words. Do you have the strength to snatch Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull? There will be other treasures there too! I make an oath upon the name of Ernst family that you all will get plenty of rewards if you work with us. But don¡¯t me me for being ruthless if you are our opponents.¡± Nichs spoke in an indifferent tone. His calm and indifferent tone meant that everyone had to be obedient otherwise they would suffer!


    The crowd reacted differently after Nichs¡¯s speech. They understood that it would be very hard to fight against allied forces of Nichs, Xiao Yu and Leonardo. The previous battle between Xiao Yu and Leonardo had shown them what these two were capable of.


    Nevertheless, there were some who wanted to take the risk. They believed that with a bit of luck they could get Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull for themselves. The greed was part of human nature. However, there were some who thought if they could get benefits from the Ernst family rather than trying their luck. Smart ones knew that Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull was a treasure but a problem at the same time. It would bring disaster even if they got hold of it by chance.


    ¡°The ones who want to cooperate with us should stay here while the ones who are against it should leave. We need to talk about few things!¡± Nichs smiled.


    1/5th of the people began to leave the ce. There were people who believed that they won¡¯t have problems unless they wanted to be part of Nichs¡¯s alliance.


    ¡°Alright! The first mission of our alliance is to get rid of these people! The people who don¡¯t want to cooperate with us but gets beneifts! They are just dreaming!¡± Nichs said in a harsh tone.


    KILL~


    KILL~


    KILL~


    These adventurers weren¡¯t fools. They knew that the ones who weren¡¯t with them were their opponents.


    ¡°Everyone! KILL! KILL for the Gul¡¯dans skull!¡± Nichs ordered.


    The rest rushed forward to kill the adventurers that left them earlier on.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    The adventurers that were left behind had already rushed to kill the ones who had left. Xiao Yu helplessly shook his head as he looked at the crowd that rushed like madmen to kill the ones that had left. Greed was the ultimate enemy of the human being. This simple truth applied to humans, no matter what world they lived in. The best of brothers could change sides for the benefits. Everyone could betray or sell as long as the benefits were within reasonable range.


    These people were like madmen because Nichs had given them the right to kill and plunder the adventurers that had left. They could reap the benefits at the moment by attacking therades which had distanced themselves from 3 families.


    Xiao Yu looked at the scene. There were roughly 400 people rushing forward to kill 100 people had left to roam on their own. In addition to the excuse given by Nichs for them to begin the massacre the adventurers already had hatred and envy between each other because of their previous time together. Now, there was an opportunity to get treasures from the people who had left.


    ¡°Greed!¡± Xiao Yu sighed as he looked at the sight. He didn¡¯t want to be the instigator of such a scene. He didn¡¯t want so many innocent to die. He knew that the adventurers that had left them were potential enemies but he still couldn¡¯t bring to take action like Nichs. He understood that Nichs and Leonardo weren¡¯t kind hearted people and they would do such a thing. However, this showed that Xiao Yu¡¯s mentality wasn¡¯t on par with Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s topete for the world.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°I believe the cooperation will be profitable to everyone! I think inevitably the Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull will be within our hands as long as everyone follows our orders!¡± There was a trace of disdain in Nichs¡¯s eyes as he spoke up in loud tone so that everyone could hear. Moreover, there were people that were killing others because of his orders. Wasn¡¯t being powerful a good feeling?


    There were losses after the skirmish. Half of the adventurers that had rushed to kill the ones to depart were killed. The departing ones knew that they were going to lose their lives so they had done their best to fight till the end.


    The fortunate ones were the adventuers who had quietly withdrawn from this ce when the battle had happened between Xiao Yu and Leonardo. They would be dead if they had stayed behind. It was good to get treasures but it was clear to everyone that life was worth more.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move! The Sunset Swamps isn¡¯t far away!¡± Xiao Yu said as he didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce any longer. He felt sick to his stomach as he looked at the madmen that had rushed to kill for the riches. However, there was a joyful look on Nichs¡¯s face. Nichs nodded as he quickly allocated the 350 adventurers that were left alive. He was going to use them as cannon fodders and those people were aware of it.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu was quite jealous of Nichs¡¯s well-organized actions. This youth was able to calmly arrange everything within moments. He had terrifying talent. No one wanted such an enemy. In the end, Xiao Yu believed that there was no way for him and Nichs to share the same ce under the heavens. Sooner orter they were going to have life and death battle.


    The adventurers moved towards the Sunset Swamps that was close by. Xiao Yu had used the carriage up to now but the roads weren¡¯t suitable for it anymore. There was a hand-carriage prepared for Lin Muxue. She was holding dragon in her arms as she rode the carriage while Xiao Yu walked close by.


    There were different thoughts in his head as he walked. Xiao Yu knew that on the surface it seemed that he was the most powerful out of three parties at the moment. However, he didn¡¯t have much advantage over the other two parties. There were too many unknown variables.


    On the surface, it seemed that Leonardo was the weakest. But who could say that what trump card Leonardo had?


    Grom, Cairne and little dragon¡¯s strength had enhanced but even then Xiao Yu didn¡¯t dare to say that he could win over Leonardo. He wasn¡¯t sure.


    Nichs was the one who Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to even test the strength with. Nichs looked like he was harmless to humans and insects because of his gentle and elegant look. However, the youth was full of consipracy and schemes. In addition, the patriarch of the blood elves was with him. Kael¡¯thas had reached 40th level but he had yet to awaken his true strengths so he wasn¡¯t Res¡¯s opponent at the moment.


    In addition, what about the trump cards that Nichs had? You had to be a fool to believe that Nichs didn¡¯t have anything for the dire moment.


    Lin Muxue looked at the superficial smile on Xiao Yu¡¯s face. She could see the worry in his eyes. She smiled at him.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, I believe that you will be the one to hold the victory at the end. Don¡¯t worry too much. In case, you aren¡¯t then it¡¯s not in our destiny to be the winners.¡± Lin Muxue whispered in a soft tone.


    Xiao Yu was in deep thoughts when he heard Lin Muxue¡¯s words. He had never been a schemer so he believed he should let go of these disturbing thoughts. He was a hooligan and rogue! Why he should be afraid of someone else?


    He smiled and hugged Lin Muxue.


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes lit up like the fires of hell when he saw Xiao Yu¡¯s action. This woman was going to be his ( leonardo¡¯s ) wife!


    ...


    The crowd reached the periphery of the Sunset Swamps after two days of travel. The ce was like its name. It was as if the red rays of sun were shining all over the entire marsh. The Sunset Swamps was a veryrge area. There were rotten leaves and branches swaying over the swamps as the wind blew. There was no way to know what was under the waters.


    It was very hard to determine which ce was hard and which ce was soft. It meant that a mis-step would bring death. Moreover, don¡¯t ever think abouting out alive after being swallowed by the swamps. At best, your darkened bones would be found out after centuries.


    ¡°Is there any path to get around this ce? The road isn¡¯t stable...¡± Xiao Yu felt ufortable as he looked at the swamps. It seemed that they had to be on alert for danger at every moment.


    Nichs pondered for a while. He looked at Xiao Yu: ¡°This is the shortest route. We will have to go along a long detour if we don¡¯t path directly through here. Moreover, there is no guarantee that other paths will be safer than this one. It¡¯s not called Sunset Swamps for naught. Any road in this ce won¡¯t be better than this one.¡±


    Leonardo looked at Xiao Yu with disdain before turning to Nichs: ¡°We don¡¯t have much time to waste. Let them explore ahead..¡±


    ¡°Haha.. Let¡¯s start then! Xiao Yu don¡¯t worry much we have pathfinders.¡± Nichs narrowed his eyes.


    The adventurers were divided into four squads and sent one after another into the swamps. These people were reluctant to move but they were aware that there wans¡¯t much that they could do. Moreover, to be able to say something they had to have the backing to do so. The remaining adventurers didn¡¯t have much strength. Most of them were third-rank warriors while some of them had reached fourth-rank. There wasn¡¯t a single fifth-rank warrior. Such masters wouldn¡¯t freely let themselves be used as cannon-fodder for others.


    Xiao Yu was wondering the reason why they had yet to meet any high-rank warriors or mages. It seems they had already gone in.


    ¡°Most probably there are already groups that had entered the swamps. Otherwise, we would have met people on the way.¡± Xiao Yu secretly pondered. The news of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull had spread far and wide so there would be many contenders.


    The advantage of grasping the adventurers was reflected at the moment. Xiao Yu admitted that having so many cannon fodders had saved them a lot of trouble.


    Xiao Yu finally made first step on the swamps. He felt worried so he asked Grom to be the one to walk ahead of their group for just in case. Grom weighed more than him so if Grom could pass then the rest would be able to pass over that piece of ground. In addition, Cairne was walking few steps behind Grom. If anything happened to Grom then Cairne would pull him out.


    Grom had ¡°sad eyes¡± as he walked ahead. Cairne wasughing as he looked at Grom¡¯s desperate situation.


    ...


    ...


    It hadn¡¯t taken even 5 minutes when loud exmations and shouts were heard from ahead.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Nichs frowned but his face was still calm. Nichs knew that the Sunset Swamps were full of danger.


    Soon a person ran back to ry the information.


    ¡°Sire! Lizards.... Lizard.... Lizardmen! Lot¡¯s of them!¡± The man¡¯s voice was flustered. It seemed that he had faced the most terrifying existence in his life.


    One of the men close to Nichs shouted out: ¡°Say it clearly! What Lizard? Don¡¯t be frightened!¡±


    Afterwards, the man calmed down and spoke everything. It seemed that the ones ahead had faced a group of murlocs. The monsters were able to move rapidly in the water and attack the adventurers.


    ¡°Murlocs? Legendary murlocs in the Sunset Swamps?¡± Leonardo murmured. He had read books from the family library about the Sunset Swamps and the murlocs were described to live in here.


    ¡°Leonardo, if you know how to deal with them then let us no.. We can¡¯t spare to lose many adventurers.¡± Nichs said in a low tone. Nichs knew in advance that the danger of the Sunset Swamps wouldn¡¯t be limited to the creatures living on the surface. It would be very hard to move in so he had nned to make an alliance with Xiao Yu and Leonardo.


    The man who had ran back to bring the information was a single person. There would be danger if all three groups moved now. Leonardo saw the look on Nichs¡¯s face. The one with the information had to either share it or move in to solve the problem. Xiao Yu was interested in seeing this so-called lizard-men or murlocs.


    *******


    I¡¯m attending a friends marriage so don¡¯t expect much in the next 2-3 days.. I¡¯ll make up for everything afterwards ??

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Thest chapter I was divided whether to trante the new monsters as lizardmen or murlocs as I don¡¯t read ahead.. But in this chapter the exnation is given and the monsters are gorlocs.


    ******


    Gorloc¡¯s were variants of murlocs. No one knew how they came to be but they weren¡¯t simple monsters.


    The first group of adventurers referred to them as lizardmen as they had never met gorlocs. In fact, 500 people had gone to explore the swamps but only 10 of them were able to return back. The gorlocs were extremely cruel in their ways. They would even kill the gorlocs that lived in the same group as them. Gorlocs would rush to kill any living creature in case they noticed some kind of life. They were like swarm of locusts that would rush out to swallow the prey.


    ¡°Let¡¯s check these legendary gorlocs, shall we?¡± Xiao Yu muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to see for ourselves rather than the nonsense these adventurers tell us.¡± Nichs nodded. He was the first one to march forward. Afterwards, the rest followed after him.


    The entire team came to stop in a distance to look at the adventurers who faught with the gorlocs. The gorlocs lived up their reputation as cruel creatures. It didn¡¯t matter whether they were strong or weak, they would just simply attack regardless of the enemy¡¯s power.


    Fortunately, the adventurers that were used as cannon fodders weren¡¯t weak. At the first, they were killed easily because of the panic caused by the sudden attack of the gorlocs. However, it didn¡¯t take long for the adventurers to stabilize their positions.


    ¡°There are way too many gorlocs. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy to kill them all.¡± Xiao Yu said in a sly tone. Fortunately, Nichs had a firm grasp over the situation. Otherwise, the adventurers would just rush back and the gorlocs would focus on three main groups. The gorlocs weren¡¯t just superior in numbers but fierce and cruel too.


    Xiao Yu turned towards Naga as he smiled. It was time for Naga to show her strength. He didn¡¯t know how powerful the Naga Sea Witch was but wanted see the results. He winked at her and Naga slowly walked towards side and submerged into water. In addition to few people within Xiao Yu¡¯s group no one else noticed that a warrior had disappeared.


    Xiao Yu was quite happy to have someone like Naga to be under hismand. It wasn¡¯t just about having a warrior adept at water battles but it meant that he could have an opportunity in the future to establish a naval army. He didn¡¯t know whether it was simple dream but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to try.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at the battlefield. The corpses floated on the surface of the water which shook Xiao Yu. The battle strength of the gorlocs was beyong his expecations. The gorlocs didn¡¯t care about the danger they faced. It didn¡¯t matter whether the person they faced was much stronger than them. They would try their best to injure the enemy with their sharp teeth even it meant that they would be seriously injured.


    ¡°Motherfuckers. I didn¡¯t know how fast these creatures were in water. It doesn¡¯t seem that they have consiousness too. However, I believe no one could tame them.¡± Xiao Yu whispered. It was tempting to try to tame these warmongering creatures. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have such warriors under theirmand? But it didn¡¯t take long for Xiao Yu to understand that it was just an unrealistic wish.


    ¡°Their speed of reproduction should be very fast too. Every month there are quite a many expeditions trying to pass through here.. I am afraid they would be a huge force within the continent if it wasn¡¯t for the limited habitat space.¡± Leonardo said. He looked at Xiao Yu as if he was looking at an idiot. Both of them had contradictions. At the moment, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to resist or battle with Leonardo. Xiao Yu believed that Leonardo wasn¡¯t up to task after a period of observation. Leonardo was very arrogant but scheming person. In addition, Xiao Yu felt that silence was golden as talking would reveal a lot of unnecessary thoughts.


    ¡°Nichs! It¡¯s waste to let these monsters kill our cannon fodder. We can¡¯t waste them all in here. You will have to think about a way out.¡± Xiao Yu said. He couldn¡¯t reveal the kindness in his heart towards the humans or it will be used against himself in the future.


    Nichs smilled and nodded. He turned towards a man and gestured with his hand. The same man disappeared and appeared at the front of the battlefield.


    ¡°ARGH~~¡± A strange cry echoed out from the man¡¯s mouth. Everyone felt their ears buzz under the noise. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t think that Nichs would have someone who was soo good at sound attacks.


    The man was wearing a ck cloak. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t see his face and the man looked simr to the mysteriouc dark robed men. But at the same time, after close observation it seemed that this man was totally different from them. The man continued to cry and the gorlocs begane to be docile. It seemed as if their owner was calling out to them.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw the situation. Nichs smiled as he had specifically taken this man with himself. He didn¡¯t have any good skills. He wasn¡¯t even good at battles. However, he was a fourth-rank beast tamer. He could tame any beast or monster! Nichs had brought the man because he knew that they would be facing different monsters along the way.


    The man proved that he was worth Nichs¡¯s thoughts. The gorlocs began to act dull. The adventurers began to attack the vital points of the gorlocs and to kill them. In short period of time, a lot of gorlocs were killed.


    Xiao Yu wryly smiled as he believed that Nichs was man who could turn the battles at a whim. Moreover, the heritage of the family Nichs belonged to was ancient which meant that they had all kinds of warriors and skills. In addition, it seemed that Nichs was prepared to many situations as he hade to the Sunset Swamps.


    Nevertheless, the situation didn¡¯tst long this way. A long cry echoed from the depth of the swamps and the gorlocs turned more crazy and furious. It seemed as if they were maddened by the call.


    Xiao Yu shook his head when he saw the situation. His thoughts were confirmed. These monsters simply couldn¡¯t be tamed! If it wasn¡¯t like that then there would be lots of gorlocs outside the swamps too!


    The gorlocs once again rushed towards the adventurers.


    ¡°We will kill these monsters if it goes like this.. But it will take sometime. Are you guys going to lend a helping hand?¡± Nichs smiled. Leonardo snorted. He didn¡¯t care about these cannon fodders. He wouldn¡¯t even flinch if all of them died and be food for these gorlocs! Nevertheless, Leonardo didn¡¯t want to waste much time at this stage. He turned to nodded towards few men and these masters moved out to fight the gorlocs. These so-called masters were rtively stronger than the gorlocs but they weren¡¯t the trump cards under Leonardo¡¯smand. Who would want to use the trump cards against the fish? Nichs wasn¡¯t ying around too as he quickly made few men from his team to join the battle.


    Afterwards, both of them turned to look at Xiao yu. They wanted to see what Xiao Yu would do at the moment. However, Xiao Yu stood therezily without a change in his face.


    Xiao Yu saw both Leonardo and Nichs wanted exnation: ¡°My men are already attacking the gorlocs. Don¡¯t you see that the quantity of the gorlocs have decreased by lot for a while?¡±


    Naga Sea Witch went out of water and shot arrows towards the gorlocs. Afterwards, she submerged into the water. It was a domineering scene to look at. She disappeared the way she hade out. Bright light was seen in the water once again as another gorloc died.


    Naga Sea Witch was at level 14 but in this environement she was like a duck in water. Moreover, Xiao Yu had equipped her with different types of arrows and armor to enhance her strength.


    The maddened gorlocs were taken aback by the attacks. Casualties appeared on all fronts. But would it be so easy to deal with gorlocs?

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Xiao Yu saw that the people sent by Nichs and Leonardo were strong enough to kill the gorlocs. Of course, the gorlocs weren¡¯t strong enough to fight against third-rank warriors on their own. The adventurers used as cannon fodders would be more than enough to finish the gorlocs if it wasn¡¯t their madness.


    ¡°Naga! Don¡¯t get to the front! You aren¡¯t a shield..¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he looked at the Naga Sea Witch who was using the bow to kill the gorlocs. Xiao Yu believed that all the heroes were his babies so he didn¡¯t want to see them get hurt or wounded. Moreover, Naga would bring lots of benefits to Xiao Yu after she levels up in Sunset Swamps. She was like a duck in the water in this environment. Grom was much stronger than her but he couldn¡¯t attack carelessly as he might fall into marsh if he stepped wrong but Naga didn¡¯t have to worry about this. The swamps and marshes were the heavens for the amphibian creatures and Naga was the king of this habitat. Of course, she had yet to mature in terms of her prowess. Grom and Cairne had reached level 40 and their strength was much more stronger than hers. In addition, they had been summoned long ago and had participated inrge-scales battles. Naga stillcked experience inparison to them and other heroes. Moreover, it was her firstrge-scale battle.


    Moreover, Naga couldn¡¯t show her full powers since she was summoned. The first and foremost reason for this was the environment for the battle. However, at the moment Naga was in her own turf. She would be roaming right and left if it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yu¡¯s order. It had to be noted that Naga was very obedient. She moved behind the adventurers as she used arrows to kill the gorlocs. In addition, Xiao Yu had already given her lots of life and mana potions so that she wasn¡¯t stuck in a bad situation. She was using Frost Arrows skill to enhance each arrow shot by her. The body of the gorlocs would be invaded by the coldness of the skill. The arrow would burst open in arge area and cover all the gorlocs within a diameter. This way the movement and attack speeds of the gorlocs would reduce greatly.


    Additionally, Naga would kill the gorlocs that were wounded by the adventurers or other warriors. This way the experience points would increase much more easily rather than killing each gorloc by herself. She would use the Forked Lightening skill from time to time to kill the adventurers that were heavily wounded by the gorlocs. The speed of her fatality was the fastest in the battlefield. Likewise, Naga didn¡¯t have to face any danger as she was in protected zone. It was the main advantage of being a long-range warrior.


    At the moment, Xiao Yu was counting the number of gorlocs killed by the Naga. It didn¡¯t take long for this number to reach 100.


    ¡°Naga is cool. It seems her archery is more powerful than Tyrande¡¯s when attacking a group of enemies.¡± Xiao Yu was quite happy. He had acquired another long-range warrior. Moreover, this warrior was able to fight in the naval conditions. Xiao Yu remembered the navy forces from his past life. He wished that he could make a naval army of his own. It was a pity that there was only Naga Sea Witch by his side. It would be very powerful if he could establish a base for the Naga race.


    The gorlocs were at a disadvantage. They had the advantage of numbers inparison to the humans but couldn¡¯t withstand the ughter. Countless broken limbs of the gorlocs were thrown right and left in the battlefield.


    Lin Muxue turned her head sideways because of the sight in front of her. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t withstand the gorish scene in front of her and throw up. This way she would shame Xiao Yu.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to take forever if we continue like this. Why don¡¯t we send reinforcements?¡± Leonardo saw that the gorlocs were popping up from the swamps and it seemed that there was no end to their march. He understood that they had to solve the problem as soon as possible so that they could preserve strength for future.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s speed up things!¡± Nichs nodded. 1/3 of the people by Nichs¡¯s side rushed towards the gorlocs while rest stayed behind to protect Nichs.


    Leonardo shouted: ¡°Go! Don¡¯t lose face!¡± One third of the people by Leonardo¡¯s side rushed out to fight too. The moment of the march was amazing as this people could break through defenses of a small territory with ease. These weren¡¯t ordinary soldiers but elite warriors, assassins and magicians!


    Xiao Yu sent 30 orcs, 50 elf archers, sorceresses and druids of the w. Xiao Yu knew that he didn¡¯t have to go all out but couldn¡¯t stand back too. In addition, he ordered his troops to be careful as getting wounded in here wasn¡¯t worth it. Tyrande and Kael¡¯thas moved out to fight too. They were long-range warrior and mage so there was no danger to their life. Res who was beside Nichs knew that Kael¡¯thas was the real one once Kael¡¯thas cast a magic. His eyes lit up as he understood that Kael¡¯thas was back but he didn¡¯t care much. What if Kael¡¯thas was back? They weren¡¯t living the ancient times. In addition, Ernst family had given them the sunwell so there was no need for Kael¡¯thas. It wouldn¡¯t take long before Res¡¯s n would be the new kings of the blood elves.


    The loss of gorlocs increased when the main forces joined the battle.


    ARGH~~ The buzzing sound from before echoed out once again. More gorlocs began to drill out from the swamps to join the battle. In addition, it seemed as if the gorlocs had be more bloodthirsty.


    ¡°Ah! The lizardmen are here!¡± A voice echoed out. Xiao Yu turned to see that the gorlocs were drilling out from all sides to try to siege everyone. It was a good tactic for a sneak attack but Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo weren¡¯t vegetarians. They weren¡¯t even confused by this tactic.


    The gorlocs were trying to rely on quantity to kill the forces of Nichs, Leonardo and Xiao Yu but would this sneak attack work?


    ¡°It seems as if there is someone hiding in the swamps that controls the gorlocs. It would be awesome if I could make a wallet, shoes and belt out of that gorlocs skin!¡± Xiao Yuughed.


    In the past life he had heard about expensive shoes, belts and wallets made out of crocodile skin. Now the opportunity hade to knock his doors on its own. He pondered about ringing back the skins of gorlocs to make leather goods out of them and sell them.


    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Lin Muxue was attracted by Xiao Yu¡¯s actions. Why was he so happy? The number of these creatures were getting more as seconds passed which meant that there would be lots of problems.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know but their skin is excellent to produce leather goods. Moreover, its easy to use.¡± Xiao Yu smiled as he imagined Lin Muxue wearing a leather bikini or mini-skirt made out of gorloc skin. Of course, no one but him could see her that way!


    Lin Muxue was pleased when she heard that leather clothing could be made out of the skin of gorlocs.


    It didn¡¯t take long before a gorloc as tall as 4 meters appeared in their sight. It seemed that this was the elite gorloc controlling the others. Xiao Yu ordered the orcs to siege and kill the gorloc. Afterwards, they brought back that one. Xiao Yu began to study its skin while the others watched him in silence. Leonardo looked at Xiao Yu in disdian while Nichs¡¯s eyes lit up.


    The gorlocs didn¡¯t continue to storm as they saw that this strategy was failing. Instead they began to surround the humans. It was true that the gorlocs couldn¡¯t do substantial harm but at least they were putting a lot of pressure on the human minds.


    ¡°Are they trying to surround us? Let¡¯s move! Otherwise, we may fall into an unpleasant situation. We aren¡¯t familiar with the swamps!¡± Nichs ordered as he saw the situation. He never took lightly any enemy even if the enemy was very weak. He tried to control everything neatly so that he didn¡¯t face heavy losses.


    Everyone began to move forward step by step no longer protecting their ground. It was a hard thing to find the right path in the battle so the casualties among the cannond fodder increased as time passed.


    ¡°Help each other! It¡¯s not worth losing your lives in here!¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he didn¡¯t want to see his troops be food for the gorlocs.


    The adventurers weren¡¯t unified so they didn¡¯t coordinate their actions. However, thepetitive mentality they had was diminished at the moment as they knew that they had to survive.


    Xiao Yu was quite happy as he saw that Naga had reached level 16 in short time.


    ¡°She could reach level 20 by the end of the battle if everything goes smoothly.¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    Naga raised her head and roared. Her speed of attack improved once again as she levelled up. In addition, she was using forked lightning and frost arrows skill non-spot. She would shoot dozens of arrows and all of them would hit the enemies.


    Xiao Yu was initially worried about Naga safety but it seemed that all of it were baseless. Naga¡¯s speed of swimming in the water be much faster as she levelled up. This way she would lurk around and attack when the situation was in her favor...

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    ARGH~~~


    A scream echoed out from the depth of the swamp. Xiao Yu and the rest were perplexed as they heard the sound. They were gloomy as they could judge that the creature that roared wasn¡¯t inferior to core hound in strength!


    It had to be noted that the core hound was killed by Xiao Yu¡¯s group because it was injured within the spacial storm. What could they do if the gorlocs had an existence like that backing them?


    It was no wonder that very few people were able to roam into the depth of the Sunset Swamps!


    The body of the gorlocs began to change as the roared echoed out. Originally, the gorlocs were already big enough to bepared to the orcs. Now, their bodies began to turnrger in a speed visible to the naked eye. A dark light began to glow and envelope their bodies. It seemed as if the scales over their bodies were hardened too!


    ¡°Motherfucker, what¡¯s going on?¡±Xiao Yu was stunned as he looked at the transforming gorlocs.


    ARGH~


    ARGH~


    The gorlocs turned twice as big in a dozens of seconds. They were like giant monsters at the moment.


    ¡°Sorceresses! Druids! Go on! ATTACK!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out loud. He knew that there was no point in trying to save strength at the moment. Otherwise, they were going to be food for the gorlocs.


    Sorceresses and druids acted as they heard Xiao Yu¡¯smand. The sorceresses turned the gorlocs into sheep while the druids of the w transformed into bears and rushed out. The bears helped the grunts in the frontal battle while the druids of the talon used hurricanes to blow away the hordes of the gorlocs that tried to rush towards the grunts. The Gryphon Riders flew up and used chain lightning skill to attack the gorlocs.


    Leonardo and Nichs were envious of Xiao Yu¡¯s air force. They had various ground type troops but they didn¡¯t have many air type units. They were jealous when they saw Xiao Yu casually order so many gryphon riders to join the battle.


    ZzZzzzZZzzzZ


    Lightning shed past as the huge bodies of the giant gorlocs burned into ashes. The damage done by the gryphon riders were much more than usual because of the watery environment.


    Nichs and Leonardo rapidly reacted when they saw the transforming gorlocs. Powerful warriors used shields to rush out. They smashed through the defenses of the gorlocs. The gorlocs hit by those warriors were thrown out which showed the strength of the warriors. Nevertheless, there were people who were torn to pieces by the gorlocs.


    For the first time since the start of the battle both Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s side began to have losses.


    ¡°What the heck is happening!?¡± Leonardo was furious as one of the warriors from his camp was lost. He believed that Xiao Yu was the weakest link in the alliance but he was the first to lose a man. He was very angry.


    Nichs was helpless as he looked at Leonardo. Why did he got angry because of a death of a minion? Couldn¡¯t Nichs¡¯s men die?


    Nichs spoke up: ¡°There is no need to worry.. I remember the elders say that the lizardmen can use a berserk skill that transform their bodies.¡±


    ¡°Berserk? Nichs, it seems you are aware about the details but keeping information from us. You are the most informed out of three of us but not sharing anything.. It¡¯s not very kind!¡± Leonardo said in a cold tone as he looked at Nichs. Leonardo was aware that the reason Nichs made them form an alliance wasn¡¯t out of good will. Leonardo understood that Nichs wasn¡¯t going to reinvent the wheel... It was proof that Nichs was aware of the hardships that they were going to face so he had brought them in together to face the problems.


    Nichs smiled: ¡°I know about some things but it doesn¡¯t mean that I can predict everything. Nevertheless, The intelligence that I have will be beneficial to the alliance. I will share everything but not in one go. Leonardo, I hope you will understand me.¡±


    Leonardo snorted but didn¡¯t respond. At the same time, the attacks of the gorlocs were turning more violent. Leonardo understood that he had underestimated the dangers of the Sunset Swamps.


    Xiao Yu was looking at the berserk gorlocs. The berserk skill of the orcs was very advanced and Xiao Yu was familiar with it. However, at the moment the berserk skill used by the gorlocs was totally different from the one used by the orcs. Xiao Yu could clearly feel an evil aura exuding from the transformed gorlocs. It seems they had absorbed the souls of the killed men which was the reason of a darkish aura enveloping their bodies.


    Xiao Yu understood that if his guess was correct then an evil gorloc warlock was behind this transformation. This way the strength of the gorlocs were greatly enhanced which would be the aim of this warlock.


    The berserk skill of the orcs could be used autonomously on their own. It could greatly increase the strength of orc in a short period of time. However, this berserk skill used by the gorlocs was simr to the giant orc transformation used by the Kennedy family on the orcs of the ckrock n.


    It seemed that the gorlocs could get berserk after consumingrge number of human souls. The adventurers that were killed had been used as source for this transformation.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Leonardo was calm as he looked at the overwhelming attack of the gorlocs. He felt that it was fortunate that Nichs had formed the alliance or else he would have faced heavy losses if he was on his own.


    The alliance of the trio hadpletely changed the situation. Together they could roam through the continent on their own so the gorlocs weren¡¯t going to be a big problem.


    ¡°What do you mean what should we do? Join together and fight!¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he raised the Arcanite Reaper.


    ¡°Right! Let¡¯s fight together! We must get out of the siege as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will lose a lot by facing this berserk lizardmen!¡± Nichs added.


    Xiao Yu nodded in affirmation. Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything but waved as his subordinates began to attack. All of them wanted to save strength but by doing so they were going to face much greater losses.


    All three parties arranged their powerhouses in a lineup to kill the gorlocs. Xiao Yumanded Grom and Cairne to move out too but told them to pay attention to safety. Maiev and Illidan were also fighting in front. Uther stayed behind by Lin Muxue¡¯s side as he had many defensive skills and could protect Lin Muxue in times of danger.


    Naga Sea Witch was killing gorlocs as she gained experience points. The advantage of Xiao Yu¡¯s warriors over ordinary ones was that they could level up by killing enemies. This battle was the best opportunity for all the heroes to level up.


    Xiao yu was satisfied as he saw therge smile on Naga¡¯s face as she swung her tail right and left. It seemed that Naga had the same rogue nature as Xiao Yu. In fact, the Nagas weren¡¯t good breed to begin with so Xiao Yu believed that he would have an unbeatable army if he had lots of nagas by his side.


    Naga moved around as she looked for opportunities. At the start she had made quite a many mistakes. Her arrows would injure the gorlocs but wouldn¡¯t take their lives. It was like giving cheap deals to the others. Nevertheless, she improved as time passed. Xiao Yu himself would go in to battle if the situation wasn¡¯t too dangerous. He was holding onto the Arcanite Reaper as he stood close to Lin Muxue andmanded.


    The battle turned fiercer as time passed. Xiao Yu was having injuries by his side too. No one could stay safe when so many berserk gorlocs attacked.


    The adventurers used as cannon fodder were in much dare situation. There were only 200 of them left at the moment.


    Nevertheless, no one had noticed that Xiao Yu had the smallest number of casualties. All of Xiao Yu¡¯s warriors were ustomed to get back and use the life potion once they were injured. Few forces in the continent could afford such a tactic.


    Leonardo and Nichs looked at Xiao Yu with envy. They had life potions too but they could give them to ordinary warriors. The life potions were extremely precious. How could Xiao Yu spend money like that?


    In addition, they began to observe that the berserk gorlocs had their intelligence improved too. The gorlocs were coordinating the attacks with each other. At the start they were attacking independently but now the gorlocs had formed teams of 3 to 5 while they confronted the humans.


    ¡°How could it turn out like this?¡± Nichs pondered. The performance of the gorlocs were improving as time passed. Nichs and rest would be exhausted if time passed on.


    ¡°Nichs, is there something that should we know? Do you know any way to deal with these lizardmen?¡± Xiao Yu was observing Nichs and Leonardo too. He asked as soon as he saw the change in Nichs¡¯s face.


    Nichs didn¡¯t think that such a small w would be caught in Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes. He helplessly said: ¡°I was told that as long as the lizardmen absorb human souls, they could maintain the berserk state. In addition, they would turn more clever while absorbing the souls. I didn¡¯t expect the situation turn so dire... It¡¯s just against the theory of berserkers!¡±


    Xiao Yu was surprised as he heard Nichs. He began to think about ways to deal with the gorlocs. At the end of the day, he wasn¡¯t here to lose men. The grunts were beginning to suffer serious injuries. It was true that no one had yet to die because of life potions but there would be dead ones if it goes on like this.


    BOOOOOOM~


    Res chanted and used magic. An explosion urred in the rear of the gorlocs and most of them turned into ashes. The other mages looked at Res in awe. The magic of the blood elves was terrifying. Moreover, the skill of the sixth-rank blood elf magician wasn¡¯t trifling!


    The mages were the main force to kill the enemies. Kael¡¯thas was alone but he had unlimited mana potions which increased his role in the battlefield.


    Nevertheless, the powerful magic of Res and other Sunbreakers wasn¡¯t enough to deal with all the gorlocs. The battle continued on. The real strength of all three parties was much more obvious at the moment.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Xiao Yu believed that there was no need to get entangled in here anymore and understood that both Nichs and Leonardo shared the same belief.


    ¡°What are we going do to now? If it goes on like this then we will be surrounded by the lizardmen and killed sooner thanter.¡± Xiao Yu shouted.


    Nichs frowned as he looked at the gorlocs: ¡°The lizardmen shouldn¡¯t have a berserk skill to begin with.. Even though everything is happening within a reasonable extent. They could gain extreme strength but at the same time they will have a great weakness too! I believe all of us know about the ¡®soft bellies¡¯ of lizards. The softest part of the lizardmen seems to be the lower part of their jaws! They can transform and turn bigger but that part should be much weaker inparison to their original state.. The orcs get much bloodthirsty and violent when they turn berserk but at the same time they loose their sense of reason! Attack the lower part of their jaws! It must be the most vulnerable part of their bodies!¡±


    ¡°Tyrande! Shoot!¡± Xiao Yu ordered as soon as he heard Nichs¡¯s remarks. He agreed with Nichs as Xiao Yu knew that there was nothing that was invincible.


    Tyrande nodded and shoot an arrow. The arrow st through and hit the lower part of the berserk gorloc¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°Ahh~¡± The berserk gorloc howled like a injured dog as it tumbled into the swamps. The arrow had prated through with ease. It had to be noted that Tyrande hadn¡¯t used much strength so it was proved that the upper abdomen of the gorlocs was weakest part of their bodies rtive to the other parts.


    Everyone was in joy as they began to attack the lower part of the gorloc¡¯s jaws to kill them easily.


    ¡°KILL~¡± Nichs shouted out loudly.


    Naga Sea Witch was killing much more inparison to the others because of her archer skills. The casualties of the gorlocs had increased once again but the pressure they put on all three parties didn¡¯t loosen much. All three of them found another problem. It didn¡¯t matter how many gorlocs were killed as it seemed that the number of the gorlocs didn¡¯t increase by much.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, do you have any ideas?¡± Nichs asked. At the moment, he felt that it was fortunate for him to make an alliance with Xiao Yu and Nichs. He would have faced huge casualties if he was on his own.


    Xiao Yu shrugged: ¡°I don¡¯t know.. We are getting surrounded.. It¡¯s either kill or die!¡±


    ¡°Howe there are so many lizardmen?¡± Leonardo wrinkled his eyebrows. The number of the gorlocs was much beyond their expectations. It seems they were going to lose their lives here let alone getting hold of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull.


    It was no wonder that the Sunset Swamps werend of no men.


    Nichs was in a tough spot as neither Xiao Yu nor Leonardo had responded with anything of substance that could change the tide: ¡°There is no other way! We can only charge past and rush forward. Moreover, if we can¡¯t ovee this difficulty then there is no need of talking about an alliance.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled as he patted Nichs¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Nichs is the patriarch of the Ernst family unlike us.. It won¡¯t be worth if you die here.. As for me, no one even will remember about me after my death...¡±


    Nichs smiled but didn¡¯t respond. He began to issue orders to change the formation of the troops. He wanted to increase the speed of advancement while refraining the siege of gorlocs.


    The troops began to form a needle like shape to drill through the gorlocs and march into the outer parts of the Sunset Swamps in a swift manner. They weren¡¯t here to battle with gorlocs but they had to past through them as fast as possible. Some of the gorlocs turned furious as they formed groups to stand in front of the formation to block the progress of the alliance troops. The gorlocs were willing to die as long as they could reduce the speed of the alliance.


    The powerhouses of all three parties were standing at the tip of the formation. They would rece each other after a time period which could be considered fair in terms of having time to rest and fight. At the same time, the warriors from different parties were observing the shocking strength of other warriors.


    Cairne was like a war machine who used brutal collision to rush through the gorlocs. Grom used Whirlwind to kill the bloodthirst creatures in big numbers. He was like a meat grinder in the battlefield.


    There was a warrior from Leonardo¡¯s side who used a machete in a particr style which wasn¡¯t inferior to Grom¡¯s Whirlwind skill. He cut off gorlocs the way as if he was shing through a mass of moth.


    The warriors from Nichs¡¯s side didn¡¯t show off too much strength as the mages like Res and others were supporting them. At times, there was no need for those warriors to act as they would just face an open field as the magic of Res would kill all the gorlocs in front of them.


    ...


    ...


    The speed of marching reduced greatly after a dozens of miles...


    ¡°Why are we slowing down?¡± Leonardo frowned when he saw that something was wrong. It seems that they had encountered another problem. The situation would turn troublesome if it wasn¡¯t solved on time.


    Everyone looked to front to see that the path to take them forward was bing narrow and difficult to pass. There were fewer ces which allowed the alliance members to pass through which made the path dangerous as each wrong step would mean being buried in the swamps. The creatures of this swamps knew about the dangerous areas that could swallow them but what about the adventurers? Who could guarantee that the next step would be as safe as thest one?


    Moreover, the next step might support the weight of the current person but may be fatal to the person that woulde after him.


    The path was no good to go so the only option was the pave a road. The best people to do so would be magicians of earth and ice affinity.


    ¡°Mages! Make a path for us!¡± Leonardo ordered. The mages by his side weren¡¯t just numerous but their rank and equipment were top level too. It didn¡¯t take long for the mages to act and pave a road for the troops. Xiao Yu was quite envious as he looked at so many different types of mages by Leonardo and Nichs¡¯s side. He had just acquired few students who had graduated from the academy! In addition, the lowest rank magician by Leonardo and Nichs¡¯s side were at fourth-rank!


    Both the gorlocs and the path in front were frozen in ce as the mages acted. They made a path for the troops to easily pass by. However, the cost of such act was extremely high too.


    Gorlocs began to attack the mages in such a situation which proved their high intelligence and wisdom once again. However, the mages were protected by powerful warrior bodyguards and couldn¡¯t be easily attacked by the gorlocs. The situation seemed to be swaying towards the alliance and perhaps soon they were going to reach a safe location.


    But the smiles on the faces of troops didn¡¯tst long. The gorlocs turned more crazy as they began to attack each other instead of humans. Why would they do that?


    The others weren¡¯t aware of the reason behind their actions but Xiao Yu was clear. The gorlocs would eat each other after killing the opponent gorlocs. The devouring process was very terrifying and horrific to look at! Afterwards, the berserk gorlocs began to evolve once more.


    ¡°Damn it! They are getting bigger!¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he pointed towards the first gorloc who had finished devoring its meal! The gorloc turned twice asrge. Moreover, the scars of the battle from previous time began to disapper without a trace. The scales on its body began to shiny too!


    Xiao Yu understood that they were facing a crisis! The real problems were going to start from now on!

 Chapter 363

    It was unfortunate for Xiao Yu and others to meet the gorlocs that used such a berserk skill. They didn¡¯t know whether they were lucky or unlucky. These creatures were only mentioned in the legends and few had seen them to use the berserk skill. Moreover, the people who had seen the gorlocs use the berserk skill had already turned to their food and be the nutrition for the Sunset Swamps. There are few who could have escaped these many gorlocs.


    The newly evolved gorlocs stood still as they looked at the human enemies. The ordinary gorlocs began to sway away from them as if they were avoiding these newly transformed monsters.


    ¡°Nichs, what are these things? Do you have any idea?¡± Leonardo frowned. Nevertheless, there was a trust formed towards the Nichs by Leonardo. He understood that they could survive if he trusted the information that Nichs gave away.


    Nichs raised his hands upwards indicating that he had no idea. He had indeed read a lot of information about the gorlocs but there was no data regarding this transformation in those books. After all, there weren¡¯t many who had seen this type of transformation done by the gorlocs.


    ¡°Cairne! Grom! Stay back to form defense!¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much as he shouted out. He knew that the gorlocs would engulf everone soon so he had to form a defensive formation. They couldn¡¯t attack and march so he had to adjust his troops for defense.


    Leonardo and Nichs also issued orders to organize the defensive formation. The mages began to create buffer zones to open up space for defense. No one would be mad enough to fight head on against the gorlocs at the moment.


    Fortunately, all three parties kept together so there was no breach of space for the gorlocs to advance. This way the transformed gorlocs couldn¡¯t easily rush to break the defensive formation. It was a proof of tacit understanding between three parties. Everyone knew that the defensive formation would copse the moment one of three withdrew from the site.


    ¡°How powerful are these lizardmen?¡± Nichs asked. The evolution of the gorlocs was beyond his expectations.


    ¡°How powerful? Why don¡¯t you try them? I think they have strength of peak fourth-rank warriors.. Maybe they are on par with ordinary fifth-rank warriors... Hopefully, none of them are equal to sixth-rank warriors or we will be facing destruction! Let me see... There are no more than fifty of them! It¡¯s a big trouble!¡± Xiao Yu responded. 50 evolved gorlocs wasn¡¯t enough to kill all of them but there were going to be heavy casualties!


    Nichs added: ¡°There is no point in arguing at the moment. We have to work out a solution to this problem. Afterwards, we can go to lizardmen¡¯sir.. There must be lots of treasures there... Aren¡¯t you guys interested?¡±


    Gorloc¡¯s nest?


    Both Xiao Yu and Leonardo reacted. It was no wonder that Nichs was so eager to form an alliance with them! It turns out that Nichs wanted to get toir of gorlocs since the start!


    Nichs should have enough strength to go to the depth of the Sunset Swamps on his own but if he wanted to get into the nest of gorlocs then he couldn¡¯t do it on his own let alone grab the treasures.


    ¡°Are you sure about the treasures?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s soul stirred up when he listened to Nichs. The situation wasn¡¯t that worse. There were many warriors who had yet to attack so all three sides had lots of trump cards.


    Nichs smiled: ¡°Is it necessary for me to confirm it? I can¡¯t get that many treasures on my own but we have chance if all of us go in together!¡±


    Nichs wasn¡¯t lying at the moment. Why would he bring together so many people if he could do it on his own? Would he be willing to form an alliance with Xiao Yu and Leonardo if that was the case?


    ¡°oh.. What can we get there?¡± Leonardo was impressed too.


    Nichs saw that both Xiao Yu and Leonardo favored his idea. He smiled: ¡°The lizardmen are from the bloodline of the dragons. They are collecting all kinds of treasures are materials like the dragons.. They have been here for many thousands of years so imagine the umted wealth of these creatures! I acquired a note from an assassin who was fortunate enough to get into their nest.. He had seen countless weapons, materials, scrolls and so on in their!¡±


    Xiao Yu and Leonardo were more willing to get into the nest of the gorlocs after hearing about the treasures. It was definitely worth the risk! The Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull wouldn¡¯t be taken so easily so they had more than enough time for this adventure.


    Xiao Yu smiled as he was much experience in getting into the dungeons to get treasures. N one would dare to say that they were first in acquiring treasures from such locations if Xiao Yu said that he was second.


    ARGH~~~


    Xiao Yu and rest turned towards the roars. It didn¡¯t matter how good the treasures in their were. They had to pass through the problem in front of them.


    The roars were made by the evolved gorlocs. The sounds issued by them began to hit the frosty grounds and the ice path began to transform and be part of the swamps.


    ¡°No! They want to create pits! Hurry and stop them!¡± Xiao Yu shouted.


    The mages began to chant spells to stop the evolved gorlocs by restoring and expanding the icy roads. It was going to be very hard if the evolved gorlocs got close to them. The warriors began to rush out to kill the evolved gorlocs once they saw that the ground beneath their foot turned firm once again.


    The defensive power of the evolved gorlocs was terrifying. The scales on their bodies were able to withstand the attacks from fourth-rank warriors. At best, the fourth-rank warriors could dent the scales!


    Too strong!


    Xiao Yu was shocked. The evolved gorlocs were very terrifying after swallowing each other. Moreover, the offensive strength of their must have enhanced after the evolution!


    ¡°Tyrande! Naga! Kael¡¯thas! Gryphon Riders! Everyone with long-range attack go on! Concentrate firepower on the evolved gorlocs!¡± Xiao Yu wanted to focus the firepower to kill the evolved gorlocs so that they could the ordinary berserk ones afterwards.


    Xiao Yu had lots of ways to deal with these creatures. He wasn¡¯t scared even though the gorlocs had gone through evolution. After all, he had faced the ckrock n¡¯s giant orcs once so he was quite familiar with the situation. He had killed more giant orcs than the gorlocs in front of them. As a result, could these evolved gorlocs be a problem for him?


    The arrows wereunched and they were like rain as they flied down to shoot the evolved gorlocs. Tyrande was using Searing Arrow skill with buff from different skills. Each of her arrows were able to explode the head of the evolved gorloc in one go.


    The grunts couldn¡¯t do anything at the moment. They didn¡¯t have chance to use ballista¡¯s too.


    The fireball¡¯s shot by Kael¡¯thas were able to kill an evolved gorloc in one go too. Gryphon Riders concentrated their chain lightning to kill several evolved gorlocs.


    The evolved gorlocs were caught off guard. They didn¡¯t even have chance to show their strength when they were killed in big numbers. The situation looked terrifying at first but if Xiao Yu or others showed their real strength then the evolved gorlocs weren¡¯t their opponents!


    Nichs and Leonardo also organized their troops to deal with the evolved gorlocs. The mages under theirmand began to attack the newly evolved gorlocs. At the same time, the warriors under theirmand began to form defensive formations while the mages attacked with full power.


    The mages weren¡¯t as good as Kael¡¯thas. However, when several of them concentrated on one evolved gorloc then the chance of that gorloc to survive was very small.


    The situation seemed to be stable once again.


    However, none of them saw that the other evolved gorlocs began to slightly tremble after Xiao Yu¡¯s team began to attack their peers. At the same time, their eyes turned ck from blood-red.


    The attack power of Leonardo and Nichs¡¯s team wasn¡¯t weaker than Xiao Yu¡¯s. The only difference was that Xiao Yu¡¯s troops were more varied than theirs.


    Everyone was focused on killing the evolved gorlocs so they had to march forward to get close to them. However, the evolved gorlocs began to move into the different positions.


    Everyone began to smile as they believed that they were having upper hand over the evolved gorlocs. They believed that the evolved gorlocs wouldn¡¯t be able to attack them anymore.


    Xiao Yu checked the body of a dead evolved gorlocs. It¡¯s skin was too hard after evolving so it couldn¡¯t be used to make shoes or belts as it was even very hard to kill it! Moreover, those scales were too hard and heavy so it would be very hard to wear them and walk.


    Xiao Yu was thinking to take the bodies of the dead evolved gorlocs and take them back but he saw that it wasn¡¯t worth it. The number of the killed evolved gorlocs reached 20 after a while but the troops were getting tired. The cost of fighting against the evolved gorlocs from a distance was high. Moreover, the troops of Leonardo and Nichs couldn¡¯t use potions like Xiao Yu¡¯s troops.


    The evolved gorlocs began to spread out and in a way siege all three parties. However, none of them rushed to attack.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s happening?¡± Xiao Yu was stunned. On surface it seemed that they had stabilized their position but the evolved gorlocs were clever enough not to stay idle and get ughtered. Of course, if Xiao Yu¡¯s and others troops rushed out then they would have the final victory but there would be considerable losses.


    ¡°We can¡¯t consume our strength for long if it goes on like this.. Half of the evolved lizardmen have already killed by us...We can¡¯t rest now..¡± Leonardo didn¡¯t want to agree with Xiao Yu. Moreover, he wanted to undermine Xiao Yu so he wanted to go all out at the moment.


    Xiao Yu smiled but didn¡¯t respond to Leonardo. He maintained the original position as he looked around.


    ¡°Are we going to beat the iron while it¡¯s hot or take a break? I think we can keep on and kill as many as we can before the new evolved lizardmen appear!¡± Nichs added without joining the verbal war between Leonardo and Xiao Yu.


    Leonardo nodded in agreement. His original position was to attack.


    ¡°Silence means yes! We will continue to attack!¡± Nichs grinned. He believed that Leonardo¡¯s and his troops were enough to kill all the gorlocs even if Xiao Yu didn¡¯t participate.


    Nevertheless, none of Xiao Yu¡¯s troops moved out to attack as they waited for Xiao Yu¡¯s order.


    The gorlocs saw that the humans wereunching a closebat strike so they rushed too. There wasn¡¯t much of a distance between gorlocs and humans so the sounds of both parties mming into each other echoed out.


    ARGH~~~


    A loud and furious roar echoed out the moment battle broke out.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Everynoe was stunned as the evolved gorlocs began to roar and crawl out to attack the humans much more fiercer than before. People believed that all of the evolved gorlocs were killed but the full-scale attack was very terrifying and horrorful. Who would think that a body that was next to them would jump up to attack and kill them?


    Many warriors were killed within a time frame of few breathes. The warrior would miss an arm or leg even if they were able to keep their lives. At the end, they were left with serious injuries and no strength to fight. Such people were nothing but burden in the eyes of Nichs and Leonardo in ces such as Sunset Swamps. It had to be noted that they didn¡¯t treat their people the way Xiao Yu did with life potions or precious herbs. Both Leonardo and Nichs regarded life potions as strategic resources and they didn¡¯t have much of them to begin with. In addition, those potions were kept for their own use at crucial moments.


    Another reason for discarding those wounded warriors would be creating a chance for others to escape.


    ¡°What the heck is going on?¡± Both Leonardo and Nichs were furious. The mages were extremely precious troops and several mages were killed in a sh. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry and furious at such a time?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s loss was quite less inparison to both of them. The main reason being, Xiao Yu had thrown the little dragon into the mouth of an evolved gorloc at time of the attack.


    Could an evolved gorloc kill a fourth-rank dragon with a bite?


    The little dragon was sleeping soundly when it was bitten by the evolved gorlocs. It turned furious as its body erged in a speed visible to the naked eye and exploded the evolved gorloc¡¯s mouth.


    Uther who stood behind used his protective spells to make a shield to protect Lin Muxue. Xiao Yu was angry as the gorlocs wanted to attack Lin Muxue. He wouldn¡¯t let her suffer even a little! Therefore, he throw out few scrolls given to him by Master Higgins before he left the Lion city.


    Boom~


    The giant evolved gorlocs were smashed after bursts of explosions. Xiao Yu believed that even fifth-rank warriors couldn¡¯t survive these explosions let alone the evolved gorlocs who had their mouth open at the time of explosions.


    The Sorceresess morphed the evolved gorlocs into sheep.


    As a result, the loss on Xiao Yu¡¯s side was much smaller. Only four Sorceresess who couldn¡¯t respond on time were killed. There were several seriously injured warriors but Xiao Yu used life potions and Uther used his healing skill to treat them.


    ¡°Motherfucker! What the fuck? How did I end up in this monster¡¯s mouth?¡± The little dragon was furious. It took out two huge nunchaku¡¯s and began to attack the gorlocs. It was speaking in an angry tone but the little dragon¡¯s sound was simr to a kid¡¯s so the words that went out of its mouth didn¡¯t seem rude but cute!


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill ya all!¡± The dragon used the nunchakus to rampage in the battlefield.


    ¡°Motherfucker! We have lost four people! Why????¡± Xiao Yu shouted in a tone full of misery. His principle at looking towards the life of his subordinates was totally different from Leonardo and Nichs¡¯s look and it couldn¡¯t be changed. He valued and recognized all the races under hismand. Moreover, Tyrande and others wouldn¡¯t respect him if he was inclined towards the life of some more than others.


    In fact, Xiao Yu was quite lucky inparison to the 2 other parties. More than 30 evolved gorlocs had attacked trio but only 8 of them jumped to attack Xiao Yu¡¯s team. The remaining more than 20 evolved gorlocs were aiming at Nichs¡¯s and Leonardo¡¯s teams. Moreover, the evolved gorlocs were killed because of dragon¡¯s rapid actions.


    Xiao Yu ordered the grunts to smash the bodies of the evolved gorlocs into pieces as if he was afraid that they could rise up once again. The evolved gorlocs died without retorting but their bodies slightly trembled because of the grunts attacks.


    Nichs had lost a lot of people. Actually, he would lose much more if it wasn¡¯t for Res. The blood elves from the Sunbreaker n used tyrannical magic to kill the evolved gorlocs. Most of them turned into ash without being able to reach anyone.


    The hearts of the onlookers was trembling when they saw the fierce fluctioations around the bodies of the blood elves. What would happen if those blood elves attacked them? Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Res act. Indeed, the patriarch of the blood elf n was powerful but a lot of magical elements were leaking out of his body creating mana fluctuations. It was sure that Res couldn¡¯t control the power of the sunwell water. Nevertheless, Nichs was very pleased. He wouldn¡¯t be able to go on if it wasn¡¯t for Res. He would have to take out trump cards if it wasn¡¯t for Res¡¯s presence which meant that there would be less options at hand when he would be fighting for Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull.


    Leonardo was facing heavy casualties. He had lost 4 high-rank mages. Actually, he was too anxious to take out his trump cards but his people were able to kill the evolved gorlocs on time. The battlefield turned fierce once again. More than 30 evolved gorlocs were killed but there were lots of berserk gorlocs left in the field.


    Leonardo and Nichs wanted to go forward and kill the rest when Xiao Yu waved to stop them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush in! They are already retreating... ¡± Xiao Yu frowned. He found out that he was in a tight spot since they had stepped into the Sunset Swamps.


    ¡°Just like this? Do you want us to let them go just like this? We aren¡¯t like you! We have lots of casualties!¡± Even Nichs disagreed with Xiao Yu at the moment. He was aware that Xiao Yu¡¯s performance was unusual. Xiao Yu had the smallest lost even facing the evolved gorlocs!


    Xiao Yu helplessly said when he saw furious Nichs: ¡°Don¡¯t you realize it yet? We have been yed!¡±


    Both Nichs and Leonardo were stunned as they looked at each other after listening to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°What do you mean? Exin!¡± Nichs was very dissatisfied with Xiao Yu¡¯s actions but he understood that Xiao Yu had noticed something had hadn¡¯t shared with them.


    Xiao Yu slowly said after checking the dead evolved gorlocs: ¡°The lizardmen aren¡¯t inferior to humans in terms of wisdom and intelligence. Don¡¯t you understand what¡¯s happening at the moment? The ordinary lizardmen may be idiots but their leader isn¡¯t! We gotta stop if we don¡¯t want to turn into their meals!¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s words were like thunder that smashed into their heads. Both of them had ignored this small detail since the start. They would have continued to march after the gorlocs if it wasn¡¯t for xiao Yu¡¯s words. However, at the moment they knew that they couldn¡¯t treat the gorlocs as beasts that only rush to kill!


    ¡°Xiao Yu, why didn¡¯t you tell this to us since start? Why did you wait for us to have so many losses?¡± Nichs¡¯s face was reddish as he had overlooked the smallest detail.


    Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±


    Xiao Yu slowly spoke when he saw both of their faces turned ugly: ¡°I was thinking about this but none of you gave me the chance to speak or time to think! What can I do? Don¡¯t you guys see? I lost 4 precious blood elf sorceresses! Each of them is unique! Why do you think I have been grieving and crying for?¡± His tears began to fall after Xiao Yu stopped his speech. The other two couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous after Xiao Yu¡¯s words. Both Leonardo and Nichs stood silent for a long time.


    After a while, Nichs spoke: ¡°Xiao Yu we are an alliance. You better say something if you encounter something fishy in the future. We are in the Sunset Swamps. Do you think you can go on your own if we lose too many people?¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded his head as he understood the truth underlying behind Nichs¡¯s speech. Actually, he didn¡¯t know in advance but he had just got an intuition that something wrong would happen. It seemed to be the aftereffect of Thrall¡¯s Far Sight skill which had given him insight into the situation.


    ¡°Fucking nonsense! We have lost lots of people and we gotta get quits for it!¡± Leonardo said in a cold tone. He knew that Nichs and Xiao Yu weren¡¯t as bad terms as he was with Xiao Yu. But he couldn¡¯t swallow the loss he had faced moments ago.


    Xiao Yu turned to look at the environment. The sun was about to set and the ce was getting darker. The dull Sunset Swamps had turned much dimmer. It seemed that after a while humans couldn¡¯t see over here like the beasts that had night vision and other types of perception for night time. It would mean that they would be going to give up their lives let alone kill the gorlocs.


    ¡°Can we stay here tonight while being surrounded by these monsters?¡± Nichs¡¯s face had turned gloomy. He see through Xiao Yu¡¯s acts so he knew that a troubled time was ahead. There were lots of gorlocs and it seemed they were bound to end up as their food. But where they could safely rest?


    It had to be known that the mages couldn¡¯t unlimitedly make the grounds icy. It was impossible for them to maintain that state. In addition, the gorlocs could break through the ground by swimming under the ice pathes.


    It wasn¡¯t bad when all three parties were fighting but now the situation was changing. Xiao Yu sighed too. He knew that the one who controlled the gorlocs had set them up since they had entered the Sunset Swamps.


    At the moment they were facing a dilemma. They couldn¡¯t advance during the nighttime but they couldn¡¯t just retreat! What they should do?


    There was total silence as everyone waited for someone with intelligent answer to speak up.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    All three of them consulted with each other and at the end decided to rest temporarily. At the same time, some of the forces were patrolling around to see if the gorlocs were going to attack them.


    Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo were smart men. They were already aware that the gorlocs were going to attack at the night time. The current situation that they were in was casued by the gorlocs. Humans were taking into the depth of the swamps so that the gorlocs could attack unfazed during the night time. At first, everyone believed that they were facing just simple beasts and monsters but now they were aware that these ¡°beasts¡± weren¡¯t inferior to nning and strategy inparison to the humans. That¡¯s why everyone decided to rest as much as possible until the night war started.


    They couldn¡¯t make a camp to rest as battle might start at any time. So everyone sat down to rest and restore their strength. Some people would take out food to eat. However, everyone would check the ground beneath their feet from time to time as a gorloc could pop out from there too.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t worried much as he had Cairne, Grom, Tyrande and other heroes by his side. If a gorloc decided to visit them then it wouldn¡¯t be able to go back alive! Likewise, he ordered his air troops toe down to rest. They were in endless swamps and there was no high ground for them to pick to rest. Moreover, the gryphons couldn¡¯t always fly! It was a desperate moment so Xiao Yu choose a ce for the gryphons tond and he ordered the grunts to envelope them and ensure their safety. The air units were very fragile on the ground. In case of danger, Xiao Yu had ordered the grunts to ensure the safety of the air units first. He had even told them to threw off the gryphons by force so minimize the take-off time.


    It didn¡¯t take long before Nichs and Leonardo came over to discuss their strategy. In addition, there were red eyes looking at them from different ces. It was sure that the gorlocs were waiting their time for the ughter.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! The vision of the elves is the best during the night time. They must alert everyone in case of an attack or else we will be in troubling situation!¡± Nichs said as he looked at Xiao Yu. Nichs was worried that Xiao Yu would use this chance to consume both Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s strength!


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m going to act so low? I believe the overall situation is much important than only mine in this ce. We have formed an alliance so I won¡¯t let your people die!¡±


    Leonardo was furious: ¡°Your people are quite safe while we have lost a lot! Don¡¯t take us for tools!¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much about their thoughts. He only cared about his own people. He was happy as long as his people were fine! Of course, he wasn¡¯t cherishing the death of his enemies but who told those people to choose the wrong masters?


    Both Nichs and Leonardo weren¡¯t aware of Xiao Yu¡¯s thoughts or else they would have taken out their swords and attacked Xiao Yu long ago.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.. Moreover, the lizardmen won¡¯t attack yet.. I believe they are waiting for the total darkness. Do you think they wille up with a new strategy?¡° Xiao Yu said as he looked at Nichs.


    Both Nichs and Leonardo vowed that they would find a suitable opportunity to make Xiao yu bleed! In fact, they have been thinking about this for a long while but now that they had entered the swamps they were waiting for the best opportunity to drown Xiao Yu for good.


    Nichs shifted the topic to focus on strategies during the night battle. Humans were the weakest during the night battles because of vision. The other races had much powerful vision during the night time inparison to the humans. Even fourth-rank or fifth-rank warriors couldn¡¯t see too far but had to rely on their instincts and sixth-sense. Nevertheless, there was going to be a battle and they had to solve the problem of sight. They brain stormed for a while and decided to use mages to ovee this shoring. Magicians would use fireballs and Uther¡¯s light magic would enlighten the location. Uther was idle all the time so Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t against the idea.


    Moreover, Xiao Yu pondered to check if Uther¡¯s blessings could work on Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s men. At the critical moment, Xiao Yu was going to use this to overpower their people to protect himself.


    ¡°The problem of lightning is solved.. But what if the lizardmen dig out from the ground? How are we going to fight? Aren¡¯t they going to distract the troops?¡± Xiao Yu asked. The ground was quite thick at their location but there was no guarantee that the berserk gorlocs couldn¡¯t dig beneath them. Besides, who knew what other creatures woulde out at the night time in addition to the gorlocs?


    ¡°We can¡¯t handle that problem. We will make formations. Some will fight while the others will rest. We will alternate troops this way. This seems the most logical solution to persist until dawn. Afterwards, we will think of something else¡± Nichs responded. He knew that it wasn¡¯t time to settle personal grudges and their aim had to be to sessfully live through the night.


    Xiao Yu was also thinking along the same lines. After this all three men discussed about the details then went to rest. It wasn¡¯tpletely dark yet so there was a period of time frame to rest.


    Lin Muxue was in Xiao Yu¡¯s arms as Xiao Yu leaned against Cairne and Grom to sleep. Lin Muxue was very tired too. She had used magic to help during the battle from long range which had tired her. She was still a third-rank mage but the power exerted by her wasn¡¯t low.


    She felt that she was very safe in Xiao Yu¡¯s arms and he would protect her at all costs. So it didn¡¯t take long for her to sleep.


    Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware how long he had slept but he was woken up by Tyrande. She was the one to patrol during the night time and report to Xiao Yu if something happened. Actually, there was no one better than Tyrande to stay as a patrol because of her natural night vision and Eagle Eye skill.


    ¡°Huh? What happened? Are the gorlocs attacking?¡± Xiao Yu asked as soon as he woke up.


    Tyrande replied: ¡°There are movements.. It seems the gorlocs are assembling and there is a fog that is covering the swamps.¡±


    FOG?


    ¡°Fuck! How could I forget this? We will be in trouble!¡± Xiao yu patted his head as he stood up. His voice was loud so most of the people who were sleeping began to wake up.


    ¡°Nichs! Leonardo! Wake up your troops and alert them! The lizardmen are going to attack with the mist!¡± Xiao Yu loudly shouted.


    Both Nichs and Leonardo were taken aback because of the situation. They looked towards the direction Xiao Yu was pointing at. Their vision wasn¡¯t good but still they could see ayer of white fog getting closer to them. Moreover, nothing could be seen within the mist! It seemed that the fog wouldn¡¯t dissipate till morning which meant that the mages or Uther wouldn¡¯t be able to illuminate the location easily!


    ¡°Everyone stand up! Get Ready!¡± both Nichs and Leonardo reacted. Their own people would die if they reacted slowly.


    The powerhouses from these families understood that the situation was dire as soon as they woke up. They began to prepare for the uing battle.


    ¡°What are you guys getting so nervous about? The fog has yet to reach us.. It¡¯s not time for the battle.. The war will begin after the mist envelops us!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out. He saw that both Nichs and Leonardo were very nervous.


    But who wouldn¡¯t be nervous in such a situation?


    Nichs and Leonardo felt helpless. Now they understood that Xiao Yu¡¯s presence was greatly strengthening the overall power of the alliance. Moreover, Xiao Yu had air units which made him almost invincible. It was no wonder that Xiao Yu acted so fearless all the time.


    What if the fog was enveloping them? Xiao Yu had air units and a dragon! The dragon could even use its wings to fan away the mist!


    However, both of them had misunderstood Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to use the air units in the uing battle because it was useless. The mist was spreading from all sides so there was no point in blowing it away.


    The mages began to use fireballs to lighten the location as the fog slowly spread around. However, the sight was still blurry. Moreover, the mages couldn¡¯t use magic tantly as they didn¡¯t have mana potions like Xiao Yu. In addition, Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t going to give out free potions to them as they were his future enemies! He was a good man but not an idiot.


    The fireballs were spread around too as the fog grew in size. Nevertheless, people began to move towards each other to avoid being swallowed up by the fog. All of them were aware that the terrifying berserk gorlocs were hiding inside the mist!


    What they didn¡¯t think about was that if there were so many berserk gorlocs then the alliance would have be their food long ago.


    Xiao Yu shouted out when he saw that people were getting too close to each other: ¡°Spread out! Get away from each other so that you have enough distance to fight easily without harming yourrades!¡±


    People began to follow his orders after hearing Xiao Yu. Nichs and Leonardo followed his instructions too. They may hate Xiao Yu but his decisions were right!


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mood turned more gloomy as he saw the fog enveloping them. Would this fog be so simple?


    at the same time a roar echoed from far away...

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    ¡°Prepare for the battle!¡± Nichs¡¯s voice echoed out. The people were already nervous. They were clenching their arms as they hold onto their weapons and waited for the emergence of the gorlocs. Xiao Yu¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled up as he looked at the dense fog covering them. He was afraid that the fog would cover the gorlocs and make them invisible which would make the situation very dangerous. Moreover, there would be many creatures which could rely on the environment to attack them!


    There was no need to say who was the dominant one when the enemy was in the dark and Xiao Yu¡¯s troops were in the light!


    ¡°Everyone listen! Get ready to make defensive formations!¡± Xiao Yu frowned as he couldn¡¯t manage the overall situation. However, he was good at defensive warfare so he believed that they should be alright as long as they kept the gorlocs from breaking through the defensive formations.


    But what if the gorlocs dug out from beneath the ground? Would everyone be ready for such a battle?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s troops were obedient to hismands so they quickly got into defensive formation. The grunts formed the main defensive wall and waited for the head on attack of the gorlocs. The Sorceresses, Druids, Spell breakers and other stood within that wall to give assistance in times of need. To make sure that he wouldn¡¯t lose sorceresses or druids of the talon in the battle he ordered one or two grunts or druids of the w to be close to them. In case, the gorlocs rushed from beneath the ground then those grunts or druids of the w could kill them.


    Xiao Yu arranged the heroes to be close to the grunts. They would change their position immediately and rush to help to the ce which was in crisis. Xiao Yu had developed battle instincts throughout the wars so he was prepared for the battle with the gorlocs. He believed that he could gain the victory only by good defensive formation at the moment.


    Xiao Yu smiled after giving out themand. He took out the Arcanite Reaper and looked at the thick fog. He was nning to get into the battle if there was need for him to move. However, he still arranged few people to stay beside Lin Muxue. Uther was beside her at all times as personal bodyguard. The security of the beauty was Xiao Yu¡¯s first and foremost mission!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we form a proper formation with all troops together?¡±


    Nichs and Leonardo nodded. They began to deploy their troops in ordance with Xiao Yu¡¯s formation. Nichs was aware that Xiao Yu was the best in defensive warfare. Xiao Yu had taken the defensive formation because there was no point in offense at the moment. In addition, Nichs and Leonardo knew that the better the defensive formation the more the chance for them to survive would be brought out.


    Nichs and Leonardo ordered the magicians of the earth and ice affinity to build simple fortifications to slow down the march of the gorlocs. Xiao Yu told them specific forms to concentrate on so that the defensive line would be much more effective. In addition, he had brought a goblin who was the apprentice of Foror. This goblin gave them ns to build the defensive line with the magic.


    Rumble~ Rumble~ Rumble~


    The gorlocs wereing in huge numbers and even the ground was trembling.


    ¡°Prepare! Kill! Kill! Kill! Fucking kill ¡®em!¡± Xiao Yu began to shout. His voice echoed out and everyone heard him. The fears of people began to dissipate and they were focused on killing the enemy. His voice wasn¡¯t only affecting his own people but spread into minds of Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s troops.


    Nichs narrowed his eyes: ¡°Xiao Yu seems like a hooligan but he is an excellentmander in times of war. It was no wonder that he had achieved so many victories.. Now, I know that they weren¡¯t flukes.. He will be worse enemy than Leonardo or Robert in the future. ¡±


    The moment of the troops reached the extreme and they began to see figures of the gorlocs approaching them.


    ¡°Kill these creatures! Fucking kill them!¡±


    ¡°Motherfuckers We will chop you up!¡±


    ¡°We will kill you and eat you!¡±


    ......


    The other troops and even the adventurers began to shout out and swear after they heard Xiao Yu do so. This way they felt full of energy.


    Bang~ Both sides collided.


    The gorlocs seemed to have been prepared for this attack. Their offensive was aggressive to the extreme. They were like locusts that got into the fields.


    Humans were roaring as they met the creatures. They had forgotten their fears and strangled the creatures to survive. Everyone knew that there was one way out and that was to kill! They could survive only by killing the enemies!


    Broken limbs flew in the air. Sharp swords met the sharp teeth of the creatures. It was only the beginning but the smell of the bloody battle had already filled the ce. The blood spilled down as if a dense rain was going on. The swamps had turned red.


    Xiao Yu had already summoned various totems to enhance the strength of the grunts. All of them had the double their strength. Moreover, Xiao Yu had given them strength, agility and defense potions to reduce the casualties as much as possible. It was a desperate situation where lots of casualties could happen. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to see his troops suffer tremendous damage.


    Spell Breakers relied on their strong bodies and huge shields to protect themselves. They were very eye-catching in the front of the battlefield. Uther had blessed them so they were not inferior to a third-rank warriors in strength. They didn¡¯t have the powerful strength of a grunt but they weren¡¯t worse than human footmen. In addition, their graceful postures and super martial arts made them look more dazzling in the battlefield. If several Spell breakers cooperated together then they were excellent in offense and defense without a loophole. It might be because of their blood elf ancestry that they seemed so powerful.


    The best warriors of Leonardo and Nichs rushed out for the first time. Their battle strength was shocking too. The warrior who used machete by Leonardo¡¯s side was using the whirlwind like skill to kill gorlocs back and forth. He was like a meat grinder! Xiao Yu was shocked to see the man¡¯s strength. He seemed much more powerful than Grom but Grom was excellent to tie him up in the previous battle.


    Grom was much more agitated when he saw the human use a skill simr to his. He jumped into the crowd of gorlocs and began to use all sorts of skill to massacre them. Cairne was much more bloodier inparison to the others. Xiao Yu had told him not to move ahead a lot but could he stop once he was berserk? He was a level 40 warrior and his body was like an iron steel! He was wearing a T4 suit which made his defenses superb. He didn¡¯t even dodge! It was like battle of who would kill whom first!


    Maiev and Illidan were the supportive type heroes who appeared in one ce then in another to support the normal warriors. However, their appearance meant that a huge death toll would happen! Nichs¡¯s warriors who used shields began to cooperate with grunts to erge the defensive line. The remote units of Nichs and Leonardo were much more overwhelming in the battlefield.


    Naga sea Witch and Tyrande used arrows to harvest the enemy lives. Their speed was very fast. Kael¡¯thas was using me magic to kill bunch of gorlocs.


    ¡°Fuck it! I¡¯m going in!¡± Xiao Yu shouted. He waved the Arcanite Reaper as he jumped into the battlefield. One wave of the Arcanite Reaper was enough to chop the head of the gorlocs. He was following Cairne¡¯s style to upgrade himself so Xiao Yu¡¯s strength had reached terrifying levels.


    ¡°Motherfuckers! Why aint there any evolved gorlocs? Didn¡¯t the gorlocs swallow each other yet?¡± Xiao Yu was very surprised when he didn¡¯t see any evolved gorlocs in the front of the battlefield. They were only ordinary gorlocs.


    Trap!


    It was some kind of trap!


    Xiao Yu got close to his warriors and heroes and began to tell them to be careful. It seemed the evolved gorlocs would use the ground to dig out and attack them.


    Nichs and Leonardo were affected when they saw Xiao Yu to personally act and get to fight in the battlefield. Xiao Yu was constantly changing ce and helping his warriors in all ces.


    Minutes passed and people were gradually rxing after they saw that the gorlocs weren¡¯t that hard to fight against. But the real crisis wasing up!


    Boom~ Boom~


    A location not far from Xiao Yu¡¯s troops which was rtive weak ground inparison to the other ces broke up. A giant jumped out. In a closer look it was an evolved gorloc!


    One by one evolved gorlocs rushed out from that ce to attack the unsuspecting defenders. IT was a sneak attack.


    ¡°Four-sided defense! Get them!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out when he saw so many evolved gorlocs appear. They weren¡¯t as easy to kill as ordinary or berserk gorlocs!


    grom and Carine immediately moved to kill the evolved gorlocs. Tyrande, Naga and Kael¡¯thas began to target them to pressure the evolved gorlocs. Xiao Yu against threw the sleeping dragon into the mouth of the evolved gorloc.


    However, the evolved gorlocs weren¡¯t the only ones to rush out from underground. Countless ordinary gorlocs followed after them. It was as if ants wereing out of their nests. Xiao Yu believed that it was still a miracle that the casualties from his side were so lot.


    Nichs and Leonardo had suffered a lot. They still couldn¡¯t grasp what to do. After all, number of attacking enemies was too much!


    Leonardo was furious when he saw one of the mages to get killed. His family had spent so much to cultivate such a mage! He couldn¡¯t withstand anymore as he personally joined the battle. His martial arts weren¡¯t good but he was a good mage himself.


    Nihcs was the only one of the leaders to stay behind. Otherwise, who would watch over the situation? Who would coordinate andmand the troops? What if the gorlocs came up with another weird and strange strategy?


    Xiao Yu got shocked as time passed. He knew that the strength of the evolved gorlocs had improved by a lot. The most fatal thing about the gorlocs was that the gorlocs that dug out from the hole weren¡¯t just stopping. It was like there was no end to them! How many gorlocs lived in the Sunset Swamps?


    It didn¡¯t matter how many people the humans had or how strong they were if so many gorlocs joined the battle! There would be no way to resist them after some point.


    Xiao Yu looked around to evaluate the situation. It seemed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the depth of the Sunset Swamps to find the Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull if it went on like this at the moment.


    ¡°Focus inwards! Concentrate! Reduce the scope of battlefield!¡± Xiao Yu shouted. By reducing the size of the formation he was nning to make small number of gorlocs to attack them inparison to before. His own people slowly got closer to Nichs¡¯s team. This way they were getting farther from the hole that the gorlocs wereing out.


    Nichs didn¡¯t have much opinion at the moment so he ordered his own and Nichs¡¯s troops to get closer to.


    After some time the alliance had turned into a small but round pie like shape. There were three sides who fought the gorlocs. Moreover, the mages began to use magic to cover thend beneath their feet. Before, the defensive perimeter was too big so they couldn¡¯t waste magic but now the circle had reduced so the consumption of mana was reduced too.


    ¡°Motherfucker! When did I be such a loser?¡± Xiao Yu murmured. He had relied on the power of the city walls and used all kinds of tricks to win the wars. He had never faced such a bad situation. At the moment he couldn¡¯t even rely on the high ground as there was none. The only option was to use force to hold the ground or else they would die.


    ¡°Any ideas? The fog contains toxins! We will be finished if it goes on like this!¡± Leonardo shouted. He was anxious as he saw that his troops were getting slower as time passed. He had discovered the symptoms of poisoning in his troops. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t aware of this as his troops was much more resistant to toxins inparison to humans.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! If there is anything to say then say it now! We must cooperate!¡± Nichs saw that Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t saying anything but he believed that Xiao Yu had a way but didn¡¯t want to say. He wanted to put the responsibility on Xiao Yu as he believed that Xiao Yu¡¯sbat andmanding abilities were above them!

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    The situation was getting worse as time passed on. The alliance wouldn¡¯t be able to resist until dawn if it went on like this. Moreover, they didn¡¯t know if the mist was going to disappear.


    ¡°Do you think that I am a deity? I don¡¯t have any solution at hand! It¡¯s just my troops are various in terms of race and they are resistant to toxins by nature!¡± Xiao Yu shouted. In fact, he had solutions as Xiao Yu and Uther were pdins but they could detoxify humans easily. However, it meant that their mana would get exhausted at rapid pace.


    ¡°Everyone fight! Close up the holes in defense or we will all die!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out loud.


    He knew that Nichs and Leonardo had trump cards so he wanted to put pressure on them to use those trump cards. He wanted to see their true strength.


    Nichs stood silent for a moment. Afterwards, he turned to look into Leonardo¡¯s eyes. Then he shouted: ¡°Everyone! FIGHT!¡±


    Everyone who was involved in the battle from Nichs¡¯s side turned more aggressive in a breath. It seemed as if they were hiding their strength up to now. Magicians began to throw out scrolls that caused the gorlocs to die in big numbers. Xiao Yu was shocked when he saw arge area where gorlocs were dominant to be cleared in seconds. Leonardo¡¯s men weren¡¯t inferior to Nichs¡¯s warriors and mages. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t sitting idle either. He ordered the heroes to use skills that they hadn¡¯t used up to now. Tyrande and Naga Sea Witch began to use archery skills to kill more. In addition, hemanded Uther to bless Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s troops but not to overdo the blessing.


    Uther understood the meaning behind Xiao Yu¡¯s words. He nodded in confirmation and began to bless Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s troops.


    Mages and warriors from Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s side turned to look at Uther with eyes full of shock when they began to feel the strength enveloping their bodies. They began to appreciate the presence of pdin. It was no wonder that a pdin could change the oue of the war! In addition, Xiao Yu asked Uther to use Holy Light skill to cure the wounds of warriors and mages.


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes had widened in shock at the sight. Leonardo, himself, was blessed by Uther too and he felt that his own power enhance by bounds. What did it mean to have his own strength increase by one-third? It had to be noted that Leonardo was already a powerful man so a blessing that increased his strength by one-third was superb.


    In addition, everyone was able to understand that Uther was backing off and not giving his all to bless the people. The Spell Breakers from Xiao Yu¡¯s side had been blessed by Uther more than once! The power shown by the pdin had shocked everyone. It was much better to have such a pdin in the team rather than a powerful warrior!


    Leonardo was still in shock but Nichs was clystal clear about the matter. The Pdin was the real Uther! Can even the Pope from the Church can use such as powerful blessing? Additionally, both Leonardo and Nichs were aware that existence of such a powerful pdin would bring uncertainty to any war. Anyone would lose if they didn¡¯t ount such a powerful pdin into their ns!


    The situation gradually turned stable after Uther¡¯s blessings. The overall strength of the allied army had increased by one-third! Moreover, none of them were ordinary soldiers but powerful warriors and mages! The gorlocs that died in the battlefield increased by heaps and bounds as time passed.


    Xiao Yu felt triumphant because of the situation in front of him. There were many powerful warriors and mages but Uther¡¯s blessings were the main ingredient that made them topple the gorlocs. Nichs and Leonardo ordered the troops to go full on as Uther¡¯s blessing was more than enough to change the tide of the battle. Xiao Yu withdrew from the battlefield as he got tired. He decided to rest for a while.


    ¡°Fuck it. I¡¯m not strong enough and my stamina isn¡¯t great either. When will I have the same attributes like Cairne?¡± Xiao Yu enviously looked at Cairne Bloodhoof who was bravely fighting without even taking a breath. Xiao Yu was powerful too but he was stillcking inparison to the Cairne¡¯s body strength.


    Nichs and Leonardo withdrew and stood not far away from Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Xiao Yu. We can solve the current crisis with your pdin¡¯s help. Morever, the treasures of the lizardmen won¡¯t be out of reach too.¡± Nichs narrowed his eyes as he smiled. He believed that Uther will be a great tool to use in the uing challenges.


    Xiao Yu nced back at him: ¡°Do you think that Pdins can bless out just like that? Do you think that it doesn¡¯t cost them mana? Don¡¯t you know that the blessings harm the pdin too?! The blessing of the Might is a costly blessing. Aren¡¯t you aware of it?¡±


    Nichs didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Yu would have such a fierce reaction to his words. Leonardo wasn¡¯t nning to deal with Xiao Yu so he stood silent as he looked at Nichs and Xiao Yu. Moreover, if he said something and both of them got into a verbal battle then Xiao Yu could just order Uther to withdraw which would cost him a lot. He wasn¡¯t an idiot! It wasn¡¯t time to be jealous of others but wait for the right opportunity!


    ¡°I say... My troops have done a lot to save lives of your people. How are you going topensate me for this? You must be aware that Uther¡¯s blessings cost him a lot. By the way, I have forgotten to tell you guys this but there is a time limit for the blessing of might. So think about every detail.¡± Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t going to give them chance to enjoy the situation. They were in an alliance but he had to think about his own benefits too.


    Nichs was silent as he couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    ¡°So you prefer silence.. I think there is no need to waste Uther¡¯s energy and mana!¡± Xiao Yu smiled.


    Nichs wryly smiled as he understood that Xiao Yu was expecting marypensation from both of them. This Xiao Yu was a no good ¨C rogue who wanted to get benefits from every situation! At the moment, there was a chance and this Xiao Yu was simply ckmailing them!


    Moreover, neither Nichs nor Leonardo would think that Xiao Yu would talk about such a thing at this point. It had to be noted that the battle wasn¡¯t over yet!


    Leonardo spoke in acold tone: ¡°Xiao Yu! Aren¡¯t we part of the same alliance?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we are allies! But who has been doing the hard work? Uther has been sweating off to strength and heal our people! What about the costs of doing so? Who is going topensate for that? He has been curing your people! He has been blessing them!¡±


    Xiao Yu turned towards Uther and shouted: ¡°Uther! Save mana when blessing Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s people. Focus on our own men! Why should we consume our resources to protect others?¡±


    Uther nodded in confirmation.


    Nichs saw that the situation turned 180 degrees in seconds. Both him and Leonardo would face lots of casualties without Uther¡¯s blessings. He knew that he was in a desperate situation. Nichs asked: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°You know... I am quite short on money. After all, my territory is just a small one and I¡¯mcking gold coins.. Let¡¯s say this. One blessing will cost you guys 100,000 gold coins. What do you think? I¡¯m being very generous and kind, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    100,000 gold coins! It was a daytime robbery! Although neither Leonardo nor Nichs were in a situation where they couldn¡¯t afford that amount. But wans¡¯t it just too expensive for one blessing?


    ¡°Xiao Yu! You are pushing it too far!¡± Leonardo spoke out word by word. He was doing his best to suppress the anger in his heart because without blessings his people would suffer heavy losses.


    ¡°You too? Do you think its too expensive?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Nichs. He shrugged his shoulders afterwards: ¡°It seems some people are going to die.. They aren¡¯t my subordinates so who cares?¡±


    ¡°Alright! Alright! It¡¯s a fair price! I will pay. Leonardo will promise to pay too.¡± Nichs replied.


    Leonardo snorted but didn¡¯t deny Nichs¡¯s words. He viciously looked at Xiao Yu.


    There was a wide smile on Xiao Yu¡¯s face which had brightened in moments. Millions or even tens of millions of gold coins were going to enter his pockets.. Quick cash!

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mood was excellent as he knew that tens of millions of gold coins would be entering his pockets soon. He wasn¡¯t short of money at the moment but what about future? Who could give him a guarantee that he won¡¯t be short on gold coins in the future? He needed gold coins to produce weapons, armors and units in the bases. In addition, he had exempted everyone from the taxes for the next three years. What would happen if he began to annex other territories? How would he cope up without gold coins?


    However, this way he wouldn¡¯t be worried about ie or taxes within the near future. At least, the economy of his territory wouldn¡¯t be under fire. In addition, without a doubt ancient families such as Ernst and Shaw weren¡¯t short on money so the best way at the moment was to extort money from them.


    Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t receive money yet but he believed that Nichs and Leonardo wouldn¡¯t try to cheat him as that way they would ruin their reputation and credibility. Moreover, at the moment the pdin¡¯s magic was needed to buff the warriors to achieve more.


    Additionally, Xiao Yu cared about gold coins but for Nichs and Leonardo money wasn¡¯t an issue. Nevertheless, both of them were very irritated because of underhanded methods Xiao Yu used to ckmail them.


    However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much about their thoughts. At the moment, he was quite happy because of the current battle. He was gaining experience points and at the same time earning money which was an extra!


    Xiao Yu felt a wave of wind go past by his face. He turned to see dragon appear out of nowhere. The pungent smell of blood made Xiao Yu spit out.


    ¡°Fucker! What are you doing? What¡¯s with your appearance? Don¡¯t you know that as a noble and powerful dragon you must take care of your image?! You must be good-looking at all times! Do you get me?¡± Xiao Yu shouted out.


    Dragon spoke back in a childish voice: ¡°Brother Yu, I was too excited in the battlefield and killed a lot of them... I was in a trance so ... Don¡¯t be mad.. I¡¯ll clean myself now.¡±


    The dragon treacherously smiled and jerked its body. The blood on its body sshed out...


    ¡°Motherfucker!¡± Xiao Yu jumped out but some blood still stained his clothes.


    ¡°Brother Yu.. I¡¯m sorry.. It was you who ordered me clean myself...¡± The dragon treacherously smiled as it looked at Xiao Yu. It was copying Xiao Yu¡¯s rogue style.


    Xiao Yu was depressed as he looked at the dragon. He had brought up an apprentice but this dragon turned out to be more brutal than himself.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t talk but devilishly smiled as he looked at the dragon. The dragon felt that a crisis was going to happen so it just stood up and ran away into the battlefield as itughed out loud.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t take out his anger on the dragon as the dragon had already run away. The dragon had be more intelligent after reached fourth-rank. In fact, it seems the dragon could clean itself beforeing to talk to Xiao Yu but it had deliberately hadn¡¯t done so.


    Uther was blessing everyone so the forces of Nichs and Leonardo were much more active in the battlefield. The bnce of the war was swaying towards the humans as time passed.


    ¡°ARGH¨C¡±


    A melodious roar echoed out. It was a female¡¯s voice and there was a joy in it.


    ¡°Awesome! I didn¡¯t expect that Naga would level up so sooon!¡± Xiao Yuughed out. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t involved in Naga¡¯s battle style since thest upgrade. He had just ordered her to take care of her own safety and stay away from the danger. After all, Naga Sea Witch¡¯s ability to survive in the swamps was very high. In addition, she could swim in the water much faster than the gorlocs!


    She acquired 2 new skills after reaching level 20.


    The name of the first skill was Sleep. It could make the target fall into sleepy state and be preys for the Sea Witch. The scope of the skill wasn¡¯t veryrge but Xiao Yu understood that as long as Naga Sea Witch could level up then the skill could be upgraded too.


    Naga Sea Witch could put the enemies into sleep in an instant at the key moments in the battle. Moreover, in case the enemy was much higher rank than her then she could daze the enemy for some time. Of course, it all depended how much the difference was between her and the enemy. Nevertheless, a moment of daze in the battle between powerhouses was more than enough to kill them.


    The other skill was called Tidal Wave. It was a skill for closebat. At the moment, all skills of the Naga Sea Witch were for rangedbat. However, with this skill Naga couldunch a tide from her body which would kill weak enemies and repel the stronger ones!


    Xiao Yu was worried for Naga as she didn¡¯t have any skill which could be used for defense. There could be strong enemies that could get through her attacks and get close to her which would mean an imminent danger to her safety. However, now his worries lessened a lot. Now, even if a strong enemy gets close to her then she could make the enemy daze for a moment unless they are immortals! She could use the Sleep skill or Tidal Wave to get the enemy.


    ¡°Awesome! Awesome!¡± Xiao Yu was willing to learn her skills too but firstly wanted to see them before trying to acquire those skills. He wanted to see how effective those skills were in reality.


    Naga¡¯s face was full of joy as she swung around her tail. She knew that Xiao Yu was sincerely happy for her. Her cold temperament warmed a bit. Naga Sea Witch was cold blooded as a half-serpent creature. However, anyone that has beenc lose to Xiao Yu for a long time would know that his feelings and care for his subordinates was from his heart. As a result, the loyalty of heroes and troops increased as time passed. In addition, at the moment Naga was a level 20 warrior so her emotions had improved too. She could see from the expression on Xiao Yu¡¯s face that he wasn¡¯t faking the happiness.


    Naga turned towards the battlefield. She raised the arrow and bow in her hand. The gorlocs got close to her. Rays shot out from her eyes and about ten gorlocs stopped and dropped onto ground. They began to snore.


    ¡°Leave two of them and kill the others!¡± Xiao Yu said. He wanted to see how long the monsters would sleep.


    Naga killed the others while leaving two alive.


    It took seven or eight seconds for those two gorlocs to react but after that it took another full five or six seconds for them to recover their senses.


    Xiao Yu believed that it was good enough for the gorlocs to stay sleepy for that long. After all, it wasn¡¯t a small amount of time and the gorlocs were strong too.


    Naga looked at the two gorlocs that rushed towards them. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry as she tilted her tail and pped it. Xiao Yu saw a sound tide appear.


    ¡°Awesome!¡± Xiao Yu praised as he listened to the sound of the attack. It seemed as if a sea tide was happening in front of him.


    It seemed as if Naga¡¯s body was a vast ocean. However, the scope and radius of the skill wasn¡¯t big. It covered about seven or eight meters. Both gorlocs rushed towards the naga and were hit by the tidal wave.


    Bang~ Bang~


    Both gorlocs were stilly dizzy. They tried to overpower the waves but were violently thrown out and hit the ground. One of the gorlocs didn¡¯t even get up. Xiao Yu saw that there was red blood flowing out of that gorloc¡¯s mouth. Obviously, a great damage was done because of the tidal wave skill.


    ¡°Haha! Awesome! Awesome!¡± Xaio yu said as he saw that Naga¡¯s strength had almost doubled.


    The Tidal Wave was much more powerful than the archery skills of Naga. Xiao Yu would be less worried about Naga when he would send her to fight the enemies.


    ¡°Naga! Try to reach level 40 as soon as possible like Tyrande and others! Go!¡± Xiao Yu was in a good mood. Naga nodded and left.


    Naga feltpetetive as she saw the other heroes that were summoned before her. All of them were at a higher level than her.


    All of them were heroes. It was just she was summonedter than them. Why couldn¡¯t she be as good as them? Heroes simr to Naga in appearance and mindset were silent outside but their hearts were verypetitive.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    The other heroes were motivated by the sudden advancement of Naga Sea Witch so they got into a frenzy of ughter. It was a good opportunity for them to level up too! However, this meant that the number of the gorlocs were decreasing faster. In addition, ordinary troops such as grunts, druids and others were trying their best to kill as many gorlocs as they could. All of them understood that they could be a hero after breaking through the shackles that held them back. The grunts were much more motivated as their bloodthirst had reached the maximum level.


    Both Nichs and Leonardo were quite startled when they saw Xiao Yu¡¯s troops in a killing frenzy. They saw the dragon use nunchaku¡¯s to kill while Cairne was in a rampage. Tyrande was killing enemies with rapid shoots as if harvest crop while Kael¡¯thas endlessly used fire magic to take the lives of gorlocs. Both of them felt great threat from Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. It wasn¡¯t because of their strength or power, or even if these heroes were simr to the ones in the ancient times. The main reason was the variety and bizzareness of the troops. There were Sorceresses, Druids, Faerie Dragons, Gryphons and so on. Xiao Yu had both ground and air troops which had great advantages when yed out the right way. Nichs was able to see the reasons why Xiao Yu was able to defeat the Kennedy family.


    But how did Xiao Yu got so many heroes and troops under hismand? Was it Xiao Yu¡¯s luck? Did all these troopse from the Ankagen Mountains?


    Does it mean that Xiao Yu could summon them? But how great his powers are so that he could summon so many ancient troops? Nichs believed that Xiao Yu woulde up with just an excuse such as summoning to hide the real way. It was obvious that Xiao Yu was enveloped in mysteries and secrets.


    Nichs¡¯s line of thoughts were interrupted when he saw that the violent attack of the gorlocs were diminishing. It seemed as if they were retreating. It wasn¡¯t obvious at first but as time passed he saw that new gorlocs weren¡¯t joining the battle.


    Were the monsters retreating? Was it some kind of game?


    Did they really win? Did they really win over the gorlocs?


    ¡°Should we chase?¡± Nichs asked. Although the question was forwarded to both Leonardo and Xiao Yu but Nichs¡¯s eyes were concentrated on Xiao Yu. At the moment, Xiao Yu¡¯s words were more important than the sessor to the Shaw family. Leonardo was quite upset in his heart but it wasn¡¯t reflected on his face. After all, he was aware about Xiao Yu¡¯s role in the battle. He didn¡¯t like Xiao Yu but it didn¡¯t mean that he was blind to the reality.


    ¡°Let¡¯s chase! Why shouldn¡¯t we? It¡¯s such a good opportunity. We have been through some hardships so is isn¡¯t worth to get something back in return? Aren¡¯t you interested in treasures in theirir? I would love to see their nest.. What kind of leader do they have? Aren¡¯t you interested to know?¡± Xiao Yu replied.


    Nichs and Leonardo heard Xiao Yu¡¯s positive response. They had Uther who was a great asset to increase their strength so the treasures of the gorlocs weren¡¯t a dream.


    Alliance troops began to give a chase but the pursuit didn¡¯t take long. The mage¡¯s couldn¡¯t pave the way for the troops. The humans couldn¡¯t outdo the gorlocs in the swamps. Moreover, the mist had yet to clear so there was a chance that the troops could fall into the swamps and die. Aggressiveness in these kind of conditions wasn¡¯t a smart choice. Nevertheless, there was no fear on troops but excitement after such a fierce battle. Everyone was thinking that there wasn¡¯t much chance to survive at the initial phase but everything ended much better than they thought. They didn¡¯t survive the attack of the gorlocs but emerged victorious.


    Xiao Yu looked up to see the sky get brighter. It was almost daytime but their sight was unclear because of dense mist. The temperature would rise up during the daytime and the fog would losen. The toxins withint the mist wasn¡¯t powerful too. However, they had gone through a long battle and took a little rest to ease up.


    ¡°Fuck it... We have been tossing right and left for all night. I gotta take a rest no matter what!¡± Xiao Yu sat down to rest. Since the weren¡¯t able to catch up to the gorlocs then the best option was to rest.


    It was an embarrassing situation. They had been attacked by the gorlocs during the day and night for thest one day so they didn¡¯t have much time to rest. They wouldn¡¯t be able to survive for long time if they were ordinary humans. Moreover, Uther¡¯s blessings were great help too. It had helped to remove the fatigue during the battle.


    ¡°Alright! We won¡¯t chase since we can¡¯t catch up with them! Let¡¯s take a rest. We will get to their nest in the afternoon!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s voice echoed out. The grunts sat down and began to snore momentarily. Moments ago their eyes were red but now they were bored when they saw that they would stop the case. The moment Xiao Yu¡¯s order was sent out they fell down to sleep. It had to be noted that this battle was so hard that even the grunts with extraordinary physical strength were tired to sleep. In the past times when they defended the Lion city they still had time to rest. But now they had gone through a day and night of battle without a single moment of rest.


    Nichs and Leonardo ordered their troops to rest too. Afterwards, they came over to sit by Xiao Yu¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hey... What ya nning to do? I¡¯m scared!¡± Xiao Yu acted like a little girl who had met two bandits. Nichs rolled his eyes while Leonardo had a disgusted look on his face. Leonardo couldn¡¯t understand actions of Xiao Yu as a heir to an ancient family. Nevertheless, he had to admit that Xiao Yu¡¯s strength made him qualified to act as he wished.


    ¡°The lizardmen have been sent back. Are we going to think about the next part of our n?¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°No worries. We can talk about it.. But... Aren¡¯t you guys forgetting about something? What about my money?¡± Xiao Yu smiled from ear to ear.


    Nichs and Leonardo didn¡¯t talk much but paid what they owed Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was quite happy to see that every single gold coin was paid by these two people. It was true that the ancient families were too wealthy!


    ¡°Let¡¯s get directly to the topic. We have to decide if we want to enter lizardmen¡¯s nest or leave away!¡± Nichs said.


    Xiao Yu added: ¡°Nonsense! Of course, we will enter their nest. Why shouldn¡¯t we? Moreover, even if I disagree you guys will try to persuade me to enter. Why the rhetorical talk at this point?¡±


    Xiao Yu was aware that there was nothing to talk about. Xiao Yu wasn¡¯t nning to let go of this opportunity let alone Nichs! There was a certain degree of danger in this mission but Xiao Yu knew that Nichs must have trump cards behind his sleeves if he dared toe up with the idea. These people wouldn¡¯t act rashly!


    ¡°It¡¯s good to talk to wise men. We should go.. I think we have 80% chance of sess because of your pdin and dragon.¡± Nichs smiled.


    ¡°How are we going to divide the loot?¡± Leonardo asked. Xiao Yu smiled. He knew that he had to be careful as these people could sell him out at any moment.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Nichs didn¡¯t answer but referred the question to Xiao Yu. He knew that Leonardo didn¡¯t care much but Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t agree to less.


    Xiao Yu thought for a while before talking: ¡°We will distribute everything evenly as we will join in together.. But if you can find something on your own then it belongs to you. What do you think?¡±


    Nichs didn¡¯t eexpect such an answer from Xiao Yu. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to find the secret ce where the best treasures were hidden. Xiao Yu hade up with this resolution which meant that he must have a way to get to the hidden rooms.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Leonardo was the first to consent. He smiled in a strange manner. It was obvious that Leonardo had a way too.


    Both Leonardo and Xiao Yu had agreed so Nichs nodded too as he didn¡¯t have much to speak.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo ordered their troops to rest after negotiating the details. It was dawn so they were nning to start the offense at noon. They didn¡¯t want to prolong the war but instead win it in one go. Moreover, it was obvious that the nest of the gorlocs wouldn¡¯t be so simple to invade.


    Xiao Yumanded his troops to report the losses. There were no immortals so there was going to be losses. The data regarding the losses was reported to Xiao Yu soon enough. His heart was solemn when he saw the data. Because Xiao Yu believed that they were his brothers but not just summoned troops.


    There were 10 grunts who were killed in the battle. The orcs were at the forefront of the battle and faced numerous gorlocs so there was no guarantee to their lives. They had protection from the totems and excellent armor given to them but it didn¡¯t mean that they were invincible. In addition to the 10 dead grunts there were several with serious injuries such as broken arms or legs. The problem was that there was no way to deal with such injuries with life potions. The life potions could heal the injuries but couldn¡¯t regenerate the tissues or bones.


    Only 1 druid of the w was dead. They turned into giant bears with thick skins so even the ws of the gorlocs couldn¡¯t prate through them. The gorlocs could hardly find the opportunity to bite them. Moreover, their bodies were massive which was quite difficult to bite the druids of the w. In addition, their main attack was using the huge paws to p the enemies. Each attack would take a life of a gorloc. Additionally, the druids could heal themselves and others too so it was very hard to kill them. The only reason that the druid of the w was killed in action was that they were stationed in front to protect the long-range units and faced the gorlocs all the time. It was their duty!


    5 Sorceresses were killed in battle. The main reason for this result was their fragile bodies. The gorlocs that attacked from beneath the ground were able to kill them. It was inevitable damage. 5 Spellbreakers were killed in the war too. They were tough as closebat warriors but what they could do when they were outnumbered by the enemies?


    There were no other casualties. The air units were very flexible and the gorlocs couldn¡¯t attack them so they were the safest. Dragon and the heroes weren¡¯t injured. Of course, because of the fierce battle there were injuries and no one could say that they woulde out of that battle without an injury. However, because of healing potions and Uther¡¯s light magic the heroes passed through the battle without any major injury. Moreover, Xiao Yu could save them as long as they were not dead. Actually, such injuries weremon to all the troops under Xiao Yu¡¯smand. They had defended Lion city many times and they had gone through wounds and injuries a lot!


    Inparison to Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo had lost several fifth-rank warriors and mages! It was a distressing situation! A fifth-rank warrior or mage could turn the side of a normal battle so it was obvious that their value wasn¡¯t low!


    Time passed fast and soon it was afternoon.


    Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo stood up from the rest almost at the same time. It was time to get to their of the gorlocs.


    ¡°We had time to rest! Now we gotta leave!¡± Nichs shouted. His eyes were shining as he knew that it would be a grand event if they really get hold of gorloc¡¯sir.


    Troops wore back their armors and picked their weapons. The people who survived the night battle had be much more determined inparison to before. The war had changed them!


    The troops began to rush to gorloc¡¯sir as Nichs instructed everyone. It was obvious that he had information regarding the gorloc¡¯sir!


    However, to everyone¡¯s surprise there was not a single gorloc on sight. It seems all of them had hidden themselves.


    Magicians were still using different magic to strengthed the ground beneath them so that there were no surprise attacks from underground. The marching speed of the troops was slow but it was a secure way to get the victory.


    They walked for 2 hours. At this time a scout ran back from front and brought the news that shocked everyone.


    There was a mountain far ahead. It was a very strange mountain. It wasn¡¯t made out of stones but mud. The most amazing thing was that there was a stream that went down from the peak of the mountain and it constantly flow down. In addition, there were countless gorlocs standing before this high mountain.


    The legs of the scout was trembling non-stop as anyone who had seen that scene would be shocked too.


    The scout team was made out of 10 people but it was only him who was able toe back. The rest had turned into food for gorlocs.


    ¡°Motherfuckers! No wonder we couldn¡¯t see a single lizardman! All of them have gathered into a single spot.. How did they know that we are going there?¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Nichoals looked at the terrain in front of them. There were short nts and swamps all over the ce.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible that they have heard our conversation and know our goal.. It¡¯s good that they are in one ce and waiting for us to attack...¡± Nichs had a confident smile on his face.


    In the battle during thest night there were no information about number and location of the enemies. They just bluntly attack the humans. But today all of them concentrated in one ce so it was time for him to use his trump card.


    Leonardo looked at the looming mountain far ahead. He pondered for a moment: ¡°Nichs, we aren¡¯t going to march like this, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Nichs indifferently smiled: ¡°Naturally it wouldn¡¯t be wise.. but we can¡¯t waste too much time in here.. ¡±


    Xiao Yu was quite curious as how Nichs would solve out this problem. What could they do to kill soo many gorlocs in one single move? Was Nichs going to use magic scrolls? Will he really throw out scrolls in here?


    Xiao Yu pondered for some time and then looked at Nichs: ¡°If you have something then borate on it.. We don¡¯t want to waste tim.¡±


    ¡°Poison!¡± Nichs replied.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart was tightened when he heard Nichs speak. Last night they couldn¡¯t use poison even if they wanted to because of the conditions. However, at the moment the enemies had concentrated into a single ce. Such a warfare was the most appropriate tactic for this situation. In addition, since Nichs said so then it means he has the corresponding poison that would be useful in this situation.


    ¡°When are you going to start?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°In the evening...¡± Nichs said lightly.


    Xiao Yu and Leonardo nodded in response.


    The sky darknede. At the moment, everyone was ustomed to the night time at the Sunset Swamps. Nichs spoke to few people and all of them disappeared into the darkness of the night. Poisoning wasn¡¯t a simple activity. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to poison so many gorlocs all of a sudden. It wouldn¡¯t be easy even if there was a very powerful poison but it was clear that Nichs was well prepared.


    They were in the swamps and water was everywhere! The gorlocs lived in the water so it would be easy to poison them. Moreover, the gorlocs had lived in the swamps for a long time which meant that they had very strong immunity towards many poisons. Nichs was going to poison them which meant it was a special kind of a poison.


    Time went by... The darkness turned much deep and both sides has still yet to make a move. In fact, the killing intent was much more worse than thest night.


    The assassins who had went to spread the poison hade back. It was clear that the poisons were sessfully released. It was deep into the night when all the assasins came back.


    It wasn¡¯t clear which of the assassins had gone into the depth of gorloc territory to spread the poison but the n had been implemented.


    ¡°ARGH~~¡± A low roar echoed from the peak of the mountain.


    ¡°Huh? Are they going to take the initiative to attack?¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! That poison doesn¡¯t have an effect on humans! All the lizardmen are poisoned... Now, we will just collect their corpses!¡± Nichs smiled.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Booom~


    The gorlocs and human troops shed with strong momentum. The war broke out in an instant. Both sides collided and huge voice echoed out as if an ocean wave had collided with a rock.


    At the beginning of the battle the gorlocs were overwhelming humans because of their numbers and bloodthirst skill. It seemed that human side wouldn¡¯t be able to cope up with them for a long time.. However, it didn¡¯t take long that only 1 side began to have heavy losses one after another.


    The gorlocs weren¡¯t aware of the poison at the start because of the bloodthirst used by them. However, after 5-6 minutes the gorlocs began to feel the change uring in their bodies. They felt dizzy and their body functions were slowed down by lot. Hands and feet of the gorlocs didn¡¯t obey them. At the end, they became targets for the weapons of the humans. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just about ordinary gorlocs but evolved gorlocs had the same problem too.


    Humans saw the situation and cheered as they rushed to kill the gorlocs.


    Naga Sea Witch was killing gorlocs to gather experience points too. In addition, she didn¡¯t care whether the gorlocs were poisoned or not.


    In the blink of an eye so many gorlocs turned into a force which couldn¡¯t resist the humans. All they were going to face was ughter.


    Xiao Yu was excited as he didn¡¯t think that such a good result woulde up after using the poison. However, he also stood vignt against Nichs as he could use some kind of poison in the future against him.


    ¡°Good Nichs! Awesome!¡± Xiao Yuughed. Nichs responded with a smile but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Leonardo looked at the battlefield. Most of the gorlocs were already killed and only a small number of them were still standing. It seemed that they were waiting for their leader tomand them.


    ¡°It would be good if we don¡¯t kill all of them.. Otherwise, no lizardmen will be left alive...What¡¯s the point of Sunset Swamps then?¡± Leonardo said. Both Nichs and Xiao Yu were shocked.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but think that Leonardo had hurt his head. Howe he is speaking for the gorlocs?


    However, soon both of them understood that if they killed all the gorlocs then who was going to stop other teams from entering the Sunset swamps?


    The point was that the gorlocs didn¡¯t just affect them but everyone! Their aim was the treasures! Now some of these gorlocs weren¡¯t fighting with them so it would be best if they took the treasures and left this ce for good.


    It would be good to leave the gorlocs alive so that they bother the other people who want to enter the Sunset Swamps. In addition, what was the point of killing all the gorlocs if they were just standing aside without attacking them? It was just waste of time.


    ¡°Alright. The poison is enough to slow them down for one day. We have to hurry to get the treasures and leave this ce. They must have their own powerhouses too.¡± Nichs added. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t worried about high-rank gorlocs as all three sides had powerful warriors and mages. The gorlocs could have at best 2 sixth-rank warriors. What they could do to them? At the moment, the alliance troops could handle even a sixth-rank beast or monster!


    The team regrouped and arranged into a rectangr battle array, bypassing these crocodile people crouching on the ground and slowly approaching their old nest.


    ¡°Roar¨C¡±


    This was only a few steps away, and there was a roar that shook the entire sunset swamp. The source was just above the peak!


    ¡°Damn humans! You got some courage!¡± The voice was so old and low, as if it were an old man who had passed the time of baptism, and he was teaching young people who did not know the height of heavens. This voice was also filled with endless anger.


    Xiao Yu was stunned but he dribbled his shoulders and looked towards the peak: ¡°This young lord is still going to gamble..¡±


    ¡°Still sober? Most probably it¡¯s a sixth rank monster.. However, there are lots of types of sixth rank monsters so I don¡¯t know its strength.¡± Nichs murmured.


    Actually, it would be very hard to find a sixth-rank monster on ordinary times. However, in the sunset swamps there was. None of them knew how powerful the leader of the gorlocs would be.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s forces were already capable of killing a sixth rank beast so another sixth-rank monster wouldn¡¯t be a threat to the alliance troops.


    ¡°Damned humans! I¡¯ll spare you all if you get out of the sunset swamps!¡± The voice of the gorloc leader echoed out. It seemed that the leader didn¡¯t want to confront them but negotiate.


    Negotiations? The leader of the gorlocs wants to negotiate? Xiao Yu and rest believed that it was a sign that the leader of the gorlocs was afraid of them!


    ¡°Old monster! Stop with the nonsense! You must know the reason of our arrival. As humans our most outstanding feature is greed. We can¡¯t go back empty handed as we havee till this ce. I give my word that we will immediately leave this ce if you hand over all your treasures... You are living in the swamps and those treasures are literally useless in here.¡± Xiao Yu waved the giant axe as he spoke.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s words angered the gorloc leader. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t good in controlling his temper. The rest of the gorlocs began to shout and roar.


    The gorloc leader¡¯s voice echoed once again: ¡°Arrogant ones!¡±


    Afterwards, it felt as if the whole peak was tremlbing. A giant figure began to crowl from the top of the mount.


    ¡°Motherfucker! What¡¯s happening? Does it mean that old guy was squatting on top of the mountain?¡± Xiao Yu shouted in shock. He wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant with his words if he knew that the leader of the gorlocs was such arge monster.


    Xiao Yu saw that Nichs and Leonardo had shocked expressions on their face too. This time they had hit arge stone!


    The strength of the sixth-rank monsters and beasts are different ording to the stage they are in. It¡¯s same with human¡¯s too. For example the gap of strength between an ordinary sixth-rank human magician and Theodore couldn¡¯t be covered just like that.


    Rumble...


    The peak of the mountain disappeared as a monster which was almost 20 meters high appeared in front of their eyes.


    ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s a huge gorloc.¡± Xiao Yu would never think that there would be such a huge and powerful gorloc. After all, he had never fought against sixth-rank monsters or even human masters. It was the reason why he had misjudged the strength of the enemy.


    ¡°Leonardo! Xiao Yu! We must act together! Be sure to do your best and don¡¯t you¡¯re your strength... It will be difficult as is let alone if we spare some strength at this point!¡± Nichs frowned. The blood elf patriarch Res was by his side but the blood elf was a long-range fighter. For sessful attack the enemy had to be stopped by closebat fighters who would act like a shield to protect the Res. Otherwise, Res would be killed even before he could chant the spell.


    Moreover, Nichs was aware of Res¡¯s shoring more than anyone. He had some powerful warriors by his side but he knew that none of them could withstand the giant gorloc in front of them. Leonardo and Xiao Yu nodded in confirmation. All of them understood the importance of uing battle. The gorloc leader was too strong and beyond theirprehension.


    Roar...


    The gorloc leader roared once again. The powerful momentum erupted from its body. It was the aura of a sixth-rank monster.


    ¡°Humans! You are way too arrogant! Today I¡¯ll make sure that this ce will be your burial ground.. All of you will be food for my kindred!¡± The confident voice of the gorloc leader echoed out and stirred the souls of all the humans. It seemed as if the humans were losing confidence. It was a big problem for Xiao Yu and the rest as an army without a confidence was like a flock of sheep.


    ¡°Old monster! You being arrogant too. Are you sure that you will be able to do what you said? We have dared toe because we have enough cards behind our sleeves. Don¡¯t force us to bring them up! It wont end good for anyone!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Ha?¡± The gorloc leader looked at Xiao Yu. He saw many ancient races in Xiao Yu¡¯s troops. He was quite surprised: ¡°There are many ancient heroes by your side.. It¡¯s no wonder that you are so arrogant.. It seems you aren¡¯t an ordinary person.. But do you think they will amount to anything at this point? They haven¡¯t reached their true potential yet... I¡¯ll make sure that you know that you have made a big mistake bying here today!¡±


    Xiao Yu wanted to retort back but the old monster raised its head and roared once again. It was as if it was calling something or someone.


    ¡°Not good! It¡¯s calling for backup!¡± Xiao Yu immediately said.


    The gorloc leader¡¯s echo was very short. It took only a few moments. Afterwards, it looked at humans with a wretched smile on its face.


    Rumble... Rumble...Rumble...Rumble...


    Sounds of crackles echoed from four directions. It was as if someone was breaking through the ground and emerging onto earth.


    Roar... Roar...Roar...Roar...


    Four roars echoed out from four directions. Xiao Yu and the rest¡¯s face turned pale because of these roars. They understood that the ones who were awakened from the slumber by the gorloc leader were no weaker than the leader himself.


    ¡°Motherfucker! What the fuck is going on? Howe all of them are sixth-rank monsters? How could it be?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face was pale and his voice was gloomy. There was a hint of desperation in his voice.


    Five sixth-rank monsters meant a disaster that could wipe out all of them. They wouldn¡¯t be afraid if they faced 2 sixth-rank monster but 5 wasn¡¯t just an enemy they could handle. IT was above and beyond their capabilities. Xiao Yu saw the ugly look on Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s face. None of them thought that they would end up in such a situation.


    The sounds of monsters rushing from four directions echoed out. In a short while, the humans were surrounded. Xiao Yu wryly smiled. He believed that today he would be getting a lot of treasures but he would never think that his life would be threatened!


    Four more huge gorlocs appeared. They were slightly smaller than the leader. The winds emerged because of the rushing speed of the massive gorlocs. Waters sshed out as they stopped.


    ¡°Damned humans! The sunset swamps will be your cemetary!¡± One of the monster spoke up. It seemed that this monster was quite impatient and there was a hint of madness in its voice.


    All four of them looked at humans but they didn¡¯t act. They were waiting for the order from the gorloc leader. However, it was as if they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to tear the humans into pieces after the order was given.


    Xiao Yu waved the Arcanite Reaper but he stood silently. He wanted to see what would Leonardo and Nichs decide to do.


    ¡°Should we retreat?¡± Leonardo whipsered. It seemed as if this was the best choice at the moment. They might not get the treasures from the gorlocir but there would still be a chance to get the Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. However, would the gorlocs let them leave easily if they retreated? There were going to be huge casualties if they retreated.


    Nichs didn¡¯t reply as he wrinkled his brows. His eyes were focused on the gorloc leader as he thought about countermeasures.


    ¡°Let¡¯s negotiate!¡± Nichs¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke in a loud tone.


    Negotiations? Would the gorlocs negotiate while they had the upper hand?


    ***********


    Sorry for the absence. I had some unsolved business which I had to finish. Moreover, I didn¡¯t have ess to the inte. I¡¯ll do my best to publish a chapter a day from now on..

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Xiao Yu and Leonardo clearly heard Nichs¡¯s decision. But why would the enemy negotiate with them at this point? Why would Nichs say something so pointless?


    There was only one exnation, which meant that Nichs had a trump card that could make the gorloc leader back down!


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but get shocked at the thought. What kind of trump card would make a sixth-rank monster back down? It wasn¡¯t difficult to specte that it must be something that would either kill the gorloc leader before he kills Nichs or both of them would perish at the same time! Only such a powerful trump card could get them into to the same table with the gorloc leader to negotiate.


    Nichs had a strong backing! But, what could he have for him to have such a confidence that gorloc leader and others would back down?


    Xiao Yu was already jealous of Nichs because of the poison used by Nichs against the gorlocs. Tens of thousands of gorlocs were already poisoned and immobile because of the poison. It was true that the gorlocs were easily poisoned because they were in water. But such a weapon was already a horrifying card!


    It now seemed that Nichs had much more terrifying card in his hand which could back down 5 sixth-rank monsters! He did really belong to a family with ancient heritage! Moreover, Xiao Yu believed that Leonardo had something simr in power as a trump card too.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu stood silent and began to observe the powerful gorlocs. Sixth rank monsters were existences that could go against the heavens. Now, there were 5 of them confronting them. The Sunset Swamps was a terrifying ce!


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu found out that something was wrong. He didn¡¯t know the reason but he had a feeling that something wasn¡¯t right with the other 4 sixth rank monsters. He used Thrall¡¯s Far Sight skill to observe them. The bodies of these sixth rank monsters were half hidden in the mist.


    The Far Sight skill was an extremely strange skill, which could change the perspective of the user. It seemed as if the soul of the person was projected out of the body and was looking at the sight from a higher position.


    Xiao Yu, with the help of the skill, looked closer at those 4 sixth-rank gorlocs. Something was wrong but Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t find out exactly what. First of all, it was really ridiculous to see 5 sixth-rank monsters in single location. It was extremely rare to find one of them let alone 5 together. In addition, all the high rank monsters were territorial creatures with tyrannical attitudes. They would rarely live in the same domain with other sixth-rank monsters.


    Xiao Yu continued to observe the 4 sixth-rank gorlocs.


    The first thing that caught his attention was that all 4 of them looked extremely simr. Were they all twins?


    Normally, when humans observed the gorlocs or vice verse they seemed like same creatures to each other at first nce. However, it was impossible for all the gorlocs or humans to have the same features. Features such as scars or wrinkles to be the same on all of them!


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xiao Yu was sure that something was wrong.


    ¡°Check out... But look carefully... There is something wrong with these 4 monsters. It is simply unbelievable to have so many sixth-rank monsters in the same ce.¡± Xiao Yu whispered towards Nichs and Leonardo.


    Nichs and Leonardo were shocked. Nichs was almost ready to bring up his trump card to negotiate with the enemy. Leonardo was preparing to make a move too. If not then all of them were going to face death. However, Xiao Yu¡¯s words changed their perspective on the issue too. They were quick-witted people and they began to think about many things. There were no clear evidences but they could guess a thing or two.


    Did the gorloc leader use an illusion? Illusions could distort the senses by showing something that didn¡¯t exist. However, the time when those 4 sixth-rank monsters appeared the ground crackled. In addition, their momentum was real too when they rushed towards them. It would be impossible to falsify such a pressure! Xiao Yu was using Far Sight skill and they were in his view which meant that these gorlocs weren¡¯t just illusions but real.


    ¡°Greedy humans... Stop struggling! You will have chance to survive if you ept to be ves to my race!¡± The gorloc leader spoke up.


    The other four gorlocs took few steps towards humans as their leader spoke out. The ground trembled as those monsters moved.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was my guess wrong? Why would the ce tremble if they were illusions?¡± Xiao Yu began to doubt his own idea.


    Nevertheless, Xiao Yu still felt that something was wrong. Why hadn¡¯t these gorlocs attacked them if all of them were sixth-rank monsters?


    Moreover, Nichs didn¡¯t use his trump card too.


    ¡°You want us to surrender? But, why would we do that?¡± There was a trace of smile on Nichs¡¯s face. Since the gorloc leader was ready to talk then it was the best time to find out the bottom line of the enemy.


    ¡°Ha! Reasons? HaHaHa... Do you think that there is a chance for you people to escape?¡± The gorloc leaderughed out. It seemed as if he had heard a joke.


    ¡°I think you are much more clear about the situation inparison to anyone else. These four monsters are quite scary, aren¡¯t they? They are quite simr to you too.¡± Nichs added.


    Xiao Yu and Leonardo listened to the conversation between the too. They still didn¡¯t have any evidence regarding the newly appeared 4 sixth-rank monsters. But listening to Nichs¡¯s words then it meant that he had some kind of evidence backing his ims.


    The gorloc leaderughed and said: ¡°Human kid. Do you think that you are smart and can see through everything? Too young... Anyway, you will all die!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then, let¡¯s all die.. But I guarantee that we will take you with us.¡± Nichs responded in a calm tone. He was sure that the four sixth-rank gorlocs weren¡¯t real but he couldn¡¯t see through the trick.


    ¡°Is that so? Try it. What are you waiting for?¡± The gorloc leader snorted. He stood silent without saying anything.


    The tension had reached the peak so both sides were quite nervous. No one talked. Even a small whisper could begin the battle. At the same time, both sides were thinking about the next move. Thebat strength of both sides was at a terrifying level so once the battle took ce then the oue wouldn¡¯t be sweet.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to fight?¡± Xiao Yu asked in a soft tone.


    Nichs¡¯s brows wrinkled but he didn¡¯t reply. He looked at Leonardo then checked the number of gorlocs in front of them. Leonardo remained silent too.


    Both sides were considering their own strength and the enemy¡¯s disposition. They were calcting the oue of a full-fledged attack.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t believe that the old monster is powerful at the beginning. Moreover, even if the four sixth-rank monsters are fake the damage caused by the gorlocs would huge.


    The whole field was silent as everyone stared at each other. Everyone feared that the other party wouldunch the first attack.


    ¡°HaHaHa¡± The gorloc leaderughed. The slightly weaker humans couldn¡¯t stand still upon the pressure.


    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the gorloc leader once again. He was using some kind of skill to attract their attention.


    ¡°Alright... I will give you a chance.. There are 3 groups here.. I promise that 2 of those can leave alive.. What you say?¡± The gorloc leader¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke up. He was trying to divide the humans.


    ¡°Treacherous old bastard.¡± Xiao Yu murmured in his heart.


    ¡°Oh? Do you think we are so easy to fool? Old guy, don¡¯t you feel guilty when you blubber such gibberish?¡± Xiao Yu spoke in a disdainful tone. However, he was alert in his heart. The cooperation between 3 parties was temporary to begin with. It was all for benefits! The other two wouldn¡¯t flinch to kill him once the interests and benefits changed!


    Xiao Yu¡¯s strength and performance was outstanding so his growth meant a danger for the other two sides. In addition, there was no big family or power backing Xiao Yu. No one woulde over to trouble anyone if Xiao Yu was killed. Actually, Xiao Yu was backing the Lion territory which meant that his death was the end of the Lion territory.


    It was a tempting situation. However, Nichs and Leonardo were totally different. They had ancient families backing them and there would be revenge from the other family if one of them joined Xiao Yu. A family with ancient heritage isn¡¯t a good choice for enemy. Therefore the most obvious ending would be Nichs and Leonardo to cooperate and kill Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Kiddo! Are you scared? It seems that your rtionship isn¡¯t so good with them. I just said my opinion and you tantly refused it. It seems you are the only one who isn¡¯t willing to negotiate.¡± The gorloc leader was able to see through the rtionship between 3 sides at a nce. He didn¡¯t know the reasons but he didn¡¯t care for them. The old gorloc wasn¡¯t just powerful but extremely intelligent too!


    Xiao Yu smiled: ¡°Afraid? ME? What I¡¯m afraid of? If they do cooperate to kill my troops then it will be their unluck! The power bnce between us and monsters will change and you will be the one to reap the benefits! However, you are the one who is afraid at the moment to face all three parties! You don¡¯t have the confidence! Moreover, would you let the other two parties go after one side was killed? ¡±


    Nichs and Leonardo calmed down after listening to Xiao Yu¡¯s words. It was clear that they would face casualties to kill Xiao Yu¡¯s troops which meant that they would be weak and the monsters would be strong at the end.


    Would the old gorloc let them go and bring more soldiers? No one would do it.


    The gorloc leader sighed. He knew that the opportunity was wasted. In face, he had nned all this since the beginning. He was thinking to consume the strength of humans before the real battle. In addition, he was aware that the human greed was a habit which he could manipte and use to spread dissent between the humans.


    Nichs turned to look at Leonardo and Xiao Yu. He winked at them. It seemed he had made his mind.


    ¡°Attack!¡± Nichs shouted. Xiao Yu and Leonardo also ordered their troops to begin the battle.


    The humans rushed forward towards the enemies. Nichs had decided to attack which had removed the hesitation in Xiao Yu and Leonardo¡¯s heart. In addition, they hade all the way to get treasures so there was no point in going back empty-handed.


    In addition, they were aware that gorloc leader wasn¡¯t nning to attack which meant that if they paid a certain price then the gorloc leader will be killed! All three of them were willing to pay the price because they were going to get sufficient rewards at the end.


    Moreover, would the gorloc leader let them go even if they wanted to withdraw? That¡¯s why it was best to attack now rather than giving the initiative to the monsters.


    The gorloc leader didn¡¯t expect such an oue. In his mind, he was thinking that he would be the first to attack as humans were very timid and narrow-minded in his perspective.


    ¡°ARGH¡± The gorloc leader roared which was an order for his underlings to attack. Most of the gorlocs were affected by the poison but powerful ones weren¡¯t. These powerful gorlocs were much stronger than average gorlocs. Most of them were at fifth-rank!


    In an instant the ce turned into a battlefield!


    Both sides collided in a short time of frame. The gorloc leader had yet to make a move. It was standing in its original location and checking the situation.


    ¡°ARGH¡± The fourrge gorlocs roared and rushed towards the humans.


    ¡°Fight!¡±


    ¡°KILL THEM!¡±


    All three parties issued orders. Grom and Bloodhoof were the first to rush towards the four giant gorlocs. The more intense the battlefield was the more excited these two were.


    One of the giant gorlocs tried to use its huge w to kill Bloodhoof but Cairne stepped down on time and evaded the attack. He was brave but he knew that the bravery couldn¡¯t protect him.


    At the same time, the blood elf patriarch Res finished a chant and sent a spell towards one of the giant gorlocs. The magic elements fluctuated in the air as huge fireball shed through and hit the giant gorlocs.


    Boooooom...


    Huge mes erupted as the fireball smashed on to the body of the giant gorloc. It screamed and stepped back.


    ¡°Fake.¡± Xiao Yu immediately confirmed that these four giant gorlocs looked like sixth-rank monsters but were actually peak fifth-rank monsters!


    ¡°It seems they have a way to make them look like sixth-rank monsters!¡± Xiao Yu took a breath of relief when he saw the situation. He wasn¡¯t afraid anymore as he wasn¡¯t going to face 5 sixth-rank monsters!


    Leonardo directed the powerful magicians from his troops to attack the fake sixth-rank monsters.


    Despite everything, it was clear that the battle wasn¡¯t goig to be an easy one. The four giants might not be sixth-rank monsters but the enemy strength wasn¡¯t weak!


    **********


    The chaps are way tooo long otherwise, i would do 2-3 chaps a day ??

 Chapter 373

    The sixth-rank gorloc leader was still sitting on his own location and observing the battle between gorlocs and humans. He had yet to attack so Xiao Yu and Nichs didn¡¯t dare to go all out. They were restraining the strength of their troops to adapt when the old leader joined the battle.


    Xiao Yu saw that the gorlocs were very strong and they wouldn¡¯t be able to solve out the battle in a short while so he threw out the little dragon.


    Xiao Yu had experience with fighting against a sixth-rank monster, core hound, so he knew that he had to get rid of the other gorlocs and fight the main enemy. He was aware that the leader of the gorlocs would be more than enough for all the troops. In short, it was possible that this gorloc leader was more powerful than the core hound.


    The little dragon was sleeping when it found itself enter the mouth of a gorloc once again. It was furious as its body gotrger and it pulled out the nunchakus.


    The dragon was able to kill all the nearby gorlocs with a smash of the nunchaku. Thest attack hit the head of the pseudo sixth-rank gorloc.


    This pseudo sixth-rank gorloc was surrounded by several warriors from Nichs¡¯s side. It was constantly bombarded by the magicians. However, it was able to resist all of them by flexibly dodging the attacks. It seemed as if gorloc was able to understand the martial arts of the humans.


    The dragon backed up after hitting the pseudo sixth-rank gorloc. The gorloc roared in fury and rushed towards the dragon. It¡¯s speed had reached the limits as it smashed the dragon. The dragon was caught off guard and its body flew out because of the attack by the pseudo sixth-rank gorloc.


    ¡°Fuck...¡± The dragon was enraged. It used the nunchaku¡¯s to hit the gorloc¡¯s head once again. It had learned from Xiao Yu that it had to use tricks all the time to decrease the enemy¡¯s vitality. The best parts to hit would be head, heart, lower body and other vital locations. The enemy in front of it had a gigantic size so the head was the best part to attack.


    BANNNG...


    The sound of metal and bones colliding echoed out. Xiao Yu was concerned about dragon¡¯s safety. Normally, the sound of broken bones would echo out but in this case the gorloc cried out in pain.


    ¡°Motherfucker! What its bones are made of? ¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but exim. He was clear about the strength of the nunchaku¡¯s more than anyone!


    Even a small hill could be smashed if dragon attacked in that manner. What was with this gorloc?


    The giant gorloc was in pain because of the nunchaku attack. However, it smashed forward its huge w to pierce the dragon¡¯s chest. The dragon swiftly backed up its ws with the nunchakus. This way it was able to avoid the gorloc¡¯s attack.


    The little dragon was enraged more because of this situation!


    Was it a joke? As a dragon he relied on strength! He was a noble existence from the dragon race! Would he be backing up while fighting this beast?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be shameful?


    The dragon roared and its momentum changed in that same instant. The nunchaku¡¯s were pushed forward once again. They smashed onto the giant gorloc¡¯s head.


    Boooooom...


    The little dragon didn¡¯t stop but followed up with more moves. It wanted to tear apart the giant gorloc.


    The giant gorloc¡¯s skin was thick. It had yet to reach sixth-rank but its body seemed to already have the strength of a sixth-rank beast. It was feeling pain but the attacks weren¡¯t enough to kil it.


    It turned towards the magicians attacking it from Leonardo¡¯s side. At the moment, it was bombarded by the magic of those magicians so there were many restrictions on its attack trajectory. The giant gorloc had never been bullied like this in its lifetime. Nevertheless, there were no signs of serious injury on its body. It couldn¡¯t find a way to counterattack. The attack strength of the magician¡¯s was powerful and the density of the attacks was too much too. Moreover, even if it could find an opportunity then the enemy warriors would attack it to stop.


    However, it understood that it would die if the things kept going as is.


    Finally, it couldn¡¯t bear anymore. It roared as its body squatted down and rushed out like an arrow released from the bow. It¡¯s huge body was like a tank that went on a rampage.


    ¡°Keep the formation!¡± Leonardo shouted. The ordinary mages and warriors could faint or get dizzy but as a leader he couldn¡¯t back up.


    The magicians were well trained so they instantly recovered their spirits and stabilized their positions. They attacked the giant gorloc to reduce its speed. However, it wasn¡¯t enough!


    ¡°Old Dao! Attack!¡± Leonardo shouted. He had to somehow stop the giant gorloc or he was going to face lots of casualties.


    Old Dao was the man who was helding onto the machete when facing Xiao Yu and rest. At the time, he wasparable to Grom but now he released out all of his strength.


    He was like a tornado as he sprinted out and mmed onto the giant gorloc. His body made a beautiful arc and sidestepped the gorloc to attack it from right side.


    The gorloc didn¡¯t mind the human. It was keeping its original speed to sprint forward but it found out that something was wrong. It¡¯s right forelimb didn¡¯t seem to listen it. It turned to look down and saw a long wound on the upper side of its right forelimb. Even the bones were visible!


    ¡°Awesome Old Dao!¡± Even Xiao Yu shouted out in admiration. This old man was able to cut off the forelimb of the giant gorloc.


    The gorloc made another two steps and fell to the ground.


    The gorloc was already being attacked by magicians for a long time. However, the Old Dao had made a precise attack to the specific body part of the gorloc which made his attack sessful. Not everyone could do such a feat.


    The magicians immediately seized the opportunity when they saw that the gorloc came to a stop. They began to attack it.


    Normally, anyone would die under such dense attacks from the magicians but the giant gorloc was able to withstand.


    ¡°ARGHHH-¡± It made a loud roar as ray of light flew out from its mouth and began to flow around its injured foreleg. The injuries began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Fuck, what kind of a beast is it?¡± Xiao Yu snorted. It seemed as if they were facing undeads!


    ¡°Not good! Continue with the attacks!¡± Leonardo shouted. The giant gorloc¡¯s power was beyond their expectations.


    Old Dao rushed out once again to attack the giant gorloc. However, he was a step toote.


    BOOOM...


    An explosion urred and two figures were thrown out.


    One of them was Old Dao who vomited out blood. The other was giant gorloc. It was able to receive Old Dao¡¯s attack and resist it!


    ¡°Shield formation! WALL FORMATION! Mages retreat and spread out!¡± Leonardo knew that the situation wasn¡¯t good.

 Chapter 374

    The warriors using shields rushed out to form the wall formation the moment Leonardo issued an order. The gap between each shield was so small that even a pinky finger couldn¡¯t fit through. There was only a gap enough to fit a warrior in between the front row and rear row of the wall formation. This way the attack strength of the enemy could be spread over to all the shields and reduce the moment.


    Xiao Yu subconsciously nodded as he looked at the wall formation. This defense formation was much stronger than the formation used by the footmen he had. But the main reason for it to be so was that Leonardo was using high rank warriors to form the formation.


    ¡°The footmen¡¯s armor and shields would be upgraded once they rise to level 3. The defensive strength of their formation would be upgraded too.¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    In addition, the cooperation between the warriors and the magicians of Leonardo¡¯s team was very good. It was obvious that they had trained and prepared for situations like this in advance.


    The fake sixth-rank gorloc rushed over and used his body to smash the shield formation. However, to its surprise the shield formation resisted its attack.


    ¡°BooooooM...¡±


    The giant gorloc mmed into the middle of the formation like a bomb. However, after a step he was forced to stop. It¡¯s eyes lit up. The gorloc had always looked down upon humanity as it believed that they were weaklings. But who would have thought that these weaklings could block it?


    The few warriors that were behind the shields and faced the direct contact with the giant gorloc died on spot. However, the warriors from behind quickly picked the shields and re-arranged that part of the formation. It had to be noted that an ordinary warrior couldn¡¯t stand the powerful impact created by the m of the giant gorloc. The gorloc turned furious as it roared and used its huge feet to smash down on everything. It wanted to kill!


    ¡°Mages! Attack!¡± Leonardo order. The warriors who were making the protection with the shields had died but he didn¡¯t care. Inparison to the magicians the warriors or shield bearers weren¡¯t important. It wasn¡¯t that hard to regroup powerful warriors as there was nock of warriors in the continent.


    Colorful magics representing different affinities were thrown at the giant gorloc. The giant gorloc had to back up. As it wasn¡¯t just the magic but the long spears that were thrown from the wall formation that made it unable to withstand the attacks.


    Old Dao stood up and looked at the giant gorloc. He rushed out once again as he waved his huge machete. He was flexible and his attacks were powerful as Old Dao attacked the giant gorloc again and again. Old Dao was much powerful than shield bearers.


    Nichs was dealing with another giant gorloc while Xaio Yu and Leonardo struggled with others.


    The gorloc leader still maining its initial posture and observed the battlefield. It was as if the battle urring in front of it had nothing to do with the gorloc leader.


    Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo always paid attention to him even though they were fighting pseudo sixth-rank gorlocs and the rest. They feared that a sudden move from the gorloc leader would change the situation in the battlefield and it would bete to cope up with the changes.


    The main troops of the alliances dealt with 3 giant gorlocs while the remaining fourth giant gorloc was dealt with troops from all three sides. Xiao Yu called back the little dragon and ordered it to observe the gorloc leader. At the end of the day, the most vicious enemy was the gorloc leader which was a real danger to all 3 groups.


    Xiao Yu believed that there was no one else except the little dragon who could stand against the attacks of gorloc leader.


    The n was simple but it was hard to implement in real life conditions. The skin of the giant gorlocs was too thick and they were like undeads who didn¡¯t know how to die.


    Xiao Yu ordered Leah and Kael¡¯thas to join the battle. Keal¡¯thas would be in charge of long-range attacks while Leah use her assassin skills to get to giant gorloc¡¯s side and attack it from time to time to annoy it.


    The powerful fire spells of Kael¡¯thas weren¡¯t something that could be blocked by ordinary people. Even a giant gorloc with thick and sturdy defense would be burnt down at a point.


    Leah¡¯s weapons were excellent too. The injuries made by her couldn¡¯t be healed with the regenerative speed of the giant gorloc. It would still bleed even if the injury was partially healed. Nevertheless, Leah didn¡¯t dare to get close to giant gorloc too many times. Her strength was weak inparison to the giant gorloc and she would be seriously injuried if she wasn¡¯t careful enough. But as an experienced assassin she was able to easily harass the giant gorloc because of the powerful equipment given by Xiao Yu.


    The female assassin by Leonardo¡¯s side couldn¡¯t help but murmured: ¡°Where did Leah get so many powerful equipment? She isn¡¯t strong as me but now she is much effective and stronger than me because of those equipment! ¡±


    Nichs sent out a peak fifth-rank warrior to fight the giant gorloc. The warrior still couldn¡¯t fight against the giant gorloc on its own but he had tought defense. His muscles seemed to be made out of iron and he was wearing a bronze armor. The man was using a huge shield and sword. He would protect himself from the ws of the giant gorloc with the shield and use the sword to attack.


    Nevertheless, Nichs didn¡¯t send out someone else to support this master. He didn¡¯t want to expose all the cards in his hand.


    Leonardo was already using a lot of magicians but he sent out a middle-level fifth-rank warrior and a mage to join the battle. The magician wasn¡¯t powerful but his ssification had made everyone¡¯s eye pop out. He could use Imprison and Stun skills. Normally, they would seem like useless skill but at the battlefield they were extremely important.


    The mage would use the skills when he saw that the giant gorloc was threatening the lives of hisrades. The giant gorloc would either stop for a moment or get dizzy for a moment. The middle-level fifth-rank warrior was using a scythe. He was able to attack the giant gorloc at critical moments too.


    This way, three groups and 5 mages/warriors with other weak warriors were able to cope up with gorlocs. Xiao Yu was nning using gryphon riders too. Nevertheless, the human side couldn¡¯t get the dominance in the battlefield. There were simply too many gorlocs. It was fortunate that the alliance forces were strong enough and weren¡¯t unfamiliar withrge-scale battles.


    ¡°Are we going to go like this? It¡¯s not fun! Fuck, howe these giants are so thick?¡± Xiao Yu shouted as he looked at Nichs and Leonardo. There was a deadlock and they had to bring out their trump cards to change the situation.


    Nichs nodded. Leonardo spoke in a cold tone: ¡°Manage your own affairs..¡±


    Xiao yu decided to make Keal¡¯thas to use powerful spells and kill the giant gorloc early on. Unfortunate for Xiao Yu, the giant was dying even though Kael¡¯thas had summoned a phoenix. The phoenix would circle in the air and attack to burn the giant. There were lots of ck patches on giant¡¯s body.


    The fireball spell of Kael¡¯thas had reached a horrifying level after he had stepped into fifth-rank. Each attack from him would make the giant gorloc to take a step or two backwards. Kael¡¯thas and phoenix cooperated to make the giant gorloc suffer in pain.


    Xiao Yu ordered the gryphon riders to join the battle when he saw that they couldn¡¯t finish off the giant gorloc. The gryphon riders were on standy waiting for an order. They rushed ou and released lightning to attack the giant gorloc.


    An attack from a single gryphon rider wasn¡¯t that strong but when all of them concentrated their attacks on a single point then they could even blow up a mountain.


    The giant gorloc stood there roaring in pain while there was a satisfied smile on Xiao Yu¡¯s face. It wouldn¡¯t take before they would kill the giant gorloc. After all, the strength executed by his troops was too strong.

 Chapter 375

    There was a faint smile on Xaio Yu¡¯s lips as he looked at the arrangement of troops on the battlefield. It had to be noted that the most reasonable arrangement was done by him. He could control the attack power of the troops while they consumed minimum amount of strength.


    The most important problem at this battlefield was the control of consumption of strength as there was a fierce battle waiting for them!


    ¡°It¡¯s too slow! Tyrande! Use the Dragon Fire Arrow!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out after pondering for a moment. He believed that the sooner one of the giant gorlocs died the much easier he could reverse the situation. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to put much stress on his troops by exhausting them.


    In addition, even if his troops were able to kill the giant gorloc then the losses would outweigh the gains.


    Tyrande nodded and reached out to take out a Dragon Fire Arrow. Her eyes shed as she aimed at the giant gorloc.


    Swoosh...


    The Dragon Burst Arrow shed as it was released from the bow.


    The giant gorloc was very sensitive to the danger. The moment Tyrande shot the Dragon Burst Arrow the giant gorloc felt a huge sense of crisis. He looked towards Tyrande and raised its giant w to catch the Dragon Fire arrow.


    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t want to know the strength of Dragon Fire Arrow!¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    BooooooooM...


    The sound of huge explosion echoed out throughout the battlefield attracting the attention of entire battlefield.


    The next instant the giant gorloc began to howl and roar. It made five or six steps backwards before being able to stabilize its body.


    The left w that it had used to try to catch the Dragon Fire Arrow had disappeared after the explosion. It was blown up! Its face was seriously injured too. In an ordinary situation, a sixth-rank warrior wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand such attack. But the giant gorloc wasn¡¯t dead.


    Nevertheless, the giant gorloc had lost almost half of its strength and was seriously injured. Moreover, even if it had exceptional regenerative abilities it wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from such severe wounds in a short time frame.


    Afterwards, Tyrande didn¡¯t use another Dragon Fire Arrow but instead Shade Arrows. She aimed at the giant gorloc¡¯s face, eyeballs, mouth, ears and other vulnerable ces.


    The shade arrows were strong to being with. Now, Tyrande was using her own skills to buff the shade arrows which were more than enough to prate the giant gorloc¡¯s body. The face of the giant gorloc had turned into a hedgehog after a while!


    The giant gorloc had turned mad and furious. It smashed all the arrows on its face before rushing over to kill Tyrande who had done so much damage to it.


    It was just in its maddened state it had forgotten about its current situation. He wasn¡¯t fighting Tyrande but Xiao Yu¡¯s entire strength!


    The anger had made the giant gorloc to recover a bit of its strength.


    However, Kael¡¯thas and the phoenix were already focused on the giant gorloc. The phoenix used violent explosions to attack it.


    Originally, its jaw was already damaged by the Dragon Fire Arrow¡¯s explosion. Now, phoenix was bombarding its face. The giant gorloc¡¯s body swayed backwards as its head turned dizzy.


    ¡°Motherfucker! I have never seen such a resilient fe. I need to add up strength to kill this big guy!¡± Xiao Yu murmured. He didn¡¯t want to lose the opportunity at this critical moment. Who would guarantee that the giant gorloc wouldn¡¯t recover if he dyed everything? The defense of the giant gorloc was too strong and the regenerative abilities were out of this world too!


    Everyone involved in the battle began to release his or her strongest attacks. A series of blows made the giant gorloc roar in agony without being able to resist.


    ¡°Oh¨C¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help but utter this voice to vent out their emotions. They had been battling for so long but felt powerless. The enemies weren¡¯t dying and now a giant gorloc was killed. It was a sign of hope!


    However, it had to be noted that Xiao Yu had used a dragonfire arrow for this single giant gorloc. If these 4 giant gorlocs were so hard to kill then what about the gorloc leader?


    Nichs and Leonardo felt more pressure on themselves when they saw that Xiao Yu had killed the first giant gorloc. They couldn¡¯t fall to far from him in terms of results. It was obvious that it would be very hard to kill the giant gorlocs using ordinary methods!


    The first one who couldn¡¯t control his emotions was Leonardo. He gestured at Old Dao. At the same time, the shield bearers changed their tactics. They rushed forward to limit the action range of the giant gorloc!


    Old Dao retreated to the side and took out a bottle of red potion from his space ring and swallowed it all in one go.


    ¡°Ahh-¡± Old Dao uttered as an evil smile appeared on his face. It was as if a mass-murdered was released from the prison that held him back.


    The shield bearers shuddered at the sight. Originally, Old Dao was a berserk warrior. Leonardo had offered Old Dao this potion which would release the hidden nature inside him and make him be able to release all his strength.


    The side effects of the potion weren¡¯t small. He would end of dying if he continued to use the potion to kill for a long time.


    In short, this potion was simr to the berserk potion (here refers to church¡¯s potion) but much powerful with fewer side effects. Moreover, the potion was much powerful with the right person. Old Dao was a man fond of killing so after using the red potion his attack power increased by leaps and bounds. He was much stronger than most of the sixth-rank warriors.


    Whoosh... Old Dao rushed out like the wind as he waved the giant machete in his hand. He jumped up and shed towards the waist of the giant gorloc when he was close to the monster. The giant gorloc¡¯s waist was the hardest and most resilient location on its body but Old Dao didn¡¯t care!


    Bang...


    The machete bounced back and Old Dao was swept out because of the reaction too. However, Old Dao rushed out once against as soon as hended.


    Giant gorloc was shed again and again until even the bones in his body were feeling the pain. It turned around and tried to attack Old Dao.


    There was no fear but madness and bloodthirst on Old Dao¡¯s face. There was a sinister smile on his lips at all times. For a time, Old Dao and the giant gorloc were tied to each other. They attacked without thinking about defense. It showed the terrifying strength Old Dao had after using the potion while it was a proof of the horrifying strength of the pseudo sixth-rank gorloc.


    Ordinary sixth-rank warriors couldn¡¯t fight against it!


    ¡°Mage! Use Imprison and Stun!¡± Leonardo shouted as he checked the battlefield. He was clear about Old Dao¡¯s situation more than anyone else. He wasn¡¯t going to order anyone to go forward and help Old Dao as at the moment Old Dao didn¡¯t care for friends or foes.


    The mage used the spell and the giant gorloc¡¯s body stopped. The gorloc was getting mad as the magician would use Imprison and Stun oen after another. It couldn¡¯t move its body as it wished and actually, Old Dao was shing and attacking it as he wished.


    After a while, both OldDao and the giant gorloc stopped to stare at each other.


    ARGH... A low roar echoed out from the giant gorloc¡¯s mouth. Afterwards, its limbs fell down.


    It turned out that Old Dao had attacked joints of giant gorloc¡¯s limbs at least 500 times in this short amount of time frame.


    The powerful attack of the Old Dao couldn¡¯t be withstand by an ordinary sixth-rank warrior let alone a monster who was cut on each joint at least 500 times!


    The gorloc¡¯s giant body smashed down. It tried to get up but it didn¡¯t have limbs. There was only one fate for it and that was death because of excessive blood loss.


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± Old Daoughed and rushed out.


    Leonardo sighed in relief when he saw that Old Dao was rushing towards ordinary gorlocs. He knew that he couldn¡¯t control Old Dao after the man used the potion!

 Chapter 376

    Xiao Yu and Leonardo had killed the giant gorlocs assigned to their teams. Now, both turned to look at Nichs¡¯s performance. Nics was calm as he smiled and waved with his hand.


    Two men who were standing behind him and hadn¡¯t moved since the beginning of the battle slowly walked out. Both of them were wearing identical armors that were colored in light blue. One of them was holding a huge hammer while the other had a one-meter long awl in his hand.


    Awl? Hammer?


    ¡°Leigong? Lei mu?¡± Xiao Yu coldly said. (the thing is I don¡¯t get what the author refers to. Lei stands for thunder in both phrases, while mu stands for mother and gong stands for junior orpany.. It could be Thunder Company? Or Thunder Junior and Thunder mother? I¡¯m not sure about the exact intention so I¡¯ll leave them as is)


    Both men passed by Res, the patriarch of the blood elves, while one of them said: ¡°You can rest now.¡±


    Res didn¡¯t even look towards them as he looked with disdain towards weak humans. However, he stopped attacking the giant gorloc as who would be willing to consume their strength when someone else volunteered in their stead? Moreover, there were side effects when he used the water from the sunwell for a long time. He had the chance to rest so he was going to take it. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t tried his best to begin with or the giant gorloc would have already been killed by him.


    He knew that his main aim would be the gorloc leader so all what he did was to suppress the giant gorloc.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Both men shouted and rushed out. Two pale blue shadows were seen as those two moved at unbelievable speeds. One rushed towards the right of the giant gorloc while the other rushed towards the left. Both of them were running on a diagonal.


    The giant gorloc¡¯s mouth opened wide asrge teeth were shown. Both ws of the giant gorloc moved sideways to meet both men.


    Both men roared simr to the beasts and their speed tripled in an instant and they disappeared from the sight of the giant gorloc. The giant gorloc understood that it had met its real opponents. It¡¯s giant tail shook up as it got ready for closebat.


    At the same time, two figures shed over giant gorloc¡¯s neck. The man with the awl mmed it into giant gorloc¡¯s vertebra. The giant gorloc only felt a bit of wind and coldness from its back. There was a bit of pain on its flesh but it felt strong sense of crisis.


    In desperate manner, it turned its head and saw that the man with the giant hammer was high in air and rapidly falling down. The aim of the man with the giant hammer was to smash onto the awl stuck onto giant gorloc¡¯s neck.


    ARGH...


    The giant gorloc roar as its tail swept over to attack the man with the giant hammer who was on air.


    There was a sense of slight regret in the man¡¯s eyes as he knew that the chance to kill the giant gorloc was lost this time.


    However, since the chance was lost there was no need to get desperate. The man used the giant hammer to hit the tail of the giant gorloc. The tail bounced back because of the shock (is impact a better word here?) from attack.


    The other man grabbed the awl and rushed away before all this happened.


    However, at the moment both men were very calm. They weren¡¯t like others who got desperate when they faced danger.


    Once again both of them rushed towards the giant gorloc from two different directions.


    In addition, thinking about it, if the awl could be hit by the giant hammer then the giant gorloc would suffer a very big blow.


    The giant gorloc moved quickly when it saw the enemies rush from two directions. The moment it carried shook the entire ground. However, the momentum of the giant gorloc affected none of the enemies. They were like two leaves that floated on air. However, their speed was extraordinary. One of them went out to lure the enemy while the other disappeared from the giant gorloc¡¯s vision.


    The next instant, the warrior with the giant hammer appeared over the giant gorloc¡¯s head once again. This time there was no awl to begin with so he directly mmed it over its head.


    There was a trace of disdain in giant gorloc¡¯s eyes. Does this puny human want to kill him with just a hit with the hammer?


    However, its eyes focused once again on the other warrior. The man had disappeared!


    Not good! The giant gorloc¡¯s senses were on alert but he was toote.


    The awl was already on the giant gorloc¡¯s head and its tail waste to counter this move. At the same time, a pain echoed throughout its brain.


    Baaang...


    The sound of hammer colliding with the awl echoed out.. Afterwards, the roar of the injured giant gorloc resounded throughout the battlefield.


    At the same time, both men pulled back their weapons and jumped over the giant gorloc¡¯s body. They looked at the giant gorloc and sneered.


    ¡°Did you think that we can¡¯t use the same trick twice? Wron! We will kill you with the same attack!¡± The voices of both men echoed out.


    The giant gorloc took a deep breath and light flew out of its mouth towards its head to regenerate the wounds and stop the bleeding. The head was the most important ce for the gorloc. What would it do if the same injury happened again and again?


    Nevertheless, it was obvious that the men couldn¡¯t kill the giant gorloc in one move. Both men looked at each other and moved once again.


    Whoosh....Whoooosh...


    But this time their speed was a bit faster than the previous time.


    The people who weren¡¯t aware about the origins of these brothers were amazed. In their perspective the speed shown by these two were already the maximum limit a human body could reach but how could they increase their speed once again?


    The answer lied not on these two brothers but their weapons! The hammer and awl!


    Both weapons looked ordinary but they could absorb the enemy¡¯s blood and turn it into the wielder¡¯s energy supplement to improve strength. This way, brother could improve their speed or strength as long as they could injure the enemy.


    Both of them turned into light blue shadows as they moved around the giant gorloc and trapped it into the circle.


    The giant gorloc began to feel fear for the first time.


    Xiao Yu was observing the battle from the side. He was more shocked than anyone else. He thought about his heroes. At the moment, none of them could face attacks from these two brothers. These two men were one of kind type warriors. Both of them supported each other in a strange manner. The heroes by Xiao Yu¡¯s side were lone warriors. They didn¡¯t cooperate with each other like these two. It would be troublesome if his heroes were surrounded by these two. Grom could use the Mirror Image skill to create avatar¡¯s of himself but those avatars weren¡¯t as powerful as Grom himself.


    He saw light blue afterimage sh by the giant gorloc¡¯s side and disappear the next moment.


    IT didn¡¯t take long before the body of the giant gorloc was full of wounds. However, the blood were absorbed by the hammer and the awl.


    Brothers acted braver as time passed and the giant gorloc turned weaker because of wounds and blood loss and at the end he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore.


    There was no expression on Nichs¡¯s face as if everything was within his expectations and control. As if he already knew about the results before he sent the brothers.


    There was a gloomy expression on Leonardo¡¯s face. He was measuring the difference in strength between himself and Nichs. He saw that there was a group of people behind Nichs who had yet to make a move!


    OF course, all three of them understood that the trump cards held by them were kept secret! There were yet many things in spatial rings such as Xiao Yu¡¯s dragonfire arrows, Nichs¡¯s poison and so on.


    It didn¡¯t take long before the giant gorloc¡¯s body fell down and it died. Nichs nodded as he was very satisfied with the situation. After all, his men had killed the giant gorloc assigned to them much faster than the other two parties.

 Chapter 377

    The giant gorlocs were all pseudo sixth-rank monsters but 3 of them were killed. The gorloc leader hadn¡¯t expected such a result. After all, there weren¡¯t many who could threaten the giant gorlocs except few powerful ones in the human side.


    But reality dictated otherwise. It wasn¡¯t just about the strength but cooperation between humans was good enough to kill the 3 giant gorlocs. The eyes of the gorloc leader narrowed a bit as if he had understood something. He turned to look at thest giant gorloc standing in the battlefield. The gorloc leader continued to observe without taking an action.


    The 4th giant gorloc was in a miserable condition. He hadn¡¯t had a break since the start of the battle. Moreover, he was surrounded by strong warriors and mages from all three troops of the alliance.


    Leah and Kael¡¯thas were fightin it. Leonardo¡¯s magicians were chanting spells one after another. Moreover, there was a mid-level fifth-rank warrior who was using a scythe to continuously attack the monster.


    Nichs¡¯s warrior was harassing it without a stop too.


    The giant gorloc was in miserable situation because of cooperation of the 5 main people involved in attack. There was an idental injury to minor characters once in a while but overall the situation was in human side¡¯s control.


    ¡°Hurry up! We can¡¯t wait anymore!¡±Xiao Yu shouted out. He was confused because he couldn¡¯t understand the reason behind the calmness of the gorloc leader.


    Why hadn¡¯t the gorloc leader acted? Why didn¡¯t it support its own minions?


    Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t stand still if someone killed his heroes or warriors. Therefore, he wanted the 4th giant gorloc die as soon as possible so that they could focus on the gorloc leader.


    The five were already used to each other¡¯s battle styles so they knew what to do. Moreover, they resolved to kill thest giant gorloc as soon as possible after Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    The first to act was Kael¡¯thas. He summoned the phoenix whose body was much bigger inparison to before and its speed was much faster. It¡¯s tweak echoed out as it rushed towards the giant gorloc. Some weak warriors had to hold their ears because of the echoing tweak. (is it tweak or tweet for phoenix?)


    Another mage was already using Imprison and Stun magic on giant gorloc. The effect wasn¡¯t big but it was enough to create opportunities to the others to injure the giant gorloc. Leah was hidden in shadows as she appeared by the feet of the giant gorloc once in a while and attacked its tail, stomach or other parts. She annoyed the giant gorloc like a mosquito would annoy a human.


    The other warrior who wielded scythe began to attack the giant gorloc like a tank leaving wounds on its body after each attack. The scythe had be red because of gorloc¡¯s blood as if it was covered in blood red paint.


    Lastly, the warrior who wielded sword and shield entangled the giant gorloc and restrained its movement. The warrior didn¡¯t care about the other¡¯s attack but focused on his own position to block the giant gorloc. It was as if he had nothing to do with attacking but defense.


    The others who watched the battle were quite surprised. Normally, the people who didn¡¯t seem like a threat to others were making the enemy suffer at the moment.


    ARGHH


    The giant gorloc was very depressed. It wanted to break out but as a result Kael¡¯thas used this chance to shoot a fireball into its open mouth. The fireball exploded inside its mouth making it to suffer pain.


    The giant gorloc was like a cockroach which had been cornered. It decided to make a desperate attempt to break through the entanglement. Otherwise, it was going to die anyway.


    Kael¡¯thas and the other magician were too far away from it for the giant gorloc to attack them. It couldn¡¯t reach them. That¡¯s why it jumped up while swaying its tail. The two warriors close to him wouldn¡¯t be able to harm it this way.


    It looked like a stupid move but was quite useful. Leah and scythe warrior couldn¡¯t get close to it this way as they had to wait for the right opportunity. As for the shield and sword wielding warrior, he could only stop the giant gorloc.


    Kael¡¯thas smiled with a disdainful expression because of giant gorloc¡¯s move. IT didn¡¯t matter how much giant gorloc moved its tail as it was useless against a magician. Kael¡¯thas ordered the phoenix to get close to the giant gorloc. This was he could use high temperature to pressure the giant gorloc. However, the giant gorloc, unexpectedly, pped the phoenix. The phoenix¡¯s size reduced as it turned into an egg and would be resurrectedter on.


    ¡°Idiots! It¡¯s leg! Attack its legs!¡± Xiao Yu shouted out. Each time the gorloc moved it would create dust around. The ground would tremble!


    Tyrande who had been watching from far away took out a shade arrow and aimed at the giant gorloc¡¯s right ankle.


    Swooosh...


    The shade arrow shed past and pierced into the giant gorloc¡¯s leg. It¡¯s defense were strong and the nerves were underdeveloped so the giant gorloc couldn¡¯t feel much pain. Nevertheless, the injuries on such scale weren¡¯t something that ordinary people could bear.


    The giant couldn¡¯t bear the main as it stopped for a moment. The others immediately seized the opportunity.


    All of them were aiming its leg.


    The man with the scythe arrived first. He shed at its right rib. The second to arrive was Leah. She used daggers in her both hands to attack the giant gorloc¡¯s left leg. The tendons on the back side of the left leg were shed apart. The giant used its right leg to smash Leah but she had already disappeared from that location.


    Because of underdeveloped nerves the giant didn¡¯t feel much so it tried to use both of its leg to move. However, its giant body mmed down. The left leg of the giant gorloc was useless. The bones were visible.


    ARGHHHHH


    The giant gorloc roared but it didn¡¯t see that the others rushing close to itself. It struggled to climb up as it saw its tortures rush at himself.


    ¡°Harder!¡± Nichs shouted. His words were aimed at his own people. The man using the sword and shield responded the same instant. He roared and his voice was simr to a bear¡¯s. Afterwards, his body began to get bigger and his height reached nearly 3 meters. His arms and legs got much thicker with muscles.


    The people from other groups weren¡¯t aware of this man¡¯s capabilities. All of them were surprised at the sight. Isn¡¯t this a human? How could he transform in such a way?


    The man roared and rushed towards the giant gorloc. His speed had increased by leaps and bounds.


    The man crossed the shield and sword and pointed towards the giant gorloc. He looked like a knight without a horse. The giant gorloc was struggling to stand up as it wasn¡¯t easy to move without a useless leg. It was struggling when it saw the warrior get close to it.


    The man¡¯s speed didn¡¯t decrease neither his posture changed.


    Peng... Booom...


    The giant gorloc fell to the ground after a series of sounds. There was a big hole in its chest.


    The warrior wielding shield and sword was in his original position.


    At the moment, all four giant gorlocs were killed.


    Nevertheless, there was no joy in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart after this victory. The main reason was that the gorloc leader was too calm. It seemed as if everything was going as gorloc leader had expected.


    What was it thinking?

 Chapter 378

    The battle between the four giant gorlocs and the alliance came to an end while ordinary troops and gorlocs were fighting here and there.


    ¡°Wonderful... Wonderful performance. Good.. Any tricks left?¡± The gorloc leaderughed. It¡¯sugh sounded like gongs and drums in the ears of others.


    Xiao yu, Nichs and Leonardo were terrified in their hearts. The fear they had towards the gorloc leader had increased. They were aware that the gorloc leader was a real sixth-rank powerhouse and it was the only one left. Xiao Yu and rest didn¡¯t care for the other gorlocs as they weren¡¯t an issue in their eyes.


    All three of them had enough strength topete against a sixth-rank powerhouse even if the gorloc leader was apeak sixth-rank monster. However, it seemed as if this old monster was relying on something that was mysterious to all three of them. Nevertheless, they had reached a point where there was nothing they could do. The only way was to move forward.


    ¡°Did you show all your tricks? If its so then let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± The gorloc leader spoke in a cold tone. It¡¯s body rushed out before even his voice stopped echoing.


    Rumble...


    Leaves, dust and even nearby gorlocs were blown away the moment gorloc leader moved.


    A real sixth-rank monster! This was the momentum of a real sixth-rank beast!


    Res who was by Nichs¡¯s side was also a sixth-rank powerhouse. However, the water from the sunwell supported the power he held. He could use the strength of a sixth-rank mage but he had to pay a huge price to do so. As a result, his strength wasn¡¯t stable.


    ¡°Everyone get ready to fight! All out! Kill this old monster!¡± Nichs¡¯s voice was calm. It was as if he wasn¡¯t facing a sixth-rank monster but a small child.


    ¡°Kill!¡± Everyone shouted out. Their fighting spirit had reached peak state too as all of them had reached the current point. (simr to saying ¨C they have been through a lot)


    Moreover, even a sixth-rank powerhouse couldn¡¯t handle lots of fifth-rank powerhouses! In addition, none of the humans were ordinary warriors or mages but each with their specific skills and spells. Sometimes quantitative changes could bring qualitative changes. Now, the best they could do was to perfect their formations so that they could even kill few dragons if they faced them let alone a lone sixth-rank beast.


    Three sides were facing the gorloc leader. All of them looking at it as if wanting to pierce it into parts and drink its blood.


    Nichs sent out brother duo, Res and the warrior who used sword and shield.


    Leonardo sent out Old Dao, scythe using warrior and a fifth-rank mage.


    ¡°Grom! Tyrande! Kael¡¯thas! Naga! You four will be the first to join the battle!¡± Xiao Yu measured the strength of enemy and friends and decided to send these four.


    It was the safest choice he coulde up with. Grom was a hero who was agile. He was flexible in the battlefield. As a result, even if he couldn¡¯t fight head on the gorloc leader at least he would be able to avoid the attacks from the monster.


    Tyrande and Kael¡¯thas were the main force supporting Xiao Yu¡¯s long-range attack type troops at the moment. They were still away from the actual closebat (melee?) so they didn¡¯t face head on risks.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s most interesting choice was to send off Naga the Sea Witch. At her current level, Naga couldn¡¯t even damage gorloc leader let alone deal with it. At best her attacks could tickle the gorloc leader. However, there was a simple reason behind Xiao Yu¡¯s logic. They were in Sunset Swamps and Naga was an amphibious hero who had much better survival chance in this terrain. This way she would be involved in the battle and get experience through it. Even a small part of the total experience points would be enough to Naga as the opponent was a sixth-rank monster! Xiao Yu wanted to raise her strength as soon as possible and he would be quite happy if she reached 40th level or fifth-rank sooner.


    The others were kept as reserve forces so that the adjustments could be made as the battle continued on. The problem was that they didn¡¯t know what skills and capabilities the gorloc leader had!


    ¡°Small bugs trying to attack me? HaHa.. Do you think all of you together will be able to beat me? NA?VE! Are you underestimating a sixth-rank powerhouse?¡± The gorloc leader spoke with a tone full of disdain. Several fifth-rank warriors and mages hade to fight the leader. But it had already observed them and knew about their skills and capabilities.


    ¡°Motherfucker! What the heck do you think of yourself? Few of them are more than enough to deal with you!¡± Xiao Yu spoke up to support the mental strength of the warriors and mages.


    The gorloc leaderughed out loud before moving forward. The starting act of the war was made.


    The sword and shield wielding warrior rushed out without fear as if he was facing a third or fourth-rank warrior not a sixth-rank powerhouse.


    Grom and scythe wielder moved from right and left. Both of them were agile fighters and they were familiar with theirbat styles. Even though they hadn¡¯t cooperated before they were able to work well with each other.


    Brother duo didn¡¯t move forward but stood still. They were waiting for a suitable opportunity to injure the gorloc leader. (ps. It is exined in this chapter that Lei GONG and Lei Mo are the names of brothers. The hammer and awl brothers J )


    Leonardo¡¯s mage, Res, Tyrande, Kael¡¯thas and Naga stood afar and began to make their own moves. They would attack once the closebat fighters began to entangle the gorloc leader.


    After a few steps, the gorloc leader stood still. It didn¡¯t moved but looked coldly towards the warriors that rushed at it.


    Grom, scythe wielder and shield bearer arrived in front of gorloc leader almost at the same time. The shield bearer used his shield and heavy sword to attack gorloc leader¡¯s right leg.


    The n was to disable the movement of the gorloc leader and then the mages would bomb it.


    However, as a sixth-rank powerhouse the gorloc leader swiftly moved its leg and avoided the shield bearer¡¯s attack. Grom and scythe wielder¡¯s attacks followed closely after. The surpising thing was that the skill used by the scythe wielder was simr to demaster¡¯s destorm skill but a weaker version.


    Two whirlwinds shed forward gorloc leader from left and right. The gorloc leader jumped up and reached about five or six meters height. This way it was able to escape both attacks.


    The attack strength of the demaster was very powerful. The strength was generated by the continuous rotation until the attack reached the enemy. The only problem was that it couldn¡¯t move in vertical direction, upwards.


    Lei Gong and Lei Mu who were standing still a moment ago disappeared. The next moment, they appeared above the gorloc leader¡¯s head.


    However, it seemed as if the gorloc leader had anticipated their move. It¡¯s huge ws moved upwards with a huge momentum. The brothers would be heavily injured if they continued on with their attack.


    The trick used by brothers was useful against giant gorlocs but the gorloc leader was of a different mould.


    Brothers gave up on following the attack. The awl and hammer collided with each others and the brothers used the reaction force to jump away.


    Gorloc leader looked at everyone with disdain. Is this all?


    However, the gorloc leader¡¯s face changed. It opened its mouth and a light glow went out to cover its body. A group of magicians had seized the opportunity and tried to attack it. All kinds of magic spells rushed at it as they smashed into a light halo around the gorloc leader.


    The first magic attack dissipated.


    At the moment, everyone was aware that the gorloc leader was very strong. Moreover, it wasn¡¯t just only about strength but it was calm too.


    Additionally, Res or other fifth-rank mage weren¡¯t able to get an advantage against the gorloc leader which was illustrative of schemes and strength of the gorloc leader.


    However, if one attack didn¡¯t work then they would go with second, third, fourth and so on.


    In a time frame that took dozens of breath both sides collided more than seven or eight times. Each time, the human warriors and mages used different methods and tactics to cooperate with each other.


    ¡°Fuck.. Why is it so difficult?¡± Xiao Yu muttered between his lips. He felt as if something was staring at them from a distance and waiting for the right opportunity to kill them all...


    The battle paused for a moment then it went turned more rapid. Grom, scythe wielder, duo of brothers were like rays of lights as they moved around gorloc leader¡¯s body. From time to time they would attack the gorloc leader and leave a scar on its body. However, the regenerative abilities of the gorloc leader was much more powerful inparison to the previous giant gorlocs.


    It was an unexpected sight. The gorloc leader was strong and they couldn¡¯tnd a strong enough blow to even hurt it. The humans would be in a serious danger if this continued on.


    Moreover, the entire formation would be disrupted as long as one of the attacking warriors or mages was hurt.

 Chapter 379

    The gorloc leader had relied on its flexible body and physical strength to resist all the attacks until now. But everyone understood that it was going to counterattack.


    The gorloc leader¡¯s huge tail mmed towards the Lei brothers as it avoided Grom and scythe wielder¡¯s attacks. Brothers were behind the gorloc leader¡¯s back ready to attack it when the tail smashed at them.


    Baang... Both brothers were thrown away after the collision. The ground was slippery so they were able to stop after a long distance.


    It had to be noted that the battle was happening in the swamps and every ce was simply a hidden trap for the humans. A careless step would end up taking someone¡¯s life.


    Lei Gong was able to stop himself but it took him a bit to break away his legs from the muddy ground. He was angered and embarrassed because of the gorloc leader. This old bastard had acted against them first.


    Moreover, he understood that the gorloc leader had already groped their battle styles. It was just ying around with them.


    ¡°Second brother! Let¡¯s get real.. This old thing is ying with us!¡± Lei Gong shouted.


    The second brother shouted in anger and rushed towards his elder brother¡¯s side. Both of them turned into shes as they ran towards the gorloc leader once again.


    This time they were going to give their all!


    Duo attacked the gorloc leader several times but the gorloc leader used various methods to block or avoid their moves. Duo¡¯s attack power was very powerful and the gorloc leader knew that it could get hurt greatly if their attacks seeded.


    Grom and scythe wielder were quite depressed. Their attacks were sessful but they couldn¡¯t prate through the thick skin and flesh of the gorloc leader. At the moment, they looked like small fries inparison to the gorloc leader.


    A sixth-rank monster was indeed a powerful beast. Even Grom¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t able to damage it.


    Xiao Yu was quite jealous of the gorloc leader. It was obvious that gorloc leader was much stronger than all of the attackers. However, it didn¡¯t rely on its absolute power to kill them but slowly observed tactics and battle styles of everyone. Afterwards, it relied on using simr tactics to block or defeat the opponents. It was clear that the gorloc leader didn¡¯t want to rely on brute force which meant that the gorloc leader¡¯s intelligence was on a level simr to a cunning human.


    It was a terrifying opponent.


    The swordsman who used a shield rushed over to attack too. He tried many times but it seemed like he had entered a cycle which he couldn¡¯t break through.


    The mages, Naga and Tyrande stood still and didn¡¯t made a move yet. They were waiting for an opportunity. It was a pity that gorloc leader was focused on them too. He would open its mouth and a ball of light would cover its body to resist the attacks.


    The gorloc leader had yet to receive any fatal blows since the beginning of the battle.


    ¡°Dragon! It¡¯s your turn now! Go! But remember, your own safety is the most important thing!¡± Xiao Yu shouted. He knew that he had to add forces to the attacking side or the gorloc leader would get into counterattack.


    Actually, Xiao Yu had a different n in his mind. He had air force, which the otherscked. It meant that he was the one with the best possibilities to ran away faster than others. He had already made some preparations in advance.


    At this point, it was clear that they had underestimated the gorloc leader¡¯s strength. All of them together didn¡¯t seem to beparable to the sixth-rank monster in strength.


    The core hound was wounded by the spatial storm so Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t faced it at its best condition. As a result, Xiao Yu was looking down at sixth-rank monsters...


    The dragon roared and flied out. It smiled as its huge wings spread out as it rushed towards the gorloc leader. Dragon had followed Xiao Yu for a long time and knew how to tease others. It was a fourh-rank dragon which meant that its intelligence was high too.


    Originally, the little dragon enjoyed head on confrontation with enemies. It wanted to collide with the gorloc leader first to estimate enemy¡¯s strength. After all, as a dragon it had to make sure who was much stronger! At the end of a day, dragon belonged to proud dragon race which was the most powerful one in the continent.


    Baangg... Both monsters smashed together like twoets. Huge energy wave swept away towards all sides.


    Both dragon and the gorloc leader flew out. The gorloc leader was much bigger than the dragon in size. It stopped after a few steps. However, dragon flew out for tens of meters beforeing to a stop.


    The dragon was a fourth-rank beast so it was quite weak inparison to a sixth-rank gorloc leader.


    ¡°Motherfucker! Why are you so heavy?¡± The dragon grinned from ear to ear. It was injured and it wasn¡¯t a light injury. The gorloc leader¡¯s sturdiness was beyond itsprehension and expectation. However, the little dragon was used to such injurues. Xiao Yu had made it attack an iron wall day after day to harden its body and scales. Therefore, the injury wasn¡¯t fatal.


    Moreover, the injury stimted the dragon¡¯s will to fight.


    ¡°Motherfucker... I¡¯ll show you the power of my nunchakus!¡± The dragon took out the nunchakus from the spatial ring as it cussed at the gorloc leader.


    The gorloc leader had seen the nunchaku¡¯s when the dragon had used it against the giant gorloc. However, the gorloc leader felt that it was still a dangerous weapon and was quite cautious.


    The gorloc leader hadn¡¯t left the Sunset Swamps for many years. ¡°What has the world turned into? Since when the dragons are using weapons?¡± The gorloc leader murmured.


    The nunchaku¡¯s were king of weapons when it came to closebat. In addition, the strength of the attacks couldn¡¯t be described in words because of the size of the dragon¡¯s nunchakus. Even the whistling sound echoing when the dragon swayed the nunchaku¡¯s made the scalps of people tingle.


    Would the gorloc leader be alright if it was hit by the nunchakus? The gorloc leader wasn¡¯t going to act arrogant even if it was a sixth-rank powerhouse. It knew the consequences it had to face if it was directly hit by that weapon!


    The gorloc leader¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed. In an instant, its huge body rushed out. It had decided to take the initiative to attack. Both of its huge ws moved against to attack the dragon¡¯s nunchakus. However, after a few shes the gorloc leader felt that its ws were getting hurt. It had been more than hundred years since it had felt its bones feel pain.


    The gorloc leader¡¯s strength was two levels higher than the dragon¡¯s but the nunchaku¡¯s were making up for the gap.


    Xiao Yu felt proud as he watched the battle. He had nned the right path for the little dragon.


    The gorloc leader¡¯s tail wasn¡¯t idle either. It was swaying right and left from time to time and prevent the attacks of the people who wanted to sneak attack it. It wasn¡¯t a duel of gentlemen so it wasn¡¯t going to only focus on its battle with the dragon. It was aware that the others wouldn¡¯t let pass such an opportunity when the gorloc leader¡¯s attention was focused on the dragon.


    The gorloc leader was able to dodge or escape the long-range attacks from mages and archers. However, from time to time it would rely on its powerful body to protect itself.


    The dragon knew that Kael¡¯thas and Tyrande weren¡¯t newbies. So their uracy was quite high. It was aware that their attacks would always find the right gap and hit the gorloc leader so the dragon wasn¡¯t worried about getting damaged by their attacks.


    Res, the blood elf patriarch, had watched the battle for a long time. Finally, he couldn¡¯t withstand the stalemate. The blood elves could enhance the power of their magic by adding their blood to the spell. Their blood was able to attract and fuse with magical elements due to their inherent physique. It could be said that the magic elements were integrated into their blood and genes.


    The attack power of their spells could be increased dramatically if they added their blood to it. It was a taboo for the blood elves to use such a method but the blood elves weren¡¯t angels that followed the right path.


    Res understood that he was the main power in this battle to face the sixth-rank powerhouse. He had been reluctant to fight the giant gorloc earlier on to preserve his strength. Moreover, he hadn¡¯t moved yet to observe and understand the enemy. He wanted to know the weaknesses of the gorloc leader to make a precise and powerful attack.


    Res, stepped forward. He raised his hands and crossed them on. The air within a mile close to him got distorted. Red gleams simr to blood drops appeared here and there.


    Xiao Yu also focused on the blood elf patriarch. He wanted to learn as much as he could about the blood elf patriarch¡¯s strength. He knew more about the strength of the blood elves that used the sun well than anyone else.


    Res quickly chanted a spell and the air above him condensed into shining blood red ball. His hands slightly trembled as the ball formed. It was obvious that it took a lot for Res to form the blood ball.


    ¡°I¡¯m using my blood to strengthen the ball.. Blood Arrow! Smash through the skies!¡± Res¡¯s words echoed out. The blood ball shook and twisted. A drop of blood flew out of Res¡¯s finger and joined the ball which was turning into an arrow shape.


    ¡°The Blood Arrow!¡± Res shouted as he pointed at the gorloc leader.


    The gorloc leader was always on alert against everyone. It was aware that Res was a sixth-rank magician and knew that in addition to the dragon it had to be aware of the Res.


    The Blood Arrow shot out and the gorloc leader moved away. It used both ws to hit away the nunchaku¡¯s with great strength and ran away to avoid the blood arrow. However, it seemed as if the blood arrow could feel the gorloc leader shift its location.


    ¡°It can track me? But how? When?¡± The gorloc leader felt the danger from the blood arrow. However, it knew that for such a thing to track it, Res had to somehow touch him. However, it had never been in contact with Res. The thing was that the gorloc leader wasn¡¯t aware that Res could control the blood arrow from distance. He could change its trajectory as long as the enemy was within his field of vision. It was a unique ability which few blood elves had. The only way to avoid this attack was to destroy the Blood Arrow or hide away from Res.


    The gorloc leader moved towards three different locations but couldn¡¯t escape from the blood arrow. After all, the little dragon was also chasing after it and there wasn¡¯t much room to dodge both of them.


    The space itself trembled as the blood arrow moved around. The gorloc leader increased its defense to the maximum as it opened its mouth and light ball came out to cover its body.


    Booooomm.... Rumbllleee...


    A loud explosion urred. Everyone was quietly waiting for the final result. It was the first time when two sixth-rank powerhouses had faced each other.


    The dust that had floated out settled after a while. Everyone could see a deep ck hole on the gorloc leader¡¯s chest.


    It was injured!


    ¡± Kill him!¡±


    Everyone shouted out! They had been bearing the stale situation for long time. Finally, the gorloc leader was injured!


    The gorloc leader was coldly looking at Res. It wasn¡¯t in hurry to counterattack.

 Chapter 380

    A direct shot!


    Everyone was cheering but Res wasn¡¯t enjoying the situation. He understood that gorloc leader won¡¯t be such an easy target the second time. Moreover, he had used a lot of strength but couldn¡¯t fatally injury the gorloc leader which was a proof that the enemy was tough.


    Res had endless supply of mana because of water from the sun well so he didn¡¯t even fear the dragon. However, the gorloc leader was like an impassable mountain that stood in front of him.


    The gorloc leader had superb defense, attack power and intelligence. If it weren¡¯t for all three parties working together then any single party from the alliance would have already turned into the gorloc leader¡¯s food.


    Nichs had joined forces with the other 2 groups because he had expected to meet such a foe. Nevertheless, such an enemy wasn¡¯t in his expectations.


    Anyhow, the gorloc leader was injured which was an encouragement for everyone else. Now people knew that the gorloc leader could be damaged and even killed if enough effort was put into action.


    The little dragon didn¡¯t want to let go of the opportunity when it saw the gorloc leader get wounded. It waved the nunchaku¡¯s and rushed towards the gorloc leader. Little dragon¡¯s usage of the nunchaku¡¯s had improved a lot because of constant use. Xiao Yu even wanted to surname the little dragon as Lee.


    Nevertheless, the gorloc leader was quite angered when it saw the dragon rush towards itself: ¡°A small dragon.. Do you think that I, your father, can be bullied so easily?¡±


    Res¡¯s magic attack had injured him badly, which had made it furious. As a sixth-rank powerhouse the gorloc leader had its own dignity which couldn¡¯t be vited by ants. The strength was a criteria that divided both humans and monsters into categories.


    The dragon¡¯s were proud race because of the immense power and strength they held. The gorloc leader had been living the swamps for a long time and was a strong entity. No one had dared to provoke it and now these puny ants had injured it.


    The gorloc leader¡¯s eyes narrowed as a faint green light began to cover its body.


    ¡°HaHa! He is getting angry.. Check out my nunchakus!¡± The dragon shouted to agitate the gorloc leader. The nunchaku¡¯s aim was gorloc leader¡¯s chest as it was the wounded part. However, the recovery rate of the gorloc leader was awe inspiring.


    The nunchakus swayed towards the injury but the gorloc leader¡¯s body disappeared from the little dragon¡¯s vision. The next moment, the gorloc leader appeared by dragon¡¯s side. It¡¯s huge ws smashed at the dragon. The dragon was caught in an unexpected situation. It didn¡¯t expect that the gorloc leader could act so fast.


    The dragon was still too young and inexperienced. It thought that the gorloc leader was a bit stronger than itself.


    Baaang. Little dragon¡¯s body flew out. It used its limbs to grab from the ground while using feets to bnce its body and stop.


    The dragon roared in fury and wanted to rush back.


    ¡°Dragon! Don¡¯t get agitated! You aren¡¯t his opponent! Have you forgotten what I told you? Safety first! You will lose if you act on emotions!¡± Xiao Yu quickly shouted. Only god knew what the little dragon would do if it got angry...


    It was possible that the gorloc leader would seize the opportunity to kill the dragon if it rushed towards the gorloc leader in fury. After all, the gorloc leader was much stronger than the little dragon.


    The little dragon wasn¡¯t willing to stop. It was a noble dragon and how could it endure the provocation of the enemy? However, it had lived with Xiao Yu for a long time and a thick-face because of long-term influence of Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu had always taught it that keeping ¡°face¡± was the most useless thing.


    The little dragon yed with the nunchakus as it stayed in the sidelines and waited for another opportunity to attack the gorloc leader.


    Xiao Yu nodded when it saw the dragon¡¯s reaction. He turned towards the main arena to check the battle progress. He didn¡¯t care much as most of his fighters were long-range support characters and only Grom was in the front.


    The others began to act more careful and cautiously when they saw the dragon get beaten back easily by the gorloc leader.


    ¡°Grom! Get revenge for me! Kick his ass!¡± The dragon shouted.


    Grom simply ignored the dragon as he cooperated with the scythe wielder to attack the gorloc leader.


    The gorloc leader saw that the dragon wasn¡¯t going to attack so he focused on Res. After all, Res was the only potential equal to him in the battlefield at the moment. Of course, attacks from Tyrande, Kael¡¯thas and the other fifth-rank mage were powerful. However, he could deal with themter on as Res was bigger threat to its health.


    In addition, the gorloc leader was always very careful against the human mages. It was aware that human mages were formidable and most of them had powerful treasures with them. Furthermore, the fearless expression on Nichs¡¯s face made gorloc leader think that the kid had a trump card that could threaten its life.


    It had to be noted that the gorloc leader had lived for so long not just because of its strength but intelligence.


    The gorloc leader smiled as its huge body moved in a rapid manner towards the blood elf patriarch. It¡¯s speed had increased by leaps and bounds. At the moment, no one could block it except the dragon. The shield wielding swordsman rushed over to block and entangle the gorloc leader but he couldn¡¯t even touch it. He found out that one moment the gorloc leader was within his periphery and the next moment it had disappeared.


    The shield wielding swordsman turned back to see that gorloc leader had already passed by him and was about 50-60 feet away from Res. The patriarch of the blood elves began to quickly chant a spell when he saw the gorloc leader move. He waved his hands over his chest as a beast simr to a lion appeared over his body.


    The lion had yet to form but it roared as it looked at the gorloc leader. There was firm confidence in gorloc leader¡¯s eyes as it believed the next moment it was going to either kill or heavily injure Res.


    10 feet more...!


    However, the blood lion materialized in front of Res. In addition, two drops of blood were extracted from his finger and joined the beast¡¯s body. The blood lion looked more like a real beast rather than a magically made one. At the same time, the gorloc leader¡¯s huge feet was already on air trying to smash down and kill the blood elf patriarch in one go. Res¡¯sposition was calm but his hands moved much faster. He shouted out as blood lion grew in size and was equal to gorloc leader mass.


    ARGHHH


    The roar of the blood lion shook the sky. The gorloc leader saw that there was a blood lion of enormous size in front of it. So its n of smashing the blood elf patriarch into a meat paste was disintegrated at thest moment. Nevertheless, it had to keep up its offense. Instead of smashing the blood lion the gorloc leader used its huge ws to attack it. Ball of light went out from its mouth to cover its body too.


    Blood lion didn¡¯t seem to care about the gorloc leader¡¯s attack. It¡¯s front paws and mouth weed the attack of the enemy.


    The gorloc leader was stunned as the summoned beast wanted to fight against a powerhouse such as itself.


    Booom...


    The gorloc leader¡¯s ws prated through the blood lion¡¯s chest and it grabbed and picked up the beast.


    The blood lion was huge but its weight wasn¡¯t heavy. However, it still useds its front paws and rear legs to attack the gorloc leader. In addition, it was Res who was controlling the blood lion.


    Ahhh.. The gorloc leader shouted out as it let go of the blood lion. The attacks (kicks and scratches) from the lion lion were concentrated on its chest which still had a wound. As a result, the gorloc leader let go of the blood lion and receded back.


    The blood lion¡¯s body was made out of mana so its size decreased by quite a bit after the attack of the gorloc leader. However, it still stood in front of the blood elf patriarch in an imposing manner and protected Res against the gorloc leader. It would rush out to attack as long as gorloc leader moved out.


    Everyone began to cheer once again. However, no one was able to see the slight tremble of Res¡¯s body. The actions of the blood lion had already cost him a lot. He had used two drops of blood essence which was very important for him. It would take long time to recover that. Moreover, there was no infinity supply of blood essence.


    ¡°Interesting.. It seems I gotta pay more attention to this Res in the future!¡± Xiao Yu murmured. He knew that he would be facing Nichs as an enemy in the future. Presently, he could understand Nichs¡¯s strength by observing the battle. Actually, everything was into his benefit.


    Res didn¡¯t seem to be gorloc leader¡¯s opponent but at the moment it seemed that Res was the only one who couldpete with the gorloc leader. Everyone else seemed just like an ant to the gorloc leader.


    The gorloc leader was pushed back under the hands of Res once again which made him more furious. However, this time he calmed itself. He was nning next round of offense.


    ording to the gorloc leader, all these humans were ants. They were weak. But when these weak ants came together they were able to turn into a strong entity that could threaten itself. The gorloc leader understood it but it didn¡¯t have too many trump cards...

 Chapter 381

    Hello Guys, I have picked up this novel ¡°WORLD OF WARCRAFT: FOREIGN WORLD DOMINATION¡±.


    Schedule = At least 5 chapters per week. Addition chapters on donation of 15$ (per chapter)


    Donate through PAYPAL = paypal.me/SnoringDragon124


    [NOTE: Res= Regus from now on.]


    ¡°Good! Good! Sixth-level magician! A rare elf magician that can avoid my attack at the same time injure me. You are the first one.¡± Gorloc leaders said in cold voice.


    ¡°Hmmm! There are many people who can hurt you! You are just a frog at the bottom of the well.¡± Regus said coldly. He said so but in fact, he is also very ufortable now.


    Because of casting powerful magic ¡°the reversal of magical elements¡±, he is also enduring tremendous pain. This is the bacsh of using an endless supply of mana because of water from the sun.


    The Gorloc leader did not say anything but stared at the blood elf patriarch Regus, no one knows what he was thinking.


    The blood elf patriarch Regus¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, observing the situation for some time, he said: ¡°Since you want to dy time, then only I can begin first!¡±


    The voice just fell, the Regus began to cast a spell, and his both hands waved, again and again, the energy in the body quickly mobilized. The blood lion in front of him suddenly roared.


    ¡°Snot! Even if you first start, it is useless!¡± The Gorloc leader calmly looked at the blood lion in front of the Regus but did not rush to attack.


    ¡°Unfortunately for you, I am not alone!¡± Regus snorted, his eyes narrowed, indicating others to shot the arrows. Arrows shot from every direction. The current battle ispletely dominated by Regus.


    The Gorloc leader wanted to dodge but was surprised to find that his body could not move, even his finger could not move.


    Magic imprisonment!


    While this magic is in effect, Regus immediately controlled his blood lion to rush up to attack. Other long-range attackers which locked him early, also began to release their own attacks.


    ¡°I finally got the chance after this much wait ¡° little dragon showed a smirk on his face, and swung his huge wings.


    The gorloc leader is greatly surprised because magic which can imprison him are not many. Then, he immediately began to struggle wildly and therge-scale attack began to fall on him. The owners of these attacks may not be very powerful, but collectively their attack power is very strong, even if the sixth-order strong Gorloc leader did not die but he will definitely be serious injured.


    The magician who casted imprisonment magic is excited at this moment. Whenever he cast magic, It¡¯s failure because the strength of other party is always higher than his own.


    But today, his imprisonment magic actually yed a role. Although it is only a moment, it can make a huge difference.


    The Garloc leader struggled for two seconds before he got rid of the magical imprisonment, but it was alreadyte.


    The blood lion and the little dragon rushed to the sides- of the Gorloc leader at the same time. They are attacking from both left and right. Size of both is simr to the Gorloc leader. At this time Gorloc leader is in a dangerous position.


    In addition, the shield-wielding swordsman and Grom waited from starting for the opportunity. Now when the opportunity showed itself, they seized it and rushed directly from the rear toward the head of the Gorloc leader to attack his head.


    Tyrande and Kyle also released their attacks. They did not stop even if they were unable to kill the Gorloc leader because they only want to divert the attention of other party.


    The Gorloc leader who broke away from the imprisonment roared and the whole body was wrapped up in ayer of the green glow as if wearing a pale green armour.


    The blood lion¡¯s mouth, little dragon¡¯s nunchaku almost hit the crocodile leader at the same time, the powerful impact made Gorloc leader lose bnce and it took two or three steps to be stable.


    But the second attack of blood lion and dragon has not disyed within enough time so Gorloc used his ws to defend.


    Gorloc leader no longer hid his strength of sixth level powerhouse so naturally, dragon and Regus are not his matches.


    Gorloc did not try to stop Tyrande and Kyle¡¯s attacks who wanted to divert Gorloc¡¯s attention. Firstly because in his opinion their attacks are not a big threat and secondly he did not have much time because in his back there is an anomaly.


    This anomaly is naturally shield wielding swordsman who wants to attack Gorloc from behind and distance between both is very sort.


    Shield-wielding swordsman maliciously pierced back of Gorloc leader with his sword simultaneously lifted his shield with hand to defend against the giant tail of Gorloc leader.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    But because bo shockwave shield-wielding swordsman got smashed into the ground.


    Shield-wielding swordsman immediately vomited blood and got seriously injured but he seeded in injuring the Gorloc leader.


    When Xiao Yu saw this, his eyes widened. After a long time, he took a deep breath and said: ¡°Things are getting interesting.¡±


    However, this is not finished yet, Grom began to attack the head of Gorloc leader again.


    Grom directly applied the whirlwind in the air, and formidable strength caused the air to be distorted.


    This caused chill run down on the spine of Gorloc leader because there was no way to escape.


    The shield wielding swordsman also not left behind. He chopped three times in session with his sword in the air which formed huge sword in the air and attacked the same point where Grom is attacking!


    As both attacks ovepped, the power released is not as simple as one plus one. Thick scales on the head of Gorloc leader ruptured, flesh and blood spurted out.


    Pain caused Gorloc leader to scream as he attacked on both in frenzy who have already consumed their energy in the previous attacks.


    Like two baseballs that were hit, Grom and the shield-wielding swordsman flew out without stopping in the air because of attack.


    Xiao Yu looked nervously at the direction in which Grom flew out and thought ¡° If anything happened to Grom then what should I do?¡±


    When he saw Grom crawling up from the water, and spitting out stinky water, his heart is finally in peace. Grom smiled at Xiao Yu and didn¡¯t talk. He took out a healing potion and poured it into his stomach. In a short while, he is healed.


    The crocodile leader stood in the same ce, roared, again and again, he was really angry, even if they are opponents, he should not be treated like this. What the hell is this?


    Because of rage Gorloc leader¡¯s mind is in a state of chaos, and he has not found out that two faint shadows have already appeared behind him!


    The awl is aiming at the middle of the spine. The hammer is lifted up high targetting the awl on spine and want to force awl into the spine of the Gorloc leader.


    The angry Gorloc leader did not notice that there were still people attacking him from behind! until the awl was attached to his scales.


    ¡°Shout!¡± the Gorloc person leader used his tail to attack in order to solve danger behind him ahead of time.


    The attack range of the Gorloc leader¡¯s tail is clear and fluent. The current position is just right but it is a pity that his tail is still a bit short, and unable to reach the Lei and Mu duo. At the limit of this attack range, the crocodile leader is not sure whether his tail will hit the other party!


    The crisp sound resounded because of the fierce collision of the hammer and the awl. Gorloc leader screamed in intense pain as awl pierced his spine.


    This blow was very powerful, and the awl entered the body of the Gorloc leader and prated into his spine.


    The intense pain made the Gorloc leader¡¯s reaction somewhat dull. The tail was lifted in the air but he forgot to swing it. He could not get rid of the Lei and Mu duo right away because of pain.


    Unfortunately, he was wrong because the attack of these two people is not just a single attack. It is a series of attacks. If you can¡¯t stop them fast then you will be attacked repeatedly!


    Continuously attack!


    Ding!


    Ding!


    Ding!


    After getting hit three times by hammer, the Gorloc leader finally made the right choice by rolling on the spot and jumping behind twice.


    Earlier it was not a big wound but It has be very big now. Blood is continuously gushing out from it.


    Both of them were coated with poisons that slowed the healing of wounds. It was not a short matter of time to heal.


    The angry Gorloc leader groaned and finallyughed hysterically, a sly smile appeared on his face, which caused everyone¡¯s heart tight. No knows what tricks this guy has.

 Chapter 382

    The Gorloc leader was injured and because of anger his eyes gradually be blood red as if blood is going to flow out, the burly body shivered slightly.


    Although he calcted a lot and prepared the best possible n even then other side seeded in hurting him again and again which make him unbearable.


    ¡°Good! Since you dare to be so bold, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± The Gorloc leader¡¯s face distorted and became sinister due to anger which made him look even crueller.


    Everyone¡¯s expression became solemn. Everyone knew that this Gorloc leader must have some trick or else he will not be so calm.


    After the words are finished, sudden changes urred!


    The huge ws of the crocodile leader slowly lifted up, and the thick ck gas in the mouth quickly scattered and instantly surrounded the surrounding area.


    ¡°Everyone is careful!¡± Nichs hurriedly reminded everyone and at almost the same time, all the melee attacking swordsman retreated to deal with the uing changes.


    ¡°Oh, oh,¡± suddenly strange sounds came from the Gorloc leader¡¯s mouth like a mysterious and strange ritual in ancient times.


    Everyone feels that this voice seems to have a magical power, making their souls ufortable as if pulling their souls out of the flesh.


    ¡°Soul ss?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s heart started to beat fast. He is very clear about the attack method of the soul ss. This is a mysterious but powerful ss that only appears in some very old races. Now, this Gorloc leader is using a simr method.


    The movements of the Gorloc leader did not change and the strange cks gases quickly surrounded all the people. However, there were magicians among the three parties. They casted a magical barrier surrounding themselves. Thus, ck gas naturally has no way to easily rush in.


    Everyone has escaped this catastrophe but the Gorloc people who grew up in the swamps of the sunset have suffered catastrophe. They got surrounded by ck gas and did not know how to hide. Some even opened their mouths and sucked the ck gas.


    The ck gas quickly entered their bodies then the Gorloc¡¯s body began to painful twist, and the entire sunset swamp filled with the agitation.


    ¡°What evil technique is this? Is there such a great power? you don¡¯t even let off your own people?¡± Leonardo frowned and whispered to himself.


    At this moment, Gorloc people who have been covered by ck gas no matter how strong they are, all became extremely horrible and distorted dead bodies, and expression of fear on their face is unforgettable.


    The most astonishing thing is that the whole body¡¯s blood seems to have been absorbed, and there was no soul fluctuation in their body.


    ¡°Is this the legendary Heaven Devouring Technique? can it absorbs the blood and soul essence of another person¡¯s body to improve own strength?¡± Nichs learned a lot about techniques and coupled with knowledge of the elders in his family, he knows a lot about the secrets of this worlds.


    The body of the Gorloc leader swelled little. It seems like some unknown thing is crawling under the skin of Gorloc leader like earthworms crawls in the mud.


    Hearing the words of Nichs, the Gorloc leader said with a smile: ¡°Oh? This little doll is very knowledgeable. You are right, this is indeed the legendary Heaven Devouring Technique! Today, your luck is very good and you are fortunate to be the first person to have seen it in thousands of years, but your days are now over!¡±


    ¡°Hehe....., it turned out to be a hypocrite who relies on the energy of the outside world to improve his strength!¡± Xiao Yu boasted shamelessly andughed while looking at the Gorloc leader who is quickly absorbing and adjusting his strength.


    ¡°Snort! Ignorant humanity, do you really think that you are very strong? you will never be able to achieve your purpose!¡± The Gorloc leader was angered by Xiao Yu¡¯s words, and could not bear it anymore. Perhaps absorbing so much energy, blood and soul has heightened his emotions even he himself is not aware of slip of his tongue.


    Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo in the blink of an eye, grabbed the loophole in hisnguage and tried to anger him further.


    ¡°Oh, how do you know the purpose of our trip?¡± Niky smiled and said one word at a time.


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t think about using your words to anger me, your are way too naive! Come on! Let me show you the true power of the Heaven Devouring Technique method!¡± The Gorloc leader coldly said.


    The Heaven Devouring Technique had lost long ago. This is a kind of sorcerer. It is usually used by evil wizards or warlocks. But no one knows how it ended up in the hands Gorloc leader.


    At that time, A warlock with help of Heaven Devouring Technique swallowed up blood and soul essence of whole eight sixth-order powerhouses. That raised the strength of warlock to an unprecedented stage until he could not control his body. At that time, it was discovered by others that the weakness of Heaven Devouring Technique is that once it is activated unless all the living creatures around it are swallowed up, there is no way to stop it!


    Grasping this weakness, people continue to sacrifice their own lives by letting Heaven Devouring Technique swallow their blood and soul essence. It caused the Warlock¡¯s strength to reach unprecedented stage but in the end, he can¡¯t withstand the pressure of energy and exploded!


    But this is just a legend. Although it is very possible, there is no way to use it now.


    ¡°Full defence! There has to be a time limit. If you can stick to it, then we will definitely win! Everyone work hard.¡± Nichs ordered.


    ¡°Yes! we will definitely win!¡± Everyone said, hoping to use this to enhance their courage, after all, what they are about to face is a horrible existence.


    Xiao Yu and other people are far from the Gorloc leader so Xiao Yu¡¯s men are no threat to the Gorloc leader.


    Therefore, the swordsman of Nichs camp who attacked Gorloc leader from behind of the became Gorloc leader¡¯s first goal.


    What¡¯s more interesting is that knowing that with his current strength he is not the opponent of the Gorloc leader, shield-wielding swordsman still maintained his defensive posture and rushed over to Gorloc leader even before Gorloc leader attached him!


    It should be known that the body of the Gorloc leader who absorbed arge amount of blood and soul essence has formed ayer of blood-coloured armour, and the ws of the limbs were also increased in size by half a meter.


    The muscles are bulging out. Every muscle is filled with boundless energy. You can feel an amazing power just by looking at them.


    Seeing that the shield-wielding swordsman who had just injured him from the back had the courage to rush to find trouble, the Gorloc leader became even more angry and punched toward shield wielding swordsman with extremely fast speed.


    With a mming sound, it is like the sound of a bat hitting a baseball. The shield wielding swordsman like a baseball flew out instantly. The blood flowed from his mouth.


    After falling on the ground, the shield-wielding swordsman did not climb up as usual but struggled on the ground to stand up again because of his serious injuries.


    ¡°Oh, you really are a stubborn donkey!¡± Niky couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shook his head again and again. This person is good at everything but he is a stubborn man. Once the enemy is identified, he will never stop attacking until the enemy is killed.


    One person immediately went to the shield-wielding swordsman and gave him a healing pill.


    ¡°Hehe...! Ignorant human! Now you knew that I am amazing! Come here! Come on! Come on!¡± The Gorloc leaderughed and said.

 Chapter 383

    Knowing that much time is not left, the Gorloc leaderunched a surprise attack.


    Gorloc leader¡¯s body, like a cannonballunched from a mortar, shot toward Nichs¡¯s team. There was some distance between both and Nichs¡¯s men are ready to defend against the attack but at this time, Gorloc leader suddenly changed his direction and rushed directly toward Leonardo¡¯s team.


    No one thought that Gorloc leader will y such a trick. Who said that beast does not have wisdom?


    The Gorloc leader did not stop and his speed reached the extreme. Gorloc leader like a scarlet ray rushed into the Leonardo team from the front and pierced out from the other side!


    The time taken in entry and exit is very short, that is a blink of an eye. In such a short time, he divided Leonardo¡¯s team into two parts. There are more than a dozen people who are seriously injured or directly killed.


    After all, the sixth-order powerhouse, especially the sixth-order powerhouse who is using Heavenly Devouring Technique, is not ordinarily powerful.


    Xiao Yu was shocked. It was very likely that the next moment Gorloc leader¡¯s goal would be himself. If he is attacked by Gorloc leader then he will turn into the meat paste. So he immediately organized the army team and set up a person who is good at defending in both front and rear directions.


    The Gorloc leader is naturally intelligent. He has lived for so many years, and he has be smart and refined long ago


    He decisively gave up the attacking Leonardo again, did not interfere with Xiao Yu also but stayed in the same ce, not moving.


    What kind of new trick he is ying this time?


    Everyone has doubts in their hearts. They can¡¯t understand why this Gorloc leader is not attacking.


    No one knows that the Gorloc leader is not ying any trick rather there is no way to attack. Some of the previously absorbed energies are notpletely absorbed and refined so they were disturbed by the soul strength when he was attacking. Now, the energy inside his body is moving wildly. If he doesn¡¯t calm them, it¡¯s going to be bad.


    ¡°Hey, how are you feeling? Ufortable?¡± The Gorloc leader said coldly and nonchntly like killing people is the very small thing for him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you continue? Snort! are you facing a bacsh from unabsorbed energy? Now everyone pays attention, attack with all strength! Kill him!¡± said Leonardo, although he is angry due to the loss of the people, it doesn¡¯t effect his clever mind, he noticed the difference between the Gorloc leader¡¯s attitude and issued an order directly.


    Hearing the words of Leonardo, Nichs and Xiao Yu do not hesitate any more, and their waved hands, and the strong men behind them rushed up.


    After experiencing the scene just now, the three leaders already understood that the Gorloc leader¡¯s strength will definitely be stronger than his previous strength if he ovees his bacsh. if he is not killed now they can only wait for the whole army to be wiped out.


    Leonardo¡¯s machete powerhouse old de, double knife assassin, and magicians targeted the Gorloc leader to seize current opportunity and kill the Gorloc leader. Whether the other party the counter attacked them doesn¡¯t matter. As long as their mastersmanded to attack, they will not hesitate and try to kill the enemy in the shortest time!


    Niky also showed no weakness. He dispatched the strong swordsman, the Lei and Mu duo, and the blood elf patriarch Regus.


    Watching people working so hard, Xiao Yu also calcted a little. He wants to take advantage of the current opportunity to seize the opportunity and kill the Gorloc leader so that his people can get a lot of experience, will arge degree of level improvement


    Therefore, he did not hesitate to send out the blood hoof, Grom, Tyrande, Kyle, little dragon, and Uther!


    Uther had already achieved such great results in the past. Uther, who has now erupted, has directly applied all kinds of positive blessings to everyone, and the strength of the people has almost doubled!


    The strength of thebined attack is enough to give the Gorloc leader serious injuries. Now his injuries are directly doubled and be worse.


    The cooperation between melee and long-range attackers is very good. The melee-fighters have begun to limit the movement of the Gorloc leader, attracting the attention of the Gorloc leader which allowed the magician and other remote attackers to have time tounch enough offensive power.


    After all, powerful long-range attacks are the best choice because of the huge size of the Gorloc leader and the powerful defensive armour of his body!


    They showed the best coordination between melee and distant war.


    When Nik and Leonardo saw this, they were shocked. This scene is really spectacr. The strength of all people has doubled. This is not as simple as one plus one equals to two. Thebined strength of so many people definitely increased the attack power by multiple times.


    Originally, even the fifth-order powerhouse will be pped to death by Gorloc Leader without any resistance. But with the blessing of Uther, attacking and defending power of everyone has upgraded to another level, so the situation of the battle has bepletely different.


    However, after the Gorloc leader absorbed so many souls (Soul essence), his strength has reached an incredible point. Now, Xiao Yu seems to understand why the Gorloc leader watched the four powerful Gorlocs die and didn¡¯t try to save them.


    He seems to have nning of absorbing the souls of those Gorlocs from starting.


    Although in the legends if Heavenly Devouring Technique practitioner absorbs too many souls, he will explode and die. However, it is undeniable that once these souls are swallowed up, his physical strength has indeed reached anomaly situation.


    After a series of fierce attacks, the strength gap between the two sides gradually appeared again. After the Gorloc leader received the injury at the beginning, he has slowly absorbed the energy inside the body so he no longer has any concerns!


    At this time, these melee fighters, whether they are the scythe fighters or the powerhouse like old de, although have Uther¡¯s blessing, it is still difficult for them to stop the Gorloc leader.


    The long-range attackers are also depressed because the speed of the Gorloc leader is too fast. After their attack has just been aimed, Gorloc leader has already moved to another ce.


    These long-range attackers are afraid to release the attack at will, so as not to cause unnecessary harm to their own people.


    ¡°Hey, there is no need to fight this way! fight fiercely! Put this big guy to the death! Don¡¯t worry about getting injured, as long as you don¡¯t die, This father will cure all diseases! Hurry up!¡± said Xiao Yu to encourage the army.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s troops naturally would not doubt his words, and immediatelyunched fierce attacks. Even if they hit their own people, they would not bat an eye. What are they afraid of? Isn¡¯t it just hurting someone? Wouldn¡¯t it be enough toe over and drink some potions?


    But the other two troops are afraid to do this. After all, they don¡¯t have such precious life potions. Even if there are, they are extremely rare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear this Father, fight fiercely! Don¡¯t worry about getting injured, This father will provide potions. Now fight!¡± said Xiao Yu once again.


    Looking at the army who are looking them with questioning eyes, Nichs and Leonardo nodded to indicate, anyway, Xiao Yu is here, what are you afraid of?


    Therefore, this battle became more and more fierce filled with craziness.


    In this way, it is the Gorloc leader who is distressed. His original n is to solve these melee-range fighters as soon as possible by using the other party¡¯s fear of idental injury and then kill all those fragile long-range attackers.


    The Gorloc leader finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. No matter how he avoided the attacks, he would be injured by the other party¡¯s attack.


    The Gorloc leader opened his huge mouth and madly sucked the air. When the limit was reached, the Gorloc leader exhaled it, and the tyrannical air current suddenly burst out and pushed away everyone from Gorloc leader.


    The long-range attackers have also affected and the attacking rhythm messed uppletely.


    ¡°See there! He is running! stop him!¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly while pointing his fingers toward escaping Gorloc leader.


    The people with lighter injuries immediately jumped up and continued to chase and intercepted the Gorloc leader. They used all sorts of methods to entangle the Gorloc leader, which made them very ufortable!


    ¡°Damn humans! You are getting too far! Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± The Gorloc leader roared and his body shrank, turned into a round meat ball, rolling wildly on this swamp.


    Long range attackers are also very helpless. The size of the Gorloc leader has shrunk, and it has be a sphere which is rolling around with surprisingly fast speed. How can they fight?


    The Gorloc leader did not give them any time to think and began to hit everyone. Anyone who was hit by him was not injured but directly became a meat paste, and lost the ability to fight again.


    Little dragon got tired of this guy, he ran up and kicked at the meatball. With a bang, the meat ball was kicked out by little dragon.

 Chapter 384

    Gorloc leader never thought he will end up like this. He will be kicked by little dragon.


    The angry Gorloc leader roared and returned to his original state. He didn¡¯t want to be kicked again by others as a ball.


    He bes scrupulous about the little dragon. After all, dragons are famous for their strong body and strength, especially this little dragon is wonderful, dare to beat people with nunchakus.


    When the little dragon saw that his foot had such god-like power. Immediately, regardless of pain in his ankle, he ran straight and wanted to y football again.


    Currently, the little dragon¡¯s body is slightly stronger than the Gorloc leader. Although little dragon is not an opponent of Gorloc leader still he can take few hits, but others cannot resist at all.


    The crocodile leader¡¯s face was unrelenting. He was very angry at this guy who dared to kick him as a ball. His huge tail hit the little dragon and little dragon swept toward the blood hoof.


    The old ox was fast enough to catch the dragon but he was smashed to the ground with little dragon because of force behind the attack. After that, the old ox looked at the little dragon with contempt.


    ¡°Hey, old ox, we all know each other for so long, I am desperate to take revenge, will you not help me?¡± when the little dragon saw that he was despised, he immediately said. The little Dragon is now covered in blood.


    Little Dragon has a special rtionship with Bloodhoof and Grom. In the past, they were not forced to be together by Xiao Yu. It can be said that they are friends.


    The old ox heard little dragon. He nodded, and followed the dragon, he rushed up to attack Gorloc leader.


    When Gorloc leader saw old ox¡¯s attack, he was naturally unafraid. He avoided the violent attacks of old ox while rushing toward the little dragon. He directly ignored the old ox.


    The old ox is simple and honest, but it does not mean that he has no temper. how can he be ignored by others? Isn¡¯t this too shameful?


    Old ox screamed and its body has undergone tremendous changes, a ray of light shed, an old and simple atmosphere radiated from his body, gradually the body of the old ox has be taller and stronger.


    Titan missile ox!


    After the old cowpleted his transformation of the Titan missile ox, his figure changed drastically and became simr to the dragon. He raised his head proudly.


    When the Gorloc leader saw the old ox¡¯s transformation, he re-examined the current situation.


    Little dragon cooperates with the old ox who turned into Titan missile ox and both collided with Gorloc leader from either side. The collision between the bodies made the Gorloc leader unable to exert all his strength so he can only use his flesh to withstand the wild attacks from the long-range attackers.


    As a result, the scars on little dragon and old ox be more and more due to caught in attacks, but they were not seriously injured, so they persisted.


    Not long after, blood lion roared indicating that the injuries of the blood elves patriarch Regus were healed. Little Dragon and Titan missile ox cannot restrict the movements of Gorloc leader anymore so Regus along with blood lion also joined the battle.


    Three of them relied on the physical strength to confront the Gorloc leader, but they soon discovered that the Gorloc leader¡¯s defence was really horrible, and the three of them did not have advantage.


    ¡°Tnd! shot Dragon bursting arrow! Hit his eyes! Now!¡± Xiao Yu finally can¡¯t bear it, he really can¡¯t see his own people getting injured. Otherwise, he will never use remaining six dragon bursting arrows. This kind of treasure can be found by chance but not seak.


    Tyrande took out a dragon fire bursting arrow from the space ring and aimed at the eyes of the crocodile leader.


    However, Tyrande did not shoot directly because Gorloc leader was constantly moving, plus there were many people there, if the arrow missed the target then consequences will disastrous.


    ¡°Nichs! Leonardo! don¡¯t protect me! Go fight!¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    Nichs did not say a word. He took out a magic sceptre along with blood red gem which is releasing powerful magic fluctuation from the space ring.


    The blood elf patriarch was already attracted when the magic wand was just taken out, and he shouted: ¡°The blood sceptre!?¡±


    ¡°Regus! You use it first then give it back to me! This is what I secretly brought out! It will be yours sooner orter!¡± Nichs said very seriously, this blood sceptre is not an ordinary thing. It is an inheritance treasure of the blood elves, and his family put a lot of effort to get it.


    Hearing Nichs that Nichs would return the blood sceptre to himself, he got extremely excited. After receiving the blood sceptre, the Regus roared, the whole body began to release blood mist. The blood clouds spread from his body, and their target is the Gorloc leader!


    The blood cloud like tentacles covered the Gorloc leader. Regus¡¯s eyes flickered, and the blood sceptre in his hand released blood like waves which hit the body of the Gorloc leader.


    The Gorloc leader screamed while armour of his body cracked! This armour is made of his flesh. If the armour is cracked, it means that his body is also cracked.


    When the armour is cracked, it indicates that the defensive power has dropped drastically. Little dragon seized the opportunity, and attacked with his nunchakus again and again, and disyed a set of attacks that he had just thought of. It cracked the armour even more.


    ¡°Haha! Look at my 18 fish attack!¡± Xiaolongughed and screamed, constantly attacking with strange moves.


    The old cow also did not show any weakness. The attacks of little dragon made the Gorloc leader a little bit dizzy, but this is not over yet. The barbaric collision with old ox is even more terrifying than little dragon¡¯s attacks. The Gorloc leader was almost knocked out.


    Coupled with a ground crack, the gorgeous attack of the old ox came to an end, and the armour used by the Gorloc leader to resist the attack had fallen a lot.


    Gorloc leader retreated form attacks but the blood lion was happened to be there. Blood lion opened its mouth and bite on the neck of Gorloc leader. Gorloc leader is constantly struggling At the same time, he is feeling tremendous pain.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xiao Yu pped his hands and apud. This series of attacks is really seamless. It seems like the battle is really the best ssroom (for training).


    At this time, Tyrande seized the opportunity, and dragon fire bursting arrow instantly shot out and like a meteor rushed toward the head of the Gorloc leader.


    Looking at the dragon fire bursting arrow that is constantly magnifying in his own eyes, the Gorloc leader is really scared. This arrow is really life-threatening.


    He was struggling hard but the blood lion bite his neck from behind, and blood lion is not letting his neck go.


    The dragon and the bloodhoof also rushed toward the Gorloc leader before Tyrande¡¯s dragon fire bursting arrow hit Gorloc leader. They grabbed both hands of his so that arrow did not miss its target.


    Good Opportunity!


    A group of people immediately rushed toward Gorloc leader with fast speed regardless of their own safety.


    Even Ma Wei, who was next to Xiao Yu, couldn¡¯t help but rushed out. After the sh, he appeared beside Gorloc leader and attacked him with full force. Illidan also waved his pair of knives from the side to kill him.


    But it is a pity that the strength of Ma Wei and Illidan is not strong enough. After all, it is a little less than the 40th level. However, these two people have ughtered Gorlocs which improved this experience vastly.


    The people of Xiao Yu also moved. The Thunder Mu on the side of Nichs reached on top of the Gorloc leader and attacked with a perfectbination of awl and hammer as dragon fire bursting arrow hit Gorloc leader.


    The Scythe powerhouse, shield-wielding swordsman and Grom rushed to the front of the Gorloc leader, intending to add two deep marks to his chest.


    The face of the Gorloc leader showed panic.

 Chapter 385

    Unfortunately, all the attacks do not fall on the body of the Gorloc leader.


    After splendid attacks, group of people still continued to attack, and various attacks emerged endlessly, because of that the Gorloc leader caught in brief dizziness.


    Everyone knows that the key moment ising. Although little dragon and old ox can temporarily hold the Gorloc leader but they can¡¯t resist it for too long.


    Therefore, this time is the best time to pour firepower.


    Gorloc leader screamed endlessly so his voice bes rigid.


    The whole body is in a state of choice, and his left and right arms are exerting force at the same time to get rid of little dragon and old ox, and his huge tail is sweeping continuously which forced few guys who want to take advantage of the situation to give up attacking.


    ¡°Damn human! Damn human!¡± The Gorloc leader was furious, and this is the biggest injury he has suffered in so many years.


    ¡°Our goals are different but you just appeared at the wrong ce at the wrong time! Well, let us end this battle!¡± Nichs said coldly.


    The Gorloc leader stared coldly at Nichs for a while he didn¡¯t even know what to say, but he kept gasping for air in the same ce.


    The air looked dull and gloomy. Surrounded by the dead bodies of Gorlocs, Gorloc leader stood alone silently.


    He never thought that he, sixth-order powerhouse, who was going to soar in the sky, would end up like this. If anyone heard it, wouldn¡¯t he beughed at by everyone?


    The Gorloc leader calmed himself down and tried to find reasons why he end up like this? First, he underestimated his enemy too much. Secondly, the fighting power of these three human beings was unique. When they coordinate with each other then they disyed tremendous destructive power.


    Among others, a few really have strong lethality. Needless to say, Regus is definitely the best attacker. The magic of the blood elves fully disyed its lethality. Especially now when Regus has the blood sceptre, his strength is greatly improved.


    In addition, Tyrande¡¯s dragon bursting arrows, their power is second only to this Regus. The dragon bursting arrow disyed his real potential in the hands of Tyrande.


    In addition, the magician on Leonardo¡¯s side formed a strange array (six-pointed star array)promised of six magicians. It canbine the magic power of six magicians to send out a powerful magic like fireball and rolling thunder etc which can even cause great damage to the Gorloc leader who is a sixth-order powerhouse.


    In addition, some special potions, things that can increase people¡¯s strength instantly with no side effects.


    There was a hint of indifference in his eyes when Gorloc leader suddenly said, ¡°Why are you hiding? Do you think you have the ability to kill them after I die?¡±


    The crocodile leader¡¯s voice is not loud, but everyone who is present can hear it clearly.


    Who is he talking to?


    Xiao Yu sighed with a sigh of relief. He finally knew why he was a feeling uneasiness before. This feeling was very light almost non-existent.


    There is no reason for Gorloc leader to lie, there is another strong presence here!


    His visionary technique has a special feeling toward unknown dangers, so sometimes it can foresight them.


    After the Gorloc leader finished speaking, a light voice resounded.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t talk like this, I¡¯ve been waiting for right time to save you! You can¡¯t you me me for it¡± The voice was light and clear but no one saw where it came from.


    The Gorloc leader snorted and didn¡¯t say anything more. The whole scene immediately calmed down.


    The face of the human side is not very good-looking. Everyone understands very well. This person¡¯s voice came out, but no one saw his true body. What does this mean? This shows that the strength of this person is definitely not under the Gorloc leader!


    Sixth order powerhouse! one more Sixth order powerhouse! From this voice, everyone can judge it. Especially the peak fifth-order powerhouses on the scene were more sensitive toward this voice.


    The silence continued between the two sides. Nichs and others looked at the Gorloc leader whose injuries were recovering quickly. Nichs ordered the army to fight again.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry! At least wait for me toe out then get started. This old man is old, his legs and feet are not so good!¡± The voice suddenly came out after Niky¡¯s order was finished, and then Everyone felt that the space beside Gorloc leader was fluctuating, and the next moment a person appeared there!


    To be exact, it is a person with a human body but has a very strange face. This face looked like an Orc.


    Orc n?


    Everyone was startled


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who your excellency is?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly asked, and Nichs and Leonardo were surprised. Is there any need to ask? It¡¯s okay to fight directly, and nonsense can only give them time to breathe.


    ¡°You can call me Augustus! I am a warlock, the orc warlock.¡± The guy who imed to be an orc warlock cocked his chin slightly and looked at Xiao Yu and others with a scornful attitude.


    Orc warlock?


    Xiao Yu was shocked and this guy turned out to be an orc warlock. So which n this guy belongs to?


    ¡°Warlock? It is said that in a few ns but there is no warlock, can you tell me which n you are from?¡± Nichs couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°Hey, you should know that since I appeared here, which n should it be? Under the call of the master, our reappearance is also a historical necessity!¡± Augustus said with a smile. In the eyes of others, it is the evil smile.


    ¡°shing n warlock (work under Gourdain)!¡± Xiao Yu has understood that Gourdain¡¯smand is to pige the n (others), if so then there is nothing strange about warlocks who rushed here to rob them. Moreover, Gourdain is an evil warlock himself.


    ¡°Your master? Hey! do your master even exist? you are kidding!¡± Nichs said with a sneer. However, this sentence made Nichs scared. The warlock said that their masters have called them again. Is Gourdain reborn?


    ¡°Ha ha ha! Human juniors! You don¡¯t know too much about the things in this world! Well, don¡¯t talk nonsense, start now! I should also let you know the power of the warlocks! I haven¡¯t seen this world for so long, I¡¯m afraid everyone has forgotten the power of the shing n warlock!¡± Augustus said with a bigugh.


    ¡°fight!¡± Nichs shouted.


    Everyone divided into two groups, one group rushed toward the Gorloc leader, and the other rushed toward the mysterious warlock who had just appeared.


    Xiao Yu ordered his troops to rush toward the Gorloc leader who was closest to them. As for the mysterious warlock, he left him for others, he is not willing to let his baby heroes suffer any harm. In addition, the strength of this mysterious warlock will definitely be stronger than that of the Gorloc leader.


    Sure enough, the soldiers who were rushing toward warlock were suddenly stopped by a transparent space barrier! Stopped a little farther away from the mysterious warlock, no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t get close!


    What¡¯s even more amazing is that their attacks can¡¯t hit mysterious warlocks no matter how they fight. This strange space barrier can block their bodies, but there is no way to stop their attacks.


    After the attack entered the space barrier, it was obviously a short distance, but there was no way to hit the warlock! These attacks seem to be gently guided by an invisible big hand, always passing by the side of the warlock.


    At this time, the preparation work of the mysterious warlock seemed to bepleted, and the right hand with a faint golden light pointed to the Gorloc leader who was being besieged.


    The body of the Gorloc leader shed, and the energy between the heavens and the earth began to rush toward his body. The fierce pain caused the Gorloc leader to scream.


    The strength and speed of the Gorloc leader seem to have suddenly increased a lot, and those who want to attack him are all counter-attacked by him.


    But everyone¡¯s luck is good, and there is nothing wrong with them except for a slight injury.


    ¡°What is going on here? It can increase strength!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes widened and he whispered to himself. He never heard about such trick.


    With just one finger, can you improve your strength? if I learned this trick, wouldn¡¯t I be invincible?


    As time passed, the golden light of the Gorloc leader became brighter and brighter, and the heaven and earth energy were rushing toward his body. The body was swollen too much as if it was going to explode.


    Nichs¡¯s eyes shed a hint of enlightenment. This kind of spell that can forcibly infuse the power of heaven and earth into the flesh is very evil, but it is also extraordinary.


    ¡°Nichs, do you know about this spell?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, but it is definitely a spell that can forcibly infuse the power of heaven and earth into the flesh. If the crocodile leader finally can¡¯t hold it, I am afraid he will burst and die! We are still attacking him and trying to kill him as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be dangerous!¡± Nichs said with a solemn face, situation has reached the point where he cannot control it.

 Chapter 386

    In desperation, all the strong powerhouses were sent to deal with the Gorloc leader. As for the ordinary soldiers, they have left aside. This level of fighting is not something they can participate in.


    Even if they fight, they can only be used as the cannon fodder. Only Xiao Yu¡¯s Orc infantry who are holding Ballista can y some role by shooting arrows.


    The mysterious warlock who was abandoned slightly tilted his face, revealing an intriguing smile.


    The little dragons, the old ox and the blood lion once again rushed toward Gorloc leader, but this time it was different from the past before they can even touch the body of the crocodile leader, the three people are directly pushed out by the big ws of Gorloc leader!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three fell on the ground and could not get up for a long time. Now, the strength of the Gorloc leader seems to have increased by several times and they are simply not his match.


    As little dragon get up, he cursed Gorloc leader under his breath and said: ¡°Uther, you old man! Give some support!¡±


    Uther¡¯s blessing cannot be applied to the orcs, but it can be applied to the dragon. Even Xiao Yu feels very strange about this point


    ¡°Blessing of the King!¡± With the voice of Uther, his strongest auxiliary magic is sessfully disyed!


    Not only their own people, but even the Gorloc leader and mysterious warlock are covered. After a burst of sound, the strength of the human being¡¯s side has doubled.


    ¡°Hey! Old Wu (Uther), you are really awesome! Good! Good! Come, everyone together, let¡¯s kill this old fool!¡± little dragon felt the change of his body so he screamed and rushed up.


    The other powerhouses are also very excited. It feels great when the whole body is full of strength.


    Gorloc leader is still constantly absorbing the energy of the heavens and the earth from the sky to enhance his own strength.


    Now, the strength of the Gorloc leader has been reached the middle of the sixth stage! And it is still rising.


    Looking at the Gorloc leader¡¯s bulging blood vessels and veins. Xiao Yu felt that this mysterious warlock doesn¡¯t care about the life and death of the Gorloc leader. He should have other ns. It caused Xiao Yu to feel unease


    The strength of the fourth-order powerhouse has doubled, and it has almost reached the middle of the fifth-order. As for the fifth-order powerhouse, most of them have reached the peak of the fifth-order, and some have entered the sixth-order.


    The blood elf patriarch, Regus, who was originally a sixth-order powerhouse, is even more powerful and has surpassed the sixth-order mid-term!


    Once again, the little dragon has be the main melee attacker. Coping with Gorloc leader is not easy because of therge difference between their strength.


    The blood lion¡¯s size besrger than before by about 1 time and he attacked the gorloc leader.


    In the sky, Kyle¡¯s used phoenix dances constantly, and used the fire attacks, again and again, as long as the opportunity showed itself, Kyle would not hesitate to grasp it. Anyway, this Phoenix can be called again, as long as the magic energy is enough.


    Magic potion is a big trump card for Xiao Yu.


    Tyrande is still holding a dragon bursting arrow, pointing the arrow at the Gorloc leader, waiting for the right opportunity to attack!


    The Giorloc leader fears Tyrande¡¯s dragon bursting arrows so naturally, he would not give Tyrande a chance to shot the arrow, so Tyrande was aiming but did not rush to attack.


    As for the sickle powerhouse, Grom, Lei and Mu duo is circling around the crocodile leader, as if it were an annoying fly.


    The old de also joined the battle and attacked fiercely along with the shield-wielding swordsman who kept attacking the weakness of the Gorloc leader.


    Everyone is battling except Leonardo!


    Leonardo¡¯s main force consists of magicians, and now he is also busy with other magicians to carry out some actions.


    ¡°Magicians pay attention, form the three bell array!¡± Leonardo waved his hand and yelled at the magicians.


    And with the voice of Leonardo, the magicians cleverlyposed a strange magical array. The magical array is triangr, with arge vacant space in the middle. The fifth-order mid-level magician is standing in the middle of a triangle with three people at its corners.


    Another group of magicians also formed a simr triangle with three magicians at its corners surrounding the previous one.


    Thus, the interaction of an inner triangle and an outer triangle is formed.


    ¡°Get ready to attack!¡±Leonardo screamed while his right hand is pointing directly at the Gorloc leader who was attacked by the others.


    After the array started, magic energy flowed into the fifth-order mid-term magician, and then attacked the target through the high-level magic wand in his hand.


    Arge, dazzling silver beam emerges from the magic wand and aimed at the Gorloc leader who was fighting.


    Little Dragon and the old ox who were fighting suddenly broke out in cold sweat and felt that there is a huge danger nearby. As they saw a big silver beam, they quickly ran away leaving behind the Gorloc leader.


    Gorloc leader screamed and used his arms to block the silver beam while golden light suddenly broke out from his body and formed a light curtain to help him defend.


    It is arge magic performed by all magicians together so naturally, it is not something that ordinary people can resist. Even the defensive light curtain of the Gorloc leader cannot resist.


    After the load sound, the light curtain defence broke, and silver beam hit the Grloc leader.


    The Gorloc leader felt that he had been hit by a big mountain, and his body flies out.


    Blood gushed out from his mouth. The Gorloc leader was shocked. He never thought that just a single array which brought together the magical energy of so many people can achieve such destructive power.


    Don¡¯t forget, strength gap between the Gorloc leader and the magician is very big, even then it can seriously hurt Gorloc leader. If there is a powerful magician? Wouldn¡¯t it be possible to kill the Gorloc leader directly?


    After some time, the Gorloc leader who had taken three or forty feet to stablish himself, spurt out the blood from his mouth, and the huge tail flexibly attacked the Lei and Mu duo who was behind him. Two men flew out a long distance before theynded on the ground. They struggled for a long time but did not get up!


    If not for Uther¡¯s blessing, those two must have died.


    Gorloc leader can¡¯t control his rage and the directly used his most powerful attack which is currently avable.


    It¡¯s a pity that attacking power of magic array is good, but it does not cause enough damage to the Gorloc leader. Of course, it is all caused by the spell of the Warlock Augustus. If not for it Gorloc leader may die already.


    The next time it is impossible to cause such a big injury to the Gorloc leader by array again, after all, he will pay more attention from now on.


    The mysterious warlock, Augustus, when saw that the crocodile leader was still so miserable, he couldn¡¯t help but shook his head, smiled slightly, and shot out ck evil energy (light) toward the Gorloc leader.


    As the sulfuric acid in the water, the golden light of the Gorloc leader¡¯s body began to boil and mix with ck light. After a while, it turned into a pale grey light.


    After this change, arge amount of heaven and earth energy rushed into the body of the Gorloc leader in a short period of time. Within a few breaths, his strength promoted to thete sixth stage, followed by the sixth-order peak!


    Everyone was shocked. They looked at the Gorloc leader whose strength is constantly improving. Gorloc leader¡¯s body and muscles swelled to the limit! And his strength is still improving.


    ¡°Is this old fogy¡¯s strength going to reach seventh order? If he reached seventh order, then we are finished!¡± Xiao Yu could not help but say because the strength of the Gorloc leader is too horrible.


    ¡°His body may not be able to withstand it! Let¡¯s take a look!¡± Nichs said cautiously. Now, they have no choice. Everything depends on the Gorloc leader.

 Chapter 387

    The situation of the Gorloc leader is actually not good. His body has been invaded by such a huge amount of heaven and earth energy. Now it is forcibly enhanced by Augustus. So it bes even more painful.


    The Gorloc leader felt like that this is not his own body. Although the attack power is stronger than before and the strength is also approaching the seventh order, but than again, his body is almost unable to bear this much energy, and his soul has a tremor (His soul is cracking).


    The soul is the foundation of life. If any problem urs in the soul like tremor or a crack then the rest of his life will be basically finished.


    The sharp ws gave advantage over humans. Like a big boxer, two big fists (ws) punched at the little dragon and the old ox.


    Bang! Bang!


    After the two bangs, the little dragon and the old ox flew out and vomited blood.


    The little dragon and the old ox are shocked. Their physical strength was not weaker than that of the Gorloc leader. But now they directly vomited by single punch!


    Wiping off the blood at the corners of his mouth, Xiaolong¡¯s face bes gloomy. The old ox screamed and looked with hatred at Gorloc leader as if he wants to break every bone of Gorloc leader.


    It is a pity that both of them dare not to rash. The reason is very simple because Gorloc leader is now approachingplete madness, and if they act rashly, they will end up with even more injuries.


    They quickly swallowed arge number of healing potions and stabilized their wounds. Uther even cast the Holy Light on both of them to heal them.


    In this short period of time, the Gorloc leader blocked the attack of the shield-wielding swordsman who had once attacked him from the back so shield-wielding swordsman could only escape from there.


    ¡°Damn! Damn flies! Go to hell!¡± The body of the Gorloc leader suddenly appeared behind the sickle powerhouse and Grom. Actually, they were standing behind the Gorloc leader, but in an instant, Gorloc leader appeared even behind them.


    Two big fists, with a piercing sound, mmed into the backs of the two.


    Bang! Bang!


    After two crisp crashes, both the Scythe and the Grom were smashed into the swamp.


    ¡°Ah! Grom! Fast! Save them! Tyrande shot an arrow at him!¡± Xiao Yu was shocked, seeing the little dragon and the old ox injured made him worried already, now that Grom has injured so badly, he doesn¡¯t care about arrows anymore.


    What about five dragon bursting arrows? Even if they all got used, it¡¯s worth it to save others from more injuries.


    Tyrande did not hesitate to shoot the dragon bursting arrow but the target had been changed from the head of the Gorloc leader to his chest. As long as Gorloc leader got injured seriously, it¡¯s worth it!


    Bang!


    The violent explosion urred, and the Gorloc leader appeared from the smoke and dust, and his chest was seriously injured with blood flowing from it.


    The Gorloc leader was fortunate because he has timely blocked the arrow, if not then his good days would be over so it is normal to be seriously injured.


    But when he wanted to take a breath, Nichs and Leonardo did not hesitate to use the magic scroll, the magic items were used nonstop, anyway, as long as they can kill this horrible big man, it is fine.


    After all this, the appearance of the Gorloc leader was even more miserable. One eye was half-opened and half-closed, and there were many wounds on the body.


    These magic scrolls are all fifth order or more because they know that the fourth-order magic scroll is useless for the crocodile leader at this time.


    The Gorloc leader¡¯s body trembled because of anger. With the tyrannical energy of the heaven and the earth, the injuries of the Gorloc leader were quickly recovering. In a short while, the horrible wounds were not bleeding anymore. Although it is still painful, it is always better than bleeding.


    ¡°Hey! It seems that it is not enough! If things go on like this, I may be injured even more! Seventh order! I still need to enter the seventh order!¡± The Gorloc leader thought.


    Although families of Nichs and Leonardo are big. it is still impossible to use too many magical scrolls. The price of this thing is too high. It can only be used for life-saving, not for waste!


    As for Xiao Yu, he is also very miserable. He has to deal with the Gorloc leader, and he also wants to save some dragon bursting arrow to deal with the mysterious warlock Augustus. After all, he is also a big threat.


    The Gorloc leader who is in desperate need of strength begin to take the initiative to ept this tyrannical energy of the heaven and the earth


    The Gorloc leader screamed in pain, and his whole body trembled. In the end, he falls directly on the ground and began to roll because of pain.


    Gradually, the voice of the Gorloc leader weakened, and in the end, no one can not hear his voice.


    Died?


    Everyone thought in their heart. If he is really dead, how good it be?


    When everyone saw the Gorloc leader is crawling on the ground, the stone in my heart finally began to fall. This guy must have been unable to withstand this huge pain and died.


    Nichs and Leonardo and Xiao Yu¡¯s face are even more gloomy, they know that this thing is not dead yet!


    ¡°Not good! Everyone be careful!¡± Xiao Yu suddenly noticed that the energies within the Gorloc leader had soared. It was like a giant bomb that was about to explode.


    The next moment, the Gorloc leader suddenly stand up, and his body was much smaller than before!


    Is he really entered the seventh order?


    Everyone can¡¯t help but think that if the Gorloc leader really entered the seventh-order, then how can they fight him?


    ¡°This is the feeling of the seventh order! Hahaha! Well, you are going to die now! I must kill all of you!¡± said the Gorloc leader, who has nowpletely changed. A blood-red body without a trace of excess muscle, the whole body looks perfect.


    The best fighting shape?


    Just when everyone was worried, the mysterious warlock Augustus was be dignified and moved toward the rear, seemingly afraid of something.


    Nichs, Leonardo and Xiao Yu also noticed this small detail. While frowning, they stared at the Gorloc leader, fearing that he suddenlyunched the attack.


    ¡°All retreat! Keep the distance!¡± Nichs finally said the current situation is already very unfavourable to them, even if they continued to fight, it will only cause soldiers to lose their life.


    All the people returned to the front of the three people, staring nervously at the seventh-order Gorloc leader. They have the courage topete with the sixth-order powerhouse, do they have the courage to fight seven-order? That¡¯s right, they have the courage, but it doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t have a brain.


    ¡°Now, you all can die!¡± The Gorloc leader¡¯s low-pitched voice was heard. The voice was filled with energy which caused some people to feel dizzy.


    The Gorloc leader took a simple step, but he felt like his body is very heavy, as if carrying an unbearable mountain.


    Gorloc leader was shocked. He couldn¡¯t believe it. He clearly entered the seventh stage. How could this kind of physical disharmony happen?


    Biting his teeth, enduring severe pain, the Gorloc leader once again took a step, his right foot was trembling on the ground, shaking the entire swamp.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yu¡¯s heart rxed. This guy seems to have no way to use his strength. The extreme disharmony between the body and the strength caused the Gorloc leader to have no way to use it.


    After understanding what is going on, the Gorloc leader screamed, forcibly mobilizes the violent heaven and earth energy inside the body, and wants to use this energy to help him recover his body¡¯s free movement.


    The first step, not enough!


    The second step, insufficient!


    .......................


    Ninth step, insufficient!


    The body of the Gorloc leader suddenly appeared outside the 50 feet on the left side.


    The face of the Gorloc leader was very ugly because all the power can be mobilized but his body could not support it so there is no way to fight!


    His current situation is like a dynamite barrel filled with explosives. All that is needed is an internal force or arge enough external force. Then the dynamite barrel can burst out of powerful force and blow it up. Into pieces.


    ¡°No! No! I must kill all the people!¡± The Gorloc leader bes crazy, and now he has no other ideas besides killing everyone.


    As a result, the Gorloc leader forced himself to once again boost his power and absorbed the energy that was outside the body, and his slimmed body expanded again.


    This expansion is not correct, the Gorloc leader found that he simply could not stop!


    Like a balloon, the body of the Gorloc leader swelled, finally reaching a certain limit.


    Bang!


    The body of the Gorloc leader finally could not withstand the power of violent explosion and exploded.

 Chapter 388

    The Gorloc leader exploded, and such strong powerhouse had fallen just like this, but when he died, he did not forget to give some harm to the human beings who had caused his end.


    The shockwave of the explosion has caused a tremendous impact on the human beings who are not far away. Apart from those powerful masters, the weak soldiers have received various injuries.


    What¡¯s more, a few guys who are too close to each other have very bad luck, and they are directly blown into pieces of minced meat.


    Even those elites who are used to the scenes of killing and dying, when they saw this scene, couldn¡¯t help but feel nausea, and they vomited.


    Since Nichs was close to the Gorloc leader, his hairs became messy and the clothes on his body be ragged. His strength might be very strong, but Gorloc leader exploded too suddenly giving no time to react. Taking out clothes from the space ring to put on, Nichs¡¯s face looked as gloomy as ck pot.


    Leonardo and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have any problems except for the messy clothes. Looking at Nichs¡¯s look, Xiao Yu wanted tough but could only endure it.


    What makes Xiao Yu more excited is that with the death of the Gorloc leader, His heroes have entered level 40! Both Ma and Illidan were involved in the battle directly or indirectly. Originally they are not far from the 40th level, now after killing such big boss, the upgrade is only matter of course.


    The two heroes have entered the 40th level. In this way, except for the Ka, all the Xiao Yu¡¯s heroes have entered the 40th level, and theirbat power has greatly improved.


    As for ka, because he has always picked up a bargain to earning experience everywhere, now he has already reached the 36th level. Xiao Yu has the confidence that ka¡¯s strength will also reach 40 till sunset.


    At that time, his all heroes will be fifth-order powerhouses! With a group of fifth-order powerhouses, he will show off.


    However, Xiao Yu started to think differently, now he has fifth-order powerhouses, but how about a group of sixth-order powerhouses? even the seventh-order powerhouses? Although there is still no seventh order powerhouse in the world but these heroes are all ancient heroes. If they reach the 60th level, then it is considered the seventh order. It is not impossible.


    ¡°This idiot! can¡¯t you die sometimeter?¡± The mysterious warlock Augustus said in a disdainful cold voice, the voice is very low, but the strong powerhouses can still hear him.


    ¡°We have surrounded. Do you want us to kill you too?!¡± Nichs said with a sullen face, wanted to see if he could take advantage of this opportunity to pressure Augustus.


    Augustus said: ¡°Hey, Do you think you are very powerful? Let me tell you, you do not worth even a shit in the eyes of this old man.¡±


    ¡°Hey, old guy, don¡¯t be arrogant. As long as you don¡¯t reach the seventh order, we have a way to deal with you! Don¡¯t believe, then you can try it!¡± Leonardo said coldly.


    After killing the Gorloc leade, they are more confident. Is this orc warlock more powerful than the Gorloc leader?


    What a pity, Augustus is old and he fears nothing. So he said disdainfully: ¡°The juniors, you are really naive, so what if I have not reached the seventh order? I can still get rid of you! Hehe....., but do not worry, wait for me to get rid of you after that I will be able to achieve my ambition! your strength is good! very nice! Hehehe........ ¡±


    Augustus¡¯s madughter echoed in the air.


    Yes, this Augustus is still able to stand here so calmly. Does he have no hidden cards? Besides, if he is afraid that he will be in a disadvantageous situation, will he still watch the Gorloc leader die?


    Don¡¯t forget, the spell was released by this mysterious warlock. does he not know the consequences?


    So, all of this is a conspiracy!


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight! kill him to get the treasure! Kill!¡± Xiao Yu looked at the Augustus with indescribable disgust.


    The old ox and the little dragon who had just recovered immediately went ahead. Grom and Ma were not willing, the Illidan rushed over to kill this evil warlock.


    Tyrande and Kyle are ready to attack, and the magicians at Leonardo¡¯s side once again formed a magical array, trying to use the powerful magic array to deal with the Augustus.


    Nichs was very angry and looking for a ce to vent his anger, waving his hand, and the strong powerhouses besides him are rushing up.


    Looking at the figures and the various attacks in the sky, the eyes of Augustus shed with seriousness.


    With a wave of his hands, the colour of the space barrier that is in front of him deepened, and there are some ck light shing within it. But no one knows what has changed.


    Bang! Bang!


    A series of sounds resounded, and the people who rushed up directly hit the ck space barrier, even those long-range attacks could not prate it.


    The first wave of attacks failed.


    The old ox, little dragon and others have tried to get rid of this magical space barrier with their bodies.


    ¡°This can¡¯t go on like this, Nichs, do you know any way to kill warlock?¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask, he has never heard of something like this.


    Nichs shook his head helplessly. These warlocks have not appeared for a long time. What can he know?


    ¡°Cut! Cut it with full force!¡± Xiao Yu screamed since there is no way then they can only use the most direct method, using absolute power to reach the limit of the space barrier then break it. If there is no space barrier, they can get rid of Augustus.


    After a shing and smashing, there is still no change in the space barrier. Augustus sneered: ¡°Hey, are you done? Hehehe.....you can never destroy my space barrier. Let me show you something new.¡±


    Augustus suddenly stretched out his right hand¡¯s finger, and a head-sized ball rushed over toward everyone with strong momentum.


    Bang!


    The area around a mile is affected. Everyone suffer different degrees of damage because of their own defence, but the situation is not bad. However, after being hit, there is a brief period of dizziness.


    ¡°sting ball?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes widened and he said in amazement.


    This is not over yet, Augustus has seen that the defensive power of these powerhouses is quite good and his own bursting ball did not cause too much damage to them. He cannot help but lick his mouth. He snorts two times and begins to cast a new spell. He threw out a green, spherical ball.


    ¡°Acid corrosive ball? Run! The most annoying thing is the sorcerer¡¯s disgusting skill.¡± Xiao Yuqi gnashed his teeth.


    With a bang, the acid-corrosive ball burst open, and the strong impact of the explosion caused the green liquid to fly, and almost everyone¡¯s body was contaminated with it.


    The little dragons and the old ox and the blood lion are contaminated with more green acidic liquids.


    ¡°Aaaa..., it hurts, how can it be so corrosive? I want to kill you!¡± little dragon was injured, his hard scale has different degrees of corrosion, and the decline of defence is naturally inevitable.


    If it weren¡¯t for Uther¡¯s blessing helped them to dispel many negative effects, the situation would be even worse.


    ¡°Hey, Are you feelingfortable? This old man wants to kill all of you! Let you be the stepping stone for me to step into the seventh-order powerhouse! You should be very honoured!¡± Augustus said with a mad smile.

 Chapter 389

    What should I do? If we don¡¯t break the space barrier of Augustus, then we can¡¯t even a threat to him, so we will be in trouble.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes are fixed on Augustus, and the Arc of Vision technique is fully exerted, trying to see through evil warlock.


    After watching him for a while, Xiao Yu saw nothing but madness and strong strength. He did not find any abnormality. He insisted for a while. When Xiao Yu wanted to give up, he suddenly found a very small detail.


    Augustus will touch the ring on his right hand every time when his hands are free.


    The ring is very thick, and the top is iid with huge ck gem made of unknown material. If Xiao Yu has not paid attention, there is no way to detect it.


    ¡°The ck ring in his right hand should be magical equipment. You also look at it. He may be using space magic with the help of that ring.¡± Xiao Yu immediately shared his discovery with other two.


    Nichs and Leonardo immediately looked at the ring and almost cried at the same time: ¡°The ring of the barrier!¡±


    The ring of barriers? What is this thing? Why hasn¡¯t he heard of it?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart shed through a series of questions. He really didn¡¯t think that both of them actually knew about it.


    ¡°The ring of the barriers is made of very rare space spar. The specific manufacturing process is unknown and the power is also unknown. But it is said that the space barrier released by ring can block all tangible substances from entering. It¡¯s power depend on the owner¡¯s power. it is a very strange magical treasure. I really didn¡¯t expect it to exist in this world.¡± Nichs said with amazement.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this. I just want to know how to get rid of this space barrier! Hurry! It won¡¯t be good for us if you dy!¡± Xiao Yu said very ufortably.


    Nichs looked at Leonardo and found that the other party did not want to speak. He said: ¡°The space barrier needs the support of spiritual strength. As long as we can consume the spiritual strength of Augustus, we can break the space barrier but...¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    Leonardo couldn¡¯t understand why both are silent, so he directly said: ¡°Just let the barriers be scrapped! Be a pile of powder!¡±


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Continue, continue to attack!¡± Xiao Yu screamed, and the troops began to work hard.


    Nichs and Leonardo also started to give orders.


    Looking at the various attacks in front of him, Xiao Yu sighed again and again. It¡¯s really a bad time. He hasn¡¯t even entered the interior of the sunset swamp. He has already received such a serious loss.


    Augustus naturally heard thements of Xiao Yu and others. He was surprised that someone can recognize the ring of barrier. After all, this is something that has disappeared for a long time. He also got it by chance.


    Otherwise, he did not dare to stay here and fled when the Gorloc leader was killed.


    The melee attacks and long-range attacks made Augustus very shocked. It is really hard to believe that these people can have such a terrifying attacking power. If He really let them fight like this, the space barrier will copse eventually.


    Augustus smiled and threw out several bursting balls and acid corrosion balls in a row. The stun effect of the bursting ball made these strong people have no chance to escape, and then the acid corrosion ball corroded their body and armour.


    Not to mention, Augustus¡¯s attack is really effective. After the attack, the melee attackers can¡¯t focus on the fight and their defence has also dropped. If not for Uther¡¯s assistance, they would have defeated long ago.


    Warlock¡¯s spells, many of which are curses or venoms, are extremely disgusting and hateful.


    Getting injured twice by Augustus, all the people paid more attention to his attacks and also changed their fighting styles. They left their original position and began to spread apart. Every person has a different ce which is some distance away from other person¡¯s position, as long as Augustus¡¯s attack arrives, they will quickly retreat or avoid it.


    Augustus saw that his attacks were no longer effective. He showed a bad smile on his lips. He coldly said: ¡± Good! Good! Good! Today I will let you try my power!¡±


    Augustus opened his mouth which was full of yellow teeth and strong odour. The ck dense gas released from his mouth.


    The size of ck gas is around a human head, and its shape is constantly changing. It seems that there is something that wants to be released from the shackles.


    Augustus grabbed the ck gas with his hand and threw it out. ck gas flew out and stopped in front of the little dragon.


    Little dragon looked at the strange ck gas that was bursting in front of him. He smelled the strange odour from it and his face became strange and distorted.


    ¡°Everyone be careful! This thing can make you fall into a state of madness!¡± Xiao Yu reminded everyone but the little dragon has already been affected.


    This soul attack was not used to deal with the enemy, but to deal with the pets caught by the warlocks, making them crazier thus improving theirbat power.


    After listening to this, everyone began to retreat, and Augustus looked at Xiao Yu with an ugly look. He did not think that someone in the present era would know about the attack methods of warlocks.


    Since this ck gas has released so there is no reason to withdraw it, and the purpose must be achieved.


    Augustus smiled coldly, his hands began to shake quickly and a storm formed gradually in front of him.


    The ck gas was also blown by the wind to the human side.


    The intent of Augustus is very obvious, that is, to let humans smell the ck gas.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! What should we do?¡± Nichs asked. After he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s reminder, he began to think about how to deal with it, but can¡¯t find any way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s try urine! Maybe it will have some effect!¡± Xiao Yu said very ufortably. He thought that urine could block the odour of ck gas.


    Of course, these are seen of the movie. As to whether it is really effective, that is the other matter.


    What Xiao Yu said is pure nonsense.


    As a result, soldiers took out their ¡° Buddies¡± directly and started to urinate.


    ¡°Ahaa..¡±


    What greeted them are the screams of the women. How did these guys forget women?


    Can these women, like men, urinate directly?


    Directlymanding an orc warrior who had already drunk his urine, Xiao Yu asked him to smell the ck gas and there was no change in him!


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s really effective! Fast! Everyonees together and use urine!¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t believe it and immediately screamed.


    However, this method can be used by the men not by the women. Xiao Yu will not let Lin Yixue use this method to avoid this soul attack.


    ¡°Lion Vulture Knight, bring all the women to the sky.¡± At this time, Xiao Yu used another method. Originally, this method was to be used when he had to escape.


    Thus, Tyrande, Osielia, Lin Bixue, etc. were all caught by the Lion Vulture Knights and flew to the sky, so that the soul attack could not reach them.


    Some women along with Nichs and Leonardo were not so lucky, they can only use this urine to resist this odour

 Chapter 390

    Xiao Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief, but at this time, he heard scream of little dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad! How do I forget about the little dragon!¡± Xiao Yu ps his head and said annoyingly.


    This is not good, the little dragon is affected by the soul attack and he is losing control of his body.


    Then, little dragon squatted down while trembling and screaming toward Xiao Yu, as if struggling with something.


    Little dragon¡¯s eyes became blood red as if blood was going to drip out. He pped his own chest and roared again and again. He is Xiao Yu¡¯s baby partner. Does he have to fight with Xiao Yu?


    ¡°Little Dragon! Wake up!¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but shout anxiously.


    Little dragon seems to have heard the voice of Xiao Yu. He felt that Xiao Yu¡¯s voice is very familiar, but he can¡¯t control his body anymore. Gradually, with inhaling more ck smoke, the more the reason has disappeared.


    With a roar, he rushed toward Xiao Yu.


    Looking at the little dragon whose strength has almost doubled, Xiao Yu became nervous, this time he really did not know what to do, after all, little dragon is his friend so he can¡¯t harm him.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! take this, it is a good detoxification agent. This soul attack may be a poison. You can try this!¡± Nichs said suddenly and then passed a ck bottle to Xiou Yu.


    Xiao Yu don¡¯t know if this thing will work or not but there is one thing that he is very sure of, this antidote is obtained by Nichs after a great deal of research, so maybe there is still a bit of hope.


    ¡°Grom, entangle him but don¡¯t hurt him! Tyrande, shoot arrow into his mouth!¡± Xiao Yu immediately issued an order.


    Grom nodded and his body stepped forward to intercept little dragon, and the angry dragon did not think too much and directly mmed his w against Grom.


    What makes Xiao Yu a little helpless is that the little dragon after the soul attack did not utilise any skill and fought purely with his body.


    In fact, Xiao Yu should be thankful, otherwise, if the dragon who used to be the king of closebat fought with his full skills then Grom really didn¡¯t know if he could stop him.


    Tyrande found a good opportunity to shoot out the arrow that contains pills into the little dragon¡¯s mouth.


    Little Dragon was swallowed the pill, his body shook and he looked at Tyrande in disgust. He was very angry at the woman who shoot the arrow into his mouth.


    He did not pay attention to Grom who was pestering him and the flew directly toward the Tyrande.


    When Tyrande saw it, she was ready (eager) to fight.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yu immediately said: ¡± Tyrande, stop! Stop! You must not hurt him! wait!¡±


    Looking at Tyrande¡¯s unwillingness, Xiao Yu is also helpless. He can only say this much.


    Little Dragon was more than 100 meters away from the people who have already withdrawn but when he was just 17 steps away, his speed began to slow down, and the blood red colour in his eyes gradually receded.


    When he arrived in front of Xiao Yu, he was basicallypletely awake.


    ¡°Little Dragon! Are you okay?¡± Xiao Yu asked worriedly, because of fear that he will attack him.


    ¡°Hey, why did you shoot me?¡± little dragon didn¡¯t look at Xiao Yu but stared at Tyrande.


    Tyrande looked at the dragon who has restored to normal and said: ¡°It is the master who asked me to do it. If you have trouble, find him! I saved your life, you owe me a favour!¡±


    Tyrande¡¯s words shocked little dragon. He spit out the arrow that had been broken into several pieces from the mouth, and stared at Xiao Yu as if waiting for his reply.


    ¡°Good! good! This father saved you a moment ago and you are being unreasonable here! And looking for the trouble with this father!¡±Xiao Yu shouted.


    Little dragon heard Xiao Yu. He smiled and said nothing.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you owe me a favour, this thing is very expensive, there are not much left in the whole world, and it can not be produced again because many ingredients have already disappeared,¡± Nichs said.


    ¡°Hehe..., Nichs, you can rest assured about it. Although I may not be good in other matters but my character is definitely best. As long as it does not vite my interests, as long as I can do it, I will try my best to fulfil your demand!¡± Xiao Yu felt a bitter in his heart, but he could not do anything about it.


    Xiao Yu touched his chin and thought about the way to get rid of this smoke.


    ¡°Magicians use wind magic, blow this smoke away!¡± Leonardo was the first to think of a way. He issued the order directly.


    Xiao Yu patted his head and secretly thought that how stupid he has be recently. He waved his hand and let the druidse over here to release the wind hurricane. As long as the ck smoke was blown away, everything would be fine.


    ck smoke started to disperse because of wind.


    Augustus, who is still hiding inside the smoke, is naturally clear. He wants to find some way to deal with these people, but what can he do? Even if he is strong, he is just a single person. Besides, if it is not for some reason, he has fled.


    The wind was really effective, and the ck smoke of outermost side was blown away, revealing Augustus who was wrapped in thickest smoke.


    ¡°Hey! Do you really think that you can blow away my smoke with your wind?¡± Augustus licked his lips and said disdainfully. This is his own attack so how would he not thought about it.


    The ck smoke forcibly resisted the wind although it started to sway but there was no sign of dispersing.


    ¡°Well! What should I do? What can I do?¡± Xiao Yu thought hard to find a suitable way to solve this trouble.


    Tyrande who was beside him suddenly said, ¡°Oh, use water! Stupid!¡±


    Fool!


    Xiao Yu was about to get angry right away, but the inside of his head suddenly remembered a phenomenon when the wind blew the ck smoke seemed to be soluble in water!


    ¡°Haha! You are so smart! Smart! Hey, over there, let your magician ssh the smoke with water, it should be useful!¡± Xiao Yu gave Tyrande a thumbs up, then said to the Leonardo.


    Leonardo snorted and eventually ordered his magician to cast water magic.


    Leonardo looked at Xiao Yu and said, ¡°Remember, my name is Leonardo!¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled and didn¡¯t care at all.


    A group of magicians have been deployed, and the water from the swamps mobilized and rushed toward the ck smoke.


    These magicians are really cool. Xiao Yu can¡¯t help but think that it¡¯s still necessary to find a way to get more human magicians out. Although his magicians are best in quality but there quantity is still too small.


    Seeing that the ck smoke was dissolved in the water, everyone¡¯s face gradually revealed a hint of hope, a hope that this smoke can dissipate so that they can fight.


    That Augustus can¡¯t watch his smoke being dissipate in front of his eyes because he has spent a lot of time refining this ck smoke.


    In desperation, Augustus can only absorb it back, and soon, the entire space barrier is restored to a state of emptiness.


    ¡°Haha! Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s fight!¡± Xiao Yuughed and shouted at the crowd who is unable to wait anymore.


    The little dragon was even more impatient, he roared and charged toward Augustus. His huge body hit the space barrier.


    The rest of the people are attacking, this hateful Augustus has forced them to drink urine indirectly!


    Just this single reason is enough to mad them mad!


    After the series of crazy attacks, the space barrier finally broke down!

 Chapter 391

    The space barrier has finally broken!


    Augustus is very distressed to see the baby that he worked so hard to get being destroyed.


    With Augustus¡¯s strength, in fact, he can call back barrier of the Ring before it is broken, but he does not do so because he needed time to cast his most powerful magic spell.


    The most powerful magic spell?


    What is the most powerful spell of the Warlock? Naturally, it is summoning technique, the powerful demon that is summoned out is not something that an ordinary people can resist.


    Moreover, just as the space barrier was sessfully broken, the preparations of Augustus were also over.


    ¡°In my name, the Thou (demon¡¯s name), the doomsday messenger,e out!¡±


    Augustus¡¯s voice is low but full of quaint vicissitudes, making people feel like that they are in the ancient era, watching a super powerhouse disying his powerful spells.


    ¡°Not good! He wants to summon the doomsday messenger! Stop him, Tyrande!¡± Xiao Yu screamed, he was like a cat whose tail has been stepped on.


    When the attack of Tyrande and others reached the front of Augustus, three huge vortexes had formed slowly behind him.


    Four? Four doomsday messengers!


    Xiao Yu¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground. Isn¡¯t this warlock too overpowered? Can he summon four doomsday messengers in one go? If doomsday messenger¡¯s level is too high then they can only retreat and look for a chance toe back.


    ¡°Human world! I am back!¡± the first vortex on the left trembled, a huge figure slowly came out.


    First! The first doomsday messenger has already appeared and he has self-awareness (he can think).


    ¡°Fast! Focus on thest two!¡± Xiao Yu figured out that it was impossible to stop the doomsday messenger who had sessfully climbed out. For now, they can only prevent other doomsday messengers that have yet toe out.


    In an instant, arge number of attacks madly poured over thest two vortexes.


    After a while, a doomsday messenger also came out from the second vortex!


    The same looks, the same strength, the only difference is that the second doomsday¡¯s face is somewhat sluggish and he does not speak. Naturally, he can¡¯t think.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yu is somewhat relieved. Fortunately, there is only one self-awareness (who can think) doomsday messenger. If all summoned doomsday messengers can fight independently, then they are really finished.


    Large numbers of attacks madly poured overst vortex (forth vortex) and finally, thest vortex could not withstand attacks and crashed.


    ¡°Good! Keep it up!¡± Xiao Yu praised and pped.


    But Augustus can¡¯t let them destroy the third vortex because he can¡¯t summon them again. With a load roar, first, two summoned messengers came in front of the third vortex and resisted the attacks.


    Xiao Yu sighed and realized that it was impossible to get rid of a vortex again.


    After a while, thest doomsday messenger finally appeared.


    The three doomsday messengers lined up and stood beside Augustus.


    ¡°Hehe...., I told you, you can¡¯t change your destiny. To achieve seventh-order, today I will break your body and then absorb your soul!¡± Augustus said loudly with the arrogant look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t daydream, haven¡¯t we defeated you once? We will do the same again!¡± Leonardo also said disdainfully.


    ¡°Oh? What can you do, little shrimps?¡± The first doomsday messenger who was summoned said coldly and his eyes were showed disdain.


    After all, he is the doomsday messenger. Will he care about these weak humans?


    ¡°Hey, Doomsday messenger, if you have appeared personally instead of your avatars then I will really be afraid. But unfortunately, you have missed your only chance to kill us!¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile. He had already discovered the problem.


    The power of the Doomsday messengers is simply not right because they should be stronger! If they appear, they will definitely be the top presence in the world.


    Then why is their current strength is just sixth-order?


    The sixth order powerhouse is not that horrible, because they have already killed the Gorloc leader who has raised his strength to the peak of sixth-order. Does he still care about the doomsday messengers?


    Of course, this is just contempt for the enemy on the battlefield. Naturally, Doomsday messengers can¡¯t be regarded as paper tigers. The three sixth-order powerhouses are still very scary.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, Leonardo, we will focus on attacking the avatar with self-awareness! The other two avatars will be entangled by others! As long as we can kill him, the other two will be finished too!¡± Nichs said coldly.


    As Xiao Yu said, the Doomsday Messenger has lost his chance to win.


    ¡°Go! Quickly kill them all!¡± Augustus said coldly, and after he finished speaking, he began to release his soul attack.


    Originally he wanted to keep a doomsday messenger on his side for his safety.


    But now it seems that his n has gone waste.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Doomsday messenger did not know whether he said it to himself or to the other two avatars. After he finished speaking, he quickly moved.


    Looking at the three behemoths rushing toward them, the hearts of the people are screaming.


    In any case, the battle has already started, and everyone has raised their speed to the extreme, rushing toward the three behemoths.


    Augustus did not move but released the soul attacks from the same ce. He felt that if three doomsday messengers could not defeat them then he had no chance to win.


    The power of the doomsday messengers is unquestionable. Even if they have just entered the sixth order, their powerful flesh and metamorphosis skills make the humans jealous.


    Scorched earth!


    After taking a few steps, this doomsday messenger showed his skill. This metamorphosis skill can cover the earth with mes. The scorched earth will cause damage to the enemy units as long as they touch the earth.


    ¡°Everyone be careful! Don¡¯t be contaminated by scorched earth, shorten the contact time as much as possible!¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly. He understands the skills of these heroes.


    The power of the scorched earth is indeed not small. Except for orc soldiers, ordinary soldiers screamed and run away when they were exposed to it even if they wear shoes. So in desperation, a group of ordinary soldiers have left the battlefield.

 Chapter 392

    The scorched earth skill of the Doomsday messenger is really strong, and it has made everyone stunned, but it has not caused any harm to the heroes of Xiao Yu and other powerful fighters.


    Seeing everyone jumping, Leonardo finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore so he shouted.


    Hearing the shout of Leonardo, magicians started to cast water magic.


    With a loud noise, the sunset swamp was once again drowned by water, and the originally hotnd quickly became steamy, and the temperature decreased.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The people called out and everyone started to fight, the doomsday messenger, then what? Let¡¯s fight!


    Because of the sessful killing of the Gorloc leader, everyone¡¯s self-confidence increased. Even the big guys like the Gorloc leader was killed, then who is afraid of you?


    When doomsday messenger saw that his scorched-earth skill of was so easily settled, he felt like someone has pped his face. In rage, the doomsday messenger stamped and the ground started to shake.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Fight him! Don¡¯t let him continue!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, he naturally understands what this guy wants to do.


    Don¡¯t forget, here is the swamp, what is the most in the swamp? Water!


    How can the doomsday messengers who are good at fire magic fight in such a disadvantageous environment? So what he has to do now is to get rid of the water and then give himself a piece ofnd that can be advantageous.


    The movements of the three doomsday messengers are getting faster and faster. After a load sound, the ground in a few miles became bumpy.


    Looking closely, it turned out that some soil and rocks came out.


    ¡°How can they be so fast?¡± Xiao Yu said very ufortably. He did not remember that these doomsday messengers could use such move in the game. It seems that there are some differences between reality and game.


    Now in this sunset swamp, there is a piece ofnd with almost no water. It is full of dark crack as if it has been burned by fire.


    ¡°Scorched earth!¡± The doomsday messenger said.


    This time scorched earth skill of the three Doomsday messengers was used at the same time.


    A heat wave emerged and hit the soldiers.


    ¡°Use water magic!¡± Leonardo¡¯s face was gloomy and distorted. He still can¡¯t believe that with so many magicians he can¡¯t face scorched earth skill of the Doomsday messenger!


    The magician can extract the moisture in the air and mobilize the surrounding water. He just noticed that the doomsday messenger only let the water enter the cracks of the upliftednd and had not actually drained it.


    The magician immediately acted again. They are also very smart. They knew that their responsibility was not fighting, but for assisting in cooling


    The temperature once again lowered but the doomsday messenger is unwilling to fighting with the heroes and powerhouses without the effect of scorched earth skill.


    The little dragon and the old ox transformed, rushed to fight along with blood lion. The three of them have to deal with a doomsday messenger. The goal of the little dragon is to fight the most challenging doomsday messenger.


    ¡°Oh, yeah! Look at my nunchaku! Hahaha!¡± little dragon used nunchaku while resisting the attack of the Doomsday Messenger.


    There was a hint of surprise in the eyes of thest messenger. He didn¡¯t expect to see the dragon at this time. More importantly, he didn¡¯t even think that dragons will through away their pride and use tricks.


    The dragon that uses weapons is indeed a headache for anyone.


    The nunchaku is going to hit the doomsday messenger in his head but it diverted from his path and headed down below. Doomsday messenger found out that its real goal is actually his little brother!


    Well, this ce must be guarded. When Doomsday messenger was prepared to withstand the attack, the direction of nunchakus changed once again, now they are going heading toward his brain!


    With a mming sound, the Doomsday messenger became dizzy because of impact.


    ¡°You damn bug! Now you have truly angered me!¡± The doomsday messenger said and roared, every roar spurted out me along with it.


    ¡°Your sister, you spurted fire! Then I will do the same!¡± little dragon stepped back, then inhaled arge amount of air and spurted out the me from the mouth.


    Don¡¯t forget, he is a dragon and the magic is the dragon¡¯s speciality.


    The doomsday messenger waved his arm and used a strange method to puts out the fire.


    ¡°Haha, how? F#ck, your nose is so ugly!¡± The little dragonughed.


    The doomsday messenger became angry, and his right hand started trembling because of anger.


    Doomsday messenger whispered something then raised his right hand and pointed at little dragon, and said: ¡°Then Die!¡±


    Little dragon thought to himself ¡°This guy is sick!¡±


    Xiao Yu who saw this scene was surprised than he quickly shouted: ¡°Little dragon! Dough it! Don¡¯t give him time to attack you!¡±


    It is the death skill of the doomsday messenger. It causes certain damage to the target as well as stun effect.


    This skill is often used by the Doomsday Messenger inbat. Not only it can effectively harm the opponent, but it can also produce a stun effect, giving the opportunity to make a second or even a third attack.


    Coupled with the continuous damage of scorched earth, it can deal with the enemy in one fell swoop.


    Little dragon believes in Xiao Yu¡¯s words. When he is about to avoid the skill, he finds that his body is somewhat rigid and he can¡¯t control his feet properly.


    The little dragon was shocked and he started struggling with full strength. At this time, he saw a red light shining from the right-hand index finger of the Doomsday Messenger. The goal of it was his own head!


    He wanted to escape but there was no way to move his body!


    Little Dragon and Xiao Yu were sweating. If Little Dragon was hit then they didn¡¯t even know how much damage he will have.


    Little Dragon was struggling hard. He just tried to tilt his head to the side. He couldn¡¯t let the light beam hit his head directly.


    Red light rubbed the little dragon¡¯s head and passed by. Although it didn¡¯tpletely hit the dragon but the blood still gushed out. At the same time, little dragon felt dizzy.


    At this time, Doomsday sergeantunched hisrge fist and its goal is the brain of little dragon.


    ¡°Fast! Save him!¡± Xiao Yu shouted to the heroes. If the little dragon was hurt, then there was no way to stay in this sunset swamp.


    After hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s scream, Grom¡¯s figure has appeared in front of little dragon¡¯s body, and his sword chopped down with great force.


    Then he used omnish (series of attacks) which finally ended the attack of the doomsday messenger.


    Little Dragon was safe, Xiao Yu heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly shouted: ¡°Little Dragon! Come here! Tyrande! help Grom!¡±


    Little dragon who has just woken up nced at Grom who was fighting with the doomsday messenger, then Illidan and Mawei, who had just arrived.


    Tyrande and Kyle attacked one by one. The attack power of the two fifth-order powerhouses was horrible that forced the doomsday messengers to repeatedly retreat.


    ¡°Damn! Damn flies!¡± The doomsday messenger was very annoyed by this three-people who were fighting him.


    Little dragon returned to the side of Xiao Yu and did not speak. He went straight to the ground waiting for Xiao Yu¡¯s healing potion.


    ¡°You are a fool! Didn¡¯t I tell you to be safe?¡± Xiao Yu came up toward little dragon and gave him a healing potion. Little dragon felt wronged but he did not exin it.


    ¡°Have a good rest for a while, little dragon.¡± Xiao Yu said and looked at the three men who were jumping left and right of the Doomsday Messenger.

 Chapter 393

    The doomsday messenger with self-awareness is upied by Grom, Illidan and Ma Wei along with Tyrande and Kyle so the situation is not that dangerous.


    The among other two doomsday messengers, one is the entangled by the old de and the sickle powerhouse with the help of fifth-order magician Leonardo, coupled with the tyrannical attack of the old ox, there will not be any oue for a while.


    The other doomsday messenger is fighting with the sword-wielding powerhouse. Regus is controlling the blood lion to attack him.


    ¡°Illidan, Ma Wei, fight well, move hands fast, increase yourbat experience!¡± Xiao Yu thought for a long time then said, the Grom¡¯sbat experience is very rich because he is following Xiao Yu from the beginning and he has experienced a lot of battles.


    But Illidan and Ma Wei are lot worse. After all, they are the heroes who have been recruitedter. They did not have many opportunities to follow Xiao Yu alone so they have not learned the essence of the battle. Isn¡¯t it just a good opportunity to practice?


    ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s thoughts, only by fighting and surviving in battle can they continue to mature andprehend the essence of the battle.


    Only constant fighting and growth can make these heroes true heroes. Maybe soon, they will once again be heroes who are as admired as before.


    As a devil hunter, Illidan is powerful and his power can even surpass many other heroes.


    His most famous weapon is the double-edged Essinos. This is a very powerful artefact. Although this artefact has not reached its prime, Xiao Yu believes that the return of this artefact is only a matter of time.


    Because this artefact can upgrade along with Illidan!


    In the hands of Illidan, Essinos continually waved and cut scars on the body of the doomsday messenger. Unfortunately, there is no way to cause too much damage, because, under the effect of scorched earth, the restoration ability of doomsday messenger is quite horrible.


    These mes are nemesis for others but for the Doomsday Messenger itself, these burning mes are good medicines to nourish the body. Devils in hell generally like mes.


    With a grim look, Illidan¡¯s eyes shed with coldness, and then he shot a magical missile (also knows as Mana Burn) which can absorb mana of the enemy for himself!


    Mana Burn is the signature attacking skill of the Devil Hunters. It can absorb opponents¡¯ magic while causing the same amount of physical damage to them.


    The mana burn skill of Illidan who was sessfully promoted to level 40 is no longer weak. Because of the explosion, the body of the doomsday messenger trembled slightly and he felt that his mana is missing although the amount is not much.


    ¡°Are you a Demon Hunter? Hehe...., I really didn¡¯t think that your damn night elves would appear here!¡± The doomsday messenger said in a cold voice, this skill is really familiar to him because he had confronted devil hunter many times in the past.


    ¡°You talk too much nonsense!¡± Illidan said coldly and Essinos (strange weapon) in his hand waved three times in a row, and six deep wounds appeared on the body of the doomsday messenger.


    The doomsday messenger naturally will not let Illidan continue attacking, so he whispered something and used death skill again. Even with his great agility, Illidan has no way to avoid it!


    Illidan can perceive the scarlet light shot out from Doomsday messenger¡¯s finger but there is no way to avoid it.


    At this crucial moment, Ma Wei¡¯s figure suddenly appeared on the side of Illidan!


    Illidan nodded slightly, and then the two men stretched out their weapons at the same time, hitting them together. They cleverly avoided the death skills with the help of the rebound.


    The scarlet light hit the ground, Ma Wei and Illidan rolled on the ground and stood up.


    The two men nodded and then continued the joint attack.


    As for Grom, no matter what, he only cares about shing with his sword. Anyway, his fighting style is like this and coordinating with other people is not suitable for his fighting style.


    Xiao Yu looked at Ma and Illidan who are battling. He is very pleased. Because when his heroes are able to throw away each other¡¯s past and join hands to deal with the enemies, it will be his most sessful time.


    He has to admit that Illidan is indeed the devil¡¯s biggest enemy as a devil hunter. His ability to constantly absorb the other¡¯s magic makes him able to fight for a long time, especially after he promoted to the 40th level. This ability is even more vivid.


    Illidan and Ma Wei are fighting with Doomsday messenger, one is constantly absorbing magic and the other is constantly using poison dart. Once they seed in poisoning doomsday messenger, he will be greatly restricted. Along with causing continuous damage, it can also reduce his moving speed.


    The most irritating thing for the doomsday messenger is not the physical damage. The most depressing thing is that he can¡¯t beat Ma Wei at all because, at the 40th level, Ma Wei has be a lot more flexible.


    No one can stand it for a long time, not to mention doomsday messenger who has a bad temper.


    The Doomsday messenger can¡¯t use death skills because every time he was ready and locked in the position of Ma Wei, he found out that this guy was gone!


    He doesn¡¯t even know where he will appear and where he will attack!


    This situation is the most annoying, especially for the guy who is huge in size.


    Finally, the Doomsday messenger was angered to the extreme and can¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°You! Just go die for me! The end of the day (skill name)!¡± The doomsday messenger suddenly screamed and the temperature began to increase.


    ¡°What! The end of the day!¡± Xiao Yu never thought that this guy would choose to use such a skill at this time.


    Who is his target?


    Is he going to use such attacks to deal with the three people who are pestering him?


    Doomsday messenger does not have any other way. He can only use this method to cause substantial harm to the three and then create an opportunity for himself.


    After the end of the day skill is used, a red cloud appeared in the sky looking as if it was burning. After that burning meteorites appeared in everyone¡¯s vision.


    Bang!


    Finally, these huge burning meteorites descended from the sky and its targets were the heroes who were pestering the Doomsday Messenger!


    ¡°Run away quickly!¡± Xiao Yu shouted nervously. Although he knew that it was a littlete to run but he couldn¡¯t control himself.


    Grom, Illidan and Ma Wei increased their speed to the limit to get out of the scope of the meteorites. The size of the meteorite is equal to a water tank if it is really hit their body. Even if their strong bodies, they can¡¯t withstand it. In the end, Grom and Illidan could not escape.


    The Doomsday messenger can control the meteorite¡¯s direction so he deliberately increased the attack density of those ces which contains the enemies. It can be said that if the burning meteorites are going to fall on the heads of the Doomsday messengers, they will deviate from their path and go up toward Illidan and Grom.


    Illidan and Grom who were surrounded by the meteorites it found hard to escape. Finally, at a certain moment, the two men were smashed by a huge meteorite.


    Even when they were smashed and got injured, the two of them did not have a little bit of time to breathe, or they would be attacked by more meteorites.


    The two of them avoided meteoritesing from every direction, and finally, they reached the safe area.


    At this time, both of them received different degrees of damage.

 Chapter 394

    Ma Wei who had just escaped the dangerous area looked at the two guys who were jumping left and right. Two guys shook their heads helplessly, and then their body gradually disappeared. The next time when they appeared, they were within the range of the End of the day skill (AOE skill)!


    Xiao Yu was shocked. What were they doing? They just came out of the tiger¡¯s den, how could they jump in again?


    When he was about to yell, Xiao Yu suddenly thought about something and kept silent. They were one of their best warriors. If the tacit understanding was not developed between his heroes then it is a very tragic thing. At least for him as their leader, it is a shameful thing.


    If you can¡¯t even manage your own soldiers then how can you fight?


    If a hero is in danger and the other heroes do not know how to take initiative to rescue him then it is also terrible! If they only wait until Xiao Yu ordered them to save then things are going to be problematic.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu must develop the tacit understanding between them so that they do not always rely on hismand. If a hero is attacked and cannot escape then other heroes must go to help him.


    As the situation between Illidan and Ma Wei.


    In the past, Xiao Yu used tomand them himself because of fear that they would do something wrong and cause damage. But now, their level has reached 40, and their intelligence is getting higher and higher along with their levels. It is time to let them fight on their own. Only when the child leaves the arms of his parents can he really grow up.


    After Ma Wei joined the battle, he immediately rushed toward the Doomsday messenger and started to harass him that made Doomsday messenger very upset.


    Finally, the effect of the end of the day skill is over!


    ¡°Hey!¡± Grom bellowed and shed down his treasured sword randomly, making it difficult for the Doomsday messenger to adapt.


    After all, he was fighting this Grom first time and on the top of that, it¡¯s omnish skill making it even more difficult to handle. Doomsday messenger simply couldn¡¯t find any way to stop it.


    Illidan is constantly absorbing the mana of the Doomsday messenger which troubled Doomsday messenger.


    And at this time, Ma Wei¡¯s shadow strike hit the chin of the Doomsday messenger, causing him to scream in pain.


    Grabbing this opportunity, Grom sprinted toward the chest of the Doomsday messenger and the sword in his hand instantly stabbed Doomsday messenger in his chin.


    Critical hit!


    Then next was the whirlwind skill, and the Grom¡¯s body spun along with his sword. The tyrannical piercing force made Doomsday messenger feel dread. Doomsday messenger has no way to defend against it.


    The doomsday messenger finally couldn¡¯t resist it. He didn¡¯t pay attention to other two heroes and grabbed Grom with his both hands and exerted his full strength!


    Although Grom¡¯s reaction was very fast and wanted to escape from his grip but he is one stepte!


    Grom wanted to use the sword strike to force the Doomsday messenger to lose his grip, but he still looked down on the determination of the Doomsday Messenger to kill him.


    Grom¡¯s eyes widened gradually. His body quickly retreated toward the rear while the giant palm of the Doomsday was approaching him rapidly.


    sh!


    Ma Wei growled. And the next moment he appeared at Grom¡¯s side, saving Grom as before!


    Grom¡¯s eyes lit up. Heughed a little, and then he rushed forward.


    Keep fighting!


    Illidan¡¯s grey eyes also lit up, and he continued to attract the attention of the Doomsday Messenger while absorbing the mana, creating an opportunity for Ma Wei and Grom.


    After a series of attack, they created several small wounds on the body of Doomsday Messenger and each attack hit at a random ce.


    But no matter where the attack was hit, as long as it was a sessful hit, then the unfortunate one can only be the doomsday messenger.


    Even if the Doomsday messenger was powerful, there was no way to resist so many attacks.


    If this continued, the end of the doomsday messenger was not far away.


    The battle here was deadlocked but the battle over the bloodhoof¡¯s side was getting more and more intense.


    The fighting power of the old de could not be underestimated, plus there is a fifth-order ice magician who is constantly casting ice magic.


    In the battle with the three doomsday messengers, perhaps only the old ox¡¯s side was most rxed. The fifth-order magician was casting ice magic which was apanied by the effect of freezing and dying the attack speed of the doomsday messenger. In addition, the strength of old ox was unquestionable.


    Seizing the opportunity, old ox¡¯s body collided with doomsday messenger¡¯s body which made Doomsday messenger feel dizzy and caused him to lose his fighting abilities for a moment.


    Seeing this, old ox attacked him once again causing doomsday messenger to scream, after all, the power of the old ox was not something that an average person couldpare.


    Just old ox alone gave doomsday messenger a headache, not to mention the old de!


    Doomsday messenger was wounded heavily and blood was constantly flowing from them. Moreover, machete¡¯s edge of the old de was smeared with poison which caused wounds to heal slowly.


    In addition, the sickle powerhouse was using the strange skill again and again. This guy¡¯s sickle could easily cut things especially fleshy existence like the doomsday messenger.


    Every time he attacks, his sickle cut a piece of meat from the body of the Doomsday messenger. If you look closely at it, you will find that each piece of meat was covered with armour!


    The Armor of the Doomsday messenger was cut by them!


    Xiao Yu was watching this scene with his tongues tied.


    If sickle powerhouse was cultivated well, he will definitely be a hero after ten years. Unfortunately, he is not with Xiao Yu.


    The battle was still going on. No one thought that the old cow will erupt once again.


    In fact, what everyone didn¡¯t know is that the old ox¡¯s transformation time was limited and it was not long. He just want to end the battle as soon as possible and then go back to help little dragon. After all, little dragon beaten by main body of doomsday messenger and he could not see that happen.


    His brother was beaten; will he not go to take revenge? Besides, if the main body of the doomsday messenger was directly killed by those three guys, then he will not be able to take revenge.


    ¡°Ahaa...¡± a loud scream resounded which drawn almost all the attention.


    ¡°What was this guy doing!?¡± Xiao Yu became shocked

 Chapter 395

    Roar!


    The roar of the old ox stimted everyone¡¯s fighting desires. Even the ordinary soldiers who did not participate in the battle felt their blood boiling. They could not help but want to go to fight doomsday messenger.


    At the same time, the doomsday messenger was very depressed because of an old ox.


    ¡°Damn! Go to hell! Damn low life!¡± Thest messenger said angrily, and once he finished speaking, he pointed his finger at the old ox and used death skill.


    The old ox¡¯s eyes dted. His soul trembled to make him dizzy. Old ox¡¯s eyes reddened showing his madness.


    Bang!


    The scarlet light hit the old ox who didn¡¯t n to escape!


    But the next scene shocked Xiao Yu. The old ox used his bare hands to block scarlet light.


    What happened? Xiao Yu could not understand it and even the doomsday messenger didn¡¯t know.


    Maybe, since skill was not used by the main body of doomsday messenger so its power dropped. This is indeed possible.


    While doomsday messenger was stunned, the old oxunched his huge fists and their target was the eyes of the Doomsday Messenger!


    With a ¡°Bang¡± sound, the body of thest day¡¯s messenger staggered back.


    Because of embarrassment and anger, doomsday messenger used death skill once again. Unfortunately, there was no way to hit the old ox because he was too close. Next, the old ox started to attack doomsday messenger barbarically with his bare hands. Old ox smashed his hands against the chest of the Doomsday messenger like hammers.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± three consecutive attacks!


    Oh, great! Even with his strong body, Doomsday messenger can¡¯t withstand it. After several attacks, there was a clear dent on his chest, and the blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Damn! Damn! Damn! The end of the day (skill)! Die for me!¡± When did the doomsday messenger receive such a huge humiliation? Because of anger, he did not hesitate to use his ultimate skill.


    Looking at the burning meteors descending from the sky, the old ox did not show even slightest fear but instead roared causing shockwaves. The ground was shaken by its powerful force.


    ¡°Good!¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but p his hands. This guy was really using ¡°Eruption¡± skill. Xiao Yu had to admire powerful aura released by the old ox.


    Seeing falling meteors, the sickle powerhouse and old de looked at each other and squatted down beside doomsday messenger.


    Great move! They want to use the body of the Doomsday messenger as their shield.


    ¡°Intelligent!¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but scream even Leonardo and Nichs think so. The richness of the two people¡¯sbat experience and the ability to adapt situation had a reached rming level.


    Looking at the two people hiding behind him, the Doomsday Messenger ran forward trying to force them in open.


    Unfortunately, he forgot about the ¡°erupted¡± old ox. The most feared enemy in the battle is the one which uses his mind. Old ox grabbed the opportunity which presented itself and pped the doomsday messenger¡¯s face which caused doomsday messenger to fall on the ground.


    But, he forgot about the other two other guys who were hiding beside doomsday messenger? Looking at the two angry guys (because now they didn¡¯t have any ce to hide from ¡°End of the day¡± skill), the old ox grinned in embarrassment.


    Old ox trampled doomsday messenger under his foot, and the doomsday messenger had no way to climb up.


    The doomsday messenger who was trampled puked blood, and then stretched out his hands to block the iing attack of old ox. After that, he rolled away from the old ox and escaped but because of his injury, there was no way to maintain his ultimate skill.


    This time, the doomsday messenger was in even more passive situation.


    The old de and sickle powerhouse rushed toward doomsday messenger and seized the opportunity. The machete and the sickle charged at the neck of the doomsday messenger, trying to create a dangerous attack.


    Finally, there was a glimmer of fear in the eyes of the Doomsday messenger which was something they had never seen before.


    Looking at the rapidly approaching sickle and machete, the body of the Doomsday messenger rolled again. He stood up just in time and avoided the attack.


    Dangerous! Really dangerous!


    ¡°Oh! Good! Good! Good! You dare to treat me like this! You are despicable!¡± The face of the doomsday messenger was gloomy and terrible. If there is a way to kill all these people, he will not have hesitated even slightest to implement it immediately.


    ¡°Ultimate scorched earth!¡± The doomsday messenger said coldly and then roared. Along with his roar, temperature of the ground began to rise.


    ¡°What? Ultimate scorched earth?¡± Xiao Yu was even more surprised, he did not expect this guy to have enhanced version of scorched earth skill. This skill was indeed formidable. Xiao Yu could feel the heat even from such long distance.


    ¡°Old ox! You can do it! Use ¡®Eruption¡¯ skill¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t control himself and he shouted.


    The old ox only snorted and jumped toward doomsday messenger, and then attacked the doomsday messenger with even more powerful aura (skill).


    Sure enough, doomsday messenger decided to face old ox¡¯s skill head-on and then pushed scorched earth to the limit.


    It seems that he wanted to use the extremely high temperature to make the old ox hesitant. But the old ox simply ignored it, and fiercely attacked the doomsday messenger.


    It is a pity that this group had an abnormality known as Illidan who can absorb the magic of the demon, making it even harder to fight.


    The old de and sickle powerhouse were waiting for an opportunity to ease the pressure of the old bull.


    As for the fifth-order magician, he was casting ice magic in order to decrease the temperature. But he did not know that his good intention caused old de and the sickle powerhouse to suffer hell because of sudden changes in temperature.


    ¡°You can cool down the doomsday messenger! But you don¡¯t have to cool down me!¡± Finally, the sickle powerhouse couldn¡¯t take it anymore so he shouted at the fifth-order magician.


    The fifth-order magician glimpsed and instantly understood the situation of the two men. His face became red due to embarrassment and he immediately changed the direction of attack toward doomsday messenger.

 Chapter 396

    The doomsday messenger was also very clear about his current situation. If he did not hurry and find a way to get rid of these fellows then his end hade.


    Originally, he was the doomsday messenger (who bring an end to life). But now his own end hade. Wasn¡¯t that funny? If this was spread, then the name of the doomsday messenger will be aughingstock.


    The depressed doomsday messenger turned his head and looked at his main body, and found out that condition of that guy was better than his own.


    Doomsday messenger sighed in his heart and thought to himself the evil warlock who had summoned us did not let us leave but instead forced us to fight.


    The doomsday messenger cleared his thoughts and stabilized his state of mind but his eyes still reflected a hint of hatred and unwillingness.


    ¡°Come and be another powerhouse who died in my hands! You will be my stepping stone to reach the pinnacle!¡± The Bloodhoof suddenly shouted something which surprised everyone. However, when Xiao Yu heard this sentence, he thought of bloodhoof sweeping the world.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The doomsday messenger snorted, and his arms muscles bulged out as if going to explode.


    The same was true for the Bloodhoof. The power of Titan missile (transformation skill) fully erupted, and the sound of collision resounded.


    Bang!


    It was as if two trucks suddenly mmed together, and the sound of a collision shook their ears.


    The dust under feet was blown away by the shockwave produced by the collision between the two sides. The two men were fighting in it (dust), and it is impossible to see the situation from away.


    Although they couldn¡¯t see them, everyone could still hear the sound of collision from inside.


    Needless to say, the fight was naturally fierce. Soon dust was settled, and the two huge figures once again revealed. Both of them suffered from various injuries.


    Xiao Yu was the most worried about his hero. Wasn¡¯t it a joke? It was very hard to cultivate such a powerful hero but now it¡¯s going to be a bloody fight. Unfair! Not fair!


    He immediatelymanded other people to carry out auxiliary attacks. At the same time, he and his own people increased their attacks and tried to kill the Doomsday messengers as fast as possible.


    The potential and strength of people were always unlimited, let alone the old de and the sickle powerhouse who had not even reached their pinnacle. In addition, there was still a disturbance of fifth-order magician from time to time.


    The Bloodhoof breathlessly stepped back and let the three of them deal with the doomsday messenger. His current task was to drink healing potion to heal his wounds. ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s words, no matter what, life is most important.


    The Bloodhoof was really powerful. This was something that anyone could see. Otherwise, the condition of doomsday messenger will not be so bad. Although two were equally powerful, the Bloodhoof was wounded more than anymore. Don¡¯t forget, how long does it had been since Bloodhoof entered the fifth-order?


    The doomsday messenger was already a standard sixth-order powerhouse. Even if it is an avatar, it was not easy to get rid of it.


    After all, the gap between the sixth order and fifth order could not be simply filled by numbers. If the skills of the Bloodhoof and other heroes were not strong, the battle was probably over already.


    Piercing sound resounded, and a huge ice cone flew toward doomsday messenger who was fighting with the old de and the sickle powerhouse.


    Ice cone magic released by a fifth-order magician was anything but ordinary, just its huge body is enough to prove its power.


    The doomsday messenger naturally discovered this iing huge ice cone, and he prepared himself in advance.


    Taking a deep breath, the Doomsday messenger threw a fireball in the direction of the ice cone, and the hot mes caused the temperature to rise once again.


    Hot! Extremely hot!


    When Doomsday Messenger saw that his attack was effective, he was naturally happy but a tired look appeared on his face. After all, he was fighting for such a long time.


    The Bloodhoof felt the decline of the overall strength of the Doomsday Messenger and his big mouth curled up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill him! I will kill him!¡± The Bloodhoof yelled when he heard the sound of the punching the flesh.


    The Bloodhoof and the sickle powerhouse cooperated with each other and that increased the pressure on the doomsday messenger.


    The Doomsday messenger found that his power was reduced by a great margin, and the remaining power was only able to support him to protect himself from fatal injuries.


    The oue of the battle had been decided already!


    The doomsday messenger was not fighting for winning. He simply wanted to dy time so he did not take the initiative to attack. Instead, He began to defend and avoid opponent¡¯s attacks. As long as he could dy time till the main body get rid of his opponent, then he will be final winner.


    But Bloodhoof didn¡¯t think so, couldn¡¯t you hide? couldn¡¯t you run?


    With a low roar, the Bloodhoofunched himself toward the doomsday messenger and unleashed warstomp skill which stunned the doomsday messenger, and before he recovered, the thunderp skill had been already prepared.


    Bang!


    Once again, using the momentum of the Bloodhoof, the old de and sickle powerhouseunched their attacks.


    The Bloodhoof upied the chest, the old de attacked the waist, and the sickle powerhouse was responsible for the head.


    The three-way attack arrived in an instant with lightning speed, giving doomsday messenger no time to escape. Doomsday messenger could only use his arms to resist attacks.


    What a pity, he still underestimated the determination of the Bloodhoof to kill him. The Bloodhoof¡¯s attack was not just a single attack!


    The tyrannical attacks suddenly broke out one after other, and the Bloodhoof also changed his fighting style!


    This is what the Doomsday messengers never dreamed of. ording to his understanding, the Bloodhoof was all brawn and no brain, and he will not use such battle style at all!


    All three attacks were terrifying, and every one of them could cause fatal damage to him.


    Which one to defend against?


    There was not enough time for the Doomsday messenger to consider. He crooked his neck to avoid sickle powerhouse¡¯s attack.


    Doomsday messenger used his right arm to resist the mortal strike skill of the Bloodhoof , and his left arm swiftly stretched toward the old de¡¯s machete at the fastest speed. He had no choice but to do it for saving his life.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The three attacks werepleted at the same time in an instant. The sickle powerhouse cut the hairs of the Doomsday messengers, leaving a deep blood ditch on the face of the Doomsday messenger.


    As for the old de, his machete cut on the arm of the Doomsday Messenger, and the ck bones of the Doomsday Messenger could be seen by far!


    However, this kind of injury was not very serious for the doomsday messenger. He could recover them easily.


    The most fatal one was Bloodhoof ¡®s attack. His powerful attack broke the right arm of the Doomsday!


    Broke!


    Everyone was looking at the Bloodhoof and the doomsday messenger with a strange look.

 Chapter 397

    Enduring the severe pain, the Doomsday took few steps backwards to stabilize his body and stared at the Bloodhoof and sickle powerhouse and the fifth-order magician.


    ¡°Wheezes¡± Doomsday messenger¡¯s breathing became louder and louder, almost everyone could hear it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give him too much time! Finish him off!¡± Xiao suddenly shouted.


    Your sister, why weren¡¯t you hurrying up now? Did you want to wait until someone saves him?


    Hearing the voice of Xiao Yu, the Bloodhoof roared and moved toward the doomsday messenger.


    The doomsday messenger was really in bad shape. Every time he was hit it, he would struggle for a long time before he could stabilize his body. When everyone thought that it would be finished soon, they actually discovered that he was still able to stand!


    After suffering so many attacks, he could still stand!


    Abnormal!


    Looking at the Doomsday messenger who was almost killed; fifth-order magician, the old de and the sickle powerhouse started attacking him crazily.


    Ordinary soldiers also began to attack. Looking at the current situation, Xiao Yu clenched his fist in rage because all hard work was done by his heroes and these people want to use it to gain fame.


    The Bloodhoof found that some people were more active than him. They only came up at the crucial moment, of course, to gain fame.


    The old cow always maintained a fixed distance tounch the attacks, and then from time to time, he would unleash few skills at Doomsday messenger.


    Xiao Yu thought to himself Not bad! Good! This Bloodhoof has also learned the better fighting style.


    Finally, after an hourter, the Doomsday messenger was unable to withstand such high-density attacks. After a low-pitched voice, he couldn¡¯t climb up from the ground again.


    The Bloodhoof¡¯s big mouth curled upward. He stamped his foot, and his target was the neck of the Doomsday Messenger!


    ¡°Awesome! When did the Bloodhoof learn this trick!? Really great! Hahaha!¡± Xiao Yu was happy when he saw it. This good guy could make his own move but why did it feel familiar.


    After pondering for a while, Xiao Yu finally remembered why this move felt so familiar. The Bloodhoof actually unleashed the heroic leap skill with some improvements.


    Xiao Yu was very, very happy. If it weren¡¯t for so many people here, he would have jumped up already.


    The doomsday messenger who was lying on the ground looked at the approaching figure, and he closed his eyes. He knew that he was really going to die this time.


    The Bloodhoof threw a kick with his huge foot, and its goal was the neck of the Doomsday Messenger!


    Bang!


    The ground was shaken by the enhanced heroic leap of the Bloodhoof. The sound of neck breaking was heard by everyone.


    The bloodhoof walked away from the doomsday messenger, and patted his hands, and then roared into the sky.


    ¡°Hehe...! Good! Good!¡± Xiao Yu apuded.


    The experience provided by killing doomsday messenger was very high. In the case of Gorloc leader, there were many people who shared it. But now Bloodhoof got all experience alone.


    The most important thing was that the Bloodhoof could understand thebat skills (fighting style) of Grom through this battle. Wasn¡¯t this a good start?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s corner of the mouth was slightly curled upward.


    ¡°Good! Good! Bloodhoofe back! Have a good rest for a while!¡± Xiao Yu waved at the Bloodhoof and said, anyway he didn¡¯t care about the other.


    The Bloodhoof touched his head and looked at the other two battles. They were still unfinished.


    But he still obeyed Xiao Yu¡¯s order and returned to Xiao Yu¡¯s side. Then he sat down on the ground for rest.


    The battle against the doomsday messenger¡¯s main body was still deadlocked. There was no way to finish it quickly. After all, the little dragon hade back to rest.


    The little dragon came to the side of the Bloodhoof and sat beside him. Everyone could still see the cruel smirk hanging on the corner of little dragon¡¯s mouth.


    When the avatar of the doomsday messenger was killed, the face of the doomsday messenger¡¯s main body became very gloomy. He knew that the current situation was very bad and his death was only a matter of time.


    On the contrary, Xiao Yu and others were in a good situation. And condition ofst (only left) avatar of the doomsday messenger was even worse than himself. After all, avatar was fighting with Res, the blood lion as well as shield wielding swordsman who was shameless to the extreme.


    Shield-wielding swordsman would do everything to achieve his goal. If the opportunity presented itself, He wouldn¡¯t hesitate to y dirty. He even attacked at the anus and little brother of the doomsday messenger (avatar) several time.


    When Xiao Yu looked at this scene, his heart began to pound. He thought to himself this big man really have strong resistance. If it was me, I would not be able to withstand even a single blow.


    When the doomsday messenger (avatar) saw that one of hispanions was killed, he became sad. In desperation, he could only swear at the main body of the Doomsday Messenger: ¡°Big Brother! I can¡¯t take it any longer! Revenge me!¡±


    What?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart tightened. What this guy said was bit wrong. Why revenge you? What is going on?


    After the tragic call of the doomsday messenger (avatar), the main body of doomsday messenger became silent as if thinking about something.


    ¡°Fast! Kill him!¡± Nichs said first, with his level of intelligence, how could he not notice the hidden meaning behind the words of the Doomsday Messenger (avatar)?


    What a pity, the words of Nichs made the main body of the Doomsday messenger determined. He suddenly gave up on fighting with three heroes and rushed over toward the avatar.


    ¡°Stop them! Stop! We can¡¯t let them get close!¡± Xiao Yu doesn¡¯t know why the two of them want to get close.


    The speed of doomsday messengers was quite horrible so no one could stop them. Bodies of both collided with each other. But when two men collided, there was no such sound of a flesh and blood collision. Their bodies were hidden by the dust, only screams could be heard from outside.


    The smoke scattered, and gradually a huge figure was revealed.


    The original two figures had disappeared, and the new one was not even half closer to the previous messenger!

 Chapter 398

    The changes in the Doomsday messenger that reappeared in front of everyone were really shocking.


    Increase in the body size and strength was not that important. What¡¯s important was just how the two doomsday messengers be one?


    Was it just running, elerating, and then colliding together? Wasn¡¯t this too frivolous, right?


    The fused doomsday messenger was gasping, seemingly wanting to inhale all the air of the world.


    With the deep breaths of the doomsday messenger, the air of the entire sunset swamp started to stir up.


    ¡°Why are you being so shy? Do you think you are a Super Saiyan?¡± Xiao Yu was very unhappy, they almost achieved the final victory, but atst moment all for nought.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but think of the feeling that when he was ying the game, the boss was dying in front of him but atst moment boss got resurrected by blood.


    ¡°Damn humanity! Damn it!¡± The Doomsday messenger roared. If it weren¡¯t for this battle, he wouldn¡¯t have such a huge loss. In total, he had three avatars, first one had been crushed space vortex, and second, got killed, and now thest one integrated with him.


    ¡°Today, I must kill all of you!¡± After thinking about everything, doomsday messenger became even angrier.


    ¡°Little Dragon! Go and punch him to death!¡± Xiao Yu said immediately.


    Little dragon couldn¡¯t help but be excited because he wanted to revenge himself. He had taken a lot of healing potions, plus with help of Uther, he had healedpletely.


    As for the doomsday messenger, his strength hadpletely recovered and skyrocketed from the early sixth order to the peak of the sixth order.


    In the blink of an eye, little dragon and the Doomsday messenger were standing in front of each other.. Everyone was waiting to see doomsday messenger¡¯s skills.


    When Xiao Yu saw that Nichs and Leonardo were watching the show, he immediately pulled long a face and said: ¡°Hey, Listen, what do you doing? Why aren¡¯t you helping?¡±


    Leonardo pretended not to hear anything; anyway, he was not familiar with Xiao Yu.


    As for Nichs, he nced at Xiao Yu, and after five breaths of time, he slowly said: ¡°When did we say we will not help? Right, Leonardo.¡±


    ¡°Snort!¡± Leonardo snorted coldly. The reason why he would help was that everyone was still a team. And there was no way to rely on Xiao Yu¡¯s team to kill the doomsday messenger.


    Otherwise, if the team of Xiao Yu were dead, then they would be finished too. Want to beat a powerhouse who was close to the peak of sixth-order with a few men?


    If it¡¯s true, then you must be crazy.


    Nichs said with a smile: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s work together!¡±


    After Nichs finished speaking, he waved his hand and ordered his team to fight. But the shield-wielding swordsman did not go. He had been injured before. Now if he went to fight, then that was not different from looking for death.


    As for Xiao Yu, he sent only little dragon for now.


    ¡°Bloodhoof, you will rest here. Don¡¯t hurry too much, the road ahead of you is still very long so don¡¯t be impatient¡± Xiao Yu looked at Bloodhoof whose eyes were burning with fighting intent. How did you forget your education?


    No matter when and where the first thing you need to do was to ensure your safety. Only after protecting your life could you carry out other things.


    After pondering for a while, Xiao Yu ordered Illidan. It was necessary to let him fight because he was a demon hunter. He had a very big advantage over the doomsday messenger so it was a big opportunity for him to upgrade.


    In addition, Ma, this guy was better at ying dirty behind the scenes. His sh skill not only could create better opportunities for himself but could also save lives at critical moments.


    As for the long-range attackers, Xiao Yu chose Tyrande and Kael¡¯thas. There was also Naga with a bow on the side. Anyway, the task of Naga was very simple, and that was to earn experience!


    The old de, sickle powerhouse, Lei Shen (Thunder King), Mu¡¯sha, Maiev and Illidan cooperated with each other andunched crazy attacks on the doomsday messenger. As long as the strength and timing were good, they could let the doomsday messenger know what was real pain.


    As for the long-range attackers, there were blood elves, Res, Tyrande and Kael¡¯thas, plus the fifth-order ice magician. They were unleashing their attacks with full power.


    ¡°Aaa....!¡± The doomsday messenger screamed again and again. He was really ufortable. He thought that after fusion, he would be able to exterminate these damn humans. But in reality, it didn¡¯t have any effect at all. Instead, it made them even crazier.


    However, the strength of the doomsday messenger was indeed increased a lot. And it was enough to let him remain unbeaten from the attack of everyone, which was enough to exin everything.


    With his strength, he was confident that no one would be able to beat him.


    But what a pity, he met this group of anomalies..........


    After fighting with the Doomsday messenger for a while, little dragon figured out the fighting style (pattern) of others party and began to use the nunchakus in a strange way.


    ¡°F#ck isn¡¯t that Bruce Lee style, maybe this is heaven¡¯s will, Bruce Lee has appeared in the body of little dragon.¡± Xiao Yu became speechless.


    Little dragon suddenly unleashed a series of wonderful attacks. The nunchakus in his hands moved in a strange but wonderful pattern. These attacks were not only good but more importantly, their attack power was quite powerful, and the angle of these attacks was also very aggressive.


    Did you want to avoid it? Well, the only way was to avoid attacks on your head and take them on your stomach instead. Although the effect was quite good, it left the Doomsday messenger in bad condition.


    After a while, there were wounds on every part of the Doomsday messenger¡¯s body. He was in so much pain that he wanted to scream.


    ¡°Damn!¡± Finally, the doomsday messenger couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, andunched a punch on the chest of the dragon, regardless of the nunchaku that was going to hit his head.


    With a scream, the little dragon was sent flying.


    After rolling on the ground, he climbed up and looked at the doomsday messenger.

 Chapter 399

    Little dragon suffered a big loss this time but this made Xiao Yu startled.


    Was this guy so powerful before? Then why didn¡¯t he use his power from the very beginning? Why did he choose this time to erupt?


    ¡°Little Dragon, are you okay? Are you okay?¡± Xiao Yu ran toward little dragon and asked him. He did not want the little dragon to be hurt, although he said that he wanted to use this opportunity to train the little dragon, it¡¯s different now!


    Little Dragon was like his child. Parents could beat their child but if other person hit (beat) their child, then they would not let him off. Simrly, Xiao Yu was very angry.


    ¡°Your grandmother! Let me catch my breath, and then I will kill you definitely!¡± Little Dragon said in fury, just now he became too careless. All along, the doomsday messenger¡¯s fighting style was static, but at thest moment, it changed suddenly.


    This caused the little dragon to be very angry. He was pondering and trying to find a suitable opportunity to take revenge.


    After stabling his breathing, little dragon headed back to the battlefield with a gloomy face. This time he would use a new way (trick) that he had just thought of.


    Looking at the little dragon who was slowlying back, the doomsday messenger said with disdain: ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong, damn little reptile, why do you walk so slowly? Are you okay? Hey, surrender now, maybe I will spare your little life! After all, there are not many dragons on the maind.¡±


    Attempting to anger him! Childish trick!


    Little Dragon said with disdain: ¡°Doomsday messenger, are you a pig? Do you really think that your IQ is high? You are looking for your death! I will pull off your skin!¡±


    Doomsday messenger only snorted, he no longer speak with the little dragon, and continued to deal with the annoying flies beside him.


    Little dragon¡¯s footsteps had not stopped. As the distance decreased, the doomsday messenger became more and more puzzled. What did little dragon want to do? Why was he walking carelessly? Was he not afraid of his surprise attack?


    Gradually, the Doomsday Messenger began to panic. The more little dragon trying to be low-key, the more panic he began to feel. After all, the strength of this guy was very tyrannical.


    Finally, the doomsday messenger could not control himself so he unleashed death skill on the little dragon.


    Little dragon figured out what the Doomsday Messenger wanted to do. When the Doomsday messenger¡¯s fingers lifted up, little dragon stopped and waited for the other party¡¯s attack.


    All of a sudden, little dragon disappeared so death skill missed his target.


    Watching his death skills missing its target, the Doomsday messenger was surprised because no one had ever escaped his death skills in such a way, at most, they would evade it.


    And the next moment, Little dragon appeared on the top of the Doomsday messenger. The Doomsday messenger was shocked.


    As saying goes, once you focused your attention on someone, other things would naturally be neglected. Therefore, when the Doomsday Messenger focused his attention on the little dragon, he neglected the others.


    ¡°Phoenix Shock!¡± Kael¡¯thas roared, and a (fire) phoenix shot out and hit the doomsday.


    Bang!


    The (fire) phoenix exploded directly. The control of Kael¡¯thas was very terrifying, and he controlled the power of the explosion to the extent that only thest messenger got injured. Everyone else had been only pushed by the shockwaves, but they had not suffered even slightest damage.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth curled upward. The fighting experience of Kael¡¯thas was really rich. He figured out the w and used it to breakthrough current deadlock.


    As the attack of Kael¡¯thas finished, Tyrande shot out three arrows directly in one go. They (three arrows) seemed to be tied together, and after shooting out, three arrows hit at the same ce.


    In particr, the angle at which Tyrande attacked was very unique. But from the point of view of the Doomsday messenger, these arrows were only slightly different from the ordinary arrow.


    Tyrande did not know how many arrows she shot at the Doomsday messenger. The Doomsday did not care much about this trivial trick. Anyway, it just hit the flesh. There was no influence on the fundamentalbat power, so he did not care much about these arrows, as long as they did not cross his bottom-line.


    ¡°Stupid! You think it¡¯s that simple!¡± Xiao Yu said with a cold smile in his heart. The Tyrande¡¯s move looked simple but that was not the truth.


    However, after being hit by Naga¡¯s arrow, the attack power of doomsday messenger began to decline. But attack power of Tyrande¡¯ arrows directly doubled as it approached doomsday messenger.


    Finally, when the arrow was close, the doomsday messenger felt that something was not right. But when he wanted to evade, he found out that the little dragon who flying over his head was actually falling rapidly.


    Extremely angry!


    The doomsday messenger became angry once again. What is going on? Obviously, the strength of these people was not as good as himself, but now? This father was being pressed by these guys!


    The doomsday messengers naturally could not understand, they (Doomsday messengers) had always bullied others because of their tyrannical strength. If they encounter opponents whose strength was stronger than themselves, they would just turn and run.


    Therefore, this big guy suffered from a strong psychological imbnce. He thought to himself Did these guys be so powerful because of their teamwork? I still couldn¡¯t believe it! I couldn¡¯t believe that these small reptiles could defeat me!


    Because of his anger, the doomsday messengers ignored his wounds. He had only one thing in his mind-Kill!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After three consecutive sounds, the Doomsday messenger found out that his right leg was hit by Tyrande¡¯s three consecutive arrows at the same ce.


    Looking at the three arrows that pierced deeply into Doomsday messenger¡¯s muscles, Tyrande nodded with satisfaction. The power of these three arrows might not be as strong as the bursting arrows, but their pration power was defiantly above the bursting arrows.


    The doomsday messenger roared and pulled out the arrows from his muscles. mes appeared on his palms which healed the wound.


    The skill that Doomsday messenger wanted to use was impossible to aplish because not only the distance between the two sides was wide, but there were still so many people blocking him.


    ¡°Damn! Do you think that I can be bullied? Ah! Doomsday crash (skill)!¡± The Doomsday messenger roared, even Xiao Yu had never heard of this skill.


    What doomsday crash?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes widened, he wanted to know what the so-called doomsday crash skill was. Did he want to collide brutally with his enemy like Blooshoof?


    ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s understanding of barbaric collisions (skill), there is a limit to its scope of use. At least the distance between the two sides couldn¡¯t be too long. Otherwise, it would not be able to y the role of a surprise attack. The distance couldn¡¯t be too much; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hit other party.


    But the next scene shocked Xiao Yu. Now he finally understood why this skill is called the doomsday crash!

 Chapter 400

    Donate through PAYPAL = paypal.me/SnoringDragon456


    In front of everyone, the doomsday messenger transformed his body into a huge ball. No one knows what method doomsday messengers had used, even his limbs were interlocked,


    He bounced on the ground and rushed toward the little dragon who made him most.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this skill same as the Gorloc leader¡¯s move? Hey, little dragon! Run!¡± Xiao Yu shouted. If someone was hit by it, wouldn¡¯t that person explode?


    Don¡¯t forget about the physique of the doomsday messengers as well as his weight! The doomsday messenger was also a sixth-order demon.


    But what happened next shocked Xiao Yu as well as others.


    What shocked Xiao Yu was that little dragon didn¡¯t try to evade doomsday messengers¡¯ attack, but he threw a kick at the doomsday messengers (doomsday messengers became ball).


    This little dragon was really too confident. If it was the former doomsday messenger, maybe it could be done like this, but the current doomsday messenger was different. He was a fusion of two doomsday messengers, and his weight had increased a lot along with his strength. Wasn¡¯t that the case?


    After that, Xiao Yu heard the scream from a little dragon because the little dragon was hit by a meatball...


    ¡°You deserve it! I told you to avoid it but you disobeyed me.¡± Xiao Yu shouted.


    Little Dragon was sent flying into the sky. He flipped his wings and stabilized his body.


    The little dragonnded beside Xiao Yu and stretched out the injured leg. But Xiao Yu didn¡¯t look at it.


    ¡°What do you want to say about you? Why don¡¯t you use your brain? You are all brawn no brain. Do you think you are Cristiano Ronaldo or Messi?¡± Xiao Yu was very angry. Why couldn¡¯t these people be more obedient?


    Little Dragon didn¡¯t say anything and let people treat him.


    Xiao Yu shook his head, but he was also helpless. He also didn¡¯t say anything. He waved at the Bloodhoof and indicated him to fight. Now Bloodhoof is as powerful as little dragon. His power is quite horrible, and he should be able to fight against the doomsday messenger on equal ground.


    Doomsday messenger appeared directly behind everyone and began to attack them. Whoever was hit by Doomsday messenger and was struggling to stand up.


    ¡°Hey, how? Are you veryfortable?¡± The doomsday messenger said with a smile when saw a group of people who had been beaten by him before, and nodded with self-satisfaction.


    ¡°Comfortable, your head! I must take revenge! Hey! Give me another chance!¡± Xiaolong jumped up and yelled.


    ¡± If you want to fight again then heal yourself first!¡± Xiao Yu said seriously.


    Little Dragon had no choice but to sit down again.


    ¡°Little Dragon, rest here! And watch me fighting!¡± said the Bloodhoof while patting his chest in a domineering manner.


    Little Dragon was stunned a moment and felt like pping him, why are you so excited? Little Dragon had just discussed it with the bloodhoof. As long as he followed little dragon¡¯s n, there would be good results.


    Little dragon squinting at the bloodhoof for a while, the bloodhoof understood what he meant, and he smirked and rushed up.


    The doomsday messenger who had just restored to his original form stood did not move. Instead, he looked at the bloodhoof who rushed over with disdain. He had been fighting with the bloodhoof for some time. How could he not understand the strength of the bloodhoof?


    Doomsday messenger had divided himself into different avatars. His avatars could send information to him, so no matter what characteristics or skill others have, he knew them clearly! The bloodhoof is strong, he naturally understands it too.


    Although the strength of hisst skill was very strong, its consumption was also veryrge and he couldn¡¯t maintain it for long.


    At least for now, his body was incapable of moving. Every time he unleashes a doomsday collision skill, it would take ten-seconds (time) to adjust the physical changes. If he forcible moved then the consequences would be very serious.


    Five seconds had been already passed, and when the bloodhoof rushed over, seven seconds had been passed.


    The bloodhoof would take 10 to 12th second to reach here.


    The corner of the Doomsday messenger¡¯s mouth curled upward, and he quietly waited for his arrival.


    Ten seconds passed!


    Bang!


    The doomsday messenger rushed toward bloodhoof with great momentum.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart sighed slightly, and the dark passage was a pity. If such a good opportunity has been lost, there is no way to catch it again.


    ¡°Everyone impede him! Don¡¯t let him move!¡± Xiao Yu was very unhappy.


    Everyone rushed toward the doomsday messenger and poured all kinds of attacks on him.


    This time Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s performance was not bad. They didn¡¯t try any tricks. Instead, they tried their best to fight against the doomsday messenger.


    In an instant, all kinds of attack methods disyed, and the Doomsday messengers were drowned in various attacks.


    The long-range attacks had juste to an end. When the second wave of attacks was being prepared, the melee-attackers came beside the Doomsday Messenger, and they constantly waved their weapons, leaving behind scars on the Doomsday messenger¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oh damn human! Damn reptile!¡± The Doomsday messenger roared, again and again, He didn¡¯t know what to do. He couldn¡¯t handle so many people even if he was powerful.


    In desperation, the Doomsday messenger tried to resist, and at the same time, he used a special method tomunicate with the sixth-order warlock Augustus who had been watching the movie.


    ¡°The warlock who summoned me out, if you don¡¯t help me then I can¡¯t withstand it anymore!¡± The Doomsday messenger said in anger. But all was said and done, Augustus summoned it, he could not do anything.


    ¡°I know, you can continue! I am thinking of a way!¡± Augustus said with impatient. He had already figured it as early as possible. The reason why he stayed here was to observe these people to collect more information about them because it would useful for future revenge.


    The Doomsday messenger was obviously not stupid. He snorted and said, ¡± if you are not going to help, then don¡¯t me me! Even if you summoned me out, you can¡¯t stop me from returning to my world. Go in!¡±


    A hint of anger shed in the eyes of Augustus, he was a powerful noble warlock! But now he was being threatened by a doomsday messenger, a demon summoned by himself. Isn¡¯t this a very shameful thing?


    Seeing that Augustus was silent, the Doomsday messenger did not say anything more. He thought that his previous words were enough. If Augustus would not help him, then he would be the unlucky one.


    Unfortunately, he still underestimated Augustus.


    Augustus took a deep look at the guys in front of him. His body began to change along with his eyes, and dense fog surrounded his body making him less visible.


    Soon, Augustus changed his body size to the size of a mouse, and he absorbed most of the purple smoke that he spit out from his mouth, giving birth to a thinyer surrounded him.


    Seizing the opportunity, Augustus quietly fled.


    Even at this time, no one found out that main culprit had escaped!


    Only after few minutes, doomsday messenger felt that things were not quite right. And after some investigation, he discovered that Augustus had already left!


    ¡°Damn! Damn Augustus! You are a despicable warlock! You abandoned yourrades in this way and ran away alone! Damn!¡± The doomsday messenger roared again and again.


    Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo looked at each with a weird look. When did this guy run away? wasn¡¯t this a joke? They were also thinking about catching this big guy to get some benefits.


    Xiao Yu stared coldly at the location where the Augustus was standing.


    Everyone felt speechless for a while, then stared at the murderous Doomsday messenger with pity.


    What he wanted was the experience by killing Doomsday Messenger and Augustus.


    ¡°Kill him! So what if one has run away, isn¡¯t there another one?¡± Xiao Yu said wickedly.

 Chapter 401

    After discovering that Augustus had left, the Doomsday messenger had no desire to fight and wanted to flee.


    In fact, the Doomsday Messenger had his own ideas. He wanted to eat human flesh to supplement his energy. But who had expected that the strength of these people was anything but ordinary?


    If doomsday messenger continued to fight, he would be heavily wounded but he could do nothing about it.


    After all, Wounds could be healed, wasn¡¯t it better than getting killed directly?


    The doomsday attacked the bloodhoof and other heroes, then he roared ¡°The damn reptile, I will punish you properly in the future!¡±


    After that, the doomsday messenger squirted a red gas and then a space crack opened. His body entered inside and fled!


    ¡°Hey! Why did you run away! I still don¡¯t obtain experience!¡± Xiao Yu shouted in his heart, this doomsday messenger was trying to flee!


    ¡°Huh, finally, we are safe?¡± Nichs took a deep breath.


    Leonardo snorted twice and looked at Xiao Yu with a look of disappointment. He didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Okay! Ladies and gentlemen, should we take a break? We are finally victorious in this battle! Hahaha!¡± Nichs said while pping his hands


    Xiao Yu was very upset. After a while, he sat down depressed. He was really tired after such a long battle.


    Looking at the time, everyone found out that it¡¯s already dark.


    ¡°Well, rest for now!¡± Xiao Yu waved his hand and said nothing more. Everyone was really tired after going through this battle.


    Nichs waved his hand at Leonardo and Xiao Yu and walked toward them.


    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Yu said with a look of disappointment, he still did not recover from the depression that caused by doomsday messenger when he ran away. After all, the big guy would have provided a lot of experience.


    ¡°What else can it be? Hehe, when will we go to find the treasure?¡± Nichs said with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now,¡± said Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s reply shocked Leonardo and Leonardo said, ¡°Go now? I think we should go tomorrow! We should wait at least until dawn!¡±


    When Xiao Yu heard Leonardo¡¯s reply, he immediately smiled. Good guy, how do you forget this serious thing?


    ¡°Well... I think we should go now! There is a lot of people who entered the province. If someone sneaks in and takes away treasures then that will be bad.¡± Xiao Yu said after pondering for a moment. He also didn¡¯t want to proceed now, but what could he do?


    ¡°Now? Well, I also know that tomorrow is not very suitable! But as you know we are very tired. If we go now and met trouble then what will we do¡± Nichs touched his chin.


    Xiao Yu reluctantly sighed. It seems that he is really anxious, as Nichs said if it was really dangerous to go now.


    After pondering for a while, Xiao Yu finally agreed. He nodded and said: ¡°Well, then we will wait until tomorrow. But...¡±


    ¡°But what? Are you worried that we will steal treasure? Oh, you can rest assured about that both Nichs and I have big families. The big families never do things like stealing. But we should select some people to guard the cave. Who will guard the cave?¡± said Leonardo. Now that the battle hade to an end, the battle between him and Xiao Yu had begun.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He can be anyone except you. The most unreliable person is you!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth was very vicious. Since Leonardo was not polite to himself, then there was no need to be polite with him!


    Leonardo¡¯s face immediately changed, and when he was about to say something, he was interrupted by Nichs.


    ¡°Stop! We are a team, apanion! Let¡¯s talk about itter! I don¡¯t see it like this. Let¡¯s each of us sends a person to guard the cave. If anyone tried to enter then everyone can kill them directly, how?¡± Nichs frowned and said. The contradiction between the two men seems to be getting more tense which made him helpless.


    Three of them selected a person each who had the good perception to guard the cave.


    After Xiao Yu arranged defence, he went to sleep in an unsteady way, and he was exhausted by the busy day.


    Next morning..............


    Xiao Yu was still lying on the bed when he heard the sound of explosion.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Xiao Yu got up from the bed, and he wanted to know what was going on. After looking around for a while, Xiao Yu finally found out where this sound came from.


    It turned out that the three people who were guarding the cave suddenly found a huge stone falling from the top of their head and their target was exactly three of them.


    As a result, three people punched up and shattered the huge stones into pieces.


    Xiao Yu who just woke up had a sullen look. He spread his vision. After searching for a while, he did not find any problem.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s yawned unhappily and asked: ¡°Nichs, what happened? Do you wake up earlier than me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Nik said with a smile, it looks like he is in good mood.


    Xiao Yu was very upset. He took a cup of warm water from the hands of Lin Bixue, who had just arrived, and drank it up.


    ¡°Do you find something wrong, Maiev?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Nothing! Maybe soil was loose so rocks fell down.¡± Maiev said with uncertainty.


    Xiao Yu pondered for a moment, and then he ordered people to start preparing breakfast.


    Hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s order, people began to prepare breakfast. Nichs and Leonardo also felt hungry so they also ordered their people to cook food.


    Taking advantage of this mealtime, Xiao Yu summoned the goblin. This goblin was brought by Xiao Yu. During the fight, he was on the gryphon. Anyway, goblin¡¯s body was not heavy so it did not affect anything when he stayed on the gryphon.


    ¡°Tomorrow, you will enter the cave with me. After entering, you have to find the location of treasures (secret chambers or rooms) and inform me about it!¡± Xiao Yu said to the goblin that was shorter than himself.


    ¡°Okay, master, you can rest assured! I will find out all the treasures (secret chambers or rooms)!¡± The goblin immediately said, to ensure that he would do his best.


    After a moment of silence, Xiao Yu continued: ¡°Let¡¯s do this; I will give you a space ring. When you go in and find treasures, you will keep them into space ring so that you can return it to meter, remember, only good things, understand.¡±


    The goblin¡¯s mouth revealed a smile. He nodded and took over the space ring from the Xiao Yu¡¯s hand. How could they not know about these things?


    This owner treated him very well, as long as he can make him satisfied, the owner will give him more benefits!

 Chapter 402

    Soon, it was time to enter the cave where the treasures were hidden.


    ¡°we can¡¯t enter with so many people?¡± Xiao Yu said with delight. He was going to find treasures so how could he not be happy?


    Nichs nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s true, How about each of us enter with ten people?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I only want treasures!¡± Leonardo said faintly. His eyes shed, he seems to have his own ns.


    Xiao Yu was naturally satisfied, and he had few people.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way! Well, how do we find treasures inside? Should we find it together or separately?¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile, he really didn¡¯t believe that these guys want to find treasure together.


    If they decided to find treasures together then everyone would get the same amount of treasures.


    Greed is the nature of mankind. If there is a chance to get more benefits, then people will never give up.


    ¡°Separate! If I go with you then I will not be able to find anything.¡± Leonardo said with determination.


    Xiao Yu licked his mouth and said disdainfully: ¡°Who wants to go with you, hehe! Hey! If you can¡¯t find any treasure then don¡¯t cry in future!¡±


    Seeing two of them arguing again, Nichs persuaded and said: ¡°Oh, why are you two fighting like children? Even if there is a big hatred between you two, can¡¯t you stop for now? Ok, Let¡¯s go inside together. We can separateter!¡±


    Leonardo nodded, and Xiao Yu had no opinion. This was exactly what he wanted.


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s go now! Each one of us will take ten people with him!¡± said Nichs while waving his hand, and went to his team after saying.


    Just when Xiao Yu was feeling ufortable because from now on he was against Leonardo. Lin Muxue arrived at Xiao Yu¡¯s side and arched her body slightly and then whispered something with full of tenderness.


    ¡°Okay! I know that you are in bad mood. How, do you like it? Oh, this is also to warn you to work hard, if you can¡¯t even protect your own woman, then it is truly shameful.¡± And then Lin Muxueughed softly. Hearing this, Xiao Yu began to salivate uncontrobly.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, my wife! Since I am here, no one can take even a little advantage of you! Oh, but I am an exception!¡± Xiao Yu confidently said.


    Lin Muxue smiled helplessly, finally nodded and admitted.


    ¡°Oh, yes, who is going to follow you in? Can I also go in? I want to go inside.¡± Lin Muxue suddenly curiously looked at the situation at the mouth of the hole.


    ¡°What? Do you want to go inside? Grandma, you have to know there may be many dangers inside. Besides, Environment inside may be very dirty, cough, you are so beautiful. Can a beautiful girl like you who loves cleanliness be able to withstand it?¡± said Xiao Yu. He is unwilling to let a woman go in, especially when that woman is his own fianc¨¦e.


    Lin Muxue didn¡¯t say anything anymore, just nodded a little, but her pair of watery eyes shed with pleading and expectation. It seems that she really wants to go in.


    Helpless, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t withstand his fianc¨¦e¡¯s pleading so he promised to take her in.


    As a result, two ces had been filled, Lin Muxue, plus the goblin.


    Who else to be chosen for remaining ces? Xiao Yu scratched his head; choosing candidate was not an easy task. Firstly, candidates who would go inside needs to be strong, and secondly, the guards who would stay outside should be strong too.


    After pondering for a long time, an idea stuck Xiao Yu¡¯s mind.


    The bloodhoof was going to follow him inside. As for the little dragon, he would stay outside because the body of the dragon was too big, and it would not be easy to move in narrow ces.


    Maiev and Illidan also wanted to follow him inside, those two were very suitable for finding danger. If there was any danger ahead, they could find them in advance.


    The next was Grom. This guy was the best bodyguard. There must be someone to protect Lin Muxue. Currently, the strength of Lin Muxue was not enough.


    Now only selecting long-range attackers was left. Xiao Yu was struggling in choosing between Tyrande and Kael¡¯Thas.


    After some thought, Xiao Yu chose Kael¡¯Thas. Tyrande would be left outside for safety, in case there was any danger.


    As a result, seven ces were filled, except for Lin Muxue, Goblin, Bloodhoof, Maiev, Illidan, Grom and Kael¡¯thas, Xiao Yu chose two orcs and a witch for remaining three ces. In any case, the witch is essential.


    After a moment, Nichs waved at Xiao Yu and walked toward him with his people.


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Yu, is this your team? What are you thinking?¡± said Nichs. This Xiao Yu should have selected the heroes, after all, for safety, but what about those orcs? What about the witch? The most interesting thing is that there was also a goblin!


    Xiao Yu licked his lips and looked at the Nichs. He said, ¡°It¡¯s just my habit. Haha, what role do they y when they get inside? About this, I am not sure. Ah, since everyone is ready then let¡¯s go¡±


    Looking at Xiao Yu¡¯s half-truth answer, Nichs did not asked more.


    Nichs and Leonardo were simr. They selected few strong, plus a few errands, nothing more.


    The cave was very wide. After all, the size of the Gorlocs was veryrge, and it was dark inside the cave.


    With a snap of Leonardo¡¯s fingers, a magician threw out a few fireballs inside the cave, which brightened the surrounding space and removed the darkness.


    The cave was deep. As they went deeper, they saw the w marks on the walls. It should have been done by Gorlocs.


    After ten minutes of walking, everyone entered a hall.


    Just lighting up the hall, Xiao Yuughed. It turned out that there were a lot of gold coins piled on the ground, and there were also all kinds of valuable things like gems.


    ¡°Haha, we strike it rich! So many gold coins are enough for me to feed my people!¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile. His eyes shed like a hungry man who saw a naked woman.


    ¡°Let¡¯s devide ording to the ratio we agreed before!¡± Nichs said faintly. Although this wealth is a lot, if three people divided it equally, they could still get tens of millions of gold coins. But could he, Nichs be short of money? Would his huge familyck money?


    After that, the three of them let their people collect gold coins, after dividing them into three parts, they put them into their space ring.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Niky waved his hand and proceeded forward.


    At this time, Leonardo said. ¡°What are you worried about? Don¡¯t you see there is a passage there? Let¡¯s look at it first!¡±


    Nichs and Xiao Yu did not expect Leonardo¡¯s observation to be so keen that he could find the passage hidden in the corner.


    After looking again, they found out that there were six passages in total including one found by Leonardo.


    Xiao Yu squinted at the goblin, indicating that he had to now take a quick look to find the passage which most likely to have a treasure inside.


    The goblin understood and immediately concentrated on passages. He had been paying attention to the surrounding environment since he came in.


    After a while, the goblin informed Xiao Yu about the passage which most likely to have a treasure inside.


    Xiao Yu was happy, he said with a smile: ¡°have you finished deciding? Let¡¯s separate here? Who will get the treasure will depend on luck.¡±


    ¡°Where do the remaining three roads go? Who knows if you wille back halfway?¡± Leonardo was not stupid and immediately saw through the Xiao Yu¡¯s plot.


    Xiao Yu was a bit ufortable. When did this guy be so smart? Had he always been smart?

 Chapter 403

    Xiao Yu licked his lips and finally said, ¡°If you are afraid then everyone can split their team into two groups and can go in two different ways (passages)!¡±


    Nichs and Leonardo looked at each other, it is a good idea, but which one is the more profiteering?


    Both thought that since Xiao Yu said this, he must have a way to maximize his own interests.


    ¡°How about it? You don¡¯t think that I have nned everything long ago, no? Oh, do you think that I have the ability to know where the treasures are hidden?¡± Xiao Yu said very helplessly, these two guys were really being too suspicious. He got a little nervous because of it.


    The two immediately felt relieved. They were afraid of being yed by Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Well, then every team will get two passages, so it is fair. Everything will depend on their luck.¡± Nichs nodded.


    ¡°Okay! Cut the crap. Let¡¯s go! I am selecting first!¡± said Xiao Yu while waving his hand impatiently.


    Following the suggestion of the goblin, Xiao Yu chose the two passages on the left side. He took the goblin, the bloodhoof, and Illidan with himself. As for the remaining people, they went to the next passage. He cautioned them to retreat immediately if they met any danger.


    Looking at the back of disappearing Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo no longer said anything and jumped into the different passages with their team.


    After Xiao Yu entered the passage, he let the bloodhoof check the passages. The goblin carefully searched for any ce that might contain treasure.


    This passage was very different from where they came in. The ground was very bumpy. They didn¡¯t know how many times they went back and forth. The goblin was also tired and panting. After all, his physical strength was indeed bad.


    After walking for hours, the goblin shouted: ¡°Ah! Master! Found it! Found it! Haha, there is a secret chamber! The secret chamber!¡±


    Xiao Yu was delighted, he came to the side of goblin and hurriedly asked: ¡°Where? Where? Open it for me, I want to see all kinds of treasures!¡±


    ¡°Master! I don¡¯t know what treasure will be, there may not be any treasure, and it may even have dangers inside!¡± The goblin whispered as if afraid of saying something wrong and making his master angry.


    Xiao Yu nodded. This is truly possible. Since someone created the secret chamber here. How can he not prepare some traps?


    ¡°You still have to open it first! Remember to protect your own life!¡± Xiao Yu said loudly, he was unwilling to let the goblin being injured.


    The goblin gratefully nodded. He truly met a good master.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how to open the secret chamber, so he let the goblin open the door.


    The goblin groped on the ground for a while. From time to time, goblin whispered something. Xiao Yu listened for a long time but he still didn¡¯t understand what it meant. He finally gave up.


    After a while, the goblin finally opened the door of the secret chamber.


    ¡°Master! Get ready, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside, I¡¯m going to open the door soon!¡± The goblin shouted at Xiao Yu.


    When Xiao Yu heard it, he quickly let all people retreat and prepare for the battle. What if there was any danger inside?


    .........................


    ¡°Bang¡±


    With a bang, the door of this chamber was finally opened.


    Xiao Yu and others observed it for a while. When they did not find anything wrong, they felt relieved.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go in and see if there are any good things!¡± Xiao Yu smirked and rubbed his hands.


    After the probing the chamber once again, Xiao Yu finally determined that there was no danger, so everyone entered the chamber.


    After entering into the chamber, Xiao Yu¡¯s jaw dropped. He felt speechless for a long time!


    It¡¯s because the chamber contains many messy things, all kinds of bones, and some things that even Xiao Yu didn¡¯t recognize them.


    ¡°Ah! This... this... haha, master! Master! This time you strike it rich!¡± The little goblin suddenly said with joy and even started to jump around in joy.


    ¡°This, what are you saying? You know these things?¡± Xiao Yu said with amazement. Although this guy was an alchemist, he really didn¡¯t expect him to know so much.


    But Xiao Yu was still suspicious of whether this guy was really true.


    ¡°Master! I don¡¯t deceive you! Look at these! These are the bones of the Gorlocs. If it is used to make weapons, it can increase the chances of shadow magic by certain degree! These seemingly messy things are called Cherished Stone, if they got added to the armour, they can greatly improve the hardness of the armour. And...¡± The goblin excitedly talked with Xiao Yu about the things in front of me. What is this, what is that? What is their effect?


    ¡°Okay! Ok! You stop first! Well, do you mean these things are very good? Well, it does worth some money. For now, let¡¯s just keep them!¡± said Xiao Yu to goblin, this guy is really obsessed with the alchemy.


    With the wave of his hand, all the things in the chamber entered the space ring of Xiao Yu. These things would only be sorted out after they returned back.


    Since there is a secret chamber here, there is a possibility of a second, even a third, fourth!


    Greed can always make people work hard. After Xiao Yu knew the value of the things he got, he became even keener on finding treasure.


    After some time, the goblin became fiercer and found out several secret chambers.


    Different from the previous secret chambers, things in these secret chambers were very neatly ced.


    After listening to the exnation of goblin, Xiao Yu knew what good things he got!


    Elemental materials, source energy, eternal earth, eternal water, eternal shadow, eternal me, etc., as long as these things used at the right ce, the benefits they could bring were absolutely amazing.


    Among the fabrics, three were very rare once, such as demonized frost cloth, moon cloth, and demon cloth. ording to the goblin, these fabrics could be used to make armours more flexible and their effect could match some good magic item.


    In fact, what made Xiao Yu happy was that there were many kinds of leathers here, including ck dragon scales, red dragon scales, pr fur, gorgeous fur, knotted skin, etc. All these are good material.


    There were all kinds of ores like silver ore, gold ingots, Saffron ingots, Yanji ingots, as well as Mitral ore, Thorium ore, Magic Iron Ore, etc.


    Xiao Yu was so happy that his mouth was wide open. This time the adventure of the sunset swamp had been sessful. No matter which one of these things, after taking it out, it could be exchanged for huge wealth. It would even shock the entire continent.


    After all, this chamber contained a lot of things that had disappeared for many years.


    ¡°Hey, goblin, can you still find something? Hey, you have to know these things can¡¯t satisfy me!¡± Xiao Yu said with a greedy smile.


    ¡°Okay! Master! I will work hard in the future. I will not disappoint the owner!¡± Goblin said with fear.


    ¡°Okay! You can continue!¡± Xiao Yu said helplessly. These goblins seemed to have been enved for too long, and the fear in their hearts had prated into their bone marrow so there was no way to rule it out.


    A momentter, Xiao Yu and others came in front of a huge stone gate. This stone gate was three-foot-high.

 Chapter 404

    ¡°Why is this door so big? Bloodhoof, open it for me!¡± Xiao Yu was surprised for a moment but he snapped out of it and then shouted.


    Xiao Yu had not seen such a big door, especially this door was built of hard and unknown stone.


    The Bloodhoof walked toward the door. When his hands touched the stone gate, an electric light shed on the stone door. Bloodhoof¡¯s hand jerked with the recoil.


    Electricity!?


    Everyone was shocked. Since this stone gate was so big, then wasn¡¯t it natural to have some safety measures?


    The Bloodhoof looked very ufortable.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face was also not looking good. After the incident with bloodhoof, Xiao Yu began to observe the huge gate. The stone gate was dark ck. Its whole body was exuding a faint glow as if a mist was covering it.


    ¡°Do you have any way to open it? But you can¡¯t get injured because of it,¡± said Xiao Yu while looking at the goblin. The Bloodhoof have a strong body so he was not injured heavily. But the goblin was different, he didn¡¯t have a strong body.


    The goblin carefully observed the stone door, and then said: ¡°Master, this... this is very troublesome. If you want me to open it, it will take a lot of time! But I am still quite sure that I will seed, but I need the owner to cooperate with me!¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Yu was naturally very happy so he immediately replied with a smile: ¡°Then start working. What are you waiting for?¡±


    The goblin nodded solemnly, and then he turned around and ran toward the stone door, and began to work.


    He opened the small parcel that he carried along with him and took out all kinds of tools from it. Xiao Yu looked at it and was surprised to find that there was even electrical instion in the parcel.


    Xiao Yu was amazed, although the instion was only a piece of wood, it was enough to show the goblin¡¯s intelligence.


    The goblin mmed the wood on the stone gate for a long time, knocking on it here and there, and then and soon he found a small recess.


    ¡°Master! I found a small recess, and there is also a handle inside it. If you pull it, maybe it is possible to open the stone door!¡± The goblin excitedly ran to the side of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu was stunned then he quickly asked: ¡°Why don¡¯t you open it directly? Tell me what to do?¡±


    At this time, the goblin was a little embarrassed. After stretching his head, he slowly said: ¡°This... this... Master, this small recess, I can¡¯t be sure if it really opens the stone door. It is likely a trap!¡±


    Trap?


    Xiao Yu had long felt that this stone gate was not so easy to open. He used to read a lot of books on the tomb so he knew they contain many huge dangers in them.


    Xiao Yu also understood the meaning of goblin. He smiled and then said: ¡°Oh, I understand, bloodhoof, you still have to work¡±


    The Bloodhoof looked at Xiao Yu with resentment, but he did not disobey Xiao Yu¡¯s orders. He stared at the goblin in the fury which caused scared goblin to quickly hide behind Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said nothing. Anyone who encountered this kind of situation would not be happy.


    The Bloodhoof took a deep breath, and after the defensive measures werepleted, he was ready to start.


    After observing once again, the Bloodhoof looked back at Xiao Yu. Seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s encouraging eyes, he stretched his hand and pulled it out forcefully.


    Nothing!?


    Wrong! Next, they saw a blue light (electricity) that instantly spread to the body of the Bloodhoof. The Bloodhoof was sent flying by the rebound.


    ¡°Mercy! Master! It¡¯s my fault! It¡¯s my fault!¡± The goblin looked at the Bloodhoof who was injured. He was so scared that hey down on the ground and started pleading for mercy.


    Who was the Bloodhoof? He naturally knew. The Bloodhoof was injured. Could he still have any good ending?


    But what surprised him was that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say much, just nodded and went toward the Bloodhoof and said: ¡°The Bloodhoof, get up!¡±


    The Bloodhoof took a long time to stand up. Although the damage caused to the body was not that much, it was not easy to restore back in short time.


    Climbing up from the ground, the Bloodhoof was angry in his heart but couldn¡¯t say anything to Xiao Yu. He could only stare at the goblin in a wicked manner as if he couldn¡¯t wait to eat him.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t do this, Bloodhoof! I will remember your contribution in finding treasures! And you continue! Don¡¯t make mistakes this time!¡± In desperation, Xiao Yu can only use the leader¡¯s ability,forting the Bloodhoof on one side, and letting the goblin do his good job on another side.


    After some time, goblin found out five more small recesses.


    ¡°That, master! Master, I found five more small recesses, just, just...¡± The goblin came to Xiao Yu¡¯s side, and his body shivered a little.


    ¡°Just what? If you have something to say then say!¡± Xiao Yu said with some excitement, this goblin really have some ability.


    The goblin exined. It must be one of the small recesses that was the right choice to open the gate, but which one he did not know.


    But fortunately, the goblin has chosen three of the five, and the other two would certainly not the open of gate.


    ¡°Fortunately! Fortunately! There is a chance! Cough, Bloodhoof! you have to work hard again¡± Xiao Yu said helplessly.


    The Bloodhoof didn¡¯t say anything. He went straight to the side of the goblin and stared at him coldly but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Mercy... mercy...¡± The goblin had been scared to say anything else.


    After the Bloodhoof proceed toward the three smallpartments, he chose one at random and pulled it!


    This time his luck was not so good. He was once again rebounded. After full five minutes, the Bloodhoof recovered once again and opened another one.


    ¡° Zhee.......¡± The sound of the rotation of gears resounded, and the Bloodhoof finally seeded


    The goblin was also relieved. At least his guess was not incorrect.


    They didn¡¯t find any treasure inside but saw a huge stone tablet with three blood-red characters inscribed on it!


    ¡°Is there any treasure chest here?¡± Xiao Yu said. This chamber was protected by a giant door, then shouldn¡¯t it contain some treasure?


    After walking through the huge stone that obscured the line of sight, a golden hill appeared in front of you.


    ¡°I strike it rich! Hahaha!¡± when Xiao Yu saw this hill of high-grade gold coin, he was excited endlessly.


    Although Xiao Yu was not very short of money now, who disliked extra money? He immediately took out the space ring and began to collect these riches.


    After collecting everything, Xiao Yu looked around him. It didn¡¯t matter where he looked, he found more and more good things.


    Soon he found a small pothole, which was only four meters long and wide. There was a bookshelf ced in it, covered in ayer of dust. It seemed that no one had touched it for a long time.


    When Xiao Yu was thinking, the goblin had already run into the potholes and began to mutter something in excitement.


    Although Xiao Yu did not know what these words meant, He could be sure that the treasure here was better than the outside!

 Chapter 405

    Xiao Yu came to the side of the goblin and said softly: ¡°Hey, do you recognize these things?¡±


    The goblin quickly nodded and said: ¡°Master, I know most of them, but I don¡¯t recognize this one!¡±


    When Xiao Yu looked at the thing that he took from the hand of the goblin, his mouth immediately curled upward. This was really a good treasure, it was a scroll!


    Looking around, Xiao Yu found a full shelf that was filled with these scrolls!


    This time, Xiao Yu was extremely delighted. These scrolls could be met by chance but could not to be sought after!


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were shining. These scrolls might not be recognized by others but he knew them all. The strength enchantment scroll, the sharpness enchantment scroll, and many other scrolls.


    As long as these enchanted scrolls were used on weapons, the properties of the weapons would be greatly improved.


    In this world, the enchanting scrolls were very rare. They were generally the items who had no fixed price in the market. Wherever they appeared in the market, they would be bought at a high price.


    But now? Xiao Yu found at least more than a dozen kinds of scrolls. Look like he had heaven-defying luck.


    In addition, there were some other kinds of scrolls like group strength scroll, the group stamina scrolls, etc. in therge-scale battle, these scrolls were absolutely terrifying.


    After carefully flipping through them, Xiao Yu also found some other enchanting scrolls, but they were not so important. He did not hesitate to keep them all into space ring and began to look at other potholes.


    The next discovery was a familiar item the superalloy bombs which cost a lot to create but was a very useful stuff.


    Although it was not as powerful as the Fire Dragon Bursting Arrow, however, if it was used carefully then its power was absolutely shocking.


    Finally, in a hidden pothole, the goblin found out a few sheets of paper. Looking at the expression on his face, Xiao Yu expected things to be inferior.


    But after taking a look, Xiao Yu¡¯s bulged out and he yelled at the goblin in excitement: ¡°Ah! Hahaha! Heaven! This, this is the design of hammer of titans! This is a cloak design! Wow! It¡¯s really a big deal!¡±


    Xiao Yu was so happy that he didn¡¯t pay attention to others but when other people on the side saw his appearance, they were all stunned. Was it really something that had such great value?


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about them, he was really lucky! He got his hands on so many good things.


    ¡°How are those two guys doing now?¡± Xiao Yu naturally did not know whether Nichs and Leonardo found something good.


    But did everyone have good luck?


    After Nichs entered the passage, he encountered same things like Xiao Yu but because he had no goblin that was good at architecture, it was quiteborious to find it. Only after wasting a lot of time, they seeded in finding out a few secret chambers, but the things in it were not as precious as Xiao Yu¡¯s.


    Then Nichs walked to the end of the passage with a ck face. They also found a stone gate but they could only use the violence to open it forcefully. After finally entering, they also got a lot of good things. Although they were very precious, they were not that rare.


    As for Leonardo, his situation was not much different from that of Nichs.


    Sometimes goblin race was very useful.


    ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s take a good look at the other side of the passage. Let¡¯s see if there are any other chambers¡± Xiao Yu shouted at a group of people. Although he was satisfied, he wanted to find something even more precious.


    Although Xiao Yu was not a very greedy person, however, if he had any opportunity to get more benefits, he would never let go.


    After searching for a while, the goblin confirmed that nothing good was left here...


    In desperation, Xiao Yu returned to the entrance of the passage. He looked around and found out that no one had returned till now so he entered one of the other team¡¯s passage.


    In another passage, perhaps there would be a lot of good things.


    Along the way, Xiao Yu was observing everything, while others were stunned. Others team didn¡¯t even know how to find treasures hidden in secret passages. Apart from those chambers who were identally found out along the way, the other secret chambers didn¡¯t even open!


    Fortunately, they had a goblin who found out all the good things and making the Xiao Yu¡¯s space ring filled with treasures.


    When he came to the end, he did not discover any stone gates. There was nothing else in this ce except for some daily necessities.


    However, Xiao Yu who was sensitive to the surrounding could still distinguish that this was the ce where the warlock Augustus lived!


    Even after searching everywhere, they did not find any good things. Xiao Yu could only leave this ce.


    Others chambers did not have any value for exploration. It was better to go out and see if you could find other good things in the other passages.


    When he came to the entrance, Xiao Yu found that Nichs and Leonardo were already waiting for them.


    ¡°Oh, your harvest should be good, no?¡± Xiao Yu said with a calm face, did not show a look of ted. After all, sometimes low-key people were better than others.


    Nichs¡¯s brows pricked up and said: ¡°Oh, look like you did not find many good things inside!¡±


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s all about luck! I found five chambers inside the passage¡± Leonardo said arrogantly.


    ¡°Is it? I found six secret chambers inside. Haha, my luck is good. After all, luck is not something that people with bad character can have.¡± ¡°Xiao Yu immediately responded without mercy.


    Six secret chambers?


    The two looked at each other and were a little surprised. At the same time, they were still uncertain about what Xiao Yu said, whether it was true or not.


    ¡°You can go in and have a look. Perhaps you can really find out one!¡± Xiao Yu was really afraid that the two of them would run out and try to find. How much time would it waste?


    When Nichs heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words, he knew what it meant. After shaking his head slightly, he sighed and said: ¡°Xiao Yu, it is really a good idea! But we should not waste time. Let¡¯s go ahead ¡±


    When everyone reached outside, they realized that it was already noon. The three men were patrolling. Everyone was alerted.


    ¡°Haha! Look, I am back! The harvest is quite rich! Today everyone is going to eat something delicious! Gorloc¡¯s meat.¡± Xiao Yu returned to his camp. Heughed and dered.


    When Nichs and Leonardo heard Xiao Yu¡¯s deration and they naturally could not fall behind. They also ordered their subordinates to cook a good meal.


    Xiao Yu smiled and tasted delicious food then rested for some time. Then they set off again to find the skull of Gul¡¯dan!

 Chapter 406

    After some rest, the horses set off again, with a clear goal, that is, the ce where Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull was hidden. After experiencing such a grand battle, it was worthwhile to have such a harvest.


    Although Nichs and Leonardo clearly did not found as many treasures as Xiao Yu, it was already a lucrative adventure.


    It was difficult so the harvest was naturally better. Only when their three forces add up, could they really have the strength to kill the Gorloc who was almost a seventh-order powerhouse.


    Both Gorloc and the warlock Augustus were both sixth-order powerhouses but they didn¡¯t know how strong Theodore was?


    Xiao Yu had a feeling that Theodore¡¯s strength should be much stronger than the Gorloc and the Augustus. It was like the Wu Sheng whom Xiao Yu had seen before.


    This mighty team was also domineering when marching so no ordinary beast tried to find trouble.


    However, Xiao Yu¡¯s luck seemed to be not good. Just two days after he left, he identally entered into the territory of a powerful beast.


    Such beasts were rare in the sunset swamp. Although they did not have high IQ, however, they did have tyranny strength. The most important point was their bad and violent temper.


    On this day, just when Xiao Yu andpany entered into this area, they provoked a terrible beast. Everyone was alerted. They held their weapons in their hands and were ready to fight.


    ¡°Why is it so annoying? We get into trouble every time! Such bad luck!¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but speak. just two days had passed, now they had to fight once again.


    ¡°Be careful everyone, it may be a tough opponent,¡± Nichs said with a calm expression. Even if it was a big beast, they had nothing to fear. At that time, this beast was only reached peak of fifth-order.


    ¡°Come on! I also wished to eat some fresh meat.¡± Leonardo roared. After all, he had been ustomed to fighting the sixth-order powerhouses so naturally, he was not afraid.


    ¡ªRumble¡ª


    The ground began to tremble but everyone was full of confidence. After all, they had fought against Gorloc leader, Augustus and doomsday messenger before.


    After a few breaths, everyone finally saw this so-called behemoth.


    Sturdy body, a huge sharp horn on the head, the limbs were as thick as a giant pir, and the flesh of the body was very hard as if it were a piece of armour.


    ¡°How can it be a big rhinoceros? Didn¡¯t it likend? Why it came to the swamp?¡± Xiao Yu said with suspicion, the rhinos were really very rare in the swamp. After all, with his huge weight, wouldn¡¯t it identally fell in the mud?


    ¡°Xiao Yu, Leonardo, who will go to fight this time?¡± Nichs said with a smile. After the previous battle, the peak fifth-order powerhouse could no longer enter their eyes. Of course, the premise was that their number was limited.


    ¡°Let¡¯s decide by a game!¡± Xiao Yu jokingly said.


    What surprised Xiao Yu was that two people who were so calm before actually agreed to y this very low-level game with him...


    The three men started to y a game like three-year-old kids.


    ¡°Oh, no, let¡¯s have one more match!¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you are so shameless!¡±


    ¡°Oh, Nichs, are you going to y? Xiao Yu is inborn shameless! You won two games out of three games, so don¡¯t worry, he will still lose!¡±


    In the end, under the shameless request of Xiao Yu, three yed three more games. The final result was that Xiao Yu had good luck, and he won this time...


    ¡°Hey, it seems that it¡¯s a draw! Hey, who is going to fight? Hurry up and solve it!¡± said Xiao Yu as a group of heroes behind him shouted.


    (Note: Xiao Yu lost in first three games but wontter three games so it was a draw)


    As a result, there was a silence in response to Xiao Yu, and no one was willing to fight.


    Although everyone here loved fighting, however, after a previous long battle, they didn¡¯t rest much. Who did want to go? Moreover, there was no benefit in fighting now.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face sank and said: ¡°You really don¡¯t want to give me face? Well, since you don¡¯t give me face, then don¡¯t me me for not giving you faceter!¡±


    Looking at the face of Xiao Yu, little dragon who was familiar with Xiao Yu¡¯s character wanted to say something but was interrupted by Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Then, okay, since you are not willing to go, then that¡¯s it. Um, Naga, you go, I know you can¡¯t beat him, but you will provide help! I will send someone else to fight.¡± A faint smile was hung on the Xiao Yu¡¯s face, and a light shed in his eyes. It seems that he hade up with a good idea.


    When Naga heard that she was going to fight, she did not voice her opinion. After all, her grade was low now. When she got in trouble, she could only ask others tond her a hand. The more fighting opportunities, the faster she would grow. The experience could be acquired along withbat experience! Xiao Yu let her go fight for the purpose of upgrading.


    After pondering for a while, Xiao Yu finally decided whom to send.


    ¡°Cough, Grom, you go. Well, don¡¯t kill it, let Naga do it!¡± Xiao Yu coughed and said. he wanted Naga to upgrade as soon as possible, only in this way, they can improve their safety in the sunset swamp.


    ¡°Okay! I am going! Naga, hurry up! I don¡¯t have much patience!¡± Grom snorted and looked at the thin Naga.


    Naga did not say anything. She knew that among the heroes, her strength was the weakest. Weak had no way to get the respect of others. Therefore, Naga maintained her own silence, hoping to use this chance to quickly upgrade and enhance the strength, and be worthy of being respected by others.


    When fierce rhino saw that there were so many people staring at him, he became anxious. After all, he felt some of them were even stronger than him.


    But because he was extremely good at defence, he would have a huge advantage inbat, so as long as he held on, he would be the ultimate winner. This rhinoceros¡¯s IQ was obviously low.


    Grom didn¡¯t think more. After he greeted Naga, he rushed up and waved his axe. He said, ¡°You really don¡¯t have eyes. Disturbing this father¡¯sfortable rest, if I don¡¯t kill you then I will feel sorry for myself!¡±


    After saying, Grom smashed his axe against the belly of the big rhinoceros.


    Bang!


    Grom¡¯s axe rebounded as if a hit a stone. Nothing special happened except for a few sparks. But its huge force behind the attack made the rhinoceros tremble.


    ¡°Well?¡± This time, Grom¡¯s face became unsightly and he put away any idea of underestimating his enemy.


    Holding his axe tightly in hand, Grom unleashed heroic jump skill on the back of the rhino.


    This time, the rhinoceros finally got injured by Grom¡¯s strike. Then it roared twice and shook its body in pain.


    ¡°destrom!!¡± Grom roared and his axe was mmed down with tyrannical power. Its goal was the right leg of the rhinoceros!


    Xiao Yu who was watching the battle couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. Grom¡¯s move was probably not going to work. After all, rhinoceros did not want to die, he could always dodge it.


    Sure enough, when rhinoceros felt the iing attack, he increased his speed to the extreme and evaded the attack.


    ¡°Ah! Hey,¡± Grom was so angry that he had never been yed by his opponent. Now this kind of thing had not only happened but also in front of so many people!


    The angered Grom unleashed wind walk skill and came to the side of the rhinoceros. His long axe pierced into the body of rhinoceros but not too deep.


    After another wave of attacks, Grom¡¯s axe had been inserted into the body of the big rhinoceros. Surprisingly, but this time almost half of Grom¡¯s axe had entered it¡¯s hide!


    ¡°Ahaa...¡± the rhinoceros immediately screamed in pain and his eyes gradually became red in rage.


    Grom saw that his attack was finally effective. He snorted and just wanted to attack again, but he found a huge foot was rushing toward him.


    And at this time, a piercing sound was heard!


    Naga shot an arrow!

 Chapter 407

    Seeing that Naga had been shot, Xiao Yu was naturally happy seeing this. After all, He wanted to train these guys to fight alone without hismands!


    It was a great opportunity to hone these people and let them get used to the battle withoutmands, get used to the cooperation and fighting style of each other. This way, they would be able to y a huge role on the real battlefield.


    More importantly, you can protect each other¡¯s lives by virtue of mutual skills! This was what Xiao Yu valued most.


    Although money, territory, or treasure was very important, they were after all worldly possessions. All these things were achieved only by alive person. After all, a dead man could do nothing.


    After a piercing sound, Naga¡¯s arrow sessfully hit the raised leg of the rhinoceros.


    ¡°Ahaa...¡±


    Tremendous pain caused big rhinoceros to scream.


    Arrow of Naganded squarely at the kneecap of the rhinoceros. The cartge of the knee joint was the weakest part of the whole thigh. Although the kneecap was very strong, however, it¡¯s cartge? Very fragile!


    The arrow of Naga was anything but ordinary. This arrow was called Frostbite!


    This frostbite arrow could increase the freezing effect of attack so that it could more effectively slow down the attack speed and movement speed of enemy units.


    Because of this arrow of Naga, Grom immediately seized the opportunity and came to the rhinoceros¡¯ side, unleashed a series of attack. The effect of attacks was not that good. After all, the defence of this beast was quite horrifying!


    Bang!


    The sound of arrows rang again, and a silvery light shed in the sky. Next moment, an arrow hit again on the leg that the big rhino had not yet put down. The distance from the previous arrow was only one centimetre apart!


    ¡°Good guy! This Naga¡¯s archery was also quite good! Haha, I didn¡¯t expect it, I didn¡¯t expect it!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth was curled upward. He thought that Tyrande¡¯s archery was the best.


    The rhinoceros screamed again, and water began to flow out from his huge mouth, but the colour of the water was a little different. It had a bit of ck colour and thick smell.


    Poison?


    Xiao Yu was shocked and immediately thought of another possibility that the ck water of this big rhino might not be poison! It should be another feature of this sunset marsh, corrosion!


    After all, it¡¯s a guy born and raised in the sunset swamp. It¡¯s absolutely impossible to survive without skill.


    This big rhino was also not stupid. The target of the ck water column is not the Grom who just attacked him continuously, but the Naga that made him really feel the threat!


    Naga easily avoided the attack of the ck water. Naga was an amphibious existence. This swamp could be considered as a paradise to him


    Bang!


    The third arrow was shot out but its target was no longer a kneecap, but the eye of the rhinoceros!


    Attack the eye!


    However, the rhinoceros had already learned that this Naga¡¯s archery was very tyrannical.


    The rhinoceros tilted his head slightly, and the arrow passed by his head.


    At this time, Grom also rushed up and began a crazy bombardment on the wounded leg of rhino.


    Rhinoceros didn¡¯t know what to do. It wanted to trample Grom into a smash, but there was no way to do it. Grom was like a dexterous monkey, jumping up and down, left and right, so it could only continuing fighting Grom in this way.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    When two were fighting, Naga was also not idle, she was aiming at the knees of the rhinoceros one by one.


    ¡°Oh, ah,¡± Finally, the rhinoceros couldn¡¯t bear and screamed in the sky, and his body shrank to nearly half of his size!


    ¡°Hey? This is really rare! Even shrinking? Hehe...!¡± said Xiao Yu in a surprised tone. He did not expect to encounter such beast.


    When did the trend change? After all, the average beast was moving in the direction of bing bigger in size, not smaller, but what about this big rhinoceros? It¡¯s just the opposite, and its body was getting smaller!


    However, after getting smaller, the big rhinoceros¡¯s speed had increased a lot. Now, it¡¯s speed could catch up with Grom!


    ¡°It¡¯s a metamorphosis (transformation)! It seems that this world has no end of the strange thing. Hehe...!¡± Xiao Yu said one word at a time.


    After getting smaller, the rhino¡¯s goal was not only Grom but even Naga who was not far away.


    At first, Naga was chased by the rhinoceros, but gradually it (rhinoceros) noticed a thing. Where was Grom? What was he doing now?


    Sure enough, when it noticed this problem, it was alreadyte. Grom appeared beside it and chopped down with his axe.


    At that time, Naga also seized this opportunity and released his own attack. Naga could only shot arrows, as for other skills, Naga really did not intend to use them. Because he was good at group attack and in a one-on-one confrontation, many of his skills could not show the desired effect.


    Gradually, because of the increasing number of arrows, the rhinoceros¡¯ movements were getting more restricted.


    Even his iparable hard hide was unable to effectively block the attacks of Grom, not to mention the arrows that were good at piercing.


    Finally, rhinoceros was unable to withstand it; ity tragically on the ground.


    Xiao Yu had already called Grom back before rhino die. Now, only Naga was left fighting with his level less than the fifth-order! Attack! Attack!


    Finally, when the big rhino fell on the ground, Xiao Yu was happy. Level of Naga finally improved again. Although it was still not very high, it had reached level 37. Anyway, it was not far away from 40! Fifth order! He would soon reach the fifth order.


    By that time Xiao Yu would get the new powerful hero. As time passes, even more powerful skill of these heroes would be unlocked, because their memories were gradually awakening, and such battles were the best way to stimte them.


    ¡°Hehe...! Good! Good! Both of you are very good! For Grom¡¯s selfless dedication, special rewards! Well! Naga, how? Now the level is improved, it feels good, no?¡± Xiao Yu came to the side of the two andughed as if he was a general who was rewarding his soldiers.


    ¡°Well! Grom, you have learned very well, but there is another point that you are not sinister enough! Tell me a most vulnerable ce of the beast? ¡°Xiao Yu pointed to Grom and said in a hushed tone.


    Grom, beast¡¯s weakest ce? Where is his weakest ce?


    ¡°That... that... I didn¡¯t find it!¡± Grom said very innocently. He really didn¡¯t know where the so-called weak ce was.


    Xiao Yu smiled mysteriously, and whispered softly in the Grom¡¯s ear: ¡°You are a fool. Didn¡¯t you see his ¡®little brother¡¯ down there? Strike straight at it! It¡¯s definitely useful!¡±


    ¡°...¡± For a moment, Grom waspletely convinced. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He just knew that his master was really amazing. It was really admirable!

 Chapter 408

    Grom¡¯s admiration for Xiao Yu was as endless as the water of the Yangtze River. Xiao Yu ignored disdainful expression of Nichs and Leonardo.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue our journey.¡± Nichs snorted and said to Xiao Yu. He was also helpless with Xiao Yu¡¯s advice.


    ¡°Of course, I know that you want to move forward. OK, no need to say more, let¡¯s go!¡± said Xiao Yu as he looked at Leonardo and Nichs in front of him.


    Leonardo and Nichs looked at each other and did not say anything more.


    The three teams moved deep in the swamp, and Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but secretly curse the heavens. This road was getting increasingly difficult to walk, ah, but fortunately, their strength was not bad or else, no one knows what would happen. It was a pity that his clothes were all smeared with muddy water.


    They hadn¡¯t gone far, but end up running into a group of wild beasts that look like wild boars.


    ¡°Hey? Howe there is a wild boar here? Aren¡¯t theying near us for trouble?¡± Looking at these fierce but cute wild boars, Xiao Yu said with.


    ¡°No! They are scared by something! You see, they are all running hard!¡± Leonardo said with a sword.


    Everyone felt that something was amiss. These wild boars were really panicked and their eyes were filled with deep fear.


    Then they heard the sound of something heavy hitting the ground.


    ¡ªRumbling ¡ª


    ¡°This voice is familiar to my ears. Is it...¡± Nichs¡¯s brows were wrinkled up, and light of uncertainty shed in his eyes.


    Not long after, there were two more huge figures in front of everyone!


    ¡°Big... big rhinoceros!? No? Why are they two? They are a lot bigger than the previous one!¡± Xiao Yu said in a weird tone. They just killed one and ran into two more, was it a family?


    Very unconvinced Xiao Yu yed a game with Nichs and Leonardo, the same three loses in three games, Xiao Yu tragically lost again!


    ¡°Ah! Damn! I used to y this game a lot! Why do I lose again?¡± Xiao was very angry.


    ¡°Nima, who among you wants to go (to fight)? Take care of them!¡± Xiao Yu was really unhappy.


    ¡°I am going!¡± Grom waved the axe and had already stepped forward.


    As a powerful hero of Xiao Yu, Grom had teamed up with Naga to get rid of one so it was not much of a problem.


    Grom approached the rhinos andnded behind it! But the next scene shocked everyone.


    ¡°This...what happened? Have you seen it clearly?¡± Xiao Yu had just noticed, so he did not see how Grom, who had justnded, was kicked off. He asked his other heroes. But no one knew!


    ¡°Hey!¡± Grom was furious, but he was the Orc swordsman, when did he kick out by others? In this case, if he did not respond then where his face should be cedter?


    Omnish!


    Whirlwind!


    Windwalk!


    Almost within a few breaths, Grom had already used his skills to make up for his lost face.


    Unfortunately, the results were not as good as he thought. The defence of these two big rhinos was even more powerful.


    Grom once again rushed behind the beast but in the end, he ended up being kicked out again!


    ¡°Grom! Wait a minute! Why are you being kicked?¡± Xiao Yu asked with a puzzled look. If this guy couldn¡¯t answer his question, then he must be crazy.


    ¡°This... didn¡¯t you say strike at the most vulnerable ce?¡± answered Grom.


    (Note: In thest chapter, it was mentioned that ¡®little brother¡¯ down there is most vulnerable ce.)


    Speechless Xiao Yu rolled his eyes, but Grom thought that Xiao Yu was an encouraging him. Therefore, his fighting spirit was ignited even more fiercely.


    For a moment, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°haha...¡±


    Sure enough, theughter of everyone came, that made Xiao Yu felt that he had no face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your mind. This trick has to used in a desperate situation as a surprise attack. Besides, this beast is a female! What the f#ck are you thinking?¡± Xiao Yu was going crazy. This guy even didn¡¯t that the one he was attacking now was a female.


    When Naga saw Grom¡¯s situation, he hurriedly took out her bow and shot the arrow.


    Bang!


    An arrow shot out, and its target was one of the two rhinos.


    This angered the two big rhinos, one of them began to madly attack with his pointed horn.


    As for the other big rhino, it seems that he was not nning to be idle. He immediately rushed toward Nichs and Leonardo. It seems that this guy wants to eliminate the dangers as soon as possible.


    Nichs and Leonardo did not move, but the powerhouses (soldiers) behind them immediately attacked the big rhinoceros.


    The Bloodhoof rushed forward while holding his big axe and directly mmed it against the rhinoceros. This Bloodhoof was worthy of being the hero of the power department (in the game). The rhinoceros attacked Bloodhoof with intention of smashing him into minced meat!


    But unfortunately, the Bloodhoof was not so easy to deal with, his mortal strike skill easily parried the attack of the rhino and also cause it to lose its centre of gravity.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you hear what this father said? Kill him for me! Kill him at the fastest speed!¡± Xiao Yu looked at the powerhouses of Nichs and Leonardo.


    The heroes looked at each other. They all knew that Xiao Yu always had a good temper. But now he lost his temper. Why?


    Why? Naturally, because his face had been stripped by others!


    After hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s roar, Nichs and Leonardo looked at their soldiers and indicating them to kill rhinoceros before the Xiao Yu¡¯s heroes kill their one.


    The powerhouses on both sides understood that it was a secretpetition between the threemanders, which made them even more motivated.


    Finally, after an hour, the two screams were heard.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two big rhinos fell on the ground almost at the same time.


    ¡°They died almost at the same time! This is not good!¡± Xiao Yu said with dissatisfaction. He really wanted to see his heroes killing the rhinoceros first. How good that would felt?


    However, it could be said that Xiao Yu¡¯s team was more powerful because Nichs and Leonardo teamed up to fight against a rhino!


    ¡°Hurry up and pick up the booty!¡± Xiao Yu pped his hands and ordered his heroes to extract materials.

 Chapter 409

    After resting for some time, they continued to move forward. This pair of rhinos who wanted to avenge their child became corpses on this road.


    The terrain of the sunset swamp was not all bog. There were evenrge rivers and mountains in it. When encountering rivers or mountains, they were helpless, they could only choose to detour, or find a way to build a bridge.


    In fact, it was easy to pass, as long as Xiao Yu let the Griffin flying in the skye down and drag them over, but Xiao Yu did not do this because he was not willing to let his precious Griffin work as a porter.


    When they reached the river, they found this ce lively.


    Why was it lively? Because some people wereing here in groups in order to get even a single piece of the skull from Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull.


    However, their luck was not very good because they met the group of Xiao Yu, Nik and Leonardo, a pack of hungry wolfs which did not let off even bones.


    ¡°Oh, I really didn¡¯t expect to meet people here! Oh, it¡¯s good!¡± Xiao Yu was surprised because he really did not expect to meet humans in this ce.


    This sunset swamp had different entrances so it was understandable that there were different guards at each entrance, some were weaker and others were tyrannical.


    Xiao Yu, Nik and Leonardo ran into a stronger one. Three of them had fought with the Gorlocs and then searched for the treasures, wasting a lot of time. So it was normal for these people to catch up with them.


    As such when this team of five heard the news and decided to enter sunset swamp to find treasures. But they were forced to stop because of the river and had to build a bridge to cross it.


    A two-meter-high brawny man came in front of the five men and said, ¡°Five of you! We are lucky enough to reach here. Let us go first!¡±


    Although they were dissatisfied, they still remain silent. Why? Simply because they didn¡¯t have enough strength. In such a situation, remaining silent was best options so as not to create unnecessary trouble for yourselfter.


    If they offended this team, they might be exterminated right here so as to eliminate futurepetitors.


    Of course, they still have a good choice that was to surrender!


    ¡°Oh! You did a good job!!¡± Nichs said with a smile.


    From time to time, Xiao Yu looked at the seemingly simple but very strong bridge as if contemting something.


    ¡°Join us!¡± After Leonardo threw this cold sentence, he did not say a single word more.


    But this was the sentence that small forces were unwilling to listen most!


    Why?


    Because this simple sentence had already determined their fate! This so-called ¡®joining¡¯ and bing part of the team of these three (Xiao Yu, Nik and Leonardo), but in reality? They were only cannon fodders!


    What happened to the cannon fodders that Nik and others brought? They were all dead!


    However, if they decided to fight it out. Even if they really couldn¡¯t beat this team (team of Xiao Yu, Nik and Leonardo), it was not difficult to flee.


    But once they joined the team of these three, it was a dead end! Absolutely dead end!


    ¡°This...this...senior! We have decided to go back. We have lost a lot of people along the way. We are not nning to continue. We want to go back to our home and have a good sleep.¡± The bald man said nervously without even discussing with the other four team members, but he knew that this might be the only way they could survive!


    ¡°Oh, go home? So fast? I want to go home with you!¡± Xiao Yu listened to this and he was happy. What sh#t about going home, they obviously saw the danger and wanted to flee.


    Go home? Sh#t!


    Perhaps, once Xiao Yu¡¯s team gone forward, they would follow up.


    When the team heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words, they immediately broke out into cold sweat. Xiao Yu¡¯s words basically decided their fate, want to go back? Was it possible?


    ¡°Senior! Please spare!¡± The brawny man and other behind him immediately began to beg for mercy, and they even regretted why they came to this ce.


    ¡°Hehehe, isn¡¯t this person really interesting? Well, don¡¯t say anything more, just join our team, isn¡¯t it better?¡± Leonardo said with a smile as if he had never heard the words of this man.


    ¡°This...this...seiner...we...¡± The brawny wanted to say something, but then he found that Nichs¡¯s eyes seemed to have a trace of impatience, so he closed his mouth.


    Nichs looked at the five men in front of him with satisfaction. He smiled and waved and said, ¡°Okay, if that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s get started,e on, join our team. Let¡¯s cross the river first! Then let¡¯s take a break!¡±


    When Nichs finished speaking, he turned around and stopped paying attention to them. The remaining five people didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Big brother, what do you say we should do?¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? What can we do besides being obedient? Do you want to offend Nichs? Don¡¯t you know Nichs¡¯s means? And Leonardo, he¡¯s a sly fox!¡±


    ¡°Who is that other person? Why haven¡¯t I heard of him?¡±


    ¡°That is Xiao Yu! It is the most ipetent person among the three of them! Remember?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I have heard of him¡±


    They remained silent for a while. They finally came up with a conclusion. Anyone in this team could never be provoked, let alone when everyone was now gathered together.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s ept it! We can¡¯t do anything! We must be careful when we are with them, don¡¯t be stubborn!¡± said brawny man.


    ¡°Big brother, what do we do next?¡±


    ¡°Stupid! What else can you do? Cross the river!¡± whispered brawny man. He was also helplessness. They could only obedient, and perhaps they can have a chance to survive.


    A team of five began to cross the river first and Xiao Yu¡¯s team maintained their distance from the river.


    Xiao Yu was watching the river water, and he really wanted to know if there was any beast in the river. Why was this river so quiet? Not even a little bit of life!


    ¡°Hey, look at these guys who are crossing the river. Oh, poor guys, who told them to be greedy?¡±


    Xiao Yu gently shook his head and said, his heart was full of emotions.

 Chapter 410

    Xiao Yu¡¯s troops watched new cannon fodders crossing the river, but they did not rush to cross the river.


    ¡°Seniors! We have crossed the river, its safe here! Please ask others toe over!¡± The brawny man shouted, for fear that others did not know that they had sessfully crossed the river.


    ¡°Hey, should we go now?¡± Xiao Yu asked with some doubts. His institution was telling him that something was amiss.


    Nichs looked at Xiao Yu and said: ¡°Xiao Yu, do you really want to die? If you want to go, then go!¡±


    ¡°Someone wants to die, isn¡¯t it a good thing? Nichs, you shouldn¡¯t stop him!¡± Leonardo interrupted Nichs in his tracks.


    Xiao Yu was surprised for a moment. What did you mean? What about dying?


    Xiao Yu was just going to ask, but before that, he thought of a possibility. He turned around his head and then unleashed his Vision technique, and explored the situation on the other side of the river.


    It didn¡¯t matter where he looked, Xiao Yu was shocked.


    It turned out that the terrain on the opposite side was very strange. There was a valley with hills on both sides. It was covered with dense forests. It was a very good ce to hide the body. If anyone wanted to ambush them, it was definitely the best ce to choose!


    Xiao Yu said with a smile: ¡°Hey, it¡¯s really interesting. I really want to know who is so courageous ande to us for trouble? Don¡¯t forget, we are now still a team?¡±


    Nichs smiled silently. The words of Xiao Yu were really right. They were a team, but some people still dare to trouble them. What did this mean? This shows that the strength of the other party would only be stronger and no weaker than theirs!


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Xiao Yu touched his head and still couldn¡¯t figure out who would dare toe to trouble them.


    However, soon a force crossed Xiao Yu¡¯s mind. This force was not only powerful, but more importantly, they were very arrogant, and also have a hostile rtionship with Xiao Yu!


    ¡°How can it not be them? Xiao Yu, you really have bad luck! I think you should also pay something valuable to us? Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind helping them to catch you!¡± said Leonardo.


    Naked threat! This was a naked threat!


    ¡°Hey, if you have the ability then you can try! I will finish you off! If you don¡¯t believe then you can try! I still have some fire dragon bursting arrow, and Theodore¡¯s sixth-order magic scroll that he left for me.¡± Xiao Yu was not afraid of Leonardo so gave a strong counterattack.


    Leonardo smiled disdainfully, no longer paying heed to Xiao Yu, a madman. With such a madman, it would be useless to say more.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, we will not interfere in this matter. We really don¡¯t want to fight with the church¡¯s people, let alone when we have some connection with the church! I think you should understand!¡± Nichs said with furrowed brows.


    Some connection? The Church was spread to every corner of this continent!


    Xiao Yu nodded. This is the fact that he did not want to admit. Xiao Yu also admired the strong pration power of the church. If he had such pration power (hidden connections), plus the Uther, its effect would be anything but normal. It could be even said that Xiao Yu could even establish another church to face the current Church!


    Uther, the hero that existed in the legends, the true god of the bright church! Now he was right beside Xiao Yu. Then what would be the result?


    Quite simply, all the believers of the current church would want toe to Xiao Yu¡¯s side to see Uther himself and see if the true God of the bright church really exists. Was it the one that they prayed day and night?


    Once they proved that their Uther was the real Uther, what would happen? It was no exaggeration to say that all believers would fall under Uther¡¯s feet, kiss the feet of the true God, and pray for the protection of the true God!


    Unfortunately, the current strength of Xiao Yu was not big enough, at least not enough topete with the current church! So now the Bright Church would send people to find troubles with Xiao Yu for various reasons. They wanted to find a suitable opportunity to remove Uther and continue to use the power of the Church¡¯s faith to exploit those blind believers.


    ¡°Oh, understand it! But if I died, what will happen to two of you. Do you think that you have the capital topete with the church? Oh, if they don¡¯t force you to follow them as cannon fodders, then you will be lucky. ¡°Xiao Yu said.


    Nichs had no choice but to smile. He was also afraid of this, and this Xiao Yu often grasped their weaknesses and chooses to attack them at the appropriate time.


    Yes, as Xiao Yu said, they had no way other way. Although the target of the church was Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo were not stupid. At this time, the threat of the church was rtively much greater than that of Xiao Yu.


    At present, Xiao Yu was at most a lord who controlled thend of the northwest, but the church was different. The church was the faith of the entire continent and was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Now, the church began to reorganize the Scarlet Crusade which had already shown its willingness to join this battle.


    Once this fanatical power of faith erupted, power would be absolutely unimaginable.


    In the future, the world would be dominated by the church. The church was a force that they absolutely could not circumvent. If you didn¡¯t start to suppress the church, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Now, Xiao Yu¡¯s hand had trump card named Uther. To some extent, it could contain the church. This may be a favourable aspect for them.


    ¡°No more nonsense!¡± said Leonardo while looking at the situation on the other side of the river.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about Leonardo¡¯s opinions. Anyway, Nichs and Leonardo would not fight with him unless they didn¡¯t want Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait here! Well, anyway, we are not in a hurry to find the skull of Gul¡¯dan. On the contrary, people of the Church of Light should be very interested in getting the skull of Gul¡¯dan!¡± said Xiao Yu while touching his chin.


    If someone familiar with Xiao Yu saw him like this, he would think that this guy was definitely up to something.


    ¡°And then what? Should we rest here? Are you not afraid of someone getting ahead of us?¡± Nichs asked with a smile. He always felt that Xiao Yu was careless and didn¡¯t know what to do but in reality Xiao Yu was probably the most astute person!


    This was natural because Xiao Yu¡¯s brain development level wasparable to that of Xiao Yu¡¯s past life. What¡¯s more, he was already familiar with the world¡¯s intrigues


    ¡°Wait? When are we waiting? Didn¡¯t you see someone clearing the road for us? Actually, it¡¯s very simple, we will just let our precious cannon fodder make way for us?¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile. How could he let off such good cannon fodder?


    When Xiao Yu saw the appearance of Nichs and Leonardo, he knew what they were thinking in their mind.


    If they didn¡¯t have these cannon fodders, then they would have to send someone to explore the swamp. And who was going to do it? Naturally, Xiao Yu¡¯s Air Force. The Air Force was the best choice for investigation in the swamp.


    As for the reasons, there was no need to say it. The most importantly they want to consume the strength of Xiao Yu!


    Nichs praised Xiao Yu for cleverness in the heart. He ordered his soldier: ¡°Tell the leader of the other side (cannon fodders) to go and explore the area in hills over there. If there is any danger, tell them to retreat and wait for our rescue!¡±


    This order made soldier worried, when did his master be so kind? Others didn¡¯t know, but he knew a little bit. This Nik was a real ck belly master.


    ¡°Well? What? You didn¡¯t hear what I said?¡± Nichs furrowed his brows and looked at the soldier.


    ¡°Yes! Commander!¡± After the soldier finished, he left immediately. He didn¡¯t want to stay for a minute.

 Chapter 411

    The soldier ran away and passed Nichs¡¯s words to the brawny.


    When the brawny man heard Nichs¡¯s order, his face turned into a bitter. Xiao Yu¡¯s team were really treating them as cannon fodder. They had just passed the river and didn¡¯t rest much, and now they had to immediately go to the battlefield.


    Everyone knew that the task of exploration was very dangerous, and one would be killed by the other party if he was not careful.


    But they dare not to disobey Nichs¡¯s words! Even if they fled away, it was useless. He was afraid that it would not take much time for soldiers of Nichs and others to catch up with them. After killing the leaders, they world re-select another person for their use!


    ¡°Oh, good! Please go back and tell Nichs, we will go!¡± The brawny carefully said.


    Looking at the figure of the passing soldier, the man sighed a little and said to the four people beside him: ¡°Hey! These guys are really going to use us as cannon fodder, but we have no way!¡±


    ¡°What should we do? We can¡¯t really send ourselves to death, right?¡± one of them said. His courage was small, but he was also quite greedy toe here.


    ¡°What else can we do? Do you have any better way? If you want to provoke those big forces then go, but don¡¯t involve us!¡± The other person said immediately, even exaggeratedly took a step backward to keep distance from him.


    ¡°I think we should go! Maybe we can still have some chance!¡±


    ¡°Go! Go! We are waiting for you toe back! Go ahead!¡±


    The brawny man who was troubled by their noises, shouted: ¡°Oh! All of you f#cking shut up! Now we must Go! If you were are in danger or find something that you retreat back! Nothing will happen! If you don¡¯t have courage, then why the hell did youe here?¡±


    The four people had no choice but to ept it. If he dared to run away, there was be no doubt that they would be killed by the three of them.


    In desperation, a small team consisted of 50 people, slowly walked towards the narrow path of the hills.


    The speed of the squad is very slow. From time to time, they would stop to observe the surrounding and sneaked a peek at Xiao Yu, who was on the other side of the river. Was this still an exploration? This was just f#cking waste of time!


    If church really prepared an ambush, then they would probably use this additional time toplete arrangements to ensure that they could not find ws.


    Finally, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help it and said to themander who was near Nichs ¡°Hey, boy, go and tell them, if there is no result within an hour, they don¡¯t have toe back!¡±


    ¡°Oh... that... that, senior, how can I go? They have gone so far.¡± Themander was not stupid. Even if he was strong, and his speed was faster, he could run over to them but returning back would tire him to death.


    ¡°What are you worried about? I haven¡¯t finished saying yet? OK, this time I will give you some good things and let my Griffin Knight take you!¡± said Xiao Yu while waving at Griffin knight who was resting on the side, and immediately Griffin knight came flying near him.


    ¡°Master, what¡¯s the matter? Please tell!¡± The Griffin knight said coldly as if he couldn¡¯tugh at all.


    ¡°Ah! A very simple thing, have you seen the squad there? Take this guy over and wait for him to pass my words then bring him back! Well, go!¡± said Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Yes! Master¡± The Griffin Knight replied.


    Themander was excited in his heart, he had not seen a Griffin in his life, let alone sit on it.


    Just as themander smiled and waited for the Griffin Knight to kneel in front of him so he could climb up, the Griffin flew up and grabbed his shoulders with its pair of huge ws and left.


    ¡°Ah...ah...¡± Themander screamed again and again along the way.


    Nichs¡¯s face distorted slightly but returned to normal in a while. Xiao Yu, who wanted to see his reaction, was disappointed.


    After a while, themander passed Xiao Yu¡¯s words and returned back. Just when hended, he began to scream.


    After getting the order, the speed of the team was finally getting faster.


    Even if they wanted to leave the sunset swamp, it was not so easy. They were afraid that there would be few people who could really go out.


    Soon, the expedition team reached the valley between both mountains.


    ¡°Ah! Run! It¡¯s an ambush! Run!¡± Suddenly, the people on both sides shouted at the same time, and then they ran back toward Xiao Yu.


    ¡°They were so slow when they went but they are really fast while retreating! Well, it took less than an hour! Oh!¡± cursed Xiao Yu.


    Within a moment, one of the cannon fodders came in the front of Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo, and reported about the battle: ¡°senior! Someone ambushed us!¡±


    ¡°Is there an ambush? Who is ambushing?¡± said Xiao Yu while deliberately pulling a long face.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t know!¡± said the man. He was really afraid, afraid of death!


    ¡°Don¡¯t know? Then why do youe back alive?¡± Nichs shouted which caused scared guy to kneel on the ground.


    ¡°Senior! I was wrong! I was wrong! We found that those people are wearing a uniform and holding the cross swords used by the church, um, but their dress is somewhat different from that of the church. We I really don¡¯t know who they are!¡± The man said in horror.


    ¡°Okay, get lost!¡± Leonardo frowned and said.


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± The man seemed to have achieved the sacred purpose and quickly ran away.


    Xiao Yu touched his chin. He already knew who those people were. Who else besides the Crusaders of the church?


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the Scarlet crusade of the church has been formed?¡± Nichs said faintly.


    ¡°Formed? It may be formed in rush. Even if there are several powerful Pdins, the overall strength may not be much stronger than us¡± Leonardo whispered.


    After all, they have the advantage that the church did not have.


    ¡°Are we still going to wait? Or are we going to meet our guests?¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile, to be honest, he really did not put the church in the eyes. The only trouble was how to deal with them so that they wouldn¡¯t be found out by the world.


    Nichs shrugged his shoulders indifferently. Anyway, it was a break now. They didn¡¯t n to cross the river today. In any case, they would just let the people of the Church move forwards and remove the danger ahead!


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Well, let¡¯s see which Uther is original!¡± Leonardo seems to be talking to himself. What he said was indeed the most worrying thing for Xiao Yu.


    In the current situation, there was no need to know which one was the real Uther. After all, as long as one was killed, the rest did not matter!


    No one knew just how many times such thing had happened on the maind, and those civilians were often fooled.

 Chapter 412

    A momentter, Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo went to the other side of the river and looked at the narrow valley.


    The trio talked about something from time to time, although all of it was nonsense.


    ¡°These people are really interesting. They have great patience! If I am them, I can¡¯t help bute out. Oh, it¡¯s really admirable!¡± Xiao Yu praised them, what he said was true.


    ¡°Oh, this is normal, the people of the church are mad-man, and I think you will understand more in the future!¡± Nichs smiled; his understanding of this church was definitely much higher than Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu nodded. The people in the church should be really mad because the church would often brainwash its followers. As long as they were sessfully brainwashed, there was no way to cut off these shackles. Scarlet Crusade was strong. The reason for that was being brainwashed more thoroughly, and some high-grade equipment were provided to them.


    Leonardo stretched out his hand and said, ¡°What do you think when they wille out? Do you want to make a bet? Let¡¯s see whose eyes are more precise.¡±


    Bet?


    Xiao Yu smiled, he really liked it. Anyway, betting is a very interesting thing, let alone they had nothing to do now.


    ¡°What are we gambling on?¡± said Xiao Yu while touching his chin.


    Nichs looked at the two men and smiled while saying: ¡°Why not we gamble on 10 million gold coins. We will deduce in how much time will church¡¯s peoplee out? The one who guessed most urately, will be the winner, how?¡±


    Nichs¡¯s idea soon got the approval of the two, this was indeed very good.


    ¡°I said half an hour! It¡¯s been ten minutes. They should already know that we are here, maybe they are preparing for it.¡± Leonardo smiled and said with confidence.


    Xiao Yu furrowed his brows, pondered for a while then immediately said: ¡°Well, we cannot repeat same time, understand?¡±


    Nichs nodded and then reacted. He smiled helplessly and said: ¡°Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu, you didn¡¯t say it before, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t mean anything. I am afraid that the two of you will bully me!¡± Xiao Yu said innocently. He had already thought of many possibilities. If these two joined hands then he was out of luck.


    ¡°You think we are evil, right?¡± said Nichs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± said Xiao Yu because he did not want to waste time.


    Nichs nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then I will gamble that they wille out after 25 minutes!¡±


    25 minutes?


    Xiao Yu had idea about what was going on in Leonardo¡¯s mind but he did not point it out, just to see how Nichs would y.


    ¡°Since all of you have finished, then it¡¯s my turn! Well, I think they wille out after ten minutes!¡± said Xiao Yu with a mysterious smile and looked at the two with a provocative look.


    Ten minutes?


    The two were surprised. Their hearts thumped and felt like being cheated because Xiao Yu¡¯s smile was really familiar to them. Every time he wanted to trick someone, he would use this kind of Smile.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, Do you still have any tricks left?¡± asked Nichs, Xiao Yu was not an impulsive person and he also knew how to preserve strength.


    Coupled with Xiao Yu¡¯s loyalty to money which would definitely be much stronger than the two of them!


    ¡°Hey, you will know itter! Now let¡¯s wait!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s mysteriously smile, but did not intend to say anything more.


    The three people continued to wait. After five minutes, Xiao Yu revealed a panicked look.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! Are you okay? Why are you so anxious?¡± said Nichs. His mood was quite good.


    Leonardo looked at Xiao Yu with a disdainful look, and said: ¡°Oh, after ten minutes, we will earn 10 million gold coins! It¡¯s really good! Good!¡±


    Xiao Yu snorted, but did not speak, when only 59 seconds were left, Xiao Yu suddenly stood up straight and roared.


    Roar!


    The bloodhoof blinked his eyes, and he did not except that the momentum of the battle roar that Xiao Yu showed up was not worse than himself!


    The sound was directly transmitted to the ce where the people of Church were hiding. People of Church who were hiding to ambush Xiao Yu came out!


    Who had expected that Xiao Yu would just roar to force them out!


    Seeing this, Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s face became quite ugly. They finally knew why Xiao Yu would have such a reaction.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! You are really something! Really admirable!¡± Nichs said, he really did not expect Xiao Yu to put down his identity and do something like this for money.


    You must know that when the strength and status reach their level, money was already floating clouds, and what they really care about was their interests and their precious face!


    ¡°Hey, what? I am ufortable, my heart is ufortable!¡± said Xiao.


    Sure enough, after Xiao Yu¡¯s roar, the church¡¯s people began to pop their heads on the hills to look around.


    ¡°Haha! money! Their heads have already emerged!¡± Xiao Yu said proudly. This feeling was cool.


    The two men were helpless and they were once again tricked by Xiao Yu and lost 10 million gold coins just like that.


    After talking about the money, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about their mood. He smiled and said to the two men: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and wait for the church. Peoplee to see us!¡±


    After Xiao Yu finished speaking, he turned around and left, no matter what the reaction between the two people behind him.


    ¡°Got it! Let¡¯s go! We met such a master, we are unlucky!¡± Nichs said helplessly, only Leonardo did not speak.


    The three of them quickly returned to their original positions and waited for the people of church.


    After 20 minutes, a group of people from the Church came over with gs.


    ¡°Hey? Isn¡¯t this the g of the Scarlet Crusade? It¡¯s really interesting. Even the Scarlet Crusades are pulled out. Are they really wanted to kill these talents that are hard to cultivate?¡± Xiao Yu said with some surprise. The Scarlet Crusade and silver right-handed Knights are all famous.


    The people of the Church of Light had drawn the Scarlet Crusade to the Marsh, and their purpose was self-evident.


    ¡°Oh! I havee to a Golden Lion King! Yes! Good!¡± Looking at the people of the church that were approaching them, Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, I think this time you have to be careful, the golden lion who said to be a sixth-order powerhouse! Sixth-order pdin, Cremos! Oh, it¡¯s really interesting.¡± Nichs had already known that Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know who these men were, in order to prevent Xiao Yu from angering the sixth-order powerhouse he informed Xiao Yu beforehand.


    ¡°Oh? Sixth order? It¡¯s just that. The sixth order is actually not terrible!¡± Xiao Yu smiled, but he didn¡¯t care much. Even if the two sides couldn¡¯t talk about it, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    After a while, the group came to the front.


    ¡°Hello! I am Chris Mo, I am very d to meet you!¡± The Golden Lion King said politely.

 Chapter 413

    So polite?


    Xiao Yu found it hard to believe his eyes and ears. It was no exaggeration to say that all the pdins he saw before Chris, were all arrogant and rude.


    Most of the high-level figure in the church was selfish, arrogant and corrupt. They looked down on everyone. It made Xiao Yu look down on the existence of the church.


    Of course, their arrogance originated from their strength. Otherwise, Xiao Yu had already pulled up the banners and established his own image as the true church. But now, he had to take it slowly, and slowly push Uther out and press the church.


    ¡°Chris, hello, it¡¯s really rare to see you! How? Why do youe to us? Is it because you want to have a drink with us?¡± Nichs knew this Chris so he greeted him but the rtionship between the two seemed to be normal, Xiao Yu could even detect that Nichs did not like this Chris Mo.


    ¡°Oh, Nik, it¡¯s been a long time! Following the Pope¡¯smand, I came to the sunset swamp!¡± said Chris. He still didn¡¯t say his true purpose.


    However, everyone knew well, so there was no need to say more, no one wants to offend the church. After all, the current church was too powerful.


    ¡°Hehe...! Well, it seems that this time we will rely on the church¡¯s blessing. Oh, it seems that our luck is really not good. I met an evil warlock and had a good fight with him. If we encounter something in the future, don¡¯t forget to help!¡± Nichs said with augh.


    ¡°Leonardo? Well, I think you are Leonardo!? I have heard about your name before and look forward to working with you!¡± Chris looked at Leonardo and said.


    Leonardo¡¯s face changed, he didn¡¯t know what this guy was thinking. Did he want to sue discord among them? Because you should know that church would choose to do dirty things in secret. Church did many dirty things in the dark, in fact, these children of arge family were clearer of it more than anyone else.


    ¡°Oh, this is natural, but let¡¯s see if there is a suitable opportunity. If there is no chance, then we have no choice!¡± Leonardo replied casually, he really did not want to go with church.


    Both of them have finished speaking, Xiao Yu was pretending not to see this Chris. From the bottom of his heart, Xiao Yu did not like this idiot-like guy.


    ¡°Is this the famous Mr Xiao Yu? Well, I just want to know where your Uther is now?¡± Klimos said faintly, his blue eyes gleamed with light as if I wanted to see through Xiao Yu.


    ¡°You really are a person uneducated. I really doubt whether you are a real pdin? Where is your knight spirit? What is your meaning? I really don¡¯t know you. You are nothing, only a sixth-order guy.¡± Xiao Yu was not a kind-hearted person since they had already expressed obvious hostility to me, he naturally would not give them face.


    After talking, Xiao Yu continued to observe Chris Mo and wanted to see if this guy was angry.


    After a while, Chris said with a smile: ¡°Mr Xiao Yu turned out to be such a rude person. We just want to know whether your Uther is real or not since Uther is the god of the pdin¡±


    This time, it was Xiao Yu¡¯s turn to be surprised. This guy was not simple. Xiao Yu touched his chin and shook his head and said, ¡°Hey, it seems that there are really some good people in the bright church. Nice, do you really want to see!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where your Uther is? I have seen Uther of the church. I don¡¯t want to say anything, but I want to see whether your Uther is true or not!¡± Chris Mo¡¯s eyes squinted while saying, making Xiao Yu very surprised.


    Xiao Yu pondered for a while. The intelligence of this Chris is really high, not like the previous idiots.


    His six order strength along with his intelligence, this guy seemed to have no fault.


    Xiao Yu suddenlyughed and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it just for you to see? What¡¯s the big deal? I will be afraid that you will not be sessful?¡±


    Immediately, Xiao Yu waved his hand and let people call Uther. Xiao Yu actually figured it out. The former Alonso had been influenced by Yu Yu and acknowledged Uther to a certain extent.


    Soon, Uther came to the side of Xiao Yu and then stood respectfully, waiting quietly.


    ¡°Uther, this guy is called Chris, he is the sixth-order pdin of the Bright Church. What do you think? Do you think this pdin is qualified?¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile. Uther¡¯s face was calm and gave a feeling of holiness.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Uther agreed, and he began to carefully inspect Chris, and then said to Xiao Yu: ¡°He is a qualified Pdin! He just seems to be in confusion. When you understand what you want, you won¡¯t be lost.¡±


    Chris Mo¡¯s body jerked and felt the warm light emitted from Uther¡¯s body, unlike the Uther which was in the church. This was more like real!


    ¡°Is Uther really returning? He is not with the bright church but in Xiao Yu¡¯s hand?¡± Chris couldn¡¯t believe it because this was beyond his imagination.


    Chris Mo didn¡¯t even dream of it, this Uther really was simply too real.


    ¡°I am not sure whether you are true Uther or not. First of all, I want to express my respect for the real Uther!¡± Chris¡¯s body faced Uther as he bowed.


    What was this?


    ¡°Cough, well, if you have expressed your respect, I wonder if you will gift something to Uther?¡± Xiao Yu cracked a smile.


    Nichs and Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but want to scold him. This guy was really shameless, right? Could such words be said? Not afraid of shame?


    ¡°This time I¡¯m out of the hurry, I didn¡¯t bring anything. When I am in the future, I will personally give a big gift! You can rest assured, but you have to remember, it is for Uther!¡± said Chris.


    ¡°You can go!¡± Uther blinked, and seemed to understand something, and finally said.


    ¡°Okay! I will stille back! I am leaving!¡± Chris left after saying.


    It¡¯s a pity that this guy was not exploited.


    In this way, Chris Mo with his men quietly went back.

 Chapter 414

    Looking at Chris¡¯s disappearing figure, Xiao Yu¡¯s heart tightened slightly, and he knew that the road ahead would be even more difficult. The church casually moved a sixth-order pdin. Who knew how much-hidden strength they had?


    However, what¡¯s certain was that there was no seventh-order existence in the church. Otherwise, they didn¡¯t have to put so much thought, and the whole continent would be theirs. Theodore, known as the existence closest to the seventh-order magician, couldn¡¯t reach it let alone others.


    ¡°Oh, he didn¡¯t even fight! It¡¯s a pity; I want to watch a good show!¡± Leonardo said. He really wants to see the fight of the church¡¯s sixth-order powerhouse and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Hey! Idiot! Fight your sister!¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you should be more careful in the future. The people of the church are hypocrites, huh, but we have to admit that their strength is indeed very strong.¡± Nichs looked at the two men and said.


    Xiao Yu heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the direction where people of the bright church had left. Xiao Yu said with a smile: ¡°Do not worry, I have Uther, there is no one in the bright church who don¡¯t know their gods!¡±


    Nichs and Leonardo didn¡¯t reply. Now that things hade to an end, it¡¯s time to move on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, pack it up, we should move on, or else if the people of the bright church will find it first, then we will have no way to get the skull of Gul¡¯dan!¡±


    After half an hour, the three teams and a group of cannon fodder started to walk again.


    On this day, when they reached the end of a jungle, they found a magnificent building.


    Although these buildings were very old, dpidated and iplete, the overbearing evil aura could not be underestimated.


    ¡°Here, it is the destination of our trip! The lost ancient city!¡± said Nichs while closing the map in his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s already dark. Are we going in now?¡± Xiao Yu stretched his head and looked at the situation in front of him. He felt that going in the night was not a good choice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t agree with it. We will face more dangers at night.¡± Nichs nodded and said that it was indeed not suitable to go at the night.


    Leonardo¡¯s eyes squinted as he said: ¡°The church¡¯s people have already entered, but they are not far away. We can wait and see if they have any reaction.¡±


    Had the church¡¯s people entered? Xiao Yu was shocked. To be honest, he was also observing the footprints of the church¡¯s people along the way. However, there are no traces of the church in the first few miles. Even now they didn¡¯t find their traces. How did Leonardo discover them?


    Even by using Vision technique, Xiao Yu still did not find any clues.


    Ending Vision technique, Xiao Yu stopped making more guesses. Everyone was from a powerful force, if it was said that they had no hidden card, it was absolutely impossible.


    ¡°Well, then we will camp now, take a rest, we will go tomorrow!¡± Nichs said and went to arrange his own people. What¡¯s important was defense. After all, this was the outer edge of the lost ancient city. If there was no danger, then it would be strange.


    The night gradually thickened, and the three sides defended each other and formed a triangr defensive posture. Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo were chatting at the centre.


    At midnight, except for a few guards, everyone went to rest, and at this time, the three shadows shed and quickly hid in the surrounding area.


    They didn¡¯t make the slightest sound when they moved, as if they never touched the ground.


    The three are hidden in the darkness, and nothing could be seen. If Xiao Yu was here, he would recognize them as mysterious men!


    Just why the three mysterious men appear alone here? Why?


    Soon, these three men stretched their hands.


    Their goals were very clear, that is, to kill the guards (there are three guards).


    Suddenly, the three purple lights shone out of their hands and sneaked into the bodies of three guards. Guard¡¯s body began to shake.


    This was not over yet. The three people did not intend to let go of other guards too. They began to attack other nine men.


    The mission waspleted, three figures, nodded slightly while gently tapping his hands, the nine people immediately stopped shaking, the expression on their face began to distort, and then shouted loudly: ¡°Ah! There are ghosts Ah! There are ghosts! Run!¡±


    Whiz! Whiz! Whiz (sound of moving)


    The three figures disappeared instantly as if there was no one there.


    ¡°Well? There is a ghost? There is a ghost of your sister! I just fell asleep, what happened!?¡± Xiao Yu just fell asleep and was disturbed again, and so he had to get up and rushed to see the situation.


    The same was true of Nichs and Leonardo.


    When Xiao Yu reached his team, he found that his three guards yelling in fear.


    Xiao Yu gave three ps. After the man was beaten, it was as if he didn¡¯t feel it. He continued to shout loudly.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s brows wrinkled as he thought of an evil spell, specifically used to control the human brain, let them have hallucinations.


    ¡°Uther,e here! Have a look! Remove the negative effects! Maiev, you go around to see if anyone has left any traces!¡± Xiao Yu ordered intermittently. The two figures quickly came to his side and went on to do their own things.


    Uther cast spell and a bright light enveloped three men in front of him. Xiao Yu looked at envy, good guy, if he did it himself, at most he would be able to cast spell on a person, but this guy was directly cast spell on three people with no sign of exhaustion.


    Soon, the faces of the three people distorted, but they did not shout anymore but began to roll on the ground while holding their heads.


    Xiao Yu snorted and realized that this was an evil spell deliberately exerted to deal with him!


    As for who was it? Who could cast such evil spells?


    In Xiao Yu¡¯s heart, a figure appeared gradually. The mysterious men wrapped in a ck robe exuding evil aura every second!


    ¡°Is it really they? why did theye to us?¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t figure it out. The appearance of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull could move the heart of all forces. It was absolutely impossible that this mysterious force had not participated.


    Soon, Utherpleted the treatment, and the three men regained their senses and looked around with a nk look.


    ¡°Do you still remember what happened?¡± Xiao Yu said coldly and shocked the three men.


    ¡°No... I don¡¯t remember, I only remember that we are on the alert, and don¡¯t remember rest!¡± One of them recovered quickly and heard the question of Xiao Yu, so replied immediately.


    Xiao Yu nodded. He knew that it would be like this. The effect of this type of evil spell would be like this.


    Three people frowned and focused hard for a while, one of them suddenly patted his head and said, ¡°Oh, yes! I remembered it. It seems that there was a red light shing, then I felt a cool all over my body, I don¡¯t remember what happenedter!¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and said, ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go and rest. Take a rest in these two days and drink some portions.¡±


    In this way, Xiao Yu was eighty or ny percent sure that they were mysterious men.


    Soon, Nichs and Leonardo also came over.

 Chapter 415

    ¡°Well, what did you find out?¡± Xiao Yu could not wait and asked.


    Xiao Yu felt that no one would dare to attack them with theirbined strength so he did not let Tyrande guard in the night, but he did not expect such thing to happen.


    If he had let Tyrande guard them in the night, then she could definitely catch the intruders.


    ¡°I do not discover much, they should be controlled by evil spells!¡± Nichs shook his head, his face was not looking good.


    ¡°What about your people?¡± Leonardo looked around and asked Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu loosened his shoulder and said: ¡°They are fine, let them go back to rest, what about your people? Have they died?¡±


    Died?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s words made the faces of both of them sink, unhappy, and very ufortable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you all will be alright, rest for now. With Uther basically, no evil spell can seed.¡± Nichs said.


    Xiao Yu listened and increased his vignce. Nichs must have been thinking about his own Uther. He began to pay attention to his various group of heroes. When he saw that Uther¡¯s awesomeness, he would definitely think of ways to get rid of him.


    However, Niky did not know that, they even if he used his all means, it¡¯s still impossible to get Uther.


    Leonardo nced at Xiao Yu but didn¡¯t say anything. He had arge number of magicians. If he couldn¡¯t even solve this little trouble, then what was so many great magicians doing?


    ¡°Do you have finding something? Do you know who did it? Shouldn¡¯t it be done by the people of the Church?¡± Xiao Yu said since he wanted to get some useful information from the mouth of the two.


    Nichs nodded and looked at the lost ancient city and said: ¡°It should not be a church. They don¡¯t have evil magic. If they really attempted to cultivate this magic, it will probably cause a bacsh.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, don¡¯t forget, the people in the Church are mad. I heard that there are cases of studying evil magic, although it is extremely secretive.¡± Leonardo did not agree with it. He still held a lot of distrust for the Church of Light.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s brows furrowed as he made his decision that it was not the time to directly confront the church!


    ¡°Who is that? Is it the mysterious force?¡± Xiao Yu said tentatively, his eyes fixed on the two people, trying to notice something from the changes in their expressions.


    Sure enough, the eyes of the two men tightened at the same time, and then quickly returned to calm.


    ¡°Mnn, it seems that the families of these two are really rted to the mysterious force. It seems that I have to be more careful in the future, or I will not know how I died!¡± Xiao thought to himself.


    ¡°Mysterious forces? Xiao Yu, we don¡¯t know about it! If you know anything, you can tell us!¡± Nichs said with a strange glow in his eyes.


    When he heard these words, Leonardo¡¯s attention was also attracted, and his eyes looked quietly at Xiao Yu, seemingly want to know something.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart was still in turmoil, but his face was still calm. He said, ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know anything, how can I know? I just heard about the existence of some mysterious power. I don¡¯t know the specific things. Ah! I thought that the people of your two big families would know¡±


    After a while, the three recovered quickly but no one spoke back.


    ¡°Oh, really, I am so sleepy, let¡¯s go back to rest, let people strengthen their defensiveness, everyone be careful.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes lingered on the newly appeared Maiev.


    Nichs and Leonardo nodded and turned back, but they might not have good sleep tonight, and those powerful existences like ghosts were really difficult to deal with?


    After going back to the rest, Xiao Yu just sat down as Maiev came back.


    ¡°Sit, what did you find?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Maiev and let Ma Wei sit next to him.


    Ma Wei nodded and sat down directly. She said, ¡°I walked around again and found no hidden people. They should have left after casting the spell. There is still some residual spell energy in the air which is basically like the mysterious forces we have encountered before! There are three people in total, and the strength is in the fifth order. Well, the three of them left quickly, but their direction is the one which we came from.¡±


    When guarding Wuhe Town, Maiev also handled over some of the mysterious forces.


    Why did they leave?


    Xiao Yu nodded, but his brow wrinkled even tighter. Why did they go back? Could it be that they were not going to find skull?


    Or did they have another purpose?


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Yu felt so irritated for the first time. What did the mysterious forces want to do? Why did you always have to meet me?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about them. Anyway, they won¡¯te to trouble now!¡± Xiao Yu gave up on thinking too much.


    Immediately, Xiao Yu made people strengthen the defences, and went to rest.


    When the early morning of the second day came, the sunset swamp had a slight increase in brightness, but nothing changed.


    Although a small episode happenedst night but everyone was relieved. Since those troublesome people had not attacked, they had a simple purpose, which was to decrease their morale.


    ¡°Okay! Ok! Grab a bite and prepare to go forward!¡± Nichs shouted and woke up the people that were still in their sleep.


    After a burst of noises, these well-trained soldiers quickly finished washing and eating, ready to go.


    ¡°let¡¯s go, let¡¯s see if there are any good things in this lost ancient city! Hehe...!¡± Xiao Yuughed and the soldiers behind him also grouped up ording to their respective ranks.


    The distance between the three parties and the lost ancient city was not far away, so they reached the ancient city soon.


    ¡°The people of the bright church are a bit too unreasonable? They destroyed the bridge. Your sister!¡± Xiao Yu said as looked at the moat, which was very deep and had a steep slope. It was not an easy task to climb. Only by walking above the bridge could it pass faster.


    But now the bridge was broken. They knew that bridge had just broken down and except for the church that had entered the ancient city before them, they were afraid no one else would do that.


    ¡°Oh, it turns out that this church will still y this kind of trick!¡± Nichs said with a helpless smile.


    Leonardo looked at the depth and width and said, ¡°Just this? Come! Use earth magic, fill it up!¡±


    Everyone looked at each other, yes, they had earth magicians so what were they afraid of?


    After a while, the river surface of the moat was filled with stones. So there was no problem with the passage.


    ¡°Haha, okay, let¡¯s go! Let me explore the road for you!¡± Xiao Yuughed, and regardless of other people, he took his own people and walked over.


    Leonardo¡¯s face was ugly. He thought that this Xiao Yu would wait for him to pass, after all, he was the one who made it.


    Who could think of it? This guy was so cheeky!


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s sofortable, having magicians is reallyfortable, no need to spend magic potions, hey, it¡¯s so good!¡± said Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so good, such a tall city gate,¡± Xiao Yu said with a sigh of emotion, if he could, he really wanted to live in this ancient city!


    ¡°Prosperity of this city has been praised all over the world. Unfortunately, such a long time has passed; there is no way to recover.¡± Nichs exined as amentator to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go and have a look! Well, there should be some footprints left by the church.¡± said Xiao Yu.

 Chapter 416

    When a group of people walked into the ancient city that was forgotten at the end of time, it was found to be full of desteness. The green moss vines covered the walls of the ancient city, but they could not conceal the glory of the ancient city.


    This vast ancient city was full of murderous aura. This city contained powerful masters of the bright church, as well as mysterious people who had been harassing them some time ago, and the beasts hidden in this ancient city. All of them were the headaches of Xiao Yu. In addition, no one knew how many other forces of the maind had arrived. This time, the treasure exploration could be described as a grandpetition, one with no rules.


    Everything depended on fate. Indeed, sometimes, strong might not necessarily win, weak would not fail. Everything¡¯s fate had long been firmly tied to everyone¡¯s life, no one could escape from it.


    The crowd was shocked by the vast andplex buildings.


    Xiao Yu was full of self-confidence.


    ¡°Maiev, you lead a few men to search around and see if there are any traces of the bright church. Maybe we will continue to follow their footsteps, which will save us a lot of obstacles!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Maiev replied respectfully


    Maiev turned around and said to the druids and archers of his own race, ¡°Youe over, divide into 3 columns, you, you, and you, follow me, and the rest are divided into two teams. If you found any suspicious situation then immediately return and inform me.¡±


    After getting the order, Xiao Yu¡¯s investigative unit set off. Nichs and Leonardo did not expect Xiao Yu¡¯s ability to seize the opportunity, and he also ordered his men to conduct a search immediately. They were afraid that their movements would be slow, and finally,ck of the details would directly lead to the reversal of the results.


    After Xiao Yu sent his own investigation unit, he did not stand still and started to search the surrounding area, and he also ordered his men to form a defensive formation.


    In the lost ancient city, if you were not careful enough then not to mention finding treasures even preserving own life would not be guaranteed. As amander, Xiao Yu was responsible for the safety of his soldiers so he must not act rashly.


    When Nichs saw it, he once again affirmed Xiao Yu¡¯s ability. Xiao Yu might be looked like a rogue, sometimes even silly, vulgar, thick-skinned, but he did have a true talent of themander.


    As for the Leonardo side, although there were many powerhouses in his team, themander¡¯s talent determines the victory. Leonardo also started to deploy his troops.


    ¡°Ahaa...!¡±


    Suddenly, a tragic scream was heard from Xiao Yu¡¯s army. It was obviously the voice of the orc soldiers. In the corner of the defensive formation set up by bloodhoof, Xiao Yu saw Orc soldiers that were covered in blood. Their thigh muscles were pierced by a vine, and vines were wrapped around the Orcs soldiers.


    Xiao Yu saw that situation was not good, and he did not have time to inform other people so he bolted out toward the Orc soldiers.


    Xiao Yu was still far away from the orc soldiers. This Bloodhoof was stopped by Xiao Yu when he was going to sh down his axe.


    ¡°If you do that, soldiers may die so you must not impulsive cut off the vines!!¡± shouted Xiao Yu.


    The bloodhoof stopped midway and said ¡°Ah! What¡¯s with this situation?¡±


    At this moment, Illidan, who was agile, quickly rushed over while holding his sharp machete with his right hand and swung it down in the ground under the foot of the Orc soldiers. He cut the vine directly in the ground and then lifted it with the left hand which caused soldiers to sent flying.


    At this time, Xiao Yu watched the Orc soldiers being thrown into the air and was caught by druids. This time, druids yed a good role.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yu was relieved so he said to Illidan: ¡°what is below?¡±


    Illidan waved his machete and shed it down once again. Then green liquid began to flow from the vines that had just been cut off. The vines that were cut off were still moving creepily.


    Suddenly, the new vines shot out from the pit of green liquid, and their aim was the leg of Illidan. Two other vines crawled out and clenched his feet.


    Fortunately, Illidan moved quickly so his leg was not pierced by vines, but his body was still gripped tightly by two huge vines. Everyone was preparing to go forward to help, but seeing Illidan¡¯s firm face, they decided against it.


    Illidan¡¯s spoke something in elfnguage, and every inch of the body¡¯s skin began to burn with a zing me. Illidan looked like a fire god. The corner of his mouth curled upward.


    The two vines got burned by Illidan¡¯s sacrifice fire. Illidan knelled on the ground, his hands tightly held his head, his grim face showed pain, but in the end, the hero was still a hero, he did not scream even in such severe pain.


    Xiao Yu asked Uther toe over and check Illidan¡¯s condition. Uther immediately unleashed Holy Light on Illidan, but Illidan¡¯s situation did not improve, the pain was still intensifying. What¡¯s going on? It was clear that the previous three people could be cured?


    Xiao Yu looked at Illidan and shouted ¡°Who are you! You... Damn!¡±


    Uther continued unleashing Holy Light, but Illidan¡¯s situation still not improve, but instead intensified the pain, sudden a demonic voice echoed in the whole ancient city ¡°He used demonic magic.¡±


    When Uther was about to increase the energy of the Holy Light for the treatment of Illidan, it was decisively stopped by Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu feared that it would cause significant damage to Illidan¡¯s body.


    As the voice just said Illidan had used the demon magic, the Holy Light would naturally cause damage to Illidan. Xiao Yu was in a hurry so he made mistake.


    In this regard, there was only Leonardo, the family of many magicians had deep research on this. However, Leonardo did not get along well with him. This time, the cause of cooperation was the church. Asking him for help? Not possible.


    Xiao Yu thought that although he was now in demon form, Illidan¡¯s body still had the genes of elves in his blood so using nature energy was the best option. It was just as good as the Druids heal the Orc soldiers.


    Although the people under him were very powerful, theycked understanding of this strange witchcraft because he did not have the kind of person who really studies magic.


    Xiao Yu immediately told the Druid to check Illidan and see if there was any way.


    However, after diagnosis and treatment with natural energy temporarily reduced the pain of Illidan but it could not cure Illidan¡¯s injury.


    Xiao Yu was having a headache. The consequences of Illidan not being able to fight were unimaginable. Moreover, this time, finding the skull of Gul¡¯dan mainly relied on Illidan.


    Nichs heard the whole even and thought to himself that Even powerful man like Xiao Yu makes mistakes sometimes.


    The vine that injured Illidan previously gripped orc soldiers as if it had receivedmand!


    Vine began to exert pressure on the body of the orc soldiers, causing the orc soldiers to almost die by pressure.


    Nichs, standing on the side and muttered something under his breath, and then his hands turned slightly red. The red light covered the orcs soldiers.

 Chapter 417

    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were on Nichs¡¯s movements, but he did not say anything when he saw it. How could he not understand Nichs¡¯s n?


    Nichs was helping orc soldiers to get the orcs¡¯ approval so that they would join him. Nichs had this idea for a long time.


    But it¡¯s a pity; Nichs¡¯s n was incapable of recruiting these orcs that were summoned even if he used his all means! They would always be loyal to Xiao Yu!


    ¡°be careful everyone!¡± Xiao Yu stared at the ground, for fear of ambush.


    As if verifying what Xiao Yu said, thend beneath him suddenly split open!


    When Xiao Yu saw it, he immediately jumped toward another side, and the next moment thend around his original position copsed!


    Then a vine shot out from it toward Xiao Yu.


    ¡°This? F#ck, it still not give up?¡± Xiao Yu could not help but scream, this guy did not want to let him off!


    ¡°Come! Everyonee together! And f#ck this thing up! I, this father still don¡¯t believe it, I must uproot this thing!¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly. This damn vine actually knew who the most important person was. If he was allowed to kill himself, wouldn¡¯t everything be finished?


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words, they swarmed and attacked the vines that wereing out!


    After a while, ground once again calmed down.


    ¡°Nima, this thing wants to y hide and seek! Hit! Continue to fight! Hey!¡± said Xiao Yu. This thing likely had high IQ.


    Today they might not have good sleep. During rest at night, the vines might drill out from the ground, and quietly harvest their life during sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless! Don¡¯t let this happen again!¡± shouted Xiao Yu. He couldn¡¯t let his heroes and soldiers get hurt!


    They were the foundation of Xiao Yu¡¯s dominance here!


    After some exploration, the people did not find vines again.


    Nichs and Leonardo on the side looked from the side, just watching, not saying a word.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Don¡¯t stay here!¡± Xiao Yu was very depressed, but he could only swear in his heart, after all, they were his partners.


    ¡°Basically dead! But...¡± The bloodhoof was a man of few words. He was not good at talking.


    ¡°But what? bloodhoof! Is there something, you can¡¯t do it?¡± Xiao Yu said in agitation. What the hell was this, how did the bloodhoof seem to be getting stupid?


    The bloodhoof said with a frown ¡°But I didn¡¯t find the main body of the vine! I don¡¯t know where it went and when it wille out to trouble us!¡±


    When Xiao Yu heard it, he began to walk toward the hole and wanted to see what was going on.


    Before reaching the big pit, Xiao Yu stretched his neck and looked inside. When he just wanted to take a closer look at the vines, suddenly a vine in the ground moved.


    Xiao Yu stunned, and then ran away!


    Good guy, there was still a hidden vine hidden underneath! When it saw Xiao Yuing, of course, it seized the opportunity and attacked!


    The anger was still burning in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart. Bloodhoof unleashed mortal strike skill on the pit! The tyrannical force hit the vines.


    Unexpectedly, the vines did not die and were still swaying in the air as if they wereughing at this Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Hey! I dare you tough at this father!!¡± said Xiao Yu, just when he was about to act, the ground began to tremble violently.


    This time, vines hidden under the ground were really angry!


    Speaking of this vine, they don¡¯t know how many years have been hidden in this ce. No one had evere to him to find trouble.


    The raging vines stretched out all of their countless branches, constantly attacking the people around them, no matter what race, no matter what strength!


    Indiscriminate attack!


    Nichs and Leonardo were shaking their heads silently. About this Xiao Yu, they really had nothing to say, he was just too unlucky!


    In desperation, the two could only organize their soldiers to kill these things and move on. They were on outskirts of the city. There were more dangers waiting deeper inside.


    ¡°Fast! Fight! Go inside the ground (Tunnel made by vines)! Don¡¯t stay behind! Kael¡¯thas, burn them down!¡± Xiao Yumanded Kael¡¯Thas. The nts feared fire most, and the fire could burn them into ashes!


    Kael¡¯thas unleashed magic, and soon ces around Xiao Yu were burned!


    Even a lot of mes began to seep through the ground to find the roots of the vines.


    The situation of Nichs and Leonardo was also not very good. Many people had been caught by vines all of sudden.


    ¡°Everyone be careful! Cut off the vines first, and then find a way!¡± Nichs shouted loudly. This was their only choice now.


    Everyone soon took the initiative to attack. They were caught by a surprise before. Now they had finally reacted, and their powerfulbat power erupted.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A shrill, non-human voice rang, and the ground trembled with it as if something was going to erupt out.


    Xiao Yu immediatelymanded everyone to retreat and everyone began to retreat to a safe area.


    Runble~


    A behemoth appeared in front of everyone. This guy looks very strange, green colour like a tree, but not a tree, it seems to have a big flower on the top of its head. Around his body, there were countless vines that continue to stretch and squirm.


    ¡°This... this, How is it so big? it knows that this father is small in size! You are deliberately bullying me?¡± Xiao Yu felt wronged. Who could think that this thing has such a huge body?


    ¡°Humans! Run! Leave!!¡± This monster was obviously not very proficient in the humannguage, and it was not clear what he said.


    However, this did not prevent everyone from understanding what he meant.


    ¡°There is no way! We have already arrived! How can we just leave this ce?¡± Xiao Yu shook his head and said with a look of regret as if he did not want toe here.


    ¡°That! Go to hell!¡± What surprised Xiao Yu was that the bad temper of this big guy because it attacked already!


    ¡°Kill your sister! I will not fight with you!¡± Xiao Yu said very ufortably, his body retreated backwards to evade the attack. The Bloodhoof rushed forward and stand in front of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Hey! Kill!¡± The Bloodhoof screamed and rushed forward with his big axe.


    The vine monster saw that the Bloodhoof dared to challenge him, and immediately waved his vines to rushed up and smash the Bloodhoof.


    Bloodhoof sh down his big axe, cutting all the vines, and soon arge amount of green liquid smeared the ground.


    ¡°Nichs, Leonardo, what¡¯s wrong? Are you not going to help?¡± Xiao Yu shouted, his mood was not very good. This was because these two had already taken advantage twice.


    ¡°Oh, okay! Go! Let¡¯s fight!¡± Nichs said with a smile and waved at his own people to go up. Leonardo did not say anything and waved at magicians to fight.

 Chapter 418

    The monster began to scream, in front of everyone¡¯s attack, it was obviously hurt. Just now it hid and sneaked into the crowd from the ground so that everyone couldn¡¯t identify it.


    But now, since it had already revealed, although it (monster) was difficult to deal with which one among them was weak?


    The forces of the three parties, no matter where they were ced, were peak armies. In order to obtain the maximum benefit, they were temporarily united.


    This team had killed even the Gorloc leader who had reached the peak of sixth-order, and even the doomsday messengers had been beaten up. Were they afraid of this monster that did not reach the sixth-order?


    Even a magician could destroy one of its tentacles. Especially the warriors, wielding weapons, rushed forward, shed on monster¡¯s tentacles.


    The Bloodhoof¡¯s axe shed again and again and cut down numerous vines. Rs had not shot at all. At his level of power, he had no interest in shooting, and other magicians were enough.


    Sure enough, after a long battle, they finally cleared these vines. Everyone waited for a while, but they didn¡¯t find other vines. Now with this experience, they did not care about it.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s people who went to find traces of church came back but they did not bring back any good news. They found nothing.


    ¡°Okay!. Where are the church¡¯s people going? If I can¡¯t find them then it doesn¡¯t matter¡± Xiao Yu muttered in a low voice. In fact, Xiao Yu was clear that their main purpose was to find trouble with him, oh, no, exactly to find trouble with Uther.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s men toe back, and Leonardo¡¯s soldier brought back a good news.


    ¡°Commander! We found a group of people who were killing a beast!¡± One person hurriedly said.


    When Leonardo heard it, he was happy. Your people didn¡¯t bring back any news. Only my soldier brought back, hehe...


    ¡°Speak! Who are they? What kind of beast are they killing?¡± Leonardo asked, with his eyes on Nichs and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Commander! We found that the people belonged to Augustine family! They are killing an adult Scarlet Cloud Wolf!¡± The man hurriedly said, as if he exined slowly, he would make his Commander angry.


    Augustine? Scarlet Cloud Wolf?


    ¡°Oh, looks like, they have encountered a good opportunity. It seems that we are going to get a piece of it!¡± Xiao Yuxi said with a smile.


    Leonardo snorted disdainfully and waved his hand indicating his soldier to go.


    ¡°Nichs, let¡¯s go?¡± Leonardo didn¡¯t look at Xiao Yu and said directly to Nichs. Anyway, they had already arrived here. As for whether there was any danger, it would depend on their luck.


    Nichs smiled and looked at the two men and said: ¡°Let¡¯s have apetition between two of you. What about you two fight the beast and the one who kills it first will be the winner? I, Nichs be a referee! Hahaha!¡±


    Leonardo didn¡¯t say anything more and started to count his own people to move forward.


    Xiao Yu caught Nichs¡¯ words and said with a smile: ¡°Nichs, you are not right! What do you mean? Do you want to watch as we fight? You are really something!¡±


    Leonardo immediately understood the matter. Wasn¡¯t it simple? If Leonardo and Xiao Yu fought, and someone among them emerged victories, then what? Wouldn¡¯t Nichs be getting the reward without even fighting?


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Yu, you can¡¯t say that! I am doing it for you! Well, don¡¯t talk nonsense, we still have to hurry and see what¡¯s there!¡± Nichs began to shift the topic. He doesn¡¯t want to linger on this topic anymore.


    Leonardo and Xiao Yu also agreed at the same time. Why bother to waste time now?


    ¡°Hey, my wife! Tell me how we sleep tonight? It¡¯s so cold so let me sleep while holding you! So we can be warm, um, at the same time, I can protect you!¡± Xiao Yu deliberately said in a loud voice so that Nichs and Leonardo could hear.


    Lin Bixue, who heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words, shyly lowered her head. Although she was Xiao Yu¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the rtionship between two them had not reached that level yet.


    However, Lin Bixue was also clever, how she could not know Xiao Yu¡¯s idea, so there was no need to speak.


    When everyone was ready to go, they set off. Xiao Yu also wants to see what this Scarlet Cloud wolf looks like. He really didn¡¯t remember about such beast.


    The speed of the march was very fast. It didn¡¯t take long for a fight to be heard, plus a scream that the beast could have.


    Soon, they also saw the so-called Augustine family¡¯s powerhouses.


    Augustine was a small force in the northwestern region, although it was not ranked in the top, it was also a force that could not be ignored. Their family generations were mainly engaged in the operation of mines. They were rich in wealth and manpower. They also had strong strength.


    The eldest descendant of the Augustine family, named Augustine Paton, was very strong and had entered the fifth-order.


    Xiao Yu roughly looked at the people brought by Augustine Patton, and the strength was pretty good. The five fifth-order powerhouses, one of them was the peak fifth-order powerhouse, he believed that he would take some time to step into the sixth-order.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t understand why such people were not living happily at home. Didn¡¯t they know that it was a sunset swamp? Didn¡¯t they know if this was a ce where people didn¡¯t even leave bones?


    Most of the horsemen were fourth-order powerhouses, and there were a few magicians who looked very arrogant, but there was no way topare them with the group of magicians of Leonardo.


    As for the red cloud wolf that Xiao Yu wanted to see, revealed itself. It was not small in size, three feet high, the speed was very fast, and the strength was quite good too, the fifth-order.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s weird! This Scarlet cloud wolf is obviously good at speed. Under the current situation, it can take the initiative to flee, so as not to hurt itself, but why is it here? Is there any other reason?¡± Xiao Yu thought to himself. the intelligence of the fifth order beast was very high, so this situation was basically quite abnormal!


    Could it be that this wolf was guarding something like those Gorlocs?


    Xiao Yu smiled and already understood some things in his heart. Xiao Yu unleashed his vision technique, and the situation behind the Scarlet Wind Wolf could be seen clearly!


    Sure enough, it was really weird!


    It turned out that there was a cave behind the red cloud wolf. There was a small pool in the depths of the cave. There were lotuses floating in the middle of it.


    ¡°Good, it turned out to be a treasure! Oh! I, Xiao Yu aming. No one can take it beside me!!¡± Xiao Yu smiled, and there was already a n in his mind.


    At this time, looking at the face of the three party leaders, Augustine Patton¡¯s face sank. He stopped, and let his people gather together, lest they be ambushed by others.


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Nik, Leonardo, and Xiao Yu? It¡¯s really rare to meet you all here! Hehe!¡± Augustine Patton smiled and greeted but he was worried in his heart.


    Anyone who worked hard to get treasure would not be happy when they were taken by others!


    ¡°Patton! We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I don¡¯t know how you are doing recently?¡± said Nichs.

 Chapter 419

    ¡°Oh, I am fine! Do you have anything to say? I am busy!¡± Augustine Patton said with a smile, but his eyes gradually became cold. He had to find a way to get rid of these problems, otherwise, he would be robbed. Wouldn¡¯t his treasure be handed over?


    Leonardo coughed softly and said, ¡°What are you busy with? we can help out!¡±


    As soon as this was said, the face of Augustine Patton immediately became dark. How could he not understand the meaning of Leonardo? It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t know how these people found him, and whether they already knew what their true purpose was.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think I need this. Although Augustine family is weak but dealing with a fifth-order Scarlet cloud wolf, was not a difficult thing.¡± Augustin Patton said with a smile, he wanted to ignore this Leonardo.


    ¡°Hey, Augustine Patton, right? I will tell you directly! The two of them are trying to help you and kill this Scarlet cloud wolf. Then, we will move on, that¡¯s it. Simple! Look, are you going to give up such a good helper?¡± Xiao Yu smiled and joined the conversation since now was a good opportunity!


    After that, Xiao Yu let Maiev hide her body, and quietly enter the cave, bringing the treasure!


    Maiev nodded, and her body slowly retreated backwards. After blending in the crowd, her figure blurred. She walked toward the cave.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this lord Xiao Yu? Oh, I really didn¡¯t think that the masters of big forces have the interest in bullying our little force!¡± Augustin Patton said.


    Xiao Yu embarrassedly waved his hand and said: ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want to say this! You have to know that we all have their own difficulties!¡±


    Nichs and Leonardo forcibly resisted the desire tough, and coughed softly, finally resisted their urge tough.


    Augustine Patton was speechless. How could there be such a shameless person in this world? And this kind of person was even a powerful lord!


    ¡°Oh, Xiao Yu lord can really talk. Hey, look, our small family, rely on the mines to make some wealth! Let¡¯s just eat and drink, there is nothing else to say!¡± Augustin Patton said with a smile, his face full of piety and humility as if he was really a small existence.


    However, the three people in front of them were not so easy to be fooled. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even show the slightest change in expression and acted as if nothing had happened.


    Augustine Patton was so angry that he almost puked blood. He didn¡¯t know what kind of bad luck he had to meet these three people together. If he encountered only one, and then he could still get a lot of benefits, but now? If he really let them got involved, what would he get? Even getting little soup was considered good!


    With a slight sigh in the heart, Augustin Patton smiled and said: ¡°Do you want to continue watching or want to help?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s face is the still same. He said with augh: ¡°Haha, okay! Since you are so generous, then I will not be polite to you! Rest assured, you will also get the benefit!¡±


    Nichs smiled a little and nodded. He agreed. In fact, they really didn¡¯t care about the beast. Although its strength was good, it still could not enter his eyes!


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s good! That¡¯s good! Let¡¯s finish off this Scarlet cloud wolf!¡± Augustin Patton smiled, but his heart was bleeding inside.


    The three men were unassuming, and theymanded some of the less powerful people to work.


    This was a good opportunity to train these novices. Xiao Yu directly let Naga enter into battle. First-hand experience!


    With these three powerful forces being united, they could bully almost anyone. Anyway, it¡¯s natural to bully people here, where powerful prey on weak.


    Naga took out an arrow and then an arrow. Every arrow hit at the single point of Scarlet Cloud Wolf. Even if you have a thicker hide, it¡¯s still useless. if you got stuck in the same ce again and again, then you are defiantly finished.


    The speed of the Scarlet Cloud Wolf was very fast. It was agile during his movements. A figure appeared beside a warrior. Then a huge w descended with fierce momentum and hit his cheek. Thus man was sent flying by it.


    ¡°Good guy, this Scarlet cloud wolf is really something! Its strength is also good! Looks like, letting Naga grind the battle experience is a good decision!¡± Xiao Yu thought himself. His biggest purpose now was to let Naga seize this opportunity to upgrade, as long as she entered the 40th level, then everything would be fine.


    ¡°Naga! You have to hurry up! Look, isn¡¯t its chin fragile? What are you waiting for?¡± Xiao Yu finally couldn¡¯t take it and said. Xiao Yu was quite sinister, basically, nothing could hide from his eyes.


    Naga nodded and took a deep breath. An arrow released from the bow and its target was Scarlet Cloud Wolf.


    ¡°Hey!¡± The red cloud wolf screamed, again and again, this ce was its real weakness! If it got seriously damaged, then Scarlet Cloud Wolf¡¯s attack power would be greatly reduced.


    As the saying goes, the wolf is the copper-tailed tofu waist, but once the strength reaches a certain level, the weakness between the waist and the abdomen can basically be ignored.


    In fact, this weakness of the Scarlet Cloud Wolf was very hidden. The average person had no way to detect it. After all, the wolf¡¯s mouth was a considered as their attack weapon. Who could think that its weakness was there?


    Originally, Xiao Yu did not find it. Under careful observation, he found that before the attack of the Scarlet cloud Wolf, especially when it bites with its mouth, white hairs on its cheek shook in a strange manner. The white hair shook not because of body movement, but because of special reason.


    It was like the ability to gather energy before each attack.


    The arrow of Naga hit the chin, which was like a boulder thrown into the calmke. The energies within Scarlet Cloud Wolf had thrown into disorder!


    The Scarlet Cloud Wolf screamed, and its body trembled again and again.


    The blood flowed out.


    ¡°Damn! Damn! You despicable human!¡± The Scarlet Cloud Wolf mmed out, and the ground trembled with it.


    ¡°You stinky dog, cut the crap. Naga shut its mouth for me!¡± said Xiao Yu; the mouth of the Scarlet Cloud Wolf was really quite stinky!


    Naga immediately nodded with her mouth curled upward, the arrows shot out and its target was the chin of the Scarlet Cloud Wolf!


    ¡°Good! Good! Continue!¡± cheered Xiao Yu. Scarlet Cloud Wolf moved very fast, but Naga¡¯s uracy was actually freighting, and she even had the ability to predict!


    This was the most important quality that an archer should have!


    Precision, predict, strength, and rate of fire! Naga have all of them! Its body moved and evaded all of these attacks.


    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯t believe you can evade all my attacks! Just look! How will I shoot you to death?¡± When Naga saw that her attack was evaded so easily, fury began to ignite in her heart. Naga wanted to show his strongest side so that she could be recognized by everyone.


    ¡°Hey! Can you be a little faster? I am here, waiting for treasure!¡± Xiao Yu saidzily.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, can¡¯t you let them do it slowly? Oh, don¡¯t you want to take a break?¡± Nichs frowned because of Xiao Yu¡¯s bad attitude.


    After all, all of them were from big families. No matter what happens, they must act like a nobleman. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t panic, be polite.


    ¡°Rx? Rest? How can you say this? How can we have time to rest? This is lost ancient city which contains a lot of treasure, shouldn¡¯t we hurry? Men of the bright church were already ahead of us so we must save time!¡± Said Xiao Yu.


    Anyway, with this battle, Xiao Yu was able to determine that fighting power of Naga was quite strong.

 Chapter 420

    ¡°Oh, Nichs, What are you worrying about? We just have to manage our own people!¡± Leonardo said with a smile, he didn¡¯t want to say more. What, he just needs to remind Nichs that their goal was the skull. As for these little things, there was no need to pay that much heed.


    Nichs loosened his shoulders and said nothing more. Why worry about others? As Leonardo said, do your own thing.


    After a burst of pain, the body of the Scarlet Cloud Wolf shuddered and could not hold on anymore after getting hit by dragon bursting arrow.


    Rumble~


    The red cloud wolf screamed and finally fell down.


    The Scarlet Cloud Wolf finally died, with his depression and uneasiness. It became the spoils of war for the two forces.


    ...


    When everyone was paying attention to fallen Scarlet Cloud wolf, a vague figure shed into the cave, naturally, it was Maiev who was sent out by Xiao Yu!


    After Maiev got the order, she quietly hid and took advantage of the opportunity when everyone was paying attention to fight, to get little closer to the cave.


    However, in the end, because the alertness of the Scarlet Cloud Wolf was too strong, Maiev had no chance to enter into the cave.


    Therefore, Maiev had been waiting for the right opportunity. When Scarlet Cloud Wolf died, Maiev quietly entered inside.


    After entering it, Maiev careful probed entire area.


    It was dark inside the cave, and only the end of the cave had a little bit of light. It seemed that there was a light source there.


    Maiev was hidden in the darkness and cautiously proceed ahead.


    It¡¯s not strange that Maiev was careful. ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s instructions, keeping her life (being alive) was her first priority. Even if the mission failed, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Finally reaching the light source and ncing at it, Ma Wei¡¯s eyes instantly widened.


    There was nothing else in front of you. It was a small pool. There was a cluster of lotus in the middle of the pool. A total of 34 lotuses has there.


    ¡°This is what Master wants!¡± Ma Wei nodded secretly, and the speed of the body movement was elerated.


    The small pool was not big, only three steps long and two steps wide, the water depth was unknown, the lotuses floating on the water were exuding a faint fragrance.


    Maiev looked around and found no special thing, so she took out the jade box and began collecting the lotuses.


    At the same time, outside the cave, the Quartet (Xiao Yu, Augustine, Leonardo, and Nichs) was beginning to argue on how the spoils should be distributed.


    ¡°Cough, thisst arrow is shot by my people! That is to say, the Scarlet Cloud Wolf was killed by my people!¡± Xiao Yu coughed and said. He was not willing to let go of such a good opportunity. After all, he has already noticed that Maiev had entered the cave. So he had to stall for time until Maieves out.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you want to say that all of it belongs to you?¡± Leonardo immediately disagreed. He wanted to argue back but he knew it was pointless since Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about his image. He would only get insulted in return.


    Seeing that two people are about to fight, Nichs naturally couldn¡¯t let it happen. He said in a hurry: ¡°Okay! Ok! We are a team! Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Really, there are not outsiders. Do we have to pay attention to our image as a whole?¡±


    Nichs¡¯s words stopped the argument between both in time. Nichs went on saying ¡°Everyone! How about we distribute spoils ording to the contribution made by us? Whoever has contributed more, will get more loot, how about it?¡±


    Contribution? How much would this corpse of a Scarlet cloud wolf worth? At most, it was 2 million gold coins! if the luck was not good, at least 1 million gold coins could easily be obtained!


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions! Anyway, this Scarlet cloud wolf was killed by my people! I want to inform you all, this Father just threw a lot of bombs, and those bombs are worth one hundred thousand gold coins!¡± Xiao Yu wanted to usenguage to confuse them.


    It was a pity that they were all savvy (experienced)masters!


    ¡°As you know, before youe, the people of my Augustine family have been working hard to kill the Scarlet Cloud Wolf!¡± Augustine was very anxious. What the hell. You just appeared from nowhere and now you want to grab my spoils.


    ¡°Augustine, my expenses are biggest. Do you know the value of this magic iron bomb? How many people in the world can refine it? This beast caused me to consume so many bombs. Do you want to say that I can¡¯t recover back my cost?¡± Xiao Yu said with a carefree face. Naturally one, who has more power, would get more things.


    ¡°Oh, Lord Xiao Yu, I am afraid that without the efforts of my Augustin family, you can¡¯t do it so easily? Hey! Can you be a kind person? I deserve it!¡± Augustin said coldly, apparently irritated by Xiao Yu¡¯s words.


    Xiao Yu was quite angry, and this guy dares to talk to himself so much and don¡¯t give him face!


    Faces of Nichs and Leonardo were not so good. After all, they were a team. Augustine was treating Xiao Yu like this. Wasn¡¯t it same treating them like this?


    ¡°If this father wants to swallow this thing alone, then you, Augustine Patton, have any way to stop me? Just rely on your man?¡± Xiao Yu said quite impatiently.


    Augustin became silent, as Xiao Yu said, and his people were probably not enough to match them! Although he had powerhouse who was close to the sixth order, what could he do? The main force of Xiao Yu basically consisted of fifth-order powerhouses. If everyone teamed up against the peak fifth-order powerhouse, and then he would be done for!

 Chapter 421

    The body of the Scarlet Cloud Wolf had been divided. Regardless of whether the four were satisfied or dissatisfied, they could only ept this result.


    Everyone was from a big force or family, for retaining everyone¡¯s face, Nichs had suggested a good n. Now if someone tried to trouble at this time, then he must be brainless!


    Nichs¡¯s eyes were sharp. He had already seen the cave behind the Scarlet Cloud Wolf, if nor for Xiao Yu, he would try to send people before to steal the treasure.


    ¡°Hey, there is a cave behind Scarlet Cloud Wolf! There might be treasures inside. If there is, we might as well go in and see! Hehe.¡± Nichs said with a smile.


    ¡°There are treasures? Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go and see!¡± Xiao Yu was shocked. He tilted his head as he said. He led his people as he rushed ahead.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart was full of sorrows. When are these bastards going in right now? Maiev has note out yet!


    ¡°Maiev! Maiev, what are you doing inside the cave? Why don¡¯t you take advantage of time bought by me to retreat?¡± Xiao Yu was very anxious. People had already started to go inside.


    At this time, Maiev was still picking up the lotuses. When she heard Xiao Yu¡¯s loud voice and her body shook. She got nervous and didn¡¯t know where to hide. Although she could be invisible, she did not think she could escape eyes of everyone¡¯s eyes.


    She naturally knew that if she was discovered by others, then Xiao Yu would certainly waste a lot of tricks and brain cells to defend her.


    However, when Maiev picked the lotus, she clearly felt the importance of this thing. She also knew why the Scarlet Cloud Wolf did not leave this but chose to be dead.


    As long as you could get the lotus, as well as their roots, and find an alchemy master, you could definitely make a good thing (pill) to enhance strength.


    This kind of thing could greatly enhance the strength in a short period of time; Xiao Yu wascking it most. If Xiao Yu knew this, he would definitely raise his hands to agree with her decision!


    Therefore, Maiev had to harvest all the lotuses and then find a ce to hide, wait for them toe in and then join the team.


    As for whether she would be discovered, it could only be resigned on fate.


    Listening the sound of footsteps that were getting closer and closer, Maiev rushed to keep everything, and then removed all traces of her footprints, and finally found a dark corner to hide.


    The ce where Maiev hide was near the entrance to the passage where the small pool was located.


    In addition, Xiao Yu said that he wants to go in first, so as long as Maiev appeared at the right time, she could mix into the team.


    ¡°Oh, how is it so dark here! Really, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go in and see treasure!¡± said Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Rare and strange!¡± Leonardo muttered with disdain. Watching Xiao Yu acting like this was very annoying!


    Although Nichs did not speak, he felt that Xiao Yu¡¯s behaviour was somewhat weird. After all, Xiao Yu had encountered simr situations before, but he did not show such intense reaction!


    His pair of eyes carefully observed everything around him, even if it was tiny dust, he would not let go!


    The hidden position of Maiev was quickly passed. In the dark, no one can discover the stealth skills of the night elves!


    After sessful hiding, Maiev calcted when it was appropriate time to reappear in the ranks.


    When Xiao Yu, who was walking in the front, saw that the things in the small pool were gone, his corners of mouth curled upward slightly, and then he shouted loudly: ¡°Oh, look! There is a small pool here! Maybe we can get treasure from it!¡±


    With the sound of Xiao Yu, everyone¡¯s footsteps elerated, and Nichs was the same, but his eyes were always paying attention to the area behind him because he felt a presence in that position. Very faint breath, but the breath was not recognizable.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Maiev used this opportunity provided by Xiao Yu and easily returned to the team.


    After Maiev took off his space ring, she quietly ced it in Tyrande¡¯s hands. Because both of them were from night elves race, the trust between them was quite good!


    Tyrande was shocked when the corner of her eye saw the emergence of Maiev but soon she understood everything and also got the reason behind Xiao Yu¡¯s unnatural behaviour.


    Xiao Yu, Nichs, Leonardo and Augustine were all powerful and arrogant. Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t react so intensely a while ago without reason.


    ¡°Oh, this is weird. It just seems to have seen a figure shing over. What is it?¡± Nichs asked curiously, but not many people noticed that he was speaking the truth.


    ¡°Shadow? Where is it? I look at it! Who is it?? It dare toe here before me, do you think that Laozi does not exist?¡± Xiao Yu immediately screamed loudly, trying to divert Nichs¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Nichs, are you not mistaken? Block the entrance of the cave so that no one can leave the cave!¡± Leonardo was also very smart. He had blocked the entrance of the cave, not allowing any person to flee.


    ¡°Is it still useful now? If he has mixed into the team, then I am afraid that it is not so easy to find!¡± said Augustine Patton.

 Chapter 422

    ¡°What do you say? You mean that our people have entered here beforehand and then stole the treasures inside? Leonardo, you tell them whether you sent someone to sneak in. I know that you have several powerful assassins, but I believe you that you will definitely not do such a thing. Although I am disgusted with your personal character, in the end, we are a team, I am definitely standing on your side.¡± Xiao Yu was deliberately making things difficult for Leonardo, after all, he wanted to divert everyone¡¯s attention.


    Leonardo was angered to the extreme. It is obvious that you are setting me up. Isn¡¯t it too damn wicked?


    Xiao Yu was sessful in his attempt, and now that Augustine Patton really turned his attention to Leonardo.


    ¡°Okay! Okay!¡± Nichs hurried to settle the situation and said: ¡°This is definitely a misunderstanding. I might not be necessarily correct. Since this matter is over, then let¡¯s leave. After all, looking for Gul¡¯ dan¡¯s skull is the most important thing. If we continued to argue over this little profit and Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull was taken by others, it will not worth the loss.¡±


    Hearing what Nichs said, Leonardo heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Xiao Yu with an ugly look. He kept nning how to return the favor to Xiao Yu.


    He couldn¡¯t understand why a big beauty like Lin Bingxue would like such a rogue? Watching Lin Yuxue¡¯s gentle eyes toward Xiao Yu, he really didn¡¯t understand what this hooligan has to give to Lin Bingxue.


    The Augustine left the cave with the depressed look but he could only swallow his voice. Against this three-party force, he stood no chance.


    ¡°Everyone, I will not bother you anymore, I am leaving now. I wish all of you good luck.¡± Augustine was very firm. After directly speaking a set of words, he take away his people.


    After Augustine left, Nichs looked at Xiao Yu and said with a smile. ¡°Xiao Yu, what did you find out? Now the outsider has gone so don¡¯t hide it anymore. If it is a good thing, I am willing to pay a big price to buy for it.¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately interjected him and said, ¡°What do you mean by this? Don¡¯t forget, your assassin was not on the scene, wasn¡¯t it possible that you are the one who stole the treasures?¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s remarks were not entirely unreasonable.


    When they were fighting, the assassins were naturally hidden in the dark, waiting for opportunities. However, those assassins did not have the invisibly so it was difficult to enter the cave without noticed by anymore.


    Maiev had this special ability so she entered straight in so no one noticed anything wrong. With the hooligan character of Xiao Yu, how could he let others get more benefits?


    Nichs grinned, he really didn¡¯t know what could he say to Xiao Yu withtter¡¯s rotten character. However, he was not a sour loser, he was not very concerned about this kind of small matter. His goal was ultimately to get Gul¡¯dan skull.


    Leonardo took a sigh of relief, and now he was toozy to care about Xiao Yu, and he was finding an opportunity to finish off Xiao Yu.


    As a result, everyone continued to move forward. At this time, Xiao Yu discovered that Illidan¡¯s illness seemed to be getting serious and serious. His body often trembled.


    Xiao Yu suddenly felt helpless and could not understand what happened to Illidan.


    Who was it? Why did it cast such magic on Illidan? Illidan was already in the fifth order, and that person could curse him so easily unless it had reached the sixth order.


    But were there so many sixth orders in this world? No.


    By the way, that Augustus, the orc warlock, if it was him, it was really possible.


    After all, the Warlocks were renown for their curses. Xiao Yu had no way to lift it so he was helpless. Looking at Illidan like this, he was also very anxious.


    Illidan itself was a demon so he had a certain immunity to the curse, but it¡¯s still in this condition. If someone else was cursed, then what would have happened?


    But it was also strange, why did Illidan got cursed instead of anyone else? After all, if someone else got cursed then result would definitely be better.


    Xiao Yu felt like he seemed to have missed something, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. It seemed that the answer was in front of him, but it was covered by a thin veil, and couldn¡¯t be seen.


    The team went forward and found many adventurers. This time, because of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull, the adventurers came in groups. Although the deaths and injuries were heavy, everyone followed suit and many people came in.


    In particr, some powerful trade unions on the maind, and the territorial powers would not let go of this opportunity.


    However, in this ancient city, it was still not so easy to find treasures. There were various kinds of beasts and traps in it. For example, the strange creature like the demon vine was simply everywhere.


    However, risks and opportunitiese together.


    This ce had various kinds of heaven and earth treasures even some good equipment that had survived the wrath of time. If a person could get even one then it was quite worthwhile.


    Xiao Yu felt a bit strange. Since the mysterious warlock was living here, why didn¡¯t he send people to collect these things at the beginning but waited for these adventurers toe and take them?


    ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s estimation, there is only one possibility. That was, the warlock Augustus had note here before and was only able toe here recently.


    It seemed that there were many secrets in this ancient city.


    Augustus once said that Gul¡¯dan wasing back. Was it really possible to do this? You know, Gul¡¯dan has been dead for a long time, how could he be resurrected.


    Even if it was a resurrection, it could only be a few remnants. His body parts might have attached themselves to other beats and forming a new kind of creature.


    It was as if the original Alsace and Ner¡¯zhul merged into a new Lich King.


    At that time, that Gul¡¯dan might no longer be an original Gul¡¯dan, but maybe something else.


    ¡°What happened?¡± just as everyone went forward to see the situation. Suddenly the entire ancient city began to tremble with a loud noise.


    Everyone was shocked and squatted on the ground, watching the sky in horror.


    In the sky, a huge blurry shadow was flying over, and the shadow looked like a human figure but it was not exactly like it.


    ¡°Hurry and see.¡± Nichs immediately rushed forward with people.


    Xiao Yu was naturally unwilling tog behind, waved his hand and took his subordinates.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s Horned Beasts who already flown in the sky were the first to detect what was going on. When the huge phantom shed past, the horned beasts and the Griffins were scared and almost fell from the sky.


    Boom...


    At this time, the entire ancient city began to tremble again as if the entire ancient city was going to split apart.


    And when they quickly ran to a high point, they found that the ancient city did seem to be cracking.


    Rumble...


    Inside of the gully (cracks), a huge amount of energy was erupting out.


    The entire ancient city seemed to be experiencing a huge change. It makes people feel like that under their feet was powerful formation, they were like a small ant and could not fight against it.


    At this time, the Griffin Knight and the Horned Beast Knight fell sharply from the sky, seemingly attracted by the tremendous power, and could not fly at all.


    Many of the walls fell, and then there were many ces that rose, and then the whole city waspletely unrecognizable and no longer what it used to be.


    ¡°What kind of powerful array can support such a city?¡± A magician under Leonardo said with amazement.


    ¡°It seems that the ancient city we just saw was just an outskirt of the real city. The real ancient city is underground and it was going to emerge.¡± Nichs looked shocked at this time.


    When he first came in, he has no feeling. Now the ancient city has begun to reorganize. Many ces have emerged from the ground. Xiao Yu felt that he was very familiar with it.


    Soon, Xiao Yu found several buildings and finally recognized them.


    ¡°The Temple of Darkness! It¡¯s Temple of Darkness!¡± Xiao Yu suddenly yelled in his mind.


    ...


    Note: I have tried to find the correct name of Temple. In the end, I found nothing.

 Chapter 423

    When Illidan and Maiev saw it, they were also shocked and speechless. This ce held special meaning for both of them.


    Illidan was on the back of the Bloodhoof, frowning in pain, but at this time, he seemed to have forgotten the curse and pain.


    Here, it was once the ce he upied, and it was also the ce where he and Maiev fought.


    Howe? How could it be?


    The whole city was constantly shaking, splitting, and this process has gone through more than ten minutes, and many people had fallen into the cracks created by the huge energy because they have no time to dodge.


    Xiao Yu was lucky enough to find a high ground at the beginning, not being swallowed up by those cracks. However, it does not mean that they were safe now.


    Now, everyone was watching this huge temple, and their heart was filled with fear. It seemed that it contains strange and huge energy that was enough to make their hairs stand.


    Xiao Yu looked at the dark temple. Although it was not the same as before, he still recognized its general structure.


    Why is Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull appearing here? Xiao Yu did not know but this ce had also been associated with Gul¡¯dan, and Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull appeared here, and there was nothing strange.


    The Temple of Darkness was originally belonged to the Draenei. Later the orcs and the abyss lords encroached here, and the original Draenei were removed.


    Later, Illidan came here again. He led Kael¡¯thas, Wasi Qi and others, and drove away orcs and abyss lords out of the dark temple and became the new master of the temple.


    Wasi Qi was the current Naga.


    Therefore, this temple was rted to several heroes under Xiao Yu¡¯s control.


    Xiao Yu did not think of this possibility.


    Rumble...


    It seemed to be thest sound. The whole temple has been fixed. Everything seems to be settled. However, it was silent and terrible. It seemed that there were countless dangers hidden here.


    ¡°I havee here. If I can¡¯t get the most benefit, then I will regret it. This is the ce of Laozi.¡±


    What benefits could be gained here? Xiao Yu was pondering whether things in the game could exist here.


    ¡°What should I do now?¡± Leonardo who looked at this incredible scene and couldn¡¯t speak for a long time, finally, muttered to himself.


    Nichs also said helplessly: ¡°This ispletely out of our expectation. Who has thought that there is such a powerful formation here that could emerge city? However, the situation has be even more dangerous. We have to be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Although it is more dangerous here, it is obvious that it is the real beginning. The formation just now should have triggered some mechanism so skull of Gul¡¯dan is likely toe out. It¡¯s time for action.¡± Xiao Yuughed and said.


    Seeing the calm expression of Xiao Yu, Nichs¡¯s eyes shed with a strange glow. Does he have more understanding of this ce?


    He couldn¡¯t possibly think that Xiao Yu hade from another world, and temple of darkness was once the ce where Xiao Yu had passed through countless times.


    ¡°What Xiao Yu said is correct. Now that city has emerged, the skull of Gul¡¯dan was definitely going to appear. It is the real test for us. Now, what do we do? Is it to explore together or separately? This ce is very big. If we explored together, we may waste time. I mean, it¡¯s not as good as if we explored separately. We can find skull quickly before anyone else. If anyone finds it, he has to immediately notify others. We will work together and finally will distribute it among ourselves.¡± Nichs looked at Xiao Yu and Leonardo, and said.


    Xiao Yu said indifferently: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Leonardo looked at Xiao Yu and said faintly: ¡°Good! After all, this ce has powerful forces such as the church. If we want to get the skull of Gul¡¯dan, cooperation is a good choice.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s separate here, and I will move forward. You two are free to choose.¡± After that, Nichs took his men and went forward.


    When Xiao Yu saw this, he took a look at Leonardo but did not say anything. He waved his hand and took his people away.


    However, shortly after Xiao Yu¡¯s departure, Nichs, who had already left, came back.


    Nichs and Leonardo nced at each other and said faintly: ¡°Xiao Yu is weird. He seems to be familiar with this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, this guy must know something. Hey, to be honest, with two of us together, we can definitely find the skull of Gul¡¯dan.¡± Leonardo looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s direction and gnashed his teeth.


    Nichs smiled and said: ¡°You are not Xiao Yu¡¯s opponent. In front of Xiao Yu, your heart is chaotic. In this case, how can you beat him? To defeat him, you have to be more firm.¡±


    Leonardo listened to Nik¡¯s words and nodded, but did not say much.


    ¡°You have left something (tracking skill/artefact) on him, right?¡± After a while, Leonardo suddenly said.


    ¡°Of course, otherwise, how can I let him leave alone? He maybe knows some secrets about this ancient city.¡± Nichs¡¯s eyes narrowed into the slit.


    Nichs was constantly nning how to kill Xiao Yu. This time, in any case, He could not let Xiao Yu leave this ce alive. Otherwise, in the future, if Xiao Yu really developed, he would be a great threat to him.


    Enemies must not be underestimated. Although he was confident that he would be the god of this world, but if he took his enemies lightly, it will make him fall into ruin.


    ¡°This thing is a kind of tracking pearl that our family has passed down. It is usually rare to use it once. This Xiao Yu, even if it is savvy, will not notice the mark that I have left on him. With this thing, we can see his every move.¡± Nichs looked at the crystal ball and said.


    Leonardo showed a smug smile on his face.


    Two outstanding young people smiled and walked toward the inside.

 Chapter 424

    After Xiao Yu left the two men, he did not feel rxed. Instead, he felt like being spied by someone but he couldn¡¯t figure out how.


    However, he searched with his Vision technique and asked Tyrande to search with her eagle eye, but found nothing.


    ¡°Those two guys must have been cooperating with each other. Those guys are very ruthless. How can they let me go so easily?¡± Xiao Yu asked himself. But there was no way he could find out what the other party was using to track him.


    Just as Xiao Yu was suspecting, a figure appeared in front of him and swiftly passed. This figure saw Xiao Yu, it seems to have paused, but then quickly left.


    ¡°Who? It did not look strong, its strength should be less than sixth-order.¡± Xiao Yu thought to himself. He couldn¡¯t understand why this guy suddenly passed by here.


    This guy seemed to be a lone adventurer. With his strength of the fifth-order, he dared to go deep into this ce, he was truly courageous.


    Just when Xiao Yu was assessing this person, suddenly strange sounds came from the front.


    When Xiao Yu heard this sound, his faces turned ugly. He understood why that guy ran so fast because there was something behind him that was chasing after him.


    Moreover, the sound was not one or two, but many, at least hundreds of thousands.


    ¡°Why am I so unlucky? I encountered this kind of thing here.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the passages around but did not leave immediately, was there any good thing here?


    Now, there were no other forces here to fight for opportunity so how could he give up this opportunity?


    He just didn¡¯t know what these things were. Would it be very powerful? If it is as difficult as a Gorloc, it would be troublesome.


    Soon, Xiao Yu understood that he didn¡¯t need to think about it anymore because those things were already very close. That guy was alone, so he could escape, but he had so many people, it was difficult to escape now so they could only fight.


    Squeak squeak squeak...


    Soon, Xiao Yu saw the true face of this group of creatures (beasts), that resembled goblins, but also human form, but with a mouse head, sharp teeth exposed outside, their action was very quick.


    ¡°Rat Monsters?¡± Seeing the beasts, Xiao Yu felt a headacheing. These rat monsters cause much higher damage than somerge beasts. After all, Xiao Yu was not afraid because he had a little dragon, Bloodhoof as well as others.


    But these beasts were small in size, had agile movements, and their attack was sharp. It was hard to fight them when they were in the group.


    However, it was toote to think now. They were just too unlucky to encounter these beasts.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± Xiao Yu suddenly snorted.


    Since there were so many mice here then there should be treasures.


    ¡°Bloodhoof, Grom, use defensive scroll and attract their attention.¡± Xiao Yu did not hesitate to use good equipment at this time so he immediately took out defensive scrolls obtained from the Gorlocs and passed them to Bloodhoof, Grom and the little dragons to use. In an instant, they got covered by ayer of the magic screen.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu took out the mines (Bomb)and prepared them for the bombing. At this time, using such weapon of mass destruction was the best choice.


    Rumbling...


    A series of explosions sounded. These rats were very weak creatures. After being bombed by bombs, they were sent flying.


    ¡°Kael attacks them.¡± Xiao Yu angered Kel¡¯thas. In the current situation, Kael¡¯thas who had long-range magic attacks became the best terminator of the rat.


    Kael¡¯thas nodded and didn¡¯t say much. The mes of the storm quickly swept up and burned the mice out.


    It was absolutely horrible to be attacked by fifth-order Kael¡¯thas. Moreover, his me magic has ignition effect. As long as the body began to burn, it will continue to burn and continue to cause damage till it turns into ashes.


    Therefore, after the me storm, the group of the rat was immediately turned into ashes and fire began to spread to other mice, causing an even greatermotion.


    ughter, through ughter.


    At this time, Naga also began to attack. When dealing withrge-beasts, although she had dragon bursting arrows, her strength was not so strong, so the damage was not great, and the experience harvested was not so much. But now the situation was not the same, mice had low defence, they were easy to kill, so it would definitely be rewarding.


    As the result, Naga continued to attack, and arge number of rats were nailed to the ground.


    Although mice look terrible, they were densely packed, but Xiao Yu¡¯s ability to attack them was very strong so they were not afraid of it. Instead, they were happy to get more experience.


    Xiao Yu was satisfied. But it¡¯s a pity that Illidan was now cursed and could not fight.


    Now, Illidan had fallen into aa and was looked after by several Druids.


    Xiao Yu did not let Maiev fight but ced her in the back, if rats came from behind, they have to rely on her to kill them.


    Maiev¡¯s long-range attack was not very strong, although she had skills like knife fan, butpared to the fire magic of Kael¡¯thas, it was not at that level, so it is more appropriate to hold that position.


    However, Xiao Yu¡¯s rxed expression did notst long. Although they were killing rats quickly, these mice were increasing rapidly in poption.


    ¡°Why this ce has so many mice?¡± Looking at the mice, Xiao Yu felt numb in his heart.


    However, the number of wounded people was getting more and more, and the front line was constantly retreating. Although the little dragon, the bloodhoof and the Grom were in the front, they have the protection of the defensive scrolls. But they could not handle so many mice.


    Xiao Yu wasmanding the troops for a safe retreat.


    Rumbling...


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t remember how many magic bombs he had thrown. He didn¡¯t know how many thousands of rats were killed, but their number had still not decreased.


    They have gradually begun to withdraw from this passage and reached the inner hall. They needed reinforcement, if not then they would be surrounded by mice.


    However, at this time, Celia returned quickly and said: ¡°I have found an army. They areing to this way.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Do we know them?¡± Xiao Yu immediately said happily.


    ¡°Yes! They are very familiar.¡± Celia said with certainty.


    ¡°Very familiar? Who? You will not say that Nik and Leonardo are both back?¡± Xiao Yu really couldn¡¯t think of anyone familiar.


    ¡°No.¡± Celia shook her head.


    ¡°Is that the church?¡± Xiao Yu and the church are rtively familiar. After all, there is a direct confrontation.


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Celia still shook her head.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Xiao Yu asked in amazement.


    ¡°The Kennedy family!¡± Celia said faintly.


    puff......


    Xiao Yu was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 425

    Xiao Yu and the Kennedy family are indeed old acquaintances. After their first meeting, they formed an indissoluble bond.


    Unexpectedly, he was able to meet them here. The world is really small. Xiao Yu suddenly burst into joy because he had finally found a scapegoat.


    At this time, pulling people of Kennedy family into the muddy water was the best choice.


    ...


    Rats quickly rushed over, Xiao Yu did not even blink and waved his sword downward, cutting off the mice into pieces.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a mouse? Is Laozi (father) still afraid of you?¡±


    Xiao Yu directed the people to retreat in an orderly manner. When he stepped out of the passage, he saw the Robert of the Kennedy family.


    Xiao Yu saw Robert and immediately became shocked. He shouted at him: ¡°Hurry! someone ising, and treasures must not be obtained by others.¡±


    When Robert of the Kennedy family saw Xiao Yu here, he was also taken aback. When he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s shout, his hatred manifested as he screamed, ¡°Hurry! Go ahead and steal his treasure. Today I am going to break this guy down.¡±


    The powerhouses of the Kennedy family shouted loudly and rushed over.


    Xiao Yu smiled in his heart; this fool has been fooled again. Xiao Yu could not understand, why would Kennedy family send this fool?


    These strong men of the Kennedy family rushed in and instantly filled the entire passage. At this time, Xiao Yu brought out his people.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die then run fast. Bunch of idiots!¡± Xiao Yu shouted at the Kennedy family¡¯s powerhouses.


    These powerhouses had originally obtained the orders of Roberts, thinking that there was really something good in there. But when they came in, they saw the rat screaming in the sky and immediately understood that they had been fooled, and quickly tried to retreat.


    But could they retreat so easily?


    After Xiao Yu rushed out, they retreated to the side of the passage and then formed a formation to resist the rat tides, and once the rats were killed, they saw the people of the Kennedy family.


    Robert had thought that this time he could catch Xiao Yu and make him pay.


    However, things didn¡¯t go as he thought because rat monsters began to attack them. Since they were not prepared and were caught off guard. Although these rats were not strong but these tides of rats were unending. As the result, his people began to feel tired.


    Xiao Yu also deliberately ordered the Druid to use the hurricane to spread fire toward the Kennedy family to make the situation even more chaotic.


    Xiao Yuughed proudly in his heart. After Onught, the rats scattered around.


    When Xiao Yu saw this, he was greatly relieved. Although he has not left the danger area yet, at least most of the mice had been taken down so the pressure was not so great.


    Xiao Yu believed that with his current strength, there should be no problem resisting it.


    Just as Xiao Yu heaved a sigh of relief, he heard someone chanting spell.


    ¡°Purse these monsters in the name of light.¡±


    The people of the church!


    This kind of spell was only used by people in the church.


    Xiao Yu turned his head toward another direction and saw some peopleing over, one by one wearing red armour and robes. It was indeed a Scarlet crusade.


    The people of the church should havee from another direction and want to enter into this hall, but they have not been able to get in and ended up surrounded by these rats.


    With the Kennedy family and the church¡¯s people working together, Xiao Yu knew that these rats could not resist anymore. After all, Church has a sixth-order powerhouse.


    ¡°Oh, I thought that after all of my heroes reach the fifth level, my strength can be greatly improved, but now it seems that the enemies I am encountering are getting stronger and stronger. Even the sixth-order powerhouses have appeared. ¡±


    Xiao Yu sighed in his heart and wondered how to quickly upgrade several heroes.


    Xiao Yu looked at the church again. The sixth-order pdin called Chris had his eyes on Xiao Yu.


    To be exact, Chris¡¯s eyes were always on Uther¡¯s body.


    Indeed, since thest encounter with Uther, Chris was suspicious about the pope. Although he was very loyal to the Pope, and even worship him. He feels that the Pope was the most powerful person he has ever seen in his life. However, his belief in the Pdin made him loyal to Uther.


    After all, that was he believes since childhood.


    If the Uther in front me, is true Uther? Then what would I do?


    This was also the reason why he directly leftst time.


    When he came here, he was thinking about directly ambushing Uther. However, they were identified by Xiao Yu beforehand and were forced out. But when he personally saw Uther, and his power of the light, his heart began to waver.


    Alonso¡¯s gaze was also on Uther from time to time. He once fought with Uther so he was more convinced of Uther.


    Especially after he returned to the church, he deliberately approached the fake Uther several times. Compared with this Uther, it was apletely different feeling.


    This made him more determined that this Uther was true.


    He was loyal to the Pope and got the task toe and kill Uther. In fact, he came here to protect Uther.


    As long as his life is still there, then he will not allow anyone to hurt Uther, including his own boss, the pdin he once worshipped, Chris.


    ¡°Damn, from where are these miceing out? Why are there so many?¡± Robles shouted loudly at the mouse. He was bitten by the rats many times. The meat on his body was torn off from several ces.


    He was angry with several bodyguards around him. If he was not in danger, he must have punished these people.


    ¡°This time, I can cooperate with the church to deal with Xiao Yu.¡±


    Robert was extremely aloof and arrogant but he was not an idiot. He knew that this time, the cooperating with Church to kill Xiao Yu was a good strategy.


    After all, he knew very well that goal of the church was Uther. Thest time When Khedira came, he had clearly expressed the intention of the church.


    Looking at the little dragon in the crowd who was waving his nunchaku, Roberts gnashed his teeth.


    He knew that Xiao Yu¡¯s strength was not weak but if he teamed up with the church then everything would be much easier.

 Chapter 426

    Alonso¡¯s wand continued to rotate. The rows and rows of rat monsters were squashed onto ground. However, several rat monsters jumped on him and left several bite marks of his armor.


    The teeth of the rat monsters were indeed terrible even strong armors couldn¡¯t resist their teeth.


    ¡°What happened? Alonso, how is your mind messed up? With your strength, you shouldn¡¯t let these rats be close to you.¡± When Chris saw Alonso¡¯s situation, he frowned and scolded.


    Chris was once the mentor of Alonso, so any mistakes made by Alonso were clearly seen by him. Chris immediately reprimanded him and did not give any face to him.


    Alonso was not angry because of this, because Alonso was very respectful of Chris Mo.


    ¡°Ah... Mentor, I was not careful.¡± Alonso replied quickly.


    Chris coldly said: ¡°Yes? Why are your eyes on fake Uther over there? Are you alerting him or caring about him?¡±


    When Alonso heard it, he was shocked because his small movement was noticed by Chris¡¯s eyes


    If the Pope knew my current state of mind, I am afraid I would be immediately fired.


    He knew that the Pope did not have even slightest affection for them. A person who seems to be gentle, kind and loving, might be actually extremely malevolent and greatly ambitious.


    Chris snorted and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Whether Alonso¡¯s expression in his eyes was concerned or vignt, he naturally distinguished it.


    In his heart, even Chris was doubtful about this. He knew Alonso since Alonso¡¯s childhood. Since Alonso cared about that Uther, it showed that Alonso¡¯s faith had already wavered.


    What kind of power Uther has to make Alonso who had been loyal to the Pope care for him? There were only two possibilities. First, Alonso had been cursed by ck magic like charm that confuses the mind. The second possibility, that was, this Uther was the true Uther.


    What was the real reason?


    In fact, Chris has the same feeling, but he did not want to believe that it is true.


    If it¡¯s true, then it means that the Pope whom he had followed from childhood, the hero that he once worshipped, had lied to him and ordered them to kill the god of the bright church, Uther.


    What was the problem?


    Why is it like this?


    Contradiction!


    Originally, their beliefs were very firm toward the church and pope, but now, the situation was different.


    They were standing on crossroad. It was hardest time for them to decide.


    Thinking of this, Chris Mo¡¯s heart was shocked, why did he have this idea? Didn¡¯t this mean that he had also admitted that this Uther was true one?


    Chris broke out into cold sweat; he had not this feeling for many years.


    However, when Chris Mo¡¯s eyesnded on Uther, his heart involuntarily thought ¡°If this Uther was true one then, wasn¡¯t killing him would be sphemy?¡±


    If... If this Uther really died, then...


    Then the pope would be a new god!


    This caused his beliefs to be shaken.


    Chris seemed to have understand something, but it was still difficult to decide. He doesn¡¯t know how to choose, how to face everything today.


    ¡°You are a qualified Pdin.¡± At this time, Chris praised Alonso in his heart.


    Am I a qualified Pdin?


    Chris believed that he had been adhering to all the rules (principles) of the Pdin in his years as a pdin, honour, etiquette, humility, perseverance, loyalty, pride, piety...


    There had never been a vition, so his heart was very pure, very tenacious, not moved by foreign objects and any unnecessary thought could not contaminate him and tarnish his soul.


    Once, he also faced countless temptations, beauty, money, power, but his mind never wavered.


    The most important thing in his heart was the Pdin¡¯s belief, the Pdin¡¯s spirit. The other things were only foreign objects and couldn¡¯t affect him at all.


    He remembered that once, a wealthy merchant offered him beauties, wealth and property, and hoped that Chris could spare him once.


    However, he still resolutely decided to cut down the head of the wealthy merchant because the rich businessman had solicited many people who worked hard for him causing many people to suffer from hunger and death.


    He distributed the wealthy merchant¡¯s property and relieved many homeless people.


    Later, the bishop was murdered. He chose to pledge his loyalty to the new generation of popes and continued to carry forward the spirit of the Church of Light and let Uther¡¯s light illuminate every corner of the earth.


    He had gone through countless ces, doing perseverance, and supporting the world. Once upon a time, there was a title of a masked light messenger on the maind. No one knew that person was him.


    He spread the teachings of the bright church to every ce he walked through. He rescued the vulnerable people, punishes the wicked once. He did not even hesitate to take risks for helping some civilians who were strangers to him.


    Because of this, he had high prestige in the church.


    When Uther saw him and said that you are a qualified Pdin. In fact, what he asked for all these years was just this sentence.


    He did not want to be worshiped by populous. What he asked for was that everyone who saw him could have such an evaluation for him. You are a qualified knight.


    This was the belief of his life.


    But now, this belief seems to be in crisis.


    Originally, Chris Moo was almost 100% sure that Uther on Xiao Yu¡¯s side was fake. After all, the god of the bright church should naturally appear in the bright church, the other Uther were certainly fake. However, when he saw Uther first time, his thought changed.


    What should I do?


    At this time, a golden light shed and Naga¡¯s body broke out in strong momentum. Her body seemed to have be bigger in a sh but quickly shrank back to Original size.


    At this time, the Naga seemed to have be a different person. There has been a fundamental change in terms of temperament.


    Especially the face of Naga, at this moment, has be softer.


    In the past, Naga¡¯s face was beautiful but it was more like a doll face, and now, it has be more charming.


    In particr, her long hair looked like a long falling river. Although the lower part of Naga is a snake, it looked a little strange, but the soft body was more of a primitive desire.


    Whether it was people from Bright Church¡¯s side or Kennedy family¡¯s side, many people were directly enchanted by Naga¡¯s appearance.


    Too fascinating! This was definitely not a worldly appearance.


    Especially the Robert who was looking at the Naga was now salivating. Robert had seen countless beautiful women, but this kind of beauty was really first.


    ¡°Howe... How can there be such a peerless beauty in the world? No, I must bring this snake woman over and make her my ve.¡±


    In contrast, the soldiers on the side of Xiao Yu have no feelings, because there are soldiers of all races in Xiao Yu¡¯s army. In their view, Naga has nothing special. She was like an orc for them.


    When Xiao Yu saw this, he was overjoyed. After so many battles, Naga finally upgraded and reached level 40.


    Now, Xiao Yu¡¯s all heroes have reached the fifth stage.


    Naga now seems to be just out of hot water, her whole body had faint red rue on it.


    In fact, when Xiao Yu saw Naga at the first time, his mind did sh a few embarrassing thoughts. When a normal man saw Naga, he basically had this impulse. If there isn¡¯t one, it means that that man is definitely not normal.


    Naga herself was very happy. Facing the rats from all sides, her hairs were like fine (small) snakes. After these fine snakes stretched out, they spurt a thin silver light from each of them. Like a fine needle, they stabbed rat¡¯s body, and immediately darted them to ground.


    ¡°This move of Naga is defiantly abnormal.¡± Xiao Yu was satisfied with this skill of Naga.


    It seems that this was a group attack skill but if the power of this skill was concentrated on one person, it was an absolutely powerful move.

 Chapter 427

    At this time, a huge roar sounded in the whole temple. This roar seemed to be of a beast, but what type of beast was it? This roar reverberated in everyone¡¯s ears. It seemed to go directly into the heart causing their heart to tremble. Some soldiers with poor strength fainted directly and fell down on the ground.


    What happened?


    Whose roar was it?


    Everyone was shocked. It¡¯s roar contained so much power. If it came in person, how powerful was it? Was it the existence of the seventh order?


    Even the sixth-order powerhouse was not so powerful.


    Those rat monsters, after hearing the roar, became motionless for a while. As if sensing something terrible, they suddenly screamed and ran away.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What is it that can instil fear in these rats?¡± Xiao Yu have bad premonition about it.


    This temple seemed to have a lot of powerful things.


    Not only the voice just now, but also other factorsbined make Xiao Yu feel that this ce definitely not as simple as it appears on the surface.


    Including Chris Mo, and the sixth-order powerhouse of the Kennedy family showed a look of horror. They are the sixth-order powerhouses. They could feel ¡®its¡¯ existence more clearly.


    This powerful energy absolutely belonged to seventh-order existence, although they have no way to get in touch with seventh order powerhouse, for this energy, they could be sure that it had reached the seventh order.


    If...


    If it was really a seventh order existence, even if they all went all out, could they beat it? How terrible was the seventh-order powerhouse?


    Not to mention this, it could be said that those closest to the seventh-order people on the maind, such as Theodore, might not necessarily be the opponents of it.


    After taking a look at the running rat monsters, Robert¡¯s eyes immediately fell on the Xiao Yu¡¯s subordinates.


    Firstly, he looked at Xiao Yu with a twisted face because he always wanted to kill Xiao Yu. However, very quickly, his eyes drifted back and forth between Lin Bixue and Naga. Tyrande had habit of wearing a veil on her face so he could not see her face clearly.


    However, Tyrande¡¯s absolutely perfect figure also made him decide in his heart that he must have Tyrande as his ve.


    Xiao Yu noticed Robert¡¯s gaze and vowed to dig his eyes.


    Dared to look at Laozi¡¯s woman, wasn¡¯t he looking for death?


    Three forces did not start fighting. Kennedy family sent a man to negotiate with the church regarding coboration.


    Chris frowned slightly and didn¡¯t make a decision right away. He couldn¡¯t decide what to choose now, so he didn¡¯t agree to the Kennedy family right away.


    If Uther on Xiao Yu¡¯s side was true one then I should just snatch him off.


    Chris thought over it for a moment then finally nodded to the guy who came to negotiate. He came here, on the one hand for Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull, but more importantly for Uther.


    ¡°Hey, do you think that you can take Uther away?¡± Xiao Yu snorted in his heart.


    Since it was impossible to escape, fighting was their only option.


    Xiao Yu believed that Nichs and Leonardo could certainly monitor him with their own methods. Now, he hoped that they coulde out and give some help.


    They were naturally not so kind, but in order to bnce power and weaken the church¡¯s power, wouldn¡¯t they have toe out?


    However, this was hard to say, it depended on whether Nichs and Leonardo pay more attention to personal interest or pay more attention to the church. If they pay more attention to personal interest then they would wait until the church has done the fighting, and then like a fisherman they would fish benefit.


    If you pay more attention to the church, they would definitelye out earlier and give him some help to weaken the church.


    However, in short, they would not be so kind, and he must count on himself.


    At this time, not far away, Nichs and Leonardo looked at this scene and discussed countermeasures.


    ¡°How? Do we have to help?¡± Leonardo said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, this Xiao Yu has a lot of hidden cards; let him use few of his cards. The church is powerful and their ambition is even greater, this time, they will definitely fight for Gul¡¯dan. It will definitely be a strong enemy at that time. If we can, it is better to weaken them.¡± Nichs looked at the crystal ball and said faintly.


    ¡°What about the Kennedy family?¡± Leonardo looked at Roberts and asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. The Kennedy family¡¯s strength is indeed strong, but I don¡¯t care about him.¡±


    Nichs obviously neglected Robert.


    ...


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, whether you are true Uther or not. As a church knight, I have to take you back.¡± Chris looked at Uther and said solemnly.


    Uther looked at Chris, and snorted, ¡°Do you think that your choice is correct? Sometimes, people think that they are doing the right thing and dedicating themselves to their beliefs, but they don¡¯t know that, the things that they are doing, in the end, arepletely wrong. Faith, sometimes, makes people blind.¡±


    ¡°Faith makes people blindly?¡± Chris¡¯s eyes shed when he heard Uther¡¯s words. He felt something in his heart.


    Once, there was a saying that once Scarlet Crusade lost their faith, they would degenerate into a bloodthirsty demon. They thought to themselves that they were guarding the light and justice of the world.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Xiao Yu doesn¡¯t think about being able to leave alive. Today, we will settle our ount.¡± Robert came in front of Xiao Yu and said evilly.


    As he said that, his eyes which were filled with greed were still moving on the body of Naga and Lin Bixue.


    ¡°Do you think I am afraid of you? I don¡¯t know how your mother gave birth to bastard like you...¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth was never polite. He knew that one of the biggest weaknesses of Robert was that he could be easily angered by others.


    This guy had been spoiled since childhood and no one had insulted him before. Xiao Yu, a master of the abuses (curses), could easily provoke this guy.


    ¡°Bastard!!¡± Sure enough, when Robert heard the insults of Xiao Yu, smoke began to rise from his body as if he was burning (burning in anger).


    ¡°Kill him for me. Kill him!!¡± Roberts yelled wildly.


    His subordinates responded immediately and flew up one by one and rushed toward Xiao Yu.


    The sixth-order powerhouse named Bron, was a very burly blond man holding arge yellow-coloured hammer in his hand. He mming it down producing a strong whistling sound, cracks began to spread on the ground.


    This hammer even hadndslide effect (Enchanted).


    ¡°This guy is a fighter of the earth power (system). His hammer is enchanted withndslide effect, increasing his earth power. For him, it is absolutely like a fish in water, so he is really powerful.¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately saw through the power of this Bron.


    In addition to Bron, Robert also ordered Orc subordinates to prepare for attack.


    After all, the giant orcs were also one of his triumph cards. At this time, he wanted to kill Xiao Yu, no matter what, so he didn¡¯t hold back.

 Chapter 428

    After all, he had fought with Xiao Yu so he knew that Xiao Yu was strong. If he tried to hide his cards, Xiao Yu might slip past his finger.


    Today, he wanted to get the beautiful women under Xiao Yu, no matter what price he had to pay, it still worth it.


    When Xiao Yu saw this, he also unceremoniouslymanded his people to start the battle. Tyrande took out dragon fire bursting arrow and shot it toward the Bron.


    Although Bron had already expected that Xiao Yu had hidden cards under his sleeves, but he did not expect it to be a dragon fire bursting arrow.


    In particr, this dragon fire burst arrow was shot from Tyrande¡¯s hand. Against the power of this dragon fire sting arrow even the Gorloc leader was blown up, not to mention the sixth-order human being.


    Human beings were powerful because of their powerful martial arts. But in terms of physical fitness, they were notparable to beasts especially those who were good at both defensive and offensive.


    Bron had already rushed up, but when he faced this dragon fire bursting arrow, he began to retreat immediately. He knew that it absolutely not worth the price to face this thing.


    The arrow of Tyrande was the tracking type. As long as you were marked by it, you could not hide from it and it would defiantly catch up with you.


    The speed of Bron¡¯s retreat was indeed very fast. The strength of the sixth-order powerhouse was revealed at this moment. However, his speed was not enough to evade Tyrande¡¯s arrow.


    Although Tyrande did not reach the sixth order, with her various skills, the power behind the arrow was incredible.


    Bang...


    Although Bron had already retreated long distance, he could not evade the arrow. But in the final moment, he used his hammer to smash the dragon fire bursting arrow, hoping to burst it.


    Unfortunately, he still underestimated the power of the dragon fire bursting arrow and ended up blown up by shockwave which sent his body flying.


    His mouth was also bleeding.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Bron was very angry in his heart. As a sixth-order powerhouse, he lost his all face.


    However, he did not dare to immediately rush forward again because Tyrande¡¯s other dragon fire bursting arrow had been directed at him again.


    If he was shot by Tyrande again, he would be seriously injured if not dead.


    The key problem was that he did not know if Tyrande still has the third arrow.


    Little Dragon was the most active one. He directly rushed forward while waving his nunchakus.


    ¡°Today, I will use nunchaku to get rid of your little brother, smashing your little eggs...¡± Hearing what little dragon said, stunned Li Biaoxue red at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu felt wronged. After all, he didn¡¯t teach little dragon.


    Now, little dragon¡¯s bad behaviour would be attributed to Xiao Yu.


    The people of the church have not attacked yet. If the people of the church also attacked now, then it would be troublesome. Xiao Yu had no strength to resist the people of the church.


    At this time, Chris stood there in daze as if he was thinking something.


    Uther had already applied his blessings to everyone. He waved sword of light with his hand and looked at Chris.


    Watched by Uther, the knights of the bright church had a special feeling in their hearts, an extremely strange feeling.


    Bang...


    At this time, hall as well as ground, began to tremble suddenly.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised.


    At this time, suddenly, on the top of the hall, a huge blurred shadow emerged.


    This figure seemed to be very powerful.


    However, when everyone saw this Blurred figure, they were slightly surprised.


    This was a woman and a very beautiful one on top of it.


    Lights were surrounding her body.


    ¡°Who is this? How do you have such a powerful strength?¡± Xiao Yu was greatly surprised.


    This person seemed familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember who it was.


    Although the city was constantly changing, the battle between the two sides had not stopped but became even fiercer.


    Grom roared while waving his long sword. He was fighting with several fighters alone. He suddenly swayed, and several avatars appeared around him.


    The Bloodhoof was also waving his huge axe. Relying on his tyrannical body, he was also fighting with several men.


    After seeing this blurred figured, Maiev couldn¡¯t help but look up at the huge figure. There was a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    It seems that she had seen this person before.


    Kael¡¯thas who was attacking the enemies with magic was also shocked by the huge phantom.


    ¡°What a powerful magical energy! Who is she? It is just a residual soul but it has such powerful energy? This woman, before her death, must be a very great magician.¡±


    Suddenly, this phantom swayed, powerful magical energy surged, and the magic elements in the air fluctuated dramatically. The magicians who were ready to use magic immediately stopped casting magic and watched the blurred figure with horror.


    Who is this master of soul, why is there such a force?


    ¡°Sargeras, you could never control me and my son.¡± a voice sounded in all directions, echoing back and forth in the entire temple.


    At this time, Xiao Yu looked at this huge blurred figure with wide eyes and suddenly understood who this shadow was.


    ¡°Aegwynn!!¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at this blurred figure (soul) with extreme shock. Her name was well known in Warcraft III.


    Perhaps Aegwynn was the most powerful magician of Azeroth. She was elf magician who guards the continent and eradicates the demons.


    Moreover, her son was much more famous.


    Her son was the famous magician, Medivh.


    When Sargeras invaded, Aegwynn defeated Sargeras and sealed his body, but in fact, the soul of Sargeras attached itself to Aegwynn¡¯s body.


    Later, Aegwynn married the royal magician Ns n and gave birth to Medivh. And the power of Sargeras also entered Medivh¡¯s body, letting him have the superhuman talent from childhood.


    These stories shed through Xiao Yu¡¯s mind, and his heart held sincere respect for the most powerful magician on this continent.


    Antonidas, in front of Aegwynn, was just like a child.


    Just, how could Aegwynn¡¯s soul appear here?


    All of this was known to Xiao Yu. Something else must have happenedter to cause the current situation.


    The Dark Temple, in fact, was no longer the dark temple of the past.


    Therefore, everything could no longer be measured by the previous worldview. However, ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s reasoning, the reason why Aegwynn came here might still be rted to Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull.


    Aegwynn maybe came here to reassemble the power of Sargeras. Gul¡¯dan was once searching for the tomb of Sargeras. Although it was a failure, maybe Gul¡¯dan got something.


    Therefore, Gul¡¯dan had such a powerful strength.


    His skills were closely rted to Aegwynn because Aegwynn had his power too.


    Therefore, it was not surprising that Aegwynn appears here. Of course, all of this was Xiao Yu¡¯s wild guess. As for the real reason, maybe no one knew.


    Aegwynn¡¯s soul was releasing magic power, causing extreme fluctuations in magical elements which made it difficult for magicians to cast magic. Xiao Yu must use this chance to win a favourable position for himself.

 Chapter 429

    ¡°The soul of Aegwynn, this is the soul of Aegwynn, the greatest magician of the ancient times. She is releasing huge energy. If you absorbed her soul, you can be the greatest magician on this continent.¡± Xiao Yu suddenly screamed loudly.


    In fact, Xiao Yu was just making things up, because he knew that after doing this, Nichs and Leonardo would certainly not watch the show from the side and would definitelye over.


    Once they came over and joined the fray, Xiao Yu would have a chance to take advantage of the situation.


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu¡¯s scream, everyone was shocked because they were stranger to the name ¡®Aegwynn¡¯.


    However, the powerful energies that Aegwynn¡¯s soul radiates were indeed real. This kind of power rivalled the force of God. It transcended the existence of the seventh order which made people shudder.


    If a magician could get this energy, how powerful would he be in future?


    This time, they came here to look for Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull to be more powerful. The power of the skull of Gul¡¯dan was frightening. Weren¡¯t they just came for more power?


    For these powerhouses, what was more important than power?


    When all the magicians on the scene heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words, they were shocked in their hearts, and naked greed shed in their eyes.


    Not only those magicians, but also those who were fighting, hearing it showed a greedy look. The power of the magician, why couldn¡¯t we absorb it?


    This did not involve practising magic. This was just a kind of inheritance and absorption. As long as certain conditions were met, it¡¯s ok.


    Therefore, everyone immediately focused their attention on the soul of Aegwynn.


    The people of the Kennedy family who had been fighting with Xiao Yu¡¯s heroes stopped themselves at this time and looked at this strange scene.


    At this time, a myriad of rays of light erupted from the soul of Aegwynn, and a voice rang out.


    Thenguage waspletely different from thenguage on the maind today, and it was not an ordinary Elvishnguage. It makes people feel very surprised.


    Only Kael¡¯thas suddenly said at this time ¡°This... This is thenguage of the blood elves in ancient times. How can it be?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked around and calmed down now. He exined when no one was paying attention to him ¡°Aegwynn was the guardian of Tirisfal. At that time, human beings and blood elves were allies. In order to protect this continent, all the great magicians and the great wizards of the blood elves sealed their magic in Aegwynn¡¯s body, making her the most powerful person. Therefore, her soul appeared survived until now. She speaking the ancientnguage of blood elves was not strange at all.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much.¡± At this time, a handsome young man came over in a red coat, it was Nichs.


    Xiao Yu saw Nichs and smiled. ¡°Nichs, my ally, it is really timely for you toe.¡±


    Nichs faced Xiao Yu¡¯s irony but smiled slightly and his face did not even budge. ¡°Yes, I felt the huge energy fluctuations here. I am afraid that you are in danger so I rush over.¡± ¡±


    Xiao Yu suddenly sighed and thought to himself ¡°This guy¡¯s heart is actually bleak. No wonder Mr Zongwu said that anyone who belongs to the big family is a person with a dark heart. This Nichs is really something.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, the situation is going to chaotic. Would you please tell us about this Aegwynn? If it gets dangerous in the future, we can respond immediately.¡± At this time, Leonardo also came over and said.


    Xiao Yu said in his heart: ¡°One is more shameless than other.¡±


    However, Xiao Yu did not show his anger instead smiled. ¡°Yes, I really should share this information so that everyone can try to absorb the soul of Aegwynn.¡±


    Hearing the ironic tone of Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo were unmoved. Others also erected their ears at this time, wanting to know who the Aegwynn was.


    Xiao Yu looked at everyone¡¯s eyes that were concentrated on him. He coughed twice and rubbed his hands together. Xiao Yu said with an appearance of a schr ¡°Speaking of Aegwynn, we should start from Sargeras, do you know who he is?¡±


    When everyone heard what Xiao Yu said, many people at the scene shook their heads.


    Xiao Yu suddenly burst into sweat, how could these people do not know Sargeras?


    Xiao Yu puffed out his chest and looked proud. He said ¡°The Sargeras is the leader of the Burning Legion. He used to be a Titan. Do you know them? They are the most primitive creatures of the world. They created the universe and created us.¡±


    ¡°Titan?¡± The crowd immediately showed a shocked look. Titans were gods, they knew it. However, the Titans were just imaginary beings or they thought they were, so they didn¡¯t believe in them.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Yes, Titan created the world, first created the elf, then created the dwarf, andter created the human...¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? How is it possible?¡± These people heard this, they couldn¡¯t buy it right away. As the most intelligent creature in the world, human beings were actually the third one to be created, which made them it absolutely uneptable.


    How could even the dwarves be created before humans?


    At this time, the little dragon also jumped out and pointed at his nose: ¡°What about us Dragon? When were we created?¡±


    Xiao Yu suddenly burst into sweat because his words caused idental racial controversy.


    ¡°Cough!... This says... In fact, this is just a legend.¡± Xiao Yu said vaguely.


    ¡°In short, that Sargeras, once the most powerful Titan, was wandering in the universe. He felt very empty and very boring so he decided to team up with the devil to destroy the world. After all, it¡¯s too boring every day...¡±


    Xiao Yu, on the one hand, observed the situation of Aegwynn¡¯s soul, and secretly told his subordinates to get ready for escape.


    ¡°So our world, formerly known as the Azeroth continent, attracted a huge disaster. Sargeras invaded with the Burning Legion. But at that time the Titans who maintains the order of the world arranged a few guardians to guard the continent. So, a big battle began, everyone started to fight and it also involved the world tree or something. I will not tell you about unnecessary things. Let¡¯s talk about Aegwynn.¡±


    ¡°Aegwynn is the human guardian elected by the Tirisfal Parliament, inheriting the greatest magical energy, so she took on the task of dealing with Sargeras and the Burning Legion. She hunted the devil everywhere, and finally one day when she met Sargeras, she killed Sargeras with her strength.¡±


    When Xiao Yu said till here, he deliberately paused. Sure enough, as he expected, everyone sucked a cold breath. Able to kill a Titan, what kind of power was that?


    Xiao Yu watched everyone talk about it for a while, and then said: ¡°Of course, Sargeras is certainly not so easy to be killed. He is also the most powerful Titan. His death is just a conspiracy, a huge conspiracy...¡±


    Xiao Yu gave a full disy of his storytelling qualities. He squinted his eyes and looked at the people around him, but he did not continue immediately but waited for everyone¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Conspiracy? What conspiracy?¡± Someone in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    What Xiao Yu wants was this effect. He coughed twice and said: ¡°What conspiracy? Of course, it is a huge conspiracy. This conspiracy is that the soul of Sargeras is not dead, but used this opportunity to enter into Aegwynn¡¯s body and waited for the opportunity for revenge.¡±


    ¡°Oh... it turned out to be...¡±


    ¡°So powerful, the power of a Titan, how powerful was it.¡±


    Everyone talked a lot. Xiao Yu watched them squabble then he waved his hands and continued ¡°Aegwynn inherited some of the power of Sargeras like longevity and the ability to stay youthful. She had lived for thousands of years but still looks young and has always upied the position of the guardian of Tirisfal.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s live for a thousand years?¡±


    ¡°Is it eternal life?¡±


    ¡°The power of eternal life...¡±


    ¡°Well, yes, Aegwynn lived in his 800s. Tirisfal¡¯s parliament was finally dissatisfied with her. They felt that she had upied this position for too long and asked her to retire. Aegwynn was also dissatisfied with the parliament¡¯s decision because of her obsession for power. Atst, she thought of giving birth to a child to take over her position. She choose to marry a magician with talent, a good royal magician, Nie Russ n. They gave birth to a son, the great magician, Medivh.¡±


    Xiao Yu said the name Medivh in an adoring tone.


    But unfortunately, they were still not very familiar Medivh. The oldest and most powerful human magician they know was Antonidas.


    Looking at a group of people who werepletely confused about Medivh, Xiao Yu snorted and said ¡°Medivh, after birth, showed an extremely powerful talent, and soon became a great magician. The prince also became his good friend. However, no one knew that Medivh¡¯s body contained the soul of Sargeras because Sargeras¡¯s soul entered into Medivh through Aegwynn, waiting for the opportunity to reemerge.¡±


    Everyone sucked a cold breath, and the story told by Xiao Yu was extremely incredible and shocking.

 Chapter 430

    ¡°And then?¡± Someone immediately asked in the crowd.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes blinked because the person who asked this time was a girl. It was the woman who had conflict with Celia and was Leonardo¡¯s subordinate.


    Xiao Yu knew that the family of Celia was consisting of strong assassins and everyone in the family woulde out to experience and improve their strength.


    This woman chose to follow Leonardo.


    When Xiao Yu heard her call, he continued ¡°At the age of 13, in order to protect hispanions and fight against the orcs, Medivh identally triggered the power of Sargeras. The power was earth-shattering and it saved them but Medivh directly went ina afterward because of overexerting himself. This incident greatly shocked everyone. Later he was sent to the North County Abbey for treatment, but his situation did not improve. It had been six years since he was in aa. During these six years, Sargeras began to gradually upy Medivh¡¯s body.¡±


    Everyone began to gossip with shocked look.


    Xiao Yu was very satisfied with everyone¡¯s expression and then continued ¡°At this time, Medivh also knew that a demon was lurking in his body, waiting to upy his body. He resisted and fought with Sargeras for almost six-year. Six yearster, Medivh finally won the battle and woke up. At that time, Medivh¡¯s good friend Ryan had became the king of humanity, his good friend Lothar became a general and also the leader of the Iron Horse Brotherhood.¡±


    When Xiao Yu said about the Iron Horse Brotherhood, suddenly, someone among the crowd screamed with excitement, but soon he realized that he had lost his cool and stopped.


    Xiao Yu looked in that direction, but it was some people wearing strange costumes, standing in the corner, not very eye-catching, quietly listening to the story of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s brows were slightly wrinkled. He doubted the identity of these people. These people undoubtedly did not belong to any forces; they should be a unique group, simr to some trade organizations.


    ¡°After Medivh woke up, in order not to let anyone know about power of Sargeras in his body, he entered Karazhan. Karazhan was a magic tower secretly built by the Tirisfal Parliament¡±


    ¡°They used it to keep eye on the demons¡¯ every move in order to protect the continent. Medivh¡¯s soul was tenacious and struggled with Sargeras. Since the battle between the two wills was too intense, beyond the limits of this body, Medivh fell into a state of mental breakdown andpletely lose its ability to respond to the outside world. The duration of this state was uncertain, ranging from a few minutes to a few months.¡±


    ¡°When his mind became stable, Medivh dedicated himself to guarding the Azeroth. He believed that the interests of the kingdom were always above anything else. Over the years, when he had guarded Azeroth, he repeatedly blocked the intruder¡¯s fierce attack. The people regard him as the indestructible protector of Azeroth.¡±


    ¡°He treats all races equally, without any prejudice. When hearing the legends and customs of a certain race, he sincerely respected them all and showed strong interest in there legends and cultures. However, Sargeras once again attacked Medivh¡¯s soul in order to upy his body. This time, he gained upper hand in internal battle and upied his body causing Medivh¡¯s character to change dramatically. He became gloomy and lonely. For keeping everything under wraps, when someone came to meet him, Medivh did not hesitate to use spells to disturb his visitors or simply kill them.¡±


    ¡°Under the influence of Sargeras, Medivh began to secretly study all kinds of evil magic and witchcraft, and built an underground tower under Karazhan as a ce for his dark rituals. During his trips, Medivh got in touch with Gul¡¯dan, an orc warrior on the other side of the world, who was anxiously want to get powerful. Medivh (Sargeras) then informed the presence of Sargeras¡¯s grave to Gul¡¯dan.¡±


    ¡°The greedy orc, Gul¡¯dan, for obtaining Sargeras¡¯s ¡®ultimate energy¡¯, promised to invade Azeroth with orc tribe. Soon after, Medivh opened the Spatial Portal connecting the two worlds. Gul¡¯dan entered into Azeroth by it with his tribal army and invaded Azeroth.¡±


    ¡°Later, Aegwynn finally discovered that something was wrong with Medivh. She found out that Sargeras¡¯s soul was controlling Medivh. Aegwynn wanted to stop his son but her power has been passed on to Medivh, so she was simply not Medivh¡¯s opponent.¡±


    ¡°There was no other way for Aegwynn other then informing Medivh¡¯s good friend King Ryan and the leader of the Iron Horse Brotherhood, Sir Lothar. Ryan hesitated and didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. Finally Sir Lothar led his army. With the help of Medivh¡¯s disciple Khadgar and the female orc Garona, he killed Medivh by sneak attacked. Because Medivh¡¯s body had power of Sargeras in it, when they destroyed Medivh¡¯s body, they identally caused a space storm. The soul of Sargeras identally caught up in the space storm. Of course, Medivh¡¯s soul was fallen into the space storm and started wandering.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you said so much. We all want to know how to absorb the energy of soul?¡± Nichs said at this time.


    Nichs was indeed a different person. Everyone was now thinking about story of soul but Nichs asked such a key question.


    Xiao Yu said ¡°Actually such secret should not be shared with you. After all, I will not get anything in return. But in fact, even if I know this method, I can¡¯t get the soul of Aegwynn. The fate, everything still needs fate. Aegwynn¡¯s soul, unlike other souls, had absorbed some energy of Sargeras. Although she is only a soul now, she still has her own consciousness. This consciousness determines who she chooses to be her inheritor.¡±


    Xiao Yu was d that he had seen so many novels in his previous world and had ability topose stories.


    Whish...


    Everyone finally noticed that there was an altar in the hall. Now, Xiao Yu himself was standing just below the huge soul of Aegwynn in the central part of the altar.


    After listening to Xiao Yu¡¯s words, everyone immediately shouted and rushed toward the altar. When Xiao Yu saw so many people rushing toward him, he quickly jumped to the edge of the altar in shock.


    These people are really crazy.


    They began to fight unceasingly. Blood began to flow like river. However, this was only the beginning.


    Everyone was going crazy, for fear that they would miss Aegwynn¡¯s inherited.


    Looking at the above, Aegwynn¡¯s soul was getting bigger and bigger and the light was getting more and more radiant. Aegwynn¡¯s face was getting clearer and clearer.


    Among Nichs¡¯s magicians, some were trained by family, but arge part of them were hired from outside.


    These magicians showed their selfishness at this time. Although Nichs had not ordered them to participate, they still walked a few steps forward and looked at the situation. If they saw any opportunity, they would rush out to grab it without hesitation.


    On the other side, Leonardo¡¯s situation was simr. The inheritance of Aegwynn was too great for a magician. Who could resist such temptation?


    Some on their side had already started to fight for a good position.


    Now, everyone discovered that there were manyttices on the top of the altar. Eachttice seems to be in a special position. Perhaps, they contained some mystery within.


    As a result, there were constant deaths, blood was flowing from the altar, and slowly infiltrating into the gaps of thosettices.


    The altar absorbed the blood and slowly began to release a faint red glow but no one noticed it.

 Chapter 431

    The battle was getting fiercer with time. Everyone was getting more and more crazy. Xiao Yu was watching everything unfold from the side. He never thought that it would turn into a battle royale because of his words.


    The ancients said that if a person could control his desires, his emotions, then he would be a true saint.


    However, there were only several people in the world who could do this.


    When faced with the desires of wealth, power and beauty, who could remain indifferent?


    If you could reallypletely ignore them, then I am afraid that you were no longer a human being, because its human being¡¯s feelings that produce these emotions.


    It is impossible for us topletely eliminate these emotions, but we can control them within a reasonable range and such a person is a strong person.


    Suddenly Xiao Yu felt something wrong about the altar and a chill ran down his spine. Specifically, he couldn¡¯t determine what was wrong but his guts were telling him so.


    Xiao Yu immediately unleashed his Vision Technique but Xiao Yu didn¡¯t find anything wrong.


    This feeling was very bad causing Xiao Yu to furrow his brows. So, Xiao Yu quietly made a gesture and everyone began to get away from the altar. Xiao Yu believed that something big was going to happen soon.


    Xiao Yu looked up at Aigwen¡¯s illusion. Aegwynn¡¯s face seemed to have a strange expression. This expression looked like a smile. She was watching the scene whileughing.


    Nichs noticed Xiao Yu¡¯s movements. Xiao Yu¡¯s retreat alerted him so ordered his subordinates to retreat.


    This order got some people¡¯s resistance, but Nichs didn¡¯t care about those people now. Since you like to die, then go.


    Xiao Yu saw Nik¡¯s movements and sighed in his heart. This Nichs was really a genius. The person, who was able to control his desires and not moved by strong temptations, was a terrible opponent.


    Rumble...


    At this time, the ground began to tremble, not like an earthquake, but it seemed that there was something under the ground that wanted toe up.


    Some people, at this time, gave up on fight and began to inspect surrounding in panic, but some people still refused to stop and continued to fight.


    More and more blood flowed, dying the altar red. The altar which waspletely stained with blood, at this time, suddenly began to glow.


    The darkness gradually eroded and the whole hall was lightened by this blood red light.


    At this point, the people felt that something was wrong. Some people began to wary and began to move toward the periphery of the altar. Some stupid people were still standing in the center of the altar, waiting for the inheritance of Aegwynn.


    ¡°Ah... what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Why can¡¯t I move?¡±


    At this time, many people found that on the altar, the blood suddenly surged, forming waves like waves ofke¡¯s water, but it was extremely thick. People on the altar got contaminated by the blood and could not move around.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    At this time, even if it is a fool, felt that something was wrong. Some powerful people were starting to rush out toward outside.


    The fast-moving and powerful powerhouses jumped off the altar and got out of the scope of the blood red light, but other with poorer strengths were sucked into the blood light, finding it difficult to get out.


    At this time, the scene that shocked everyone appeared, and Aegwynn who floated in midair, suddenly opened her eyes.


    ¡°This... what is going on?¡±


    Everyone was shocked. What kind of fucking inheritance was this? How could Aegwynn open her eyes. She seemed to be looking at everyone with a yful look. Everyone, in front of her, was like a group of ants.


    This...was definitely not the inheritance, and... it seemed like she wanted to kill all of these people and use their blood to restore her strength.


    Yes, she wanted to reborn.


    Prophecy of heroes of ancient time¡¯s reappearance in this world was going toe true.


    The rebirth of the ancient heroes needed boundless blood, and now, the death of these people just happened to achieve Aegwynn¡¯s rebirth conditions.


    Xiao Yu just wanted to divert everyone¡¯s attention by baffling to leave this ce. However, he did not expect that in the end it would cause such a big trouble.


    ¡°If Aegwynn is really born again, then it will be troublesome. How powerful is she? It seemed that Theodore is not her opponent. And now current continent is not like the former continent. The guardian looks like a devil. Especially that smile is definitely not a smile that a kindhearted person has. Aegwynn has also absorbed the power of Sargeras, it seems that Aegwynn has became devil, or a semi-devil.¡±


    Xiao Yu finnaly understood it but it seems that it¡¯ste now. Aegwynn¡¯s soul was constantly getting smaller. Originally, Aegwynn¡¯s soul filled the entire hall, but now, Aegwynn¡¯s soul was slowly getting smaller seemingly condensing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let her reborn! She is absorbing strength from this altar so I have to quickly destroy this altar. Otherwise, we will all die here.¡± Xiao Yu suddenly shouted with his all strength.


    Hearing the voice of Xiao Yu, Aegwynn in the air, suddenly turned her head and looked at Xiao Yu with murderous look.


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu, they felt that things were not good so everyone began to concentrate their firepower onto the altar.


    On the scene, there were not a lot of magicians. Because lot of died in previous battle, but survived once were defiantly elites. In order to survive and not letting this Aegwynn resurrect, everyone tried their best.


    Of course, they wanted to destroy the altar not just to survive but also to absorb Aegwynn energy.


    If the altar was smashed, Aegwynn couldn¡¯t reborn, her soul energy would be unconscious again. Since the energy became more condensed, it would be easy to absorb it.


    When Aegwynn saw the situation, she was furious because she could have resurrected immediately but now these people want to interfere. But how could she allow it to happen so she made a sharp scream and formed a barrier to resist the magic of everyone.


    Around the altar, a huge blood-colored barrier was formed, stopping all the attacks.


    Xiao Yu ordered Tyrande to shot a dragon fire bursting arrow.


    Bang...


    Tyrande did not hesitate to use the dragon fire bursting arrow. A huge explosion took ce, sting the blood-colored barrier.


    Seeing this, other people began to take out their triumph cards and attacked the barrier.


    However, this altar was attacked so many times but it was still able to persist withoutplete destruction, showing how strong the altar was.


    At this point, Aegwynn, despite her strength, was obviously barely resisting the indiscriminate bombardment of everyone. After all, she hadn¡¯t fully recovered her strength; she was just a soul and has very limited power. If not for this altar, she would not be able to exert even this much strength.


    Seeing that everyone¡¯s attack was getting stronger and stronger, and her blood-colored barrier was getting thinner and thinner, Aegwynn¡¯s gaze suddenlynded on Xiao Yu.


    This Xiao Yu destroyed her good n.


    Xiao Yu was stunned by Aegwynn¡¯s gaze, and suddenly felt that his heart seemed to have stopped beating. Even her gaze had such power.


    In fact, what Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know was that Aegwynn¡¯s most powerful force now was the power of the soul. Because she had no physical existence, the magical attacks could not show its full strength.


    Feeling Aegwynn¡¯s murderous look, Xiao Yu immediately took out a defensive scroll. He was on alert against the attack of Aegwynn.


    Sure enough, Aegwynn¡¯s body suddenly absorbed all the blood red light into her body and then her figure rushed toward Xiao Yu.


    ¡°You are not allowed to hurt the master.¡± At this time Grom, Bloodhoof and the little dragon, all stood in front of Xiao Yu to block the soul.


    Xiao Yu did not want others to die for him so he rushed forward with Auchen axe in his hand, seeing Aegwynn¡¯s soul rushing over, he mmed down his axe.


    The axe went down, but Xiao Yu cut an empty space. Aegwynn¡¯s illusion did not touch him at all and brushed past him.


    ¡°Her goal is not me?¡± Suddenly, Xiao Yu felt a cold sweat on his back and a very bad feeling rose in his heart.


    He turned his head quickly, just to see the red shadow entering into the body of Lin Bixue.

 Chapter 432

    ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Xiao Yu fiercely screamed.


    At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes were filled with all kinds of emotions like surprises, shocks, fury, greed and other.


    ¡°Why? What is going on? Why does Aegwynn¡¯s soul entered into the body of Lin Bixue?¡± someone shouted


    Was Aegwynn¡¯s soul energy (essence) also absorbed by Lin Bixue?


    That was to say, this time theypeted for a long time, killing each other for inheritance of Aegwynn, and finally they was taken advantage of by Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Bastard! Is it stolen by this rogue (Xiao Yu)?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It seems that it is not an ordinary inheritance. Aegwynn¡¯s soul haspletely prated the woman¡¯s body, obviously it has conscience. But why did she take the initiative to get in? The reason for that is she simply wants to upy woman¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°But how can Aegwynn¡¯s soul energy be taken away by her? We must get it back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we must get it back. We fought hard but ended up benefitting other. How can we allow it to happen?¡±


    ¡°But how can we get it back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Didn¡¯t this rogue tell us the story of Medivh? Killing Medivh¡¯s body, soul will be released. If you kill this woman that power can be released.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as long as we kill her and destroy her body, we can get the soul of Aegwynn. It¡¯s a pity that such a beauty is going to die.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap! As long as someone has enough strength, what kind of beauty he can¡¯t get.¡±


    ...


    When people were gossiping, Xiao Yu was very anxious and held Lin Bixue in his arms to check her situation. However, Lin Bixue¡¯s eyes were closed. She was unconscious and did not react to his call.


    Like Medivh, as Xiao Yu said, Lin Bixue also fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Nima, what should I do? Why did Aegwynn¡¯s soul entered into my wife¡¯s body? Wasn¡¯t you areing for me.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    ¡°Hey,ing for you, do I want to be attached to a man¡¯s body? Magical talent of this body is very powerful almost at the same level as mine!¡±


    At this time, although Lin Bixue¡¯s eyes were still closed, a voice sounded from her body.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I will pull out your soul from my wife¡¯s body, no matter what! Uther is here, to deal with your evil soul, he is the best option¡±


    ¡°Uther? Alonsus Faol¡¯s apprentice? How did he reborn? Didn¡¯t he was killed by his apprentice Alsace? Hmn, just by him, you still can¡¯t do anything.¡± Aegwynn obviously knew Uther.


    ¡°Hey, Now I have to rest. You have to protect this body. Otherwise, your fianc¨¦e and I will die together.¡± After that, Aegwynn became silent.


    ¡°you are taking me as a bodyguard. F*ck your grandmother! @@@@ (Some abuses)¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at this Aegwynn anxiously. What was going on here?


    However, no matter what Xiao Yu said, this Aegwynn made no sound. Xiao Yu was swearing nonstop. At this time Xiao Yu was so angry that he wanted to strangle Aegwynn.


    At this time, Xiao Yu turned his head, but found that many people have surrounded them, watching Lin Bixue in his arms coveted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see which of you was daring enough for having idea of killing my wife? This father promises him to destroy his nine generations.¡± Xiao Yu just heard the arguments of these people so he naturally knew what they were thinking.


    When everyone heard What Xiao Yu said, they did not retreat instead stepped forward and said coldly ¡°You said that one standing in the most central ce can get the inheritance of Aegwynn, but the result is that you lured us to kill each other and took everything for yourself. Do you think that we are all fools?¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t reply because he knew that it was just waste of time. These people had been blinded by greed and they would not listen to any exnation. He handed Lin Bixue to Celia and directly took out the Auchen Axe. Rage was burning in his eyes.


    Little dragon also took out the nunchaku at this time. He looked at these people with rage. If anyone stepped forward, he would definitely be hacked into two.


    Normally, Lin Bixue was very fond of little dragon, so it was impossible for little dragon to watch others killing Lin Bixue.


    Everyone was ready to fight. Everyone was filled with madness. Greed, this was the fearlessness brought by greed.


    However, at this time, Leonardo suddenly waved his hand and looked at the people.


    ¡°Whoever dares to touch Lin Bixue¡¯s single hair, I Leonardo guarantees that our Xiaoke family will hunt him down.¡±


    Leonardo¡¯s cold voice sounded.


    At this time, Nichs also stepped forward with his people to show his intention.


    Xiao Yu understood their intention clearly. This Leonardo coveted Lin Bixue¡¯s beauty and now her body contained Aegwynn¡¯s soul too so he naturally wanted to get both Lin Bixue and Aegwynn.


    Thus he couldn¡¯t let these people intervene at this time.


    Nichs¡¯s intention was clear too. He simply wanted Aegwynn¡¯s inheritance, so he stepped forward. If the body of Lin Bixue was identally destroyed by these people then everything would be for naught.


    But if he worked with Xiao Yu to protect Lin Bixue¡¯s body then he would have a more chances to get Lin Bixue¡¯s body.


    For now, they had to rely on each other¡¯s strength to counter these people, so they had to temporarily team up.


    Although he must face these two guyster, he could think of itter.


    Seeing Leonardo and Nichs stand up, people on the scene began to hesitate.


    If it was only Xiao Yu, they were not afraid, even if there was a dragon with Xiao Yu and he had many powerful weapons like dragon fire bursting arrows. They were too many people here and they could team up against Xiao Yu and that was enough to kill Xiao Yu.


    But with Leonardo and Nichs, everything was different.


    These people knew who Leonardo and Nichs were. It was definitely not a wise thing to offend these two families.


    ¡°If anyone wants to move against this woman, then he will have to pass through me.¡± A clear voice was heard by everyone. This voice belonged to Chris.


    In preparation, Keguan Please wait a moment, after the updates, you need to refresh the page to get thetest updates!

 Chapter 433

    ¡°What is this guy up to?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Chris and suddenly felt intense fury in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t for this guy who had just joined forces with Robert, he wouldn¡¯t havee up with such a bad idea, causing Aegwynn to awaken, and finally, Aegwynn would not have possessed Lin Bixue.


    Seeing that Chris came forward, these people immediately took a step back. Obviously, the sixth-order pdin of this church made them very afraid.


    Although the families of Nichs and Leonardo also made them afraid, the power of the church was undoubtedly even stronger.


    Especially Chris himself, on this continent, he was very famous. Every one of these adventurers knew Chris.


    A sixth-order pdin was absolutely terrifying.


    If they really dare to go against Chris, then they would definitely pay a heavy price. This was the strength of the sixth-order powerhouse.


    Therefore, all the sixth-order powers had special status on this continent.


    These people slowly receded, but their eyes were still on Lin Bixue. Although for now, they couldn¡¯t do anything, it did not mean that there would be no chance in future.


    The power of Aegwynn must be obtained.


    ¡°Hey, the reason why are they doing this is because they have their own ns. Once we leave, they will internally distribute it.¡±


    These adventurers gathered to discuss this issue.


    These adventurers were not fools. They naturally understood that Nichs and Leonardo were not really helping Xiao Yu. They were doing it for their own benefit.


    ¡°Yes, as long as we take advantage of their internal conflict, we still have a chance.¡±


    At this time, no one wanted to give up. No one wanted to miss this opportunity.


    After getting the power of Aegwynn, then they would immediately be an epic existence, even the god of this world. Who would not be eager?


    Now, many people¡¯s desire for Aegwynn¡¯s power even surpassed Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull.


    Although everyone scattered, they all gathered in some other ces not too far away, waiting for good opportunity. Xiao Yu was toozy to control them, anyway, it didn¡¯t matter.


    What he cared most now was Lin Bixue. How to get Aegwynn out of Lin Bixue¡¯s body? Obviously, he did not have any means for now.


    He didn¡¯t know anything about magic. Since he could use all the skills directly, he didn¡¯t have any theoretical knowledge.


    Xiao Yu thought to himself ¡°For resolving this problem, I am afraid I have to go to the old man Theodore. That old guy owes me a favour, it¡¯s time to use it. If even old man Theodore had no way to deal with it, then I am afraid that the trouble will be great.¡±


    Looking at Leonardo, he who was looking at Lin Bixue. Xiao Yu said ¡°What are you looking at? Do you have a way to get Aegwynn out of Lin Bixue? If you have a way to get Aegwynn out without hurting Lin Bixue then I will give you Aegwynn¡¯s soul energy.¡±


    Leonardo snorted and said: ¡°Lin Bixue is not your official wife. What are you yelling for? Hey, if you don¡¯t have the skills, give her to me, let me handle it, I promise not to hurt her.¡±


    ¡°Give your mother, do you think I am a fool? Give a sheep to a wolf?¡± Xiao Yu replied in anger.


    Leonardo was about to argue back, but he was pulled by Nichs.


    Xiao Yu turned around wanting to leave.


    Nichs said: ¡°Xiao Yu, where are you going?¡±


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes and said: ¡°I am going to find a ce to take a break.¡±


    ¡°If you go alone, are you not afraid of others snatching Lin Bixue?¡± Nichs looked at the man in front of him and said.


    ¡°If you have the ability thene, this father is not afraid. Whoever dares toe, will die,¡± said Xiao Yu, letting Tyrande put a dragon fire bursting arrow.


    Bang...


    A loud bang, Tyrande shot an arrow directly at the hard altar.


    Just before, so many people were so desperately wanted to destroy the altar but it was still difficult to do, but now it crumbled into pieces. Power of arrow was absolutely catching up with the sixth-order magic spell.


    Everyone didn¡¯t know how many dragon fire bursting arrows Xiao Yu had. However, since Xiao Yu dared to throw out one casually, it must be a lot. Otherwise, Xiao YU would never dare to squander it.


    In fact, Xiao Yu was just putting up a brave front, He had only a few arrows left. He just wanted to make everyone afraid.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Xiao Yu walked into the passage., Xiao Yu believed that it defiantly contain something good.


    Just now, Xiao Yu pretended to take look at Lin Biao Xue¡¯s situation, but in truth, his real purpose was to collect the treasure there.


    Lin Bixue¡¯s situation was not caused by the disease. If you wanted to treat it, there was no way. Only the great magician who knew soul magic could have a solution.


    The only thing he needed to do now was to pray that Aegwynn had not fully integrated with Lin Shuxue¡¯s soul. Otherwise, everything would be finished.


    After Xiao Yu entered the passage, everyone did not leave and waited there.


    Xiao Yu let little dragon guard the passage entrance and ordered him to kill anyone who dares toe in.


    What little dragon likes most was this kind ofmand. He was swaying back and forth with nunchaku in his hand. Everyone looked at the thick nunchakus of the little dragon and began to feel wary.


    God, was that a stick? That was much thicker than the pir. Once this weapon hit, even the hard armour would bepletely useless.


    In the face of absolute power, everything was in vain. How terrible was the power of a dragon, plus the power bonus of a nunchaku?


    After Xiao Yu entered the passage, his guess proved correct. It was a huge warehouse. Although the boxes were broken and decayed, there were countless crystal clear stones scattered on the ground.


    ¡°Waves of emerald, burning stone, shadow song purple jade, red sharp stone, sky sapphire, lion¡¯s god eye. Looks like this time, I stuck it rich.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at these things and his mood improved by a great margin.


    Now, Xiao Yu¡¯s team had two ills. One was Lin Bixue and the other was Illidan. Now Illidan waspletely in aa. If not for his breathing, Xiao Yu would have thought that Illidan had died.


    In addition to these materials, there are quite a few scrolls. All types of scrolls were avable. Xiao Yu stored them into his space ring.


    It¡¯s good to have found so many precious stones. These things are all very important. I can give them to Higgins.


    After Xiao Yu searched the ce, he sat down and took a rest. He looked at Lin Bixue and frowned.


    Just as Xiao Yu sighed, temple once again shook and then a voice rang.


    ¡°Humble human beings, do you think that with your strength you can absorb my strength? Ridiculous, so ridiculous, I am the greatest warlock of the Orc, Gul¡¯dan, and no one can absorb my energy!¡±

 Chapter 434

    ¡°Gul¡¯dan has reborn?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised. He did not expect Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull to make such big announcement.


    Hearing this voice, Xiao Yu naturally could no longer continue to wait here.


    The skull of Gul¡¯dan was, after all, the most important purpose of his adventure. However, now that Illidan was ina, it seemed that it was very difficult to get Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull.


    Originally, with Illidan, getting skull of Gul¡¯dan was just a matter of time but now he had to do things step by step. Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull could not be allowed to fall into the hands of his enemies. Xiao Yu took his subordinates out.


    Everyone outside already started to act. Instead of eyeing Lin Bixue here, it was better to take chance to see if they could get Gul¡¯dan¡¯s power.


    After all, the skull of Gul¡¯dan was the purpose of their trip.


    Watching Xiao Yu also bring people out, these people were even happier. It seemed that Xiao Yu was also trying to get Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. If this was the case, then maybe they could fish in troubled waters and even Xiao Yu can¡¯t do anything about it.


    When Xiao Yu came out, Nichs smiled and said ¡°Xiao Yu, now, at this time, are we going to be allied together? We can join forces to get the skull of Gul¡¯dan and then distribute it.¡±


    Xiao Yu grinned and said ¡°Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull is one but we are three. How are we going to distribute it?¡±


    Nichs smiled a little and said ¡°There are a lot of methods of distribution at the time. For example, we all can send a person topare, whoever wins the duel, will get it or take out enough treasures and give them to two other partners.¡±


    Xiao Yu said ¡°Sigh! Apart from the alliance, there is no other good way to get the skull. Church¡¯s Chris has his eyes on the skull. If any of us fight against him, we are definitely not his opponent. There is also Robert of the Kennedy family, now he and the church¡¯s people have teamed up. It is even more dangerous for us.¡±


    Nichs nodded and said: ¡°What you said is correct. In fact, there are many forces cooperating with each other, but they are not as expressive as we are, but hidden in the dark. They pretended not to know each other, and when the final moment arrives, they will work together to capture the skull of Gul¡¯dan.¡±


    In the eyes of Nichs, there was a glimmer of light, and the forces on the maind were constantly being calcted.


    His goal was not just as simple as getting Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. Forces from all over the world wereing here; he came here not only for the skull of Gul¡¯dan but actually to understand the situation of the major forces so that he could better understand their forces.


    Xiao Yu nodded and looked at the people. He was also on alert. In fact, when forces were fighting for the inheritance of Aegwynn, it was already reflected.


    In peacetime, there would not be so many peopleing out, but at this time, the chaos was going toe. At such time, the desire for power was stronger than usual, especially at this time, when all kinds of strange phenomena had appeared.


    This era was an era of chaos. If anyone seeded, he would be the ruler of this era and be a character like those ancient heroes.


    If failed, they would just disappear into the dust.


    Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo discussed it a bit and then began to tread forward to find the skull of Gul¡¯dan.


    From beginning to end, Leonardo did not say anything. To Xiao Yu, he didn¡¯t want to say anything. The only thing he wanted to do was to smash Xiao Yu, but for now, he couldn¡¯t.


    The three forces gathered together and it was quite spectacr. Now, anyone who dared to have an idea about Lin Bixue before had to drop it. They could only secretly peak at it, but dare not to get closer because they knew that Xiao Yu would not let them off.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, how do you know about Aegwynn?¡± As everyone walked forward, Nichs suddenly asked Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he said: ¡°This is my biggest secret which shouldn¡¯t disclose, but I¡¯m very impressed with you so I decided to tell you.¡±


    Nik suddenly rolled his eyes.


    Xiao Yu looked up at the top of the main hall and said in an extremely deep tone: ¡°You must know that there are many remnants left of the ancient war.¡±


    Nichs nodded and said: ¡°Yes, I know this.¡±


    Xiao Yu continued: ¡°My father, Xiao Zhantian, was very adventurous when he was young. He liked to go to all corners of the maind to find the history and ruins of the ancient times. In fact, this hobby is known to many people.¡±


    Nichs nodded quickly and said: ¡°Yes, I also like to investigate the remains and history of the ancient times. Do you mean that your father found something?¡±


    Xiao Yu said with a solemn look ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you think I have developed from a small lord into a powerful lord in very little time?¡±


    Listening to Xiao Yu, Nik¡¯s eyes shed with a light and then he said ¡°What you said is correct. Your rise is indeed too abrupt. There is no sign at all, so suddenly you got so many ethnic forces.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Yu patted Nichs¡¯s shoulder and then said: ¡°My father just found a very important thing and then left it for me. It is the reason for everything I have now.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± When he heard what Xiao Yu said, Nichs immediately concentrated his attention.


    Even Leonardo, this time immediately turned his eyes and cocked his ears to listen.


    Xiao Yu looked at their rapt look and began tough in his heart, but he replied in an extremely solemn tone ¡°My father got a book, a book called ¡®Azeroth General History¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Azeroth General History?¡± When they heard Xiao Yu say these words, Nichs and Leonardo couldn¡¯t help but speak out. This thing, if it was real, was indeed too important.


    No wonder, Xiao Yu knew so much about history and could summon the heroes of the ancient times. It turns out that he had such a book. In this book, there must be a huge secret that could summon those ancient heroes.


    ¡°Yes, it is the general history of Azeroth. You should also know that in the past, this continent was called Azeroth. In the beginning, there were two continents, and the other one was called Kalimdor. In the middle of two continents, there is a huge whirlpool of energy. Now, the maind for god knows what reason, merged into one. This book is divided into many volumes, some of them are iplete, and the first three volumes describe the formation of this continent. How is this world formed, that is, the story of the Titans that I told you about, the stories of the Eternal Well and Devil Soul, ¡°The Earth and the Earth,¡± and then the ¡°Dragon¡¯s Day¡±, ¡°The King of the n¡±, ¡°The Last Guardian¡±, ¡°Blood and Glory¡±, ¡°The Wheel of Hate¡±, ¡°The Gate of Darkness¡± ¡°Alsace: The Rise of the Lich King¡±, ¡°The Rise of the Horde¡±, etc., andter ¡°The Tide of the Dark¡±, ¡°The Night of the Dragon¡± etc. ¡±


    When Nichs and Leonardo heard about the books contains, they were shocked. They never heard about these before and these were extremely important to the history of the maind.


    ¡°There is such a book. What else is there in the book,?¡± Nichs asked in a solemn voice.


    For the first time, he felt where he was behind Xiao Yu.


    Holding such a book in the hand, naturally taking advantage of it, it was no wonder that Xiao Yu could get so many racial forces.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said: ¡°In addition to these historical records, this book also describes some ancient spells and prophecies, and incantation to summon back ancient heroes.¡±


    ¡°How do you summon those ancient heroes? Is it possible?¡± Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s pupils shrank.


    ¡°Yeah, my father had travelled a lot for this and finally found the ce in the Ankara Mountains which was able to summon these heroes.¡±


    ¡°It turned out to be the reason for your deep understanding of history.¡± Nichs was sighing in his heart. This Xiao Yu was indeed his biggestpetitor.


    After finding a suitable opportunity, he must kill Xiao Yu. Otherwise, if these heroes of Xiao Yu grow up in the future, it would be a huge threat.


    Although he was also collecting soldiers of other races, he couldn¡¯tpare with Xiao Yu.


    Not far away, Chris was still thinking about the words of Xiao Yu just now. In fact, he naturally had a treasure that could track and spy on people.


    Therefore, what Xiao Yu said just now, was heard by him.


    It turned out that Xiao Yu found a way to summon Uther, and if what he said was true, then Uther might be true.


    Especially Aegwynn¡¯s words about Uther after entering Lin Bixue¡¯s body since Aegwynn had no reason to lie, it would not be wrong.


    Moreover, Aegwynn also said that heroes around Xiao Yu were all ancient heroes, so ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s words, everything should be true.


    ¡°What... what should I do? What should I do?¡±


    Chris was caught in a deep dilemma, on one side was his loyalty to the church and on the other was their god. Which one should he choose?


    ¡°About this matter, the Pope may not know right now but he still tried to kill Uther which shows that he has given upon Uther, our god. He wants to be next god. I can¡¯t bring Uther back. Otherwise, the Pope will definitely kill Uther to be next god.¡±


    Thinking of this, Chris suddenly thought of everything thoroughly and also made the decision to protect Uther from Pope.


    However, at this time, the sound of crushing rang in his mind. His mind seemed to have lost something. His spirit, his soul, at this moment, seemed to be destroyed.


    The next moment, in his eyes, a bloodthirsty light shed.


    ¡°Kill Uther, kill Uther regardless of price,¡± Chris muttered, his eyes were bloodshot.


    In the Vatican, thousands of miles away, the Pope looked at a ck crystal ball in his hand with turbid eyes filled with ament and pity.


    ¡°Chris, your biggest weakness is that you are too upright.¡±

 Chapter 435

    ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Alonso looked at Chris and obviously felt something was wrong with him.


    Chris coldly looked at Alonso and said: ¡°Nothing! Remember, if there is a chance, we will spare no effort to kill the fake Uther and maintain the glory of the church.¡±


    Hearing what Chris said, Alonso suddenly felt a shock. His mentor¡¯s attitude should not be like this? Sometime before, Chris was obviously doubtful whether Uther was real or not. So how his tone contains so much certainty, now?


    Although Alonso had doubts in his heart, he did not dare to show it. Now, besides him, others didn¡¯t have much feeling toward Uther and in their view, they must follow Chris¡¯s orders and no vitions could be tolerated.


    The Scarlet Crusade was consist of people who were deeply bound and brainwashed by the church. They were absolutely loyal to the church. Because of their absolute loyalty toward the church, they even lost their ability to think. They only knew about maintaining honour the church. Those who were against the church would be killed.


    Any soul that was not loyal to the church was evil and has to be purified.


    Alonso had followed the Crusader for several ces. He tried to stop this crazy massacre, but when he just spoke, he was immediately warned that his behaviour was degenerating and bing like those evil souls.


    So, Alonso did not dare to say anything. Because he knew, if he said more, those fanatical scarlet crusaders would kill him even if he was church knight.


    In their eyes, the only god of the church was the pope.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let them kill Uther. Otherwise, our soul will suffer endless torment.¡± At this moment, Alonso suddenly felt that the mind seemed to be liberated from something, no longer bound by it. The world became very clear.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu did not know what happened there and still continued to move forward with everyone, looking for the skull of Gul¡¯dan.


    On the road, Xiao Yu began to tell short stories to Nichs and Leonardo, some stories about heroes etc.


    Nichs and Leonardo couldn¡¯t differentiate whether what Xiao Yu said was true or not. They easily believed everything.


    ¡°That Teresa is really pitiful. s, if she did not die, it¡¯s really possible to for a beast to love human...¡±


    Xiao Yu was squatting here, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak too load. If it was heard by Grom and he told Saar about it then that would not be good.


    This was the story of Thrall and his sister Teresa of the King n. The reason why Thrall became the leader of the orcs could not be separated from Teresa.


    It is because of Teresa, a kind girl who gave Thrall a woman¡¯s maternal love, which prevented Thrall from bing a beast who only knew how to kill. She let him understand that the world has a thing like love. It also had justice and goodness in it.


    No one could understand Teresa¡¯s feelings toward Thrall, only she knew about it.


    Was it a younger brother, a lover, or a son?


    Tooplex!!


    Not only Xiao Yu but even Nichs and Leonardo were also moved by the story of Thrall. In the past, they thought that the orcs were only ves of human beings.


    ¡°There are undead in front.¡± a soldier shouted.


    ¡°Undead?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised. Suddenly a thought stuck Xiao Yu¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Is it Chest of the soul still there?¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately ran over and appeared in front of everyone. It was an extremely dpidated hall. The situation, inside the hall, was horrible. All kinds of undead were swarming back and forth aimlessly. But once someone approached them, they would be immediately drowned by these undead and would be torn apart.


    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s here.¡±When Xiao Yu saw this, he immediately understood that chest of soul still exists.


    Basically, the souls who die in this dark temple would be sucked by this chest. After countless years of umtion, these souls had be even stronger.


    In order to make the ancestors immortal, so that their souls could still exist after death, the Draenei put their souls in this Chest of the soul. Then this Chest of the soul was used by the draenei to worship the ancestors.


    Later Gul¡¯dan used the dark magic and corrupted the souls turning them into evil once. He stuffed the souls of those who died in the dead bodies, transforming them into the undead.


    However, Gul¡¯dan was unable to fully control this treasure so he didn¡¯t use it much, causing the chest of the soul to stay in the dark temple and collect dust.


    At this point, everyone else came around and looked at this weird ce.


    Nichs asked Xiao Yu ¡°What is this ce?¡±


    Xiao Yu faintly said ¡°It¡¯s a ce that was once used to worship the souls. Later it was polluted by demons. Those souls were transformed into the undead. They will kill everyone who gets close to them.¡±


    ¡°So many undead, how can we deal with them?¡± Leonardo looked at these densely packed undeads.


    These things were more difficult to kill than the beasts, only Special methods could kill them.


    Xiao Yu looked at these undeads, he was not very afraid. He was also very experienced in killing undead. When he was in the undercity, he experimented and used blood smeared on the de to deal with these undead.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said ¡°We don¡¯t need to deal with them. Don¡¯t we have some people here who are most suitable to deal with these things?¡±


    When he heard what Xiao Yu said, Nichs immediately replied with a smile ¡°Are you talking about the church? But why will they stupidly kill these undeads for us?¡±


    ¡°Even if there is no Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull inside, the chest of soul inside is also extremely powerful.¡±


    ¡°The Chest of souls? What is that?¡± Nichs asked immediately.


    Xiao Yudao: ¡°The thing that was originally used by draenei for worshipping their ancestors andter used by Gul¡¯dan and turned into an extremely powerful magic weapon.¡±


    ¡°Guldan used it? It turned out to be like this. So it is very likely that the skull of Gul¡¯dan is inside.¡± Nichs looked at Xiao Yu thoughtfully.


    There were more and more people gathering here, but no one dares to go close to it. After all, there were so many undeads here; whoever goes up first would be unlucky.


    At this time, a group of blood-red figures appeared in the back. Then they saw Chrising forward.


    Xiao Yu and Nichs looked at each other and wondered how to make Chris kill these evil undeads. Chris was a qualified pdin and loathed evil things. Therefore, as long as theye up with a better strategy, it should not be difficult for making Chris kill undeads.


    However, beyond their expectations, Chris came to the front and said when he saw the undeads ¡°These undeads are really hateful. These things harm people so we as pdins, need to purify them.¡±


    Hearing the words of Chris, Xiao Yu and Nichs were pleasantly surprised. After all, they were racking their brains to make n. Now it seemed that it was not necessary at all.


    ¡°All the Scarlet Crusades listen, we are God¡¯s spokespersons, we are the incarnation of light. These evil creatures should not stay in the world. Our mission is to purify all evils in the world, let us fight bravely. Kill these evil things.¡±


    ¡°Follow me, move forward.¡± Chris Mo did not talk nonsense and rushed straight ahead.


    Chris took the lead and waved a giant sword in his hand. A bright light shed, and within a hundred meters in front, all the undead instantly disappeared into nothing.


    Watching Chris rushing forward, other people couldn¡¯t sit still. Everyone knew that there was a treasure inside, how could they not go in?


    Then everyone began to follow and kill these undeads.


    Xiao Yu and Nichs also started to walk inside. Although the number of undead was still very staggering, they were continuously killed by everyone so it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    However, when everyone was hunting the undeads, Chris suddenly jumped up at the fastest speed, raised the giant sword in his hand, and mmed it toward Uther.

 Chapter 436

    Chris¡¯s attack was extremely abrupt with no sign beforehand. No one was not prepared for it.


    If a sixth-order powerhouseunched a sneak attack, then power unleashed was absolutely unimaginable.


    Xiao Yu was shocked but he reacted quickly and directly teleported toward Uther. He directly shed down his sword on Chris.


    Now, Xiao Yu finally understood the reason for Chris¡¯s eagerness to clean up the undead. It was actually to arrange a trap.


    A trap for Uther...


    Let everyone let down their guards and then kill Uther in a single strike. One right hit and Uther would be killed. It seemed that Chris had made up his mind to kill Uther.


    In the beginning, Chris obviously wanted to take Uther away and did not want to kill Uther. But why did he change his decision?


    Now, among everyone present, no one could stop Chris in time, only Xiao Yu could quickly reach Uther¡¯s side by using teleportation and save him.


    Xiao Yu did not help Uther to resist Chris¡¯s attack but directly attacked Chris with his sword. At this moment, Xiao Yu was also desperate so he unleashed the attacked with his full power.


    Just as Xiao Yu came over to intercept Chris, there was another person who quickly moved over and tried to block Uther.


    When Xiao Yu saw person¡¯s face, he was shocked. This person was not on Xiao Yu¡¯s side, but the person on the church¡¯s side.


    The fifth-order pdin, Alonso.


    ¡°Alonso? Why did he desperately protect Uther? He didn¡¯t directly attack Chris to save Uther but he used his own body to help Uther withstand Chris¡¯s attack. He might die because of it. Why did he help Uther? Obviously, there can be only one reason, that is, this Alonso has already determined that this Uther is real one, so decided to use his body to protect the god in his heart and stop this deadly blow.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s sword alreadynded on Chris¡¯s body, but powerful momentum carried by Chris¡¯s body knocked out Xiao Yu causing him to sent flying.


    The sixth-order powerhouse was absolutely terrifying when it breaks out. What¡¯s more, before the attack, Chris had used the church¡¯s secret method to raise his strength to a peak, in order to ensure that this attack kills Uther.


    At this time, only Alonso was in front of Uther.


    Alonso¡¯s eyes were full of persistence and fearlessness. At this moment, he seemed to have doing the most correct and meaningful thing in his life.


    Therefore, knowing that Chris¡¯s hit would immediately kill him, he was still fearless.


    This was a kind of faith. It was a kind of glory for dying for your own god. This was the ultimate goal of a pdin.


    When Chris saw this, the red colour in his eyes became thicker. His eyes were looking like rubies.


    Seeing his former disciple standing in front of Uther, Chris became angry but he did not show the slightest sign to stop. Even if Alonso stood in front of Uther, he was confident in killing Uther who was behind Alonso.


    This was the power of a sixth-order powerhouse¡¯s sure kill skill.


    Almost everyone has already determined that Chris¡¯s fatal blow would smash Alonso and Uther together.


    ¡°Ahaa......¡±


    With a beast-like roar of Chris, the giant sword finally shed down.


    Bang...


    With a loud noise, Alonso and Uther¡¯s body was sent flying like two broken kites.


    The people near Uther immediately retreated back so as not to be affected by the shockwave of this attack.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly became red. This Chris Mo was so despicable that he even attacked Uther and even dared to kill Uther. This really made him angry.


    ¡°LITTLE DRAGON KILL THIS BASTARD FOR ME.¡± Xiao Yu screamed,manding the little dragon to attack.


    However, at this time, everyone was surprised to find that whether it was Alonso or Uther, they did not die. They even stood up from the ground.


    Moreover, not only did they not die, they did not even suffer the slightest injury.


    Everyone was shocked because power behind the sword strike was seen by everyone. No one should be able to survive under that sword. What was going on?


    Soon, everyone found out that on Alonso and Uther, there was a faint glow like a thin membrane, and it seemed to have resisted the attack of Chris.


    When Xiao Yu saw this, he suddenly realized something. What was the most powerful skills of the Pdin? They were not the attack skills but the various protective skills.


    This skill was known as Divine Shield which provides full immunity to physical attacks.


    Completely immune!


    Although it could only be used once in a long time, this skill was undoubtedly a heaven-defying skill. Even sixth order powerhouse could do nothing about it.


    Just as Chris¡¯s sword was about to reach Alonso and Uther, Uther immediately used Divine Shield on Alonso and himself, protecting themselves. It was the so-called ¡°invincibility¡±.


    ¡°This... is this Divine Shield?¡± Alonso stared at the halo on his body while beingpletely stunned. He was already determined to die but he survived because his god, at this moment, saved him.


    At this moment, Alonso thoroughly realized, that this Uther was the real Uther.


    ¡°Great Uther, I, the humble pdin Alonso, give my loyalty to you,¡± Alonso said while kneeling down.


    Uther looked at Alonso and nodded. ¡°Get up, my child, the light is with you.¡±


    Alonso nodded and stood up. He turned his head and looked at Chris, said ¡°Master, you also saw, he is real Uther, if not then how could he use Divine shield? Nowadays church¡¯s Pdin skills are focused on killing and healing, but there are only a few such skills left that can protect others.¡±


    Chris thought that this attack would definitely kill Uther, so after the attack, he did not attach them immediately. In fact, because he had just used too much force, he could not temporarilyunch a powerful attack.


    However, when he saw that Uther and Alonso were all right because Uther had actually saved them with the help of the Divine Shield, redness in his eyes began to fade away.


    ¡°Uther... real Uther...¡± Chris murmured while looking at Uther with admiration in his eyes.


    However, in the next moment, his eyes became bloodshot and he screamed wildly ¡°Nonsense, he is a fake Uther. In the name of the Pdin kill this fake Uther.¡±


    After that, Chris¡¯s body was once again began to release energy.


    ¡°Master...¡± Alonso shouted.


    ¡°He is being controlled.¡± At this time, Xiao Yu said.


    The previous Chris and present Chris werepletely two different people. Moreover, Chris¡¯s bloodshot eyes were indicating that he was not thinking about himself.


    ¡°Little Dragon, block!¡± Xiao Yu snorted.


    In the current scene, the person who could withstand Chris¡¯s attack was little dragon.


    Even the sixth-order powerhouse couldn¡¯t easily cause serious injuries to the dragon¡¯s body, not to mention a dragon that fought with nunchakus.


    Bang...


    Little dragon aimed at Chris but nunchaku hit empty air. It¡¯s not that easy to hit six-order powerhouse.


    ¡°Everyone attack! I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t kill sixth-order pdin.¡± Xiao Yu was also anxious at this moment. This Chris wanted to kill Uther no matter what but he could not allow that to happen.


    So, Bloodhoof, Grom, Maiev and others all rushed up and attacked Chris.


    When Scarlet Crusade saw Chris attacking Uther, they immediately put down the undead at hand and rushed toward Uther to help.


    Xiao Yu immediately ordered the Orc infantry, Grunts, druids, etc.., to stop the attack of the Scarlet Crusade.


    After all, in addition to Chris, the power of Scarlet Crusade was not to be underestimated.


    There was another person on the other side who hade over and was ready to attack Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu turned his head and saw the Robert. This guy certainly would not let go this opportunity.


    ¡°As long as Laozi has the opportunity, I will absolutely kill you.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Robert wickedly.


    At this time, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t resist thebined power of the church and the Kennedy family.


    ¡°Nichs, Leonardo, are we still allies? Help me here.¡± Xiao Yu had no choice but to ask for help from Nichs.


    Leonardo sneered aloud and was about to answer but Nichs suddenly said ¡°Of course we are still allies, rest assured, I will help you withstand the Kennedy family¡¯s attack. I will also send a few people to help you deal with Chris.¡±


    After finish speaking, Nichs sent out his fifth-order fighters who were good at using shields. Although their attacking power was not so strong, their defence was absolutely powerful.


    Even if sixth-order fighter attack, they could block his few attacks.


    Leonardo looked at Nichs with a nk look. He didn¡¯t understand why he made this decision. Now, at this time, it was the best chance to kill Xiao Yu.


    However, since Nichs had already stated his position, he had no way to say anything more. If he attacked Xiao Yu now, he knew that Nichs would immediatelyy his hands on him.


    Xiao Yu was also surprised. After all, he did not have much expectation for Nichs.

 Chapter 437

    Anyway, since Nichs was helping, it was good news. Now Xiao Yu could concentrate on dealing with Chris.


    The soldiers of the Kennedy family were about to attack but the people of Nichs blocked them. Nichs smiled slightly at Robert and said, ¡°Master Robert, I think this is a misunderstanding. You will not take this opportunity to attack my allies, right?¡±


    Robert became furious and asked ¡°Nichs, why are you interfering?¡±


    Nichs smiled and said ¡°Reason is simple. I am an ally of Xiao Yu.¡±


    Robert¡¯s face flushed as he couldn¡¯t wait to beat Nichs. However, he knew very well that Nik was not a soft persimmon if he really touched Nik. The result would definitely not be good.


    Now Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull had not yet appeared. Some important treasures have not yet been discovered. He couldn¡¯t fight Nik for time being. If he really wanted to get treasures, he had to save of some triumph cards.


    ¡°Nichs, what kind of person is Xiao Yu? You know very well in your heart. If you don¡¯t kill him earlier, it will be a big threat to youter. It¡¯s better for us to join hands and kill him. His troops of other races can be yours, but what about Naga and his wife?


    Robert decided to use a different approach this time. He began to use the interests to seduce Nichs.


    However, what kind of person Nichs was, he had already calcted everything clearly in his heart. How could Robert¡¯s little trick work on him?


    Therefore, Nichs smiled and said ¡°Robert, are you going to make me betray my allies? No matter what you offer, I will never give up on my allies. This is the most basic morality of a person.¡±


    When Robert heard to what Nichs said, he was so angry that his lungs were almost blown up. However, he could do nothing about Nichs so he can only scream in his heart ¡°This bastard! Betrayal, what is that? You are acting as if I don¡¯t know your nature. Let¡¯s not talk about allies, even if it is your brother, you will not hesitate to stab a knife in his back. How did your patriarch¡¯s seate from? How many rtives have you killed? ¡±


    When Xiao Yu heard Nichs¡¯s words, he was also furious. He said in his heart: ¡°How can he be shameless than me?¡±


    At this point, Xiao Yu¡¯s were jointly fighting with Chris. After all, Chris¡¯s attacks were too strong. Only little dragon could resist them head on


    Grom went up to Chris but he couldn¡¯t do anything to him and he would be easily driven out by Chris. Although Bloodhoof¡®s body was strong, he could put more resistant, but he couldn¡¯t face Chris head on.


    Only by working together could Xiao Yu¡¯s heroes resist such a Chris.


    The Cleave skill of the Bloodhoof, although could not cause too much damage to Chris, could hinder the movement of Chris.


    Maiev¡¯s attack was the sharpest and it also caused the most damage to Chris.


    Her footwork was extremely erratic and strange, even if it was the sixth-order powerhouse Chris, it was difficult to hit Maiev.


    Tyrande¡¯s arrows were also very sharp, leaving a lot of wound on Chris¡¯s body, but they were not able to hit the vital parts.


    Tyrande now has a new skill called the Piercing Arrow, which specifically breaks down the thick defences. Although Chris was wearing a powerful armour, it couldn¡¯t stop Tyrande¡¯s Piercing Arrow.


    However, Chris did not seem to know the word ¡®pain¡¯ at all,pletely ignoring the injury and constantly attacking Uther.


    ¡°Teacher woke up!!!¡± Alonso yelled anxiously on the side, but Chris Mo did not respond at all, still attacking Uther.


    ¡°Tyrande use dragon fire bursting arrows!¡± To stop Chris who was getting crazier, Xiao Yu could only use the dragon fire burst arrow.


    Bang...


    Without wasting time Tyrande released dragon fire burst arrow at Chris.


    Chris still wanted to kill Uther desperately, but the dragon fire burst arrow made him feel the threat of life, so he tried to resist it. But atst, he was sent flying


    ¡°Again!¡± When Xiao Yu saw that dragon fire bursting arrow caused a lot of damage to Chris, he immediately ordered Tyrande to continue to attack. He must kill Chris, if not, Uther would be killed by Chris, then it would be toote to cry.


    Rumbling...


    Everyone surrounded Chris, blocking his route. Tyrande shot another arrow with the cooperation of others. Naga, who was not far away, also shot Chris with a dragon fire bursting arrow at the same time.


    Xiao Yu also gave two dragon fire bursting arrows to Naga, so that sometimes it could be more convenient.


    Since two dragon fire bursting arrows are bombing together, but the power was much bigger than one. Both arrows squarelynded on Chris.


    Bang!


    Chris was seriously injured but it made him crazier. A crazy sixth-order powerhouse was absolutely terrifying. Now, Chris was obviously burning all his energy to kill Uther.


    At this time, his attack power was more than doubled.


    Bang...


    Looking at the crazy Chris, Xiao Yu ordered again to fire dragon fire burst arrows. Xiao Yu refused that it could not kill Chris.


    Tyrande once again released fire dragon fire burst arrow. In fact, there was not much dragon fire bursting arrow left and this time all were used up.


    To deal with a strong person like Chris, they had to use this kind of things.


    After a violent explosion, when everyone looked at Chris who was covered in blood, his eyes were red and he stood there motionless.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, little dragon immediately took out the nunchaku and mmed against Chris.


    Bang...


    This time Chris¡¯s body was sent flying and hit the wall.


    ¡°Teacher!¡± At this time, Alonso quickly ran over, his eyes were tearful as he looked at Chris. His heart was hurting.


    ¡°A... Alonso... What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s going on? Ah... I remembered it. I didn¡¯t know why but I felt that I was controlled by someone. My consciousness waspletely I nked out. Did I hurt Uther? Ah... Uther is fine, thank God. You listen to me... Alonso, you are my best student, you are my pride. I am afraid I have to leave you alone but you mustplete the mission that I have notpleted, that is...to guard Uther, you must be a good knight, follow Uther, and guard him forever... ...¡±


    At this time, Chris¡¯s eyes havepletely recovered their brightness and he was not being controlled anymore but his life was obviouslying to end.


    Now, everyone knew that Chris was under control, he was being forced to kill Uther.


    Everyone already guessed the identity of the person that controlled Chris. Other than Pope, no second person has such ability.


    ¡°Great Uther, please forgive me, I lost my nature. It is a sin to try to kill you.¡± Seeing Uther in front of him, Chris approached to Uther with hisst strength and gave him a deep bow.


    ¡°Your nature is kind and bright, you are just being confused so I don¡¯t me you. I forgive your sins in the name of light.¡± Uther said to Chris Mo with a solemn look.


    ¡°Thank you, great Uther.¡± Chris Mo once again deeply bowed.


    Then, Chris looked at the Scarlet Crusaders which was still fighting and shouted, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Hearing the wrath of Chris, all members of Scarlet Crusade immediately stopped and looked back at him. Chris was seriously injured. They were all anxious and wanted to rescue him.


    But they were prevented by Xiao Yu and Nichs¡¯s troops from getting closure.


    Now, it was extremely strange to see Chris suddenly kneeling to Uther and then telling them to stop.


    Chris coughed twice and blood oozed down from the corner of his mouth. He looked at the Scarlet crusaders and said in a very pious tone: ¡°As your teacher, maybe I will leave you today but this is not sorrowful matter because we have found our true god of light, Uther. I am telling you in the name of a pdin that the Uther in the church is fake. He is just a tool that the Pope came up with to monopolize the power of the church. He asked us toe here to kill the real Uther so that he can be the sole god of the church. If you truly believe in the principles of the pdin, then follow and protect the real Uther. My life hase to an end so I have no chance to do so. I hope... you should cherish this opportunity and follow the Uther to bring light to thisnd...¡±


    After saying so, Chris determined eyes lost their lustre and became dull. Chris was dead. After all, his injuries were very serious.


    All the Scarlet Crusaders looked at the dead Chris, and they were all shocked. Thispletely overturned their thoughts. They were nowpletely confused and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Xiao Yu looked at Chris and said with a sigh ¡°Yes, he is indeed a qualified pdin.¡±

 Chapter 438

    All the other people on the scene were shocked. Was Uther of the church fake? Was Uther in front of us real one?


    This was extremely important if Chris Mo personally said it.


    Moreover, that Alonso had already stood on this Uther¡¯s side. Was this true? Was the former Uther returned?


    Nichs looked at this scene with a smile and he thought to himself ¡°The War between Xiao Yu and the church will not end. If I have to deal with the church alone, it will be very troublesome. This mental control makes increases the army¡¯sbat power. Anyone who runs into them will lose a lot. Now, with this Uther checking and bncing the church, I will be able to fish profit like fishermen. Otherwise, even if Xiao Yu is killed, the church will be stronger and more difficult to deal.¡±


    This was the reason why Nichs just helped Xiao Yu out.


    At this point, Alonso suddenly stood in front of Scarlet Crusaders. He said loudly: ¡°Now you still can¡¯t see it? Who is the real Uther? Use your heart to feel, what is the reality? The mentor was controlled by the pope making him a killing machine. It can be said that the despicable pope killed him. Now, you have two choices, first, like me and the mentor choice to follow Uther, maintain the light and justice, and second, you can leave here and continue to loyal to the pope. You choose.¡±


    Among these pdins, Alonso also had extremely high prestige. Although there are several fifth-order pdins in the scene, their strength was not as good as his. It can be said that after Chris was dead, he held the highest authority on Scarlet Crusaders.


    Now, Alonso has spoken like this, and everyone is very good at epting Uther.


    ¡°Hey, Alonso, who knows what you said is true or not? Maybe you are colluding with the rogue (Xiao Yu) and want to control us.¡±


    At this time, a fifth-order pdin stood up and looked at Xiao Yu, and said coldly.


    Alonso looked at the man and snorted, saying: ¡°if you don¡¯t want to believe in Uther, then leave, no one will force you. The words of the mentor are clear so if you don¡¯t believe, I have no choice. However, since you have left, it means ....¡±


    Alonso was interjected by Uther as he said ¡°These Pdins have already lost the natural disposition by letting ughter rece the light in their heart. These are no longer was Qualified Pdins. The genuine knight must protect ordinary people but not force them to believe in the church...¡±


    After Uther finished speaking, a golden glow appeared on the heads of all the Crusaders, washing away all their previous sins.


    Many people felt awakened and refreshed as if they were released from shackles.


    ¡°Great Uther, we are willing to follow you.¡±


    Many pdins began to kneel down, give their loyalty to Uther and repent of their sins.


    However, some pdins headed by Asik, but still look indifferent, watching this scene, not moving. In their view, this was nothing more than a conspiracy by Alonso and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Alonso, I will report this incident to the Pope. Since these people have chosen to loyal to this false Uther, then they are not worthy of being called the Scarlet Crusade. We will go.¡±


    As a result, Asik took some people who were unwilling to loyal to Uther and turned away.


    Along with Asik¡¯s departure, several high-ranking pdins also left.


    The higher the ranking of the pdin, the easier it is to fall for their desires. Because being in high positions made them more eager for power. It was hard to wake such people by Uther¡¯s blessings of light.


    Xiao Yu looked at this scene and finally heaved a sigh of relief. This time, he had got such a good harvest.


    ¡°Since you are my followers, from now on, I will take you to protect the light and justice of thisnd.¡± Shouted Uther.


    Xiao Yu cremated the body of Chris and then took his space ring, ready to bring it back to the Human altar.


    As a true pdin, Chris Mo is qualified to enter the Human altar. Everyone was still constantly discussing about Chris and Uther. The Crusaders were also sad for Chris¡¯s death.


    Since these Scarlet Crusaders had chosen to be loyal to Uther, then in Alonso¡¯s leadership, they could easily be form the Knights of the Silver Hand.


    Although Xiao Yu had established the Knights of the Silver Hand (organization) in the Lion King City, it was just a name, it had not really developed.


    After all, cultivating pdins was not that easy.


    Now, with these pdin and priests of the Scarlet Crusade, everything was much easier. Although it was not possible topete with the church for the time being, at least it had the most primary umtion.


    After dealing with this matter, everyone shifted their attention at the evil soul again. Since many souls were killed by Chris at the beginning so not many were left making it easy to deal with.


    However as they went further in, number of evil soul began to increase.


    Even after killing the evil souls for several hours, there was no improvement, these souls seemed to be endless.


    ¡°Damn, what¡¯s the matter, why is it seems to be impossible to kill them all?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the souls that was still everywhere.


    ¡°It seems that you still have to use the old method (ording to his in-game memories). We should rush inside to ¡®Chest of soul¡¯, maybe when you get near it, these undead will not dare to get close.¡±


    So Xiao Yu looked at everyone and said ¡°Everyone pay attention, don¡¯t fight anymore. If we keep fighting, we will just be exhausted and will not be able to kill all souls. Once I caught a rumor that the chest of souls is inside and these evil souls will not dare to go near it. So we might as well choose some people to rush in and others cover them. How about this?¡±


    When everyone heard this from Xiao Yu, everyone stopped fighting.


    From Xiao Yu¡¯s remarks about Aegwynn, everyone knows that Xiao Yu¡¯s understanding of this ce is far higher than them.


    Although Xiao Yu¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted like what happened in case of Aegwynn, Xiao Yu¡¯s knowledge was defiantly above theirs.


    ¡°If this is the case, then we really have to send some people in.¡± When Nichs heard this from Xiao Yu, but he immediately agreed.


    Everyone else also agreed, after all, they didn¡¯t have any other options. Some squads, who have already began to prepare for the entry, were pondering how to fish in troubled water.


    At this time, everyone wanted to go in andpete for the treasures, but whether or not they have the ability to go in was other thing. After all this ce has too many evils souls.


    Therefore, if they wanted to rush in, everyone couldn¡¯t go in one go because it would definitely not work. Only by dividing into small teams, could they have some chance.


    Moreover, the strength of this team could not be too bad, if it was too bad, they would be killed even before they enter.


    As a result, everyone began to think about troops to be sent so did Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu chose to send Bloodhoof, Tyrande, Naga, Kael¡¯thas, little dragon and the Griffin Knight.


    Uther and Grom had to stay here to control overall situation, after all, so many people are here, if you were sneaked attacked by someone when you was in, it would be troublesome.


    Xiao Yu greeted Nichs and told him to bring Rs. At this time, Rs, a sixth-order magician, yed a much stronger role than a small team.


    In the end, Xiao Yu decided to personallymand the team. After all, he was familiar with this ce and could make right choice.


    Under the leadership of Xiao Yu, everyone gradually went in. The distance between each team was about 100 meters. If the distance was too close, it would attract more souls.


    After a hour Xiao¡¯s team finally came in front of a big altar.


    Seeing that there were no souls in it, Xiao Yu understood that he was right and souls could note in.


    So Xiao Yu jumped directly used heroic jump and jumped in.


    When entered in it, the souls in the back were no longer chasing. Xiao Yu took heaved a sigh of relief and looked around. There was something on top of it.

 Chapter 439

    Soon, other teams also followed, along the way, some of the poor teams were swallowed by the undeads. Without sufficient strength, they dare to rush in, so naturally, they have to pay the price.


    Looking at the chest that was exuding gloomy air, everyone was happy because ording to Xiao Yu, it was the chest of souls.


    ¡°What should we do now? Xiao Yu, how can we get this chest of souls?¡± Nichs did not rush to grab it but asked.


    Xiao Yu looked at the chest of souls and replied ¡°I don¡¯t know, this thing is inherently evil. Back then, even Gul¡¯dan did not haveplete control over this thing. Otherwise, he had already taken it from here.¡±


    ¡°Why do you bring us here?¡± Nichs was speechless.


    Xiao Yu said ¡°Because there is a possibility of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull being here.¡±


    ¡°The skull of Gul¡¯dan, is it inside the chest of souls?¡± Nichs asked again.


    Xiao Yu shook his head and said honestly ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xiao Yu really did not know because when in his previous life, Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull was used as a weapon by Illidan so it was in the hands of Illidan.


    But Illidan in this world was already on his side so Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull would definitely not appear there again.


    ¡°Is it possible that Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull was ced there to protect itself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as I see it, Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull must be there.¡± At this time, greed shed in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    However, no one was going to grab the chest of souls first because there were many people present here. If anyone went up first, then they would immediately be the public enemy of others.


    How could Nichs not understand their thoughts? So Nichs looked at everyone and asked Xiao Yu ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the chest of souls and said: ¡°Whoever likes to go to pick it up, feel free to go. Anyway, I personally feel that I can¡¯t get it.¡±


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words, everyone immediately showed suspicious look. They once already became cannon fodder in case of Aegwynn so no one dared to go up.


    So, Xiao Yu looked at the people present and said: ¡°ording to my estimation, there must be good things in the chest of souls but it might also contain also contain a powerful evil undead monste or soul. After all, it had absorbed soul essence, umted during god knows how many years. Everyone have to work together to kill the monster together, when the treasures are out, let¡¯s distribute them ordingly. How?¡±


    When everyone heard this from Xiao Yu, they immediately showed a sceptical look. This Xiao Yu, would not be thinking of fooling us again?


    After all, it also happened in the case of Aegwynn.


    Xiao Yu looked at the expressions of these people and rolled his eyes. He said: ¡°Or we will go back and will not open this soul. Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull may be inside or maybe not.¡±


    ¡°What kind of monster is it?¡± At this time, a fifth-order peak fighter came over with a giant sword and asked coldly.


    Xiao Yu grinned and said: ¡°How do I know? Do you think that I am omnipotent? If I knew everything, will I leave any treasures here? I just got some relevant information from some ancient books. Now, I am sharing with you all but looks like you don¡¯t appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Xiao Yu, you go ahead. As long as you can get the chest of the soul, I believe that everyone will fight without hiding their strength.¡±


    At this time, Nichs came forward at this time and said.


    After some arrangement, Xiao Yu carefully began to approach the soul to open it.


    However, when he got near it even after careful observation for a long time, he did not find any way to open. This chest of souls seems to be somewhat different.


    Looking at the gloomy air released by chest, a thought stuck Xiao Yu¡¯s mind so he bit his finger and threw a drop of blood over the chest.


    Roar...


    As the blood of Xiao Yu fell on the top of the chest, with a loud roar a huge figure jumped out from the inside of the soul.


    When everyone saw this huge monster, they were shocked because this monster didn¡¯t have one head but a few.


    ¡°F#ck! This monster is simr to the three-faced monster but it had more heads.¡± thought Xiao Yu to himself.


    Xiao Yu did not expect this monster here, after years of gathering of the soul essences; it had be simr to the three-faced monster.


    Moreover, it was obviously much stronger than the three-faced monster.


    ¡°What to do, Xiao Yu?¡± Nichs was shocked to see this big monster. This monster did not seem to be much powerful than Gorloc and the Doomsday in strength.


    Although everyone¡¯sbined strength was stronger than that time, no one knew how much damage everyone has to suffer under the attack of this guy.


    Moreover, at this time, everyone was thinking of their own interests. Everyone was in dismay causing the situation to chaotic.


    ¡°Everyone pays attention! If you trust me then obey mymands. Otherwise, there will be many casualties.¡± At this time, Xiao Yu shouted.


    The severity of this matter had gone far beyond his expectations. If the situation was not controlled in time, then everyone would be unlucky.


    ¡°Okay, we agree.¡± At this time, a person over there suddenly said loudly.


    This person was the one who wore strange costumes and was suspected of being one of Iron Horse Brotherhood by Xiao Yu.


    Now that someone had taken the lead, everyone else also immediately joined.


    Seeing this, Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°All fighters who use shielde over and stand there...¡±


    Xiao Yu began to make arrangements and did his best to kill this multi-faced monster quickly.


    Rumble...


    This monster¡¯s body wasposed of several faces, looking extraordinary. Xiao Yu counted them and found that there were actually seven faces in total.


    ¡°Nima, the three-faced monster was so hard to fight in the past, but now seven-faced monster...¡±


    Seven-faced monster rushed over.


    ¡°Shielded-warriors block him, magicians attack him from distance, archers and other melee-warriors go to his back and attack when I order.¡±


    Xiao Yu was loudlymanding and his eyes were filled with confidence and stability. At this moment, he changed his usual rough style; he became calm and domineering like an army general.


    The seven-faced monster began to split blue fireball from its mouth. Those blue fireballsnded on the shield on shielded-warriors, sending them flying.


    ¡°Continue to block!¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    These shielded warriors were the elite fighters of Nichs. They were very tactful. Although they were attacked, they were not injured. They immediately followed themand of Xiao Yu and stood up, ready to resist.


    ...


    A golden glow gradually covered shielded-warriors within. It was a blessing of the king applied by Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu learned some of Uther¡¯s important blessings. In case, if Uther was not around, he could also apply blessings to improve the overallbat effectiveness of the troops.


    As amander, it was natural to know some auxiliary skills that improve the overall strength of the army.


    The people, who got the blessing of the king, were shocked and their eyes shed. Everyone felt like their strength was nearly doubled.


    This feeling makes everyone want to roar in excitement at the moment. After all, cultivator¡¯s desire for power was very strong desire. How could they not be happy when their strength was almost doubled?

 Chapter 440

    ¡°Who is this rogue? How can he have the skills of the Pdin? And it is so powerful? No wonder the church wants to kill that Uther. If they can¡¯t kill the Uther, his threat to the church is indeed big. If this person is not dead, the whole continent¡¯s power pattern may change greatly.¡±


    These people looked at Xiao Yu as hemanded, his face had a serious expression on it and he excluded aura of a general. At this time, many people remembered that Xiao Yu was a descendant of the famous general Xiao Zhantian.


    Such person was indeed qualified topete for the world.


    Along with themand of Xiao Yu, the formation of the people slowly stabilized. The huge seven-faced monster had horrible power, its attack caused great harm to everyone, but it did not cause too many casualties.


    Everyone looked at the current situation and they couldn¡¯t help but be thankful for themands of Xiao Yu. Otherwise, there would be many casualties.


    The attacking power of the seven-faced monster was shocking and inexplicable. Even several fighters couldn¡¯t put resistance and were directly knocked out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fucking try to save your strength, kill him in least time otherwise there will be lot of casualties. If you are hiding your triumph card then the person who died because of a dy of one second may be you.¡±


    Xiao Yu looking at this situation he couldn¡¯t help but shout.


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu¡¯s shout, these people¡¯s faces turned red and immediately began to increase the intensity of attacks. In the blink of an eye, countless magic were unleashed and the seven-faced monster seemed to be swaying in the storm.


    It was undeniable that the power of these people was absolutely amazing.


    Those who could get here were definitely elites on the maind. As long as these elites could cooperate well, theirbined fighting power would naturally be strong.


    After killing the seven-faced, the thing in the Chest of soul, everyone could get it.


    Xiao Yu believed that even if Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull was not inside the chest of soul, there must be good things inside.


    A fierce bang, the first face of the seven-faced monster was beaten beyond recognition and finally with a tragic roar, its fire of soul was extinguished.


    The extinguishing of fire of the soul meant that this face was finished.


    Seeing that a face was destroyed, everyone cheered and seemed to see the dawn of victory. However, Xiao Yu was very clear that it was just the beginning.


    After all, Seven-faced monster was very difficult to deal with.


    Bang...


    At this time,nd under everyone¡¯s feet quacked, and the Chest of soul opened again and wrapped seven-faced monster in it.


    Xiao Yu knew that seven-faced monster was restoring its strength, so he ordered loudly: ¡°Change positions, spread, don¡¯t concentrate on one spot.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Yu¡¯smand, everyone scattered. If there was danger, they could bear the damage without getting many people killed in one attack.


    The attack power of seven-faced monster was extremely powerful. If it was not for those shield-wielding powerhouses that could resist its attack, there would be much causality. If they let seven-faced monster rush into the crowd, it would kill many people at once.


    ¡°Ah, he is out again.¡± At this time someone shouted.


    This time, when the seven-faced monster came out, it immediately spurted mes, and screamed of the soldiers resounded as their shields were burnt out.


    ¡°Retreat, attract his attention but don¡¯t get close to him.¡± Seeing the seven-faced monster, Xiao Yu knew that there were not many people on the scene who could resist it.


    This kind of powerful me could only be found in the gathering of the essence of the undead in 10,000 years, but it was not something that ordinary people could withstand.


    The magician in the distance, Xiao Yu also let them reduce the intensity of the attack, so that seven-faced monster targets others.


    Bang...


    Suddenly, the seven-faced monster flew up and mmed its hand on the ground forming a huge pit. The group of people in front fell into the pit.


    This attacked people in pit, although they tried to dodge the attack, the failed to do so causing their bones to break.


    Bang...


    Another loud noise rang. This time, it was not created by seven-faced monster. Instead, Xiao Yu threw a bomb in the open mouth of seven-faced monster.


    Xiao Yu had seized a lot of bombs from the Gorlocs. It was a very destructive thing. If it exploded outside, the power would certainly not be so big; it could only cause limited destruction.


    But if you threw it into the mouth of seven-faced monster, then the power would be different. This time, it was directly blown in the stomach of seven-faced monster causing it to roar in pain. Then it rushed toward Xiao Yu.


    However, Xiao Yu used teleportation to avoid the attack of seven-faced monster, but people behind Xiao Yu were not so lucky.


    ¡°Next, like me, explode him to death.¡± Xiao Yu gave the bombs to everyone nearby and let them bomb together. In this way, the seven-faced monster could be exhausted.


    Sure enough, after everyone started bombing, hundreds of bombs exploded together catching seven-faced monster inside the explosion. Seven-faced monster screamed in pain and eventually blew up.


    Thus, fire of the soul of this seven-faced monster had also been extinguished.


    Just like before Chest of souls opened and engulfed seven-faced monster within it.


    ¡°Is there any way to break this Chest?¡± Nichs looked at the Chest of soul and asked.


    Xiao Yu looked at him and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know but you can try it.¡±


    After hearing this from Xiao Yu Nichs waved his hand and a magician casted fireball andunched it on Chest of souls.


    Bang...


    A huge fireball stuck the chest of souls with great momentum then bounced back directly. Good thing was that magician did not suffer any damage.


    Everyone was shocked. This chest of soul is so powerful. If anyone can get it and take it to alchemist then it can be a powerful treasure.


    Soon, the chest of soul reopened and the seven-faced monster jumped out of it. When everyone saw this seven-faced monster, they had bad premonition.


    This seven-faced monster was more ferocious than other seven-faced monster, and it was much bigger and obviously stronger.


    Roar...


    Seven-faced monster roared. In an instant, the ground under the feet of everyone began to crack.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone was in fear.

 Chapter 441

    The seven-faced monster came out from the Chest of souls, making a sharp scream and rushing toward the crowd.


    ¡°Attack! Kill it in the shortest time.¡± Xiao Yu saw the current situation and shouted loudly. Although he didn¡¯t know what this monster could really do, it was undoubtedly the best choice to get rid of it the fastest.


    ¡°Kill...¡±


    People at the scene naturally understood that it was best to kill such thing as soon as possible so they attacked with their full might.


    Roar...


    Everyone increased the intensity of the attacks and rushed toward the Seven-faced monster. Naturally, the power behind theirbined attacks was several timesrger than before but even with that, they were being surpassed.


    Even the fighters of the fifth-order peak, under the blessings of the Xiao Yu, were simply unable to withstand.


    In fact, the reason why everyone had been able to kill the prior seven-faced monster so smoothly was because of the bonus effect of the blessing of the Xiao Yu. Otherwise, with the strength of the team, it was impossible to withstand Seven-faced monster.


    Rumble...


    Seeing everyone couldn¡¯t resist Seven-faced monster, Xiao Yu ordered Bloodhoof: ¡°Bloodhoof go!¡±


    When the Bloodhoof heard Xiao Yu¡¯s order, he nodded without uttering a single word. Then his body became bigger and in the blink of an eye it turned into a strong Bloodhoof (Didn¡¯t know the formal term).


    Bang...


    After transformation, the Bloodhoof directly confronted Seven-faced monster. Bodies of both collided together, making a muffled sound.


    ¡°All the agile fighters and assassins go-ahead to kill this monster.¡±


    After receiving the order of Xiao Yu, everyone immediately began to change the formation. Everyone worked together to kill this monster.


    Among these people, Maiev performed extremely well. Her speed of attacking was extremely fast. She unleashed one attack after another in just a few moments.


    Even more, Maiev had her horrible dodging ability. Even if a sixth-order fighter wanted to hit her, it was not so easy.


    At this time, under the order of Nichs, Ris condensed blood lion and made her attack to resist the Seven-faced with the Bloodhoof.


    Ris was really powerful. After all, he was the sixth-order blood elf magician, and now, Ris also have Nichs¡¯s Sindore¡¯s Staff, which made him even more powerful.


    Rumbling...


    The blood lion rushed forward to attack Seven-faced monster. Seven-faced monster attached more attention to blood lion, it gave up on Seven-faced monster to hit the blood lion, it could be seen that the blood lion¡¯s attack power was not weaker than the Bloodhoof.


    ¡°Aaa......¡±


    At this time, Seven-faced monster screamed, and then its body began to change, seemingly bing transparent.


    When Xiao Yu saw this, he suddenly shouted: ¡°Be careful, everyone steps back!¡±


    Hearing the shout of Xiao Yu, some with a quick response without even asking why, retreated quickly. But once with slow response were not lucky enough.


    Because they paid for it with their life...


    Just as the sound of Xiao Yu fallen, Seven-faced monster exploded one of his faces, causing a big explosion.


    The explosion caused even space to be distorted because of his energy. Fortunately, Xiao Yu warned people to retreat quickly; otherwise, the loss would definitely be more serious.


    Now, everyone couldn¡¯t help but be d that Xiao Yu was here tomand them. Otherwise, if they acted arrogantly and individually, they didn¡¯t know how many people would have died. It was estimated that at most one could survive.


    After the explosion Seven-faced monster¡¯s soul fire became dimmer and it became weaker.


    Rumbling......


    Xiao Yu quickly moved back and forth, throwing bombs into each face of seven-faced monster to kill it as quickly as possible.


    A series of bombs exploded in seven-faced monster¡¯s mouth, causing significant damage to it.


    In addition, other people also attacked at this time. The soul fire of the seven-faced monster was obviously extinguished. However, at this time, Xiao Yu found that the colour of the seven-faced monster began to be somewhat transparent.


    This was absolutely not normal.


    Bang!!!


    The scenery began to change...


    Around the crowd, many undead began to appear; leisurely walking here seeminglypletely unaware of everyone else.


    The scenery around them changed again. The scene changed constantly. They seemed to be in the middle of the 3d movie.


    These scenes were the memories of these people (undead when they were alive) living in the dark temple. Sometimes they were extremely peaceful, happy andfortable. Sometimes they were suddenly full of killing, darkness, bloodthirsty and negative desires.


    Everyone was shocked and said, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Xiao Yu said loudly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to panic. This is just a 10,000-year history of the dark temple recorded by the chest of the soul. It is reproduced in this way. We can look carefully and maybe find the information on Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. ¡±


    When everyone heard this from Xiao Yu, they felt moved and finally heaved a sigh of relief. The fierce fight just now made everyone¡¯s nerves tense.


    Especially when thest seven-faced monster exploded itself, it was frightening.


    Now, when everything was over, many people took a deep breath and sat on the ground, watching this magical scene happen.


    Suddenly, a voice came and sounded around everyone.


    ¡°I still remember the original appearance of the Dark Temple. It used to be a ce of pilgrimage. I prayed in the temple and meditated in the garden. I was very happy and enjoyed a peaceful life. I also remember those beasts that broke into the temple, the orcs. I remember the scene of the demon army and orc armies ughtering our tribe members.


    ¡°In those dark years, Magtheridon upied the temple...and then Illidan. It was the devil who was called the traitor. He was a thorn in enemies¡¯ flesh.¡±


    ¡°I miss past Dark temple. *sigh*¡±


    When Xiao Yu heard this strange voice, he immediately shouted in shock: ¡°Akama?¡±


    ¡°Who is Akama? Is it a powerful person?¡± Nichs immediately went to Xiao Yu¡¯s side and asked.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Akama is a Draenei. He is the greatest sage of the dark temple. He is the same as a priest. Later his soul was enved and became a ve of Illidan. However, Akama is notpletely lost. He is waiting for the hero toe here and kill Illidan, saving the temple and helping him in seeking revenge.¡±


    Soon, the scene pushed forward. In the end, it was the scene in which yers attacked the dark temple and killed Illidan.


    ¡°What is going on here? Howe there are yers here?¡± When Xiao Yu saw it, he was shocked. Moreover, he was still very familiar with this team (Guild¡¯s team) that killed Illidan. It was clearly his former team. He could also clearly see a yer with the de of the catastrophe. That one was he, himself.


    ¡°yer? What is the yer?¡± When Nichs and Leonardo heard what Xiao Yu said, they couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Xiao Yu said emotionally: ¡°They are a group of great heroes. They fight for glory and dreams, fail again and again, stand up again and again, don¡¯t know how many times they died, but they still persisted.¡±


    Seeing that Xiao Yu was so emotional, Nics and Leonardo also felt awe for these people called yers.


    The scenes were constantly changing.


    Suddenly, in these scenes, Xiao Yu saw a picture that made his heart jump. It was the dungeon in which Maiev was imprisoned. In the scene, Maiev held a strange thing in her hand.


    Xiao Yu understood it!


    Maiev, who spent a lot of time in that dungeon had left some good stuff in it.


    Xiao Yu knew his next goal. He had to get his hand on that strange item.


    That item would be of great use.


    The scene changed again. It was about Illidari council. Four people were meeting together and studying something. Then they hid something in a certain ces.


    ¡°If Kael¡¯thas can absorb the energy of the Illidari Council, his would be greatly improved.¡±


    Xiao Yu felt too happy this time. The things that could greatly enhance Maiev¡¯s strength and the energy of these blood elves of the Illidari Council were a good fit for Kael¡¯Thas.


    What a great unexpected harvest.


    Soon, the scenes changed again and again then Xiao Yu finally saw the most crucial image¨Cthe confrontation between Maiev and Illidan.


    Illidan and Mawei battled fiercely and then Illidan took out a skull which was exuding powerful evil energy, the ultimate treasure that everyone was looking ¡ª The skull of Gul¡¯dan.


    ¡°See the power of the devil!¡±


    When everyone saw this, they were all excited. This was their ultimate goal. After seeing Illidan absorbing the powerful energy generated by Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull, they all wanted to have such power.


    However, Xiao Yu was thinking about something else. If you guys absorbed the energies of the skull of Gul¡¯dan, you would eventually be like Illidan. For the sake of strength, is it worth to do it?


    Soon after, scenes were over and it took a long time for everyone to ovee from this stunning 3D movie.


    At this time, everyone¡¯s eyes were concentrated on the Chest of the souls that had been opened.

 Chapter 442

    The Chest of the soul was still emitting light blue glow, obviously there was something inside releasing glow.


    Now, after killing the seven-faced monster, it was also the time to distribute the spoils. Everyone was staring at chest of the soul at this moment; for fear that others would go and steal the treasures inside.


    What has been kept in the Chest of the soul was anything but ordinary.


    The scene became quiet. At this time, everyone¡¯s breathing could be heard clearly. Everyone was waiting, waiting for someone to start the grand event of distributing spoils of war.


    No one dared to step forward, because everyone knew, whoever goes up first would definitely be the target of public criticism.


    However, there was a person who ignored everything and went over. This person was no other than Xiao Yu.


    Seeing Xiao Yu stepping forward, everyone was stunned but they did not say anything. Regarding the chest of soul, Xiao Yu had best understanding. If it was not for Xiao Yu, they may have died here. It would be impossible to open chest of soul.


    No one other than him could qualify to distribute things here. Just how is this rogue distributed?


    Xiao Yu directly reached out and opened the chest of souls and then directly took out a strange Ornament from inside. Ornament was a space ring.


    ¡°I want this thing, after all I contributed most this time. The rest of the things can be distributed among all of you.¡± After that, Xiao Yu retreated back directly.


    All were dumbfounded. What is Xiao Yu doing? Everyone is waiting for you to divide things. Now you just walked away after taking your share.


    For Xiao Yu to take a thing first, they have nothing to say. After all, Xiao Yu was themander of this battle; Xiao Yu could im half of the credit. However, how will following distribution proceed?


    ¡°This... Duke of Xiao, you can¡¯t just leave us alone, right?¡± Those who came alone were most anxious. They were just single, they did not have squad for support. Although they were powerful, but if they wanted topete with other big forces, they were definitely inferior.


    They want to fish in troubled waters, but now in this case, the water is not mixed, and several big forces will definitely sit and divide, they will have no chance.


    Xiao Yu looked at everyone and said: ¡°Today¡¯s win is possible because of our joint efforts. Everyone should have a share of the spoils. The things inside are priceless. I suggest that the big forces which wanted the share of things shoulde up with money to make up for those who are not worthy of spoils. I think it¡¯s fairer¡±


    Treasures inside Chest of soul were not enough to be distributed between everyone so this method was quite good.


    At this time, Nichs stood up and said: ¡°Xiao Yu¡¯s suggestion is good. I suggest that we auction these treasures. If you are capable of purchasing treasures then you can take it away. Even if you cannot afford these treasures, you will get part money raised from items sold.¡±


    Hearing the words of Nichs, Xiao Yu thought to himself ¡ª Nichs is really a clever person. Not only he established a fair image of himself but he can also reap most benefit in this way. After all, purchasing power of these big families can¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°Since this is the case then we need a host to auction these things. I suggest handing over this task to Xiao Yu.¡± Nichs said with a smile.


    Originally, Xiao Yu wanted to stay out of this and separate here.


    But now, it seemed that it was impossible to get away and he has to involve himself.


    ¡°Yes, Duke Xiao presiding over the auction is the most appropriate.¡± Everyone responded.


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes and looked at the crowd. He wanted to leave but these people would never let him go.


    So, Xiao Yu reluctantly walked to the front of chest of soul again, cleared his throat, and said: ¡°Now, everyone take out your wallets.¡±


    Everyone was mad. Xiao Yu¡¯s tone waspletely like a small trader in the market. How could he be associated with a duke?


    That is to say, everyone did not dare to offend him, so they called him a duke. In their heart, everyone called him Hoodlum.


    ¡°Well, everyone get ready. The first item in the auction is this transparent magic line ne. This ne is characterized by its nobleness and elegant. This ne can Increase the speed of casting and increase the effect of magic...¡±


    Xiao Yu is like a verypetent auction host. He started to exaggerate use of this ne.


    Xiao Yu had a very good understanding of the things inside this chest of soul so everyone listened to Xiao Yu¡¯smentary very carefully.


    Good treasure!


    Especially for the magicians, this was definitely a good treasure and the quality was much better than the ne that Nichs gave to Lin Bixue.


    In fact, the best thing in the chest of soul wass the Titan pendant that Xiao Yu just took away.


    The Titan Pendant could enhance the defense and save live at critical moments. Although it was notpletely immune to all attacks, it could definitely resist most attacks.


    Of course, Xiao Yu would never tell this to everyone.


    ¡°The starting price of this ne is 1000000 gold coins. There is no upper limit. Please start bidding...¡± After Xiao Yu finished speaking, he started the auction.


    Everyone immediately started bidding.


    ¡°1100000!¡±


    ¡°1200000!¡±


    The price quickly rose and eventually it went up to 10000000.


    This figure was already not low.


    Finally, Nichs ced bid of 10 million and got the ne. He directly passed it to Ris.


    Therefore, under the control of Xiao Yu, this auction ended satisfactorily. Although some small conflicts urred in auction, they finally settled.


    Everyone knew that it was not suitable time for fighting.


    Finally, after selling things, the number of gold coins earned was astonishing, reaching more than two billion. Xiao Yu called out those who did not get any equipment and distributed gold coins among them.


    After all the money had been distributed, everyone was happy.


    However,pared to these things, Xiao Yu got the Titan pendant which was a great advantage.


    Xiao Yu gave the Titan pendant to the Bloodhoof. If the Bloodhoof has this thing, he would defiantly be more powerful.


    After the Bloodhoof stimted the energy of the Titan pendant, a thin membrane covered his body. Alonso attacked with his sword but got mmed back. The Bloodhoof did not suffer any harm at all.


    The Bloodhoof smirked for a while because with this thing even if he did not turn into a strong Bloodhoof, he was simply fearless. Even if his opponent was little dragon, he had the confidence to beat him.


    Everything was finished and the only problem left now was the chest of soul.


    Now, the chest of soul had been turned into a small box of about 30 cm squares, lying quietly on the altar.


    But everyone knew that this was a real treasure.


    Just, who should this thing belong to?


    Even if Xiao Yu said at this time that he wants to take this thing, others would not agree. Even if someone want to buy it with 100 million gold coins, othewrs would not agree.


    The value of this thing was not less than the skull of Gul¡¯dan.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, what about this thing?¡± Nichs habitually threw the problem to Xiao Yu. On the surface, Nichs was asking for Xiao Yu¡¯s opinion. In fact, it¡¯s just a matter of transferring trouble to Xiao Yu and seeing how he deals with it. If he didn¡¯t handle it well, everyone would not spare him, so Nichs was absolutely up to no good.


    ¡°This thing is not a good thing. Whether it is Gul¡¯dan or Illidan, they are unable to take this thing. It can only be used to guard the dark temple. If you have any way to take it away then you can take it.¡±


    Xiao Yu shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Xiao Yu knew that the chest of the soul had remained in the dark temple for many years. Now, forcibly removing it would do nothing good.


    So it¡¯s better to observe.


    If you guys have the courage to take it, I am watching.


    Sure enough, when everyone heard this from Xiao Yu say so, they else hesitated.


    ¡°Hey, you try.¡± At this time, Robert said to a magician.


    This magician was not amon magician, but a dark magician. His body carried a ck gas making people ufortable around him.


    The dark magician stepped forward and went to the face of the soul and carefully observed it. Others see it here, and they are all focused on watching.


    If the soul of this soul can really be taken away, then it must be immediately looted, and the Kennedy family must not be taken away.


    The dark magician studied for a long time next to the soul of the soul, and found that the soul of this soul has been firmly stuck on this altar, how cannot get it.


    He tried to refine the soul of the soul with some dark magic, but found that it was difficult to refine.


    Bang...


    An explosion mmed, and the dark magician was suddenly bounced out and spurted a blood.


    How powerful is the energy contained in the soul of the soul itself? He is such a fifth-order dark magician, thinking that he can refine the soul of the soul, it is really not self-reliant.


    As a result, other people began to go forward to refining, and ultimately they found nothing and no results.


    Xiao Yu watched the crowds screaming there, and there was no result. He went back directly with the people. He remembered the situation of hanging Lin Bixue in his heart, so he didn¡¯t want to leave for too long.

 Chapter 443

    After returning to Lin Bixue, Xiao Yu found that she was still ina. There was no sign of getting up. Illidan was ina too but sometimes he woke up and recited a strange spell that Xiao Yu could not understand.


    The spell from Illidan makes people around him dizzy.


    Xiao Yu saw this situation with headache; he didn¡¯t know how to handle it.


    Oh...


    At this time, whole hall began to tremble with spell. Everyone¡¯s soul shook with the spell.


    Moreover, this spell seems to be connected with somewhere or something, forming an extremely powerful force.


    ¡°What is going on here? Is it because Illidan returned to the Dark Temple? Maybe Illidan has left something in dark temple which is now reacting because of spell.¡±


    Xiao Yu was shocked with his own conjunction.


    Rumble...


    Suddenly, a strange spell resounded, everyone in dark temple heard it clearly, it seemed to be ringed beside them but everyone knew that this voice must have been passed from far away and has spread throughout the temple.


    Everyone¡¯s heart seems to beted by an invisible. It felt extraordinarily ufortable. It seemed that this spell has the power of restraining the soul.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Everyone looked around with surprise. At this time, Nichs also returned because they found that there was no way to take the Chest of the soul away.


    Nichs was the first to give up because he knew that even if Xiao Yu, the person who loves treasures, gave up. It means that this thing indeed could not be taken away.


    Xiao Yu knew the most about this ce. Xiao Yu had no way. What could they do?


    ¡°Xiao Yu, have you heard this voice too?¡± Nichs¡¯s said in solemn voice.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°I certainly heard it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the warlock.¡± At this time, Leonardo also came to their side and said.


    ¡°Yes, that is Augustus. It seems that he has already been here and he is controlling everything here. There are so many treasures here, he doesn¡¯t even look at it but instead let us go and seize them. This shows that he was definitely nning a huge conspiracy.¡± Nichs¡¯s eyes shed with a glimmer of light.


    To Xiao Yu, Nichs saying these words was not unexpected. If Nichs could not even detect this, it would not be him.


    ¡°Not only him but also those mysterious ck people. They have never appeared again except when they sneak attacked us when we came. Are you not surprised?¡± At this time, Xiao Yu suddenly mentioned the mysterious power.


    Indeed, thest time in the Undercity, this mysterious force was constantly vying for something.


    Moreover they were likely to be the most powerful of all forces but they haven¡¯t seen them all the time so it¡¯s very likely that they were plotting something.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Nichs looked at Xiao Yu as if he gasped something.


    ¡°I think mysterious power is probably teaming up with that Augustus. They have a huge secret together. Otherwise, they will definitely not let us get treasures.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s brow wrinkled. He rarely frowned. Once he frowned, it meant that this matter was very serious.


    ¡°They are a team?¡± Leonardo was also surprised, but after thinking about it, it seemed that it was only answer.


    If this is the case, then this matter could be a big problem. The strength of Augustus, they were too clear about it.


    Coupled with the mysterious forces, if they were really together, then their power was absolutely frightening, even if they fought together, they were not necessarily opponents.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Nichs looked at Xiao Yu and asked with a frown. Now, Nichs was also having headache.


    In particr, this mysterious force was definitely trying to figure out something huge in the dark temple.


    Xiao Yu thought for a while, but helplessly spread his hands and said: ¡°Don¡¯t ask me anything. With your intelligence, Why ask for my opinion?¡±


    Nichs smiled and said: ¡°I may be a little talented, butpared with you, it is much worse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯tpliment me. To tell you the truth, even I don¡¯t know what to do now. I only know that I have to find them as soon as possible. I guess they may even have reached the ce where Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull is located. Remember what Augutus saidst time¡±


    ¡°You are right. Since that warlock said that he wants to resurrect Gul¡¯dan, then he must be clearer about where Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull is. Now, we just have to just find them.¡± Nichs said with his eyes shing. No one know what he was thinking.


    ¡°That seems we have to act together and unite to deal with them.¡± Leonardo said. Although he hated Xiao Yu very much, he couldn¡¯t wait to kill Xiao Yu, but at this time, he also knew that only cooperation could make a way out.


    Xiao Yu shook his head and said: ¡°If we are together, it will only be more difficult to find their position. We will go apart, gather some people on the road and try to fool them as long as possible. Moreover, all the roads here lead to one ce; I believe that they must be waiting for us in that ce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it? It¡¯s good. Then we will go away separately, everyone be careful on the way and then gather there.¡± Nichs did not say much, directly approving Xiao Yu¡¯s n.


    Xiao Yu nodded and went to separate road with his people to find a direction to go. At this time, Illidan¡¯s situation was getting worse and worse.


    After Xiao Yu took his person away, he thought to himself: ¡°The two bastards are definitely thinking about how to kill me, but I don¡¯t care about you now. My first priority was to let Maiev get the energy of her previous soul and then let Kael¡¯thas get the power of the Illida Council and see how powerful they be.¡±


    Xiao Yu was full of expectations for the improvement of these heroes.


    ording to the image shown by Chest of the Soul, Xiao Yu took the man toward the dungeon of the Dark Temple where the inheritance of Maiev was.


    Along the way, Xiao Yu discovered that some people followed him quietly behind him, but he did not pay attention to it. These people actually wanted to get benefits from Xiao Yu.


    Now everyone knew that Xiao Yu was very familiar with this ce. So follow Xiao Yu, even if you can¡¯t eat meat, you can always drink some soup.


    Xiao Yu was toozy to care about them. Not long after, Xiao Yu saw an entrance which leads to the dungeon.


    Although the environment here had changed a lot, but in general, Xiao Yu could still remember and recognize this ce.


    When Xiao Yu entered dungeon, a gloomy atmosphere weed them. Dungeon, what kind of ce it can be? It must be a ce where yin energy gathers.


    Justing in, they saw a group of undead rushing.


    This kind of ce was very suitable for undead so undead could not be avoided. Although there were not so many undead there, but their quality was higher.


    Alonso took out cursed torch. A powerful soul fire broke out. Those powerful undeads were directly turned into ashes.


    It¡¯s not that these undead were not powerful. In fact, even if they fought against fourth-order fighters, they would have to fight hard to kill them. The reason why Alonso could annihte them so easily waspletely because of the power of soul fire of the torch.

 Chapter 444

    After taking many turn, Xiao Yu¡¯s team finally reached the dungeon area. As just Xiao Yu nced at corner, he was dumbfounded.


    ¡°Orc?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked. There were many orcs here.


    The orcs also noticed Xiao Yu¡¯s team then they screamed and rushed up.


    ¡°These are evil orcs? Who released them? Is that Augustus?¡± Xiao Yu thought while waving his hand. Receiving Xiaoi Yu¡¯s signal, soldiers rushed up to fight these evil orcs.


    There were only less than 100 evil orcs ¨C very few. Now the strength of Xiao Yu¡¯s army had greatly increased so killing these evil orcs wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Among them, Alonso was particrly active. After getting a cursed torch, he did not miss any chance to test the strength of this weapon.


    With Uther¡¯s blessing and cursed torch, it made him feel that he was already a sixth-order powerhouse.


    Perhaps, with Uther, it would not take a long time for him to truly be a sixth-order powerhouse.


    ¡°It seems that the Augustus has indeed been here for a long time to make arrangement for his a huge n.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the bodies of these evil orcs, knowing that this time, he was involved himself into a huge mess.


    However, this mess was closely rted to itself. Whether it was Gul¡¯dan or the evil orcs or the warlock who plundered the ns, these were definitely one of the powerful forces on the maind.


    What Xiao Yu was thinking about this organization was nature, strength of organization. What kind of storm awaits the maind once these questions were revealed?


    After I go back, I really have to prepare myself. Now that Augustus has started toy his n, it means that soon, they will probably start implementing their ns. At that time, it is very likely that they will take some actions.


    In the Yunmeng steppe, the mysterious force has actually begun, so the following will definitely be executed faster.


    It seemed that the chaos was about to descend on the maind.


    Along the way, Xiao Yu encountered some evil orcs and their number was increasing as went further inside. However, Xiao Yu¡¯s army was very powerful now so they were not very concerned about these evil orcs.


    Grom hated these evil orcs most. These orcs had tarnished the glory of the orcs so he killed most actively.


    His blood was boiling! Grom met these old enemies so his blood finally boiled.


    ¡°Kill...¡± Seeing the group of orcs rushing over, Grom immediately yelled and rushed forward. The Bloodhoof was not far behind. He unleashed brutal collision skill and directly knocked out the first few evil orcs.


    Roar...


    At this time, among the evil orcs, one orc with a giant axe roared. His height was even higher than Grom. He was like a giant, his eyes were red, and he looked at Grom. His eyes were shooting an angry me.


    ¡°The evil orc of the fifth-order peak?¡± Xiao Yu immediately saw through evil orc¡¯s cultivation. This evil orc had reached the peak of the fifth-order.


    Roar...


    Seeing this guy standing up and provoking him, Grom could not take it and responded with a roar. For this kind of provocation, Grom was the least afraid. His favorite was this kind of battle.


    In an instant, Grom¡¯s blood boiled to the apex. His battle intent reached sky high.


    Alonso had wanted to try this guy¡¯s fighting power but when he saw Grom going up, he reluctantly gave up. The more Alonso was in contact with these heroes of Xiao Yu, the more he discovered their overwhelming power.


    Alonso found that these heroes were very friendly, very easy-going, and often joke with each other and there was no racial discrimination among them.


    Excluding somewhat proud elves, everyone else got along well. From time to time, Grom would crack jokes with him even y pranks.


    He never thought previously that seemingly fierce and sinister Grom had such a lovely and funny side.


    Bang bang bang...


    Grom¡¯s sword and the evil orc¡¯s axe continually collided, making ear-splitting sound and creating sparks.


    The power of the evil orc was even stronger and often sent Grom flying. However, Grom was an agile fighter. The real skills had not been revealed yet. So could he be afraid?


    With a sneer in the corner of his mouth, Grom¡¯s body suddenly split into avatars and rushed toward the leader of the evil orcs.


    The leader of this evil orc saw a lot of avatarsing together and was immediately taken aback.


    Now, Grom¡¯s avatar had reached level 2 and their power was much stronger than before.


    Moreover, because skill level had risen, unless it was a person who had reached a very high level, it was difficult to tell which one was true and which was fake.


    In a blink of an eye, the leader of evil orcs was covered in the blood. Although the leader of evil orcs was powerful, he was not powerful enough to resist Grom¡¯s attack.


    Bang...


    Suddenly, Grom kicked the lower body of the evil orc leader causing evil orc¡¯s leader to scream painfully.


    To end the show, Grom directly ¡®Omnish skill¡¯ to cut off the head of evil orc leader.


    He killed the evil orc leader and the other evil orc had been killed by others. When some evil orcs wanted to escape, Maiev chased behind them and finished them off.


    In front of Maiev, you still hope to escape, what a joke.


    However, above these things, Xiao Yu faintly felt powerful soul energy.


    ¡°What is this? Is there such a power?¡± Xiao Yu is frowning, but Alonso on the other side has already said: ¡°This is the bone, the bones left by some strong people.¡±


    ¡°What? Is it a bone? It turned out to be the case. In this dungeon, a lot of extremely powerful entities died. After they died, their bones could be transformed into powerful magic items.¡±


    Xiao Yu suddenly understood the purpose of these evil orcs foring here, originally was these bones.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let them escape, go quickly, kill them all.¡± Xiao Yu screamed and rushed out.


    If these things were taken back, handed over to the old man of Higgins, how many good things would be wasted.


    Therefore, it was absolutely impossible to let go.


    At the moment, Xiao Yu quickly rushed forward, and met some evil orcs along the way. This time Xiao Yu was not polite and the directly killed all these evil orcs.


    Finally, Xiao Yu¡¯s team reached inner-most part of dungeon. There were still many evil orcs here. They were excavating the dungeon and searching for the bones of those who were strong.


    When Xiao Yu came over, these evil orcs immediately screamed and formed a battle formation, ready to confront Xiao Yu. These evil orcs, this time, did not only have powerful leader, but also several warlocks.

 Chapter 445

    When Xiao Yu blinked, he saw a lot of corpses piled up nearby. There were humans and beast corpses among them.


    In the surrounding areas, there were extremely strong cells. These chambers (prison cell) had been opened and the bones inside had been searched.


    ¡°This kind of good thing, how can you get it? Give it to me. Kill these things for me.¡±


    Kill...


    With themand of Xiao Yu, heroes immediately rushed together.


    ¡°Wus abskj sk...¡± When warlock saw Xiao Yu¡¯s heroes rushing over, they immediately started to cast spells. Several huge magical arrays formed emerged from the ground.


    ¡°WTH! Summoning magic of warlocks is the most annoying thing. Tyrande shoot them.¡± Xiao Yu knew that these warlocks were powerful, so he ordered Tyrande to kill them first.


    However, those evil orcs were naturally preventing others from interrupting the summons of the warlocks. Several tall evil orcs stood in front of warlocks, holding up shields and blocking the Tyrande¡¯s arrows.


    Tyrande and Wasi Qi¡¯s arrows were powerful, they hit the evil orcs by directly piercing through the shield, but they did not stop the summon of the warlocks.


    Roar...


    After a series of roars, six huge hellfires, two hell dogs and a subus revealed themselves in front of everyone.


    Of course, these warlocks did not reach the sixth order, so the summoned creature naturally was not the demon that the Augustus summoned.


    However, despite that, a six fifth-order peak Hellfire, the two fifth-order peaks Hell Dog and a strange subus could not be underestimated.


    The subus figure was hot and many ces were clearly exposed. Her half-covered and half-exposed body made men¡¯s blood boil.


    Especially the whip in the hand of the subus will definitely make the man who likes sm impulsive.


    Of course, Xiao Yu did not have that kind of hobby.


    ¡°If I catch such a subus and make her ve, it will be a very cool thing.¡±


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but move this mind and sneak peek at Lin Bixue. Fortunately, she was sleeping. Otherwise, she would definitelye over and abuse him.


    Rumbling...


    At this time, a few loud sounds rang out; six huge hellfiresunched their attacks. Their every step on the ground would produce strong vibrations as if they were crushed by giant tanks.


    ¡°Look at my nunchaku.¡± Little Dragon at this moment rushed toward the six hellfires while shouting.


    To deal with this big guy, the little dragon was the best option.


    The flexible fighters like Chris, were the nemesis of little dragons but these hellfires were different. After all, they had giant bodies and less flexibility.


    Bang...


    Little dragon¡¯s nunchaku mmed onto one of the hellfires. This muffled sound made everyone feel a bit sour, everyone wondered just how strong hellfire¡¯s body was.


    Although the hellfire had wisdom, they had never seen a dragon with a nunchaku which caught them off guard.


    As a result, Nunchakunded squarely on the head, causing it to almost st.


    The body of Hellfire wasposed of burning stones but they also have a soul and their souls were mainly hidden in their heads.


    Under the little dragon¡¯s attack, the soul of hellfire was almost directly destroyed.


    After the attack, little dragon immediately unleashed the ¡®shadowless steps¡¯ that Xiao Yu had taught him tond frinishing attack but hellfire did not give him that chance and directly fled.


    Little Dragon did not chase that hellfire but began to fight other hellfire.


    Although Xiao Yu has a lot of heroes here, they were not suitable to confront Hellfires. First, the size of the Hellfire was too big. On the other hand, the Hellfire was burning with mes. When people fought them it, they would be burned.


    What¡¯s more, the hellfire¡¯s attack power was extremely horrible, whether it was a physical attack or a magic attack, it was very powerful. Only the creature like the dragons was best suited to fight with Hellfire.


    ¡°First kill those evil orcs.¡± Xiao Yu ordered. Matter with Hellfire could wait because dragons were immune to the me so the Hellfire couldn¡¯t hurt him temporarily.


    Pdins under Alonso¡¯smand formed battle formation to kill evil orcs.


    Pdins had always believed in Uther and cultivated the power of light. Although they lost their faith in the Scarlet Crusade, they just embarked on a new path.


    Now, with Uther¡¯s guidance, their strength had improved a lot. Many second-order and third-order pdins had a mysterious breakthrough and sessfully reached the next level.


    Alonso¡¯s strength also improved tremendously. However, breaking through the sixth order was a very difficult thing, so he had not broken through yet.


    However, Alonso had already begun to feel the barrier of sixth-order. He was bathed in Uther¡¯s blessing every day. His promotion was only a matter of time.


    Xiao Yu did not control these pdins anymore, and they were allmanded by Alonso.


    One by one, Holy Light broke out and bombarded on the evil orcs, causing great damage. Thebat power of the evil orcs should be much stronger than that of the average human soldier. However, these pdins have the blessing of Uther. Their magic had improved a lot and it was even stronger than the attack power of these evil orcs.


    Faith has great power.


    Seeing evil orcs getting cornered, Xiao Yu used this opportunity toyndmines on the ground.


    Bang...Bang...Bang...


    One after another evil orc triggeredndmines causing explosions.


    After an hour of fierce killing, these evil orcs were finally killed by Xiao Yu. Now, only the five hellfires, two hell dogs and a subus were left.

 Chapter 446

    The five Hellfires were now fighting little dragon. Although little dragon was having hard time fighting them, he injured them greatly.


    Just as Xiao Yu thought about killing these guys together, an illusionary figure appeared in the dungeon, releasing a gigantic pressure.


    This pressure made all the people on the scene, including the Hellhounds and the hellfires, extremely scared.


    Bang...


    Earth seemed to be shattered. The entire dungeon was trembling and the stones began to fall down. It seemed that dungeon was going to copse.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were sharp and he had already seen through the illusionary figure. The huge illusionary figure in front of him was nothing else. It was the famous skill of Maiev ¡®revenge deity¡¯.


    ¡°So it was thing Maiev left behind.¡± Xiao Yu was shocked.


    This skill was powerful; Xiao Yu was the clearest about it. Summoning the revenge deity, this deity would summon the soul from the dead (bodies) to attack.


    If you were on the battlefield filled with dead bodies, the revenge deity would summon thousands of souls, this skill was even stronger than Alsace¡¯s manoeuvring body.


    ¡°This is what Maiev needs to merge with.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face was filled with excitement. If Maiev blended with the illusionary figure, by how much her strength would be improved?


    Rumble...


    The sky was filled with dense ck clouds, which made people feel extremely terrible as if the end of the world wasing. This revenge deity of Mawei had such great power.


    At this time, Maiev¡¯s huge cloak fluttered and her body suddenly floated up automatically, as if the huge shadow on the top was calling her.


    Maiev¡¯s body suddenly radiated with light.


    It seemed that everything started with this light.


    At this time, two electric arcs shed in Maiev¡¯s eyes. Those electric arcs seemed to have the power to destroy everything.


    The huge phantom was constantly swaying back and forth then it gradually wrapped Mawei. Mawei did not resist this force too.


    This was the power that originally belonged to her so her body was like a sponge in the water, that energy was constantly sucked by Maiev¡¯s body.


    On the ground, those hellfires and Hellhounds no longer attacked Xiao Yu, but they looked at this scene with a deep fear.


    The devil was not afraid of death. They were also emotional and intelligent creatures, not robots, so they also felt fear. After all, they had no hope to resist current Maiev, they would be ughtered effortlessly.


    Maiev¡¯s body floated in the middle of the phantom. From the ground, Mawei seemed to be a god, and people even have a feeling of worship.


    Rumble...


    With the continuous absorption, the size of the phantom was getting smaller and smaller. In the end, it waspletely got absorbed by Maiev.


    Maiev¡¯s body suddenly trembled. It seemed that this energy ced a lot of burden on the body. But soon, Maiev¡¯s body was calmed down.


    Maiev was still releasing energy but it was no longer as powerful as before, but the energy began to weaken.


    After a few minutes, Maiev suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were like a searchlight in the dark night, which made people feel stiff.


    Maiev¡¯s gaze turned to those of Hellfire and a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth. An elf spell rang, and then many strange magic runes floated on her body.


    These runes continually drifted and gradually fell on the dead bodies of the evil orcs on the ground. Boom... Suddenly, a huge phantom suddenly appeared. It was more than five meters high. Standing behind Maiev, it seemed to be her shadow, but it was especially huge.


    ¡°Get rid of them.¡± Maiev waved his hand at the shadow and said.


    That shadow was Maiev¡¯s revenge deity. When he heard Mawei¡¯s orders, he did not hesitate and rushed straight down from midair.


    Bang...


    Revenge Gods unleashed a soul attack, a ck ball of light hit the body of a Hellfire, and immediately sent it flying.


    Roar...


    The Hellfires naturally would not wait for their death. All of them shouted loudly and rushed toward the Revenge Deity. Revenge Deity mmed down his hand and countless vengeful spirits came out from the ground. They have the same size as Maiev¡¯s.


    The number of vengeful spirits was increasing rapidly. There were thousands of theming out in a blink of an eye.


    Thousands of Vengeful spirits attacked together, throwing out the ck ball of light and directly smashing the two Hellhounds. Although the defence of the Vengeful Spirit was not strong, it would die if hit by the Hellhounds. But now they had a numerical advantage.


    cklight balls were flying everywhere. ck shadows (vengeful spirits) surrounded the Hellfire and the Hellhound and violently attacked.


    Roar...


    A Hellfire was besieged by a group of vengeful spirits, and finally, the soul fire of Hellfire was extinguished, turning into a pile of stones and falling on the ground.


    Soon, a Hellhound also got killed by the group of vengeful souls.


    Expect subus, the other demons were surrounded by vengeful spirits. There was no way to run.


    The subus was reserved by Xiao Yu and Maiev to keep it as a pet.


    Everyone was watching the vengeful spirits killing hellfires one by one. They couldn¡¯t help but think that if they faced these, they would definitely die without a burier.


    This kind of soul attack was stronger than the physical attack magic attack, it was difficult to defend. Even if sixth-order powerhouse faced it, it was difficult to resist.


    Withst hellfire turning into a pile of gravel, the Vengeance spirits stopped and retreated back to the Revenge deity.


    ¡°Maiev, how long can revenge deity be summoned?¡± Xiao Yu asked excitedly.


    ¡°Currently Vengeful God is at level one, so it can be summoned once in a day.¡± Ma Wei said faintly.


    ¡°Once a day?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly cried. Power of this skill was great but if it could only be summoned once a day, then it was too harsh.


    At this time, Grom suddenly ran over and said: ¡°Master, what about the subus?¡±


    Finally, as ast resort, Xiao Yu had to order the subus to be wrapped in a bag and let an orc carry it.


    Looking at so many kinds of corpses on the ground, Xiao Yu felt so happy that he was going to faint.


    ¡°It¡¯s really the dragon¡¯s skeleton and fifth-order beast¡¯s bones. They can be refined into dragon fire burst arrow.¡±


    Xiao Yu had a space ring so he did not have to search for things here.


    After finishing this, Xiao Yu originally wanted to go back. However, at this time, the front of the dungeon copsed, revealing a strange passage.


    Seeing this passage, Xiao Yu suddenly became curious and nned to go in and see.

 Chapter 447

    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t rush in but sent Maiev to explore the passage. Now that Maiev got ¡®Revenge Deity¡¯ skill, her strength had been greatly improved. Even if she didn¡¯t use this skill, only few people could beat her.


    Moreover, Maiev herself was agile and could evade unexpected dangers, so she was the most suitable candidate for exploring the passage.


    After Maiev ered inside, she quickly searched the study room and did not leave anything unnoticed.


    Although it was a study room, there were books inside. Maiev couldn¡¯t understand why they were ced here. However, since they were, it was naturally a good thing.


    Shortly after Maiev entered the passage, she came back and informed Xiao Yu that there was no danger inside. So everyone went in with Maiev.


    This passage was not very long. After about two or three minutes, they reached an old room, it seemed to be study.


    Xiao Yu was very fond of the study room. The books inside them were sometimes more precious than those good weapons.


    However, there was not many collections of books. There are only a few books scattered on the ground. It seems that someone had left them in a hurry.


    For these things, Xiao Yu did not leave them and all of them were collected.


    The door of this study was an extremely strong iron gate. Xiao Yu wanted to open the iron door and go straight out from here, but found it difficult to open.


    Xiao Yu called out the goblin and let him go and see. These things should be left to professionals.


    The goblin went to the front of the door and began to study. After some time he said to Xiao Yu: ¡°There is no big problem with this door. It got rusted just because of the time.¡±


    Xiao Yu heard it and immediately looked at the Bloodhoof.


    The Bloodhoof immediately walked up. He lifted his big axe and attacked fiercely at the iron door.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, the whole room shook, causing a cloud of dust to form. But the iron door didn¡¯t budge an inch. Bloodhoof continued to attack again and again.


    ¡°Grandma! What is this door made of? How is it so strong? Goblin goes and check some way to open it.¡± Xiao Yu coughed and ordered.


    The goblin started to knock here and there to hear the sound produced by it. He searched for various ces to see if there was any hiddenpartment.


    Xiao Yu also looked around but did not find anything useful.


    However, after Xiao Yu looked around for a long time, he found a chandelier to be a bit strange. In this room, there was nothing else besides some bookshelves.


    Now, these bookshelves had been dismantled by orcs, almost all of them be pieces, and there was nothing useful. The only decoration here was a huge chandelier.


    The decoration here was the work of the blood elves, very noble and elegant. However, this chandelier was a bit too big.


    ¡°Go and look at this chandelier.¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    With a bang, Maiev has jumped over the chandelier and observed it carefully. Looking at the chain of the chandelier, she suddenly attacked.


    Entire study room shook vigorously. In front of Xiao Yu, in the centre of the study, a table emerged from the ground. On top of the table, there was a huge shield. The shield was rectangr andpletely made of iron with countless iron spikes. It looked extremely powerful and heavy.


    ¡± Aixinnuosi barrier!¡± Xiao Yu immediately called.


    The so-called Aixinnuosi barrier was the best shield ever


    This shield was definitely a most powerful defensive artefact. It could protect the whole body. As long as the strength of the opponent was not too strong, there was basically no way to cross the shield to hit you.


    When everyone saw this thing, they were shocked. This thing was really powerful. Just looking at the faint magical glow from the shield, you could feel it.


    The bloodhoof took the shield directly and ced it in front of himself. Although he was so tall, shield still covered half of his body.


    ¡°If I hold this thing, who can beat me?¡± said the Bloodhoof.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°The thing you are holding now should be very helpful. Although it will hinder the use of your two-handed axe, if you face an extremely powerful enemy, use this shield with Titan pendant. Someone can hardly injure you.¡±


    The Bloodhoof nodded and looked at the shield happily for a while.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but feel a little pity that this time he did not bring Deron, otherwise, this shield plus Deron¡¯s Quel Serra was definitely an invinciblebination.


    Xiao Yu suddenly heard a violent collision sound from the outside which caused the room to shook. After a while, a loud ¡®thud¡¯ was heard again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately understood that someone on another side of the door was trying to destroy the door.


    ¡°Who is that guy? He has such great power. Bloodhoof, little dragon, open this door for me and show me what is on the other side. If there is anything good, you can get it. ¡±


    As a result, Bloodhoof and the little dragon took turns and attacked the door.


    Bang...


    Because the power of the two sides worked together, the iron door was finally torn open. Although the Iron Gate was very thick, it was not absolutely invincible. Since door broke open, they saw people on the other side through the hole.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xiao Yu saw the person on the other side of the hole and immediately shouted.


    He always thought that on the other side of the door, there would be a powerful beast but never thought that there was an acquaintance.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, why are you here?¡± Nichs saw Xiao Yu and asked surprised.


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes and said: ¡°I also want to know. Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°When we were on the way, I heard a some noises from here so I came to see around. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡± Nichs said.

 Chapter 448

    ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t expect us to reach the same ce. If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s go together. It should be near the altar. I believe that Augustus must have been waiting for us there.¡± said Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Oh? Then we have to be ready to face ambush on our way. It¡¯s certainly not so easy for us to pass.¡± Nichs replied.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Yes, have you contacted some other people?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we have notified some other people in various ways, telling them that there will be big events at that time, Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull is very likely to appear, I believe they will not miss this opportunity,¡± Nichs said with his eyes shing. No one knew what was brewing in his mind.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°This is good, to deal with Augustus, we alone are not enough because this time he is not alone. Right now, he not only controls the Frostwolf n but also evil orcs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it, then where should we go next?¡± Nichs also didn¡¯t want to know how Xiao Yu got here.


    He knew that he could no longer track every step of Xiao Yu.


    Although they put tracking artefact on Xiao Yu¡¯s body, for some reason, artefact stopped working so they could no longer grasp the whereabouts of Xiao Yu.


    However, they could only bear the losses, after all, if they fought Xiao Yu they definitely have to pay some price. For time being, these costs were intolerable.


    At this time, a figure appeared at the end of the passage.


    ¡°Who?¡± Nichs immediately asked, but they did not get any reply. There was silence everywhere.


    At the end of the passage, they know that there was something waiting for them.


    ¡°Who is he? Is he an assassin?¡± Leonardo looked at the figure, coldly.


    Xiao Yu said ¡°Not necessarily an assassin, but it must be a master. That Augustus is definitely already ahead of us, waiting for us so we should hurry.¡±


    Xiao Yu knew beforehand that rooftop was guarded by a powerful master.


    Nichs and Leonardo sent out a special signal for reinforcement


    In fact, if you wanted to get to the rooftop, you have to pass through it. So, they needed more people more exactly ¡ª cannon fodders, but now they were scattered around, looking for treasures. They have to gather them as soon as possible.


    They would let their cannon fodder go against the people of Augustus. Three of them would not be stupid enough to let their people fight against the people of Augustus. Among the three of them, one is savvier than others. How can they eat this kind of loss?


    Xiao Yu sent Maiev to check out the situation on the other side. Xiao Yu was nning how to kill these people.


    Soon, Maiev came back and reported the situation inside. ording to Maiev¡¯s detection, none of the things inside was living creatures. All of them were dead objects, either dead souls or resurrected dead bodies.


    Xiao Yu was not surprised. As an evil warlock, Augustus had inherited the evil arts of Gul¡¯dan so it waspletely normal to make these things.


    At this time, they suddenly heard the sound of a spell. At the same time, Illidan also began to utter various spells, which made people feel very mysterious.


    It seemed that this mantra travelled here through time and space.


    Illidan was still in aa but It seemed that there was something in the dark that was trying to control him and linked him to another consciousness.


    Here, it was once the ce where Illidan ruled. Some ce here might have the remnant of Illidan.


    However, Xiao Yu was afraid that Illidan was likely to be under Augustus¡¯s control. In the beginning, Augustus sent people to harass them butter he stopped sending people. All this indicated a huge conspiracy.


    Augustus wanted to use Illidan.


    Xiao Yu finally got to this conclusion.


    Augustus was not a fool. As a sixth-order powerhouse, every step of the n must be carefully calcted. Moreover, for the origin of Illidan, he should be very clear.


    He has been thinking about resurrecting Gul¡¯dan for so many years. He must have had a lot of understanding of everything he used to have. Perhaps, when Xiao Yu first appeared at the sunset swamp, Augustus had already started to have this idea.


    ¡°If this is your n, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    Xiao Yu was very angry about Augustus¡¯s n of controlling Illidan. He had already made up his mind to kill Augustus.


    It was not long before more and more people began to gather here, preparing for the final battle and fighting for the skull of Gul¡¯dan. They wanted to get stronger by absorbing the power of Gul¡¯dan.


    Watching more and more peopleing over, Xiao Yu gave Nichs a look. Nichs immediately stepped forward and said ¡°Everyone came here for the skull of Gul¡¯dan. We have to work together to kill these people. If we can¡¯t kill these people and pass this level, then they are likely to directly resurrect Gul¡¯dan. At that time, we will get nothing, so we must work together.


    ¡°For this fight, we will have to rely on every means to kill them. If you want to hide strength here, wait until the end to fight for the skull of Gul¡¯dan. Then I can guarantee that I will kill that person, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, kill whoever hides strength.¡±


    ¡°Everyone let¡¯s go¡± someone shouted.


    A group of people rushed ahead and felt powerful yin energy gathered in the hall.


    ¡°What are the undead? How did they create these undeads?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so powerful. Everyone should be careful.¡±


    A huge figure reflected in the eyes of everyone.


    ¡°Naga! Did it turn out to be a Naga? Such a powerful Naga, it must have been very powerful during its lifetime.¡±

 Chapter 449

    In the past, Wasi Qi and Illidan were allies. In order to ensure the loyalty of Naga, Illidan asked Naintus to stay to help defend the dark temple.


    Wasi Qi had no choice but to leave Naintus. In fact, this powerful Naga warrior had always been loyal to Wasi Qi.


    Seeing the Naintus here, Xiao Yu suddenly rubbed his nose.


    The Temple of Darkness had a lot to do with many heroes here. Therefore Xiao Yu could find traces of heroes everywhere.


    Roar...


    At this time, the undeads in the hall roared with bloodthirsty eyes, looking at the approaching people.


    ¡°Kill!!!¡± Nichs did not know what was Xiao Yu thinking so as he saw the undead rushing over, he immediately ordered and began to fight.


    As everyone heard Nichs¡¯s voice, everyone immediately yelled and rushed ahead.


    Two sides fiercely collided, causing chaos everyone. However, soon, everyone found that the strength of these undead was much higher than they imagined.


    Rumbling...


    One after another magic was used, this time; magician became the main driving force to kill these undead. Physical damage to these undead was very limited, only those powerful magic could cause damage to them.


    In the battle, people grow fast.


    These heroes were same. Now, the Phoenix skill of Kael¡¯thas had reached level 2 so it could summon two phoenixes at the same time.


    The two phoenixes rushed out and stuck undead¡¯s body blowing them up.


    Wasi Qi saw Naintus with glimmer in his eyes as if recalling something.


    However, Naintus was still far away and had not joined the fray, so Wasi Qi had not been able to get close to him.


    In order to find out what Naintus was doing, Wasi Qi was very eager to rush forward, so she took up the magic longbow and continued shooting.


    The undead shot by her immediately turned into ashes. Xiao Yu blinked and found that the tip of every arrow of Wasi Qi had magic casted on it.


    ¡°You despicable mortals, dare to invade the great dark temple!¡± Naintus looked at his men who were constantly killed with anger written all over his mouth.


    Bang bang bang......


    Naintus raised a huge trident with his hand. In a few moments, several fighters sent flying.


    All fighters were incapable of resisting Naintus, even if it was the fifth-level peak fighter, it could not stop Naintus¡¯s trident.


    Although it had been 10,000 years, the strength of Naintus seemed to have increased.


    Xiao Yu knew the horror of Naintus¡¯s strength. Naintus at his peak was definitely a melee expert that anyone would be jealous.


    The shield-wielding soldiers of Nichs could even go against Chris, but in the face of Naintus, they were directly sent flying and couldn¡¯t put even slightest resistance.


    It could be said that the current Naintus¡¯s strength was still above Chris.


    When they killed Chris, it took a lot of effort and now it¡¯s even more difficult to kill Naintus which was even more powerful.


    Bang...


    A huge burst of water vapor broke out. It was the same skill as the Wasi Qi¡¯s tide, but the intensity was much greater. It hit several people standing in front.


    Several fighters couldn¡¯t escape in time and were hit by the trident. Their bodies got directly prated by trident. Morale of all began to decrease rapidly.


    ¡°Bloodhoof, go up.¡± At this time, Xiao Yu knew that he must first stabilize the morale of the people. These people were not from same power. If the casualties were too heavy, they would immediately choose to escape. In that case, they would be in trouble.


    It¡¯s hard to get so many people here; we must rely on their strength, so we must stabilize the situation first.


    Xiao Yu sent up the Bloodhoof. Nichs and Leonardo were also unambiguous, and immediately sent people to stand up. Leonardo sent out the old knife. Old knife who was infinitely close to the the sixth-order, hacked down on Naintus¡¯s body.


    Nichs also sent several other fighters. They were usually seemed invincible, but at this time, they were constantly dodging the attacks of Naintus and the weapons in their hands were constantly hitting Naintus.


    Roar...


    Naintus let out a huge roar and his trident hit the Bloodhoof. Although the body of the Bloodhoof was strong, result would not be good if it was hit by Naintus.


    So Bloodhoof immediately lifted his Essinos barrier to resist this attack.


    With a loud bang, Bloodhoof¡¯s feet directly sunk into the floor.


    Looking at the power behind Naintus¡¯s attack, everyone¡¯s heart trembled. If Bloodhoof was reced by any other person, they would definitely be killed directly.


    Other warriors saw that they had the opportunity to take advantage of them. All kinds of attacks hit Naintus. They hoped to kill Naintus as soon as possible.


    Bang bang bang......


    Suddenly Naintus roared and water vapor around him condensed into countless trident shaped ice. Naintus waved his hand and countless trident shaped ice shot out. They directly pierced the bodies of people around Naintus.


    Even a sergeant under Nichs wasn¡¯t able to escape and was killed directly.


    Naintus¡¯s group attack skills were actually a real headache. This attack was abnormally strong, even the bodies of the Bloodhoof and the little dragon could barely withstand this attack.


    Naintus was going to attack again but at this Wasi Qi said something. He immediately stopped and looked at Wasi Qi with an incredible look.


    ¡°Queen... my queen...¡±


    Although Naintus was muttering, but because of his great size, his voice was still very load, so everyone heard it clearly.


    Everyone was shocked. The Queen? Wasi Qi is the queen of Naintus?


    However, Naintus just woke up and then suddenly his eyes became red and fierce.


    ¡°You are the one who enves me, I want to kill you, I am the greatest king of the Naga.¡± Naintus suddenly screamed and rushed over to Wasi Qi.


    ¡°Naintus is getting controlled. Little dragon go.¡± Xiao Yu knew that the current Wasi Qi was not the opponent of Naintus, if she was killed by Naintus, it would be bad.


    Little dragon got themand of Xiao Yu, gave an excited roar, and rushed toward Naintus.

 Chapter 450

    The little dragon¡¯s nunchaku hacked down. With a bang, little dragon¡¯s nunchaku and Naintus¡¯s trident collided, forming a strong energy shock waves which forced both couple of steps back.


    Little dragon stood up and looked at Naintus in anger.


    Roar...


    Naintus roared and felt great anger at the man who dared to face him. As a high-ranking warlord, Naintus had once followed Wasi Qi to fight around. On the battlefield, he was the first to take the lead and fight fiercely. But today, he was directly forced back by by little dragon so he was naturally angry.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dare to challenge the dignity of Naintus, you are looking for death.¡± Naintus screamed loudly, jerking up the trident and mming against the ground.


    Along with this attack, a strong earthquake wave spread out, carrying explosive power within it.


    Although the bloodhoof¡¯s body was powerful, it was still unable to withstand the impact of Naintus¡¯s attack.


    Even people who were a little far also felt pressure from the shockwave.


    Making the little dragon bear the brunt was the main goal of this shock wave. If it hit little dragon directly, it would definitely be unbearable.


    If the little dragon evaded it then there was no problem. But just behind little dragon was Xiao Yu¡¯s army so if he evaded it, there would be heavy causalities.


    Therefore, when little dragon saw this, he gave up evading the attack and even threw away the nunchaku. The two ws stretched out to face the shock wave.


    Bang...


    With a violent explosion, the people around him sent flying, smashing on the walls on both sides.


    Dust was blown all over the scene. Everyone widened their eyes and looked at the scene. After dust settled down, everyone saw little dragon covered in blood, but his eyes were full of stubbornness and unyielding spirit.


    Under Xiao Yu¡¯smand, little dragon had experienced countless hard battles. Every time he fought bloody battles, his ability improved.


    Current little dragon was no longer the cute little dragon of the past who only knew how to y. He was now a real warrior and a dragon.


    Naintus was also shocked by the little dragon¡¯s strength. However, Naintus was attacking and the little dragon was defending so naturally he suffered a loss. Naintus with his huge body rushed toward the little dragon.


    The little dragon mmed his hind legs and also rushed toward Naintus.


    Just when two men were about to collide, a shadow suddenly appeared and sneak attacked Naintus.


    Everything happened in split second. When everyone looked at it clearly, they found that a person had just severely wounded Naintus.


    ¡°Who is this man?¡±


    Xiao Yu was greatly shocked by this man¡¯s skill. The strength of this person obviously did not reach the sixth order. However, the strength of this attack was powerful and almost not inferior to the sixth-order powerhouse.


    Moreover, this person¡¯s movement was really too fast, Naintus was also powerful, in fact, after being sneak attacked, Naintus also counterattacked, but this person cleverly dodged the attack.


    ¡°Good and powerful body.¡± Nichs who was standing Xiao Yu was also surprised.


    This person stood behind Naintus with a pair of cold eyes. His arrogant temperament and two beautiful one-handed swords in his hands make people fascinated by this powerful teenager.


    Handsome!


    This was definitely the first thought of everyone.


    This boy, who seemed to be at most 20 years old, had a tall and slender figure. It was not like a human figure, but rather a kind of elf.


    His ears are not as sharp as the elves, but his eyes had ayer of purple glow, which was obviously the characteristic of elves.


    His milky white skin could even make women embarrassed.


    ¡°Semi-elf.¡± Xiao Yu recognized it at first nce. This person was definitely a hybrid of elves and humans.


    At this time, Naintus originally wanted to turn around to attack this boy. However, the little dragon was now near him. If he turned around to attack this boy, he would definitely be attacked by little dragon¡¯s nunchaku.


    In that case, he must not attack.


    He was already seriously injured by that sword attack of the boy. If he was hit by little dragon again, he would be even gravely injured.


    Bang...


    Little dragon¡¯s nunchaku hit the Naintus¡¯s trident, immediately sending Naintus flying. After all, Naintus was seriously injured by the boy¡¯s sneak attack and then he was attacked by a little dragon so he could not resist it.


    While Naintus was attacked by the little dragon, the boy naturally refused to let go of this opportunity, his figure shed again and appeared at the side of Naintus. The sword cut a few times in a row and Naintus once again received heavy injuries.


    Naintus was sent flying by the dragon and was attacked again by the boy. The blood lion of Ris was also unceremoniously attacked him.


    Naintus is very powerful and much stronger than Chris. However, there are more masters on the spot. All of them worked together to kill him so he was naturally in a tough spot.


    Especially the strange and unpredictable teenager actually attacked him continuously.


    ¡°Get rid of him in one breath.¡± Xiao Yu saw the situation and shouted loudly.


    Right now, Naintus was exhausted and severely wounded, about this truth; Xiao Yu knew best. If Naintus was allowed to escape, it would be difficult to kill him in future.


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu¡¯s order, they unleashed all kinds of attacks on Naintus to kill Naintus in one go.


    However, at this time, suddenly everyone heard a roar again, a huge hellfire, suddenly came falling from the sky. It fell on the people attacking Naintus, the strong me on his body directly burned many people into ashes.

 Chapter 451

    Although hellfire was not a high-level beast, it did cause tremendous physical damages which gave a headache.


    If there was only one hellfire, it was not very troublesome. There were so many people on the scene, there was always a way to get rid of this hellfire. The key was that Naintus was still here.


    The team of these two guys was absolutely terrifying.


    Bang...


    Just when everyone was still in a daze for this big guy, hellfire spat fire from his mouth. Many people who could not escape were almost burned to death. They were close to death.


    ¡°Take down this guy.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    ¡°All shielded-warrior take turns his attention; don¡¯t let him rush into the crowd.¡± Nichs also ordered this time, once that guy rushed inside the chamber, the consequences were absolutely unimaginable.


    Now many people were still in the chamber, the ce was already small beforehand, if hellfire entered inside, the death and injury rate would be extremely high.


    At this time, Maiev took the lead and rushed out, and unleashed a powerful wave of attacks on the body of Hellfire. After Maiev merged with revenge deity, her strength had improved by more than one grade. Although she still couldn¡¯t reach the sixth order, her strength was no worse than the average sixth-order, so she would give hellfire hard time.


    Although Hellfire wasposed of stone and fire, his body had a soul and he felt pain too. After being beaten by Maiev, the hellfire immediately became angry and rushed toward Mawei.


    Maiev did not face Hellfire head-on. She went to the back of Hellfire. Her sword was quickly cut the back of the neck of Hellfire several times.


    Hellfire became even more violent. His big mouth opened and mes were sprayed out against Mawei. The colour of those me was greenish, not only the burning intensity was amazing, but also came with a me toxic. Once it was sprayed out on someone, it would definitely reduce opponent¡¯sbat power immediately.


    However, Maiev¡¯s body was flexible; she quickly escaped from this me attack by jumping. These mes sprayed onto a statue in the corner of the hall.


    The statue, which was obviously made of extremely hard materials, was directly melted. In a blink of an eye, it turned into ashes. This scene made everyone feel chill.


    Hellfire rushed to Maiev again, but this time, the mysterious boy also attacked at waist of Hellfire with his twin des, leaving very deep wounds.


    Xiao Yu looked at the boy and asked Nichs on the side: ¡°Do you know who this boy is? Why is it so powerful?¡±


    Nichs¡¯s eyes shed. After a while, he said: ¡°I have seen this boy once. He is the son of the president of the Star Alliance. Since childhood, he has great talent. I didn¡¯t expect him to grow up to this point after a few years.¡±


    ¡°The son of the president of the Star Alliance?¡± Hearing this, Xiao Yu suddenly took a breath. To the Star Alliance, Xiao Yu was no stranger.


    The Star Alliance, on this continent, was definitely one of the top three trade unions. The reason why one of the top three, not the first second or third, was because it was difficult to say who was the first, second or third.


    Simrly, the Ernst family of Nichs and the Shaw family of Leonardo were more powerful but no one knew which was more powerful than others.


    These things couldn¡¯t be measured by simply looking at the surface.


    ¡°He is a half-elf?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    Niky nodded and said: ¡°Yes, the president of the Star Guild, Kappa, went out for an adventure, met a female elf whoter gave birth to his son. However, the female elf refused toe to the world of mankind with him. She chose to stay in the forest.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded. He was the most experienced with elf¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°What is his name?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    ¡°Falco,¡± Nichs said faintly.


    Xiao Yu nodded and remembered this name. Today, everyone was destined to remember the name. His performance was not inferior to that of the Maiev.


    A youth, able to have such strength, was indeed a talent.


    ¡°How is your rtionship with the Stars Alliance?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly smiled and asked.


    ¡°Not bad, what happened?¡± Nichs said strangely.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Nothing, I really like this kid, I want to pull him to my side.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? The strength of the Stars Alliance is much stronger than yours. Even I have no way, can you have a solution?¡± Nichs replied with a faint sneer on the corner of his mouth.


    Xiao Yu smiles mysteriously and said: ¡°I have a way.¡±


    Nichs couldn¡¯t help but wonder. He didn¡¯t know why Xiao Yu dared to say this but he absolutely didn¡¯t despise him.


    ¡°We still have to get rid of that Naga, otherwise, with these two and so many undead creatures, we are done for.¡± Nichs looked at Naga and said.


    ¡°Mimi vnfdh fewd mumv...¡±


    At this time, suddenly a strange spell sounded, it seemed toe travelling from other space. The entire hall heard clearly.


    All humans who heard this spell felt dizzy felt that something had intruded in their soul.


    Those undead also heard that strange spell, at first, they had been shocked but at next moment they felt new gushing in their body. Their body was emitting strange green light, giving off a powerful momentum.


    ¡°What the hell? That bastard!! Let¡¯s kill them first otherwise, there may be big troubles.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    But obviously, Xiao Yu¡¯s warming was not so timely. Naintus, who was fighting with little dragon, also heard that strange spell, causing a green soul fire sh in his eyes. The wound on his body got healedpletely.


    Roar...


    Naintus roared and the trident mmed out toward the dragon. At this moment, the trident burst out with powerful momentum.


    Bang...


    Although little dragon blocked the attack with his nunchaku, he was sent flying by strong momentum behind the attack.


    Power of Naintus seemed to have doubled suddenly.


    Seeing that Naintus was going to pursue the dragon, Alonso jumped over and used his cursed torch. The ice-blue me fluttered and hit Naintus on the back.


    Naintus screamed terribly and gave up chasing the little dragon, turned sharply and tried to attack Alonso.


    The cursed torch filled with mes was very powerful, especially the me that could directly burn the soul. It had a very powerful killing effect on the soul of Naintus.


    In the beginning, although Alonso was also attacking, he did not do his best, because it would disrupt the fight between the little dragon and Naintus.


    Now when Naintus was going to chase the dragon, he couldn¡¯t stay silent anymore.


    Bang...


    The trident of Naintus hit the stone wall, causing the stone wall to copse but it was not able to injure Alonso.


    As a powerful disciplinary pdin, Alonso had trained all kinds of martial arts,bat skills and so on.


    Bang bang bang......


    When Naintus missed the attack, he immediately waved the trident and attacked more quickly. Alonso had attacked his soul so he vowed to kill Alonso here.


    Alonso ducked back and forth, but Naintus¡¯s movement and attack speed were fast. After he dodged a few times, Alonso had nowhere to hide anymore. He could only defend himself. He suddenly screamed and raised the cursed torch to block Naintus.


    Even little dragon was beaten by Naintus and got seriously injured, not to mention Alonso. The human body and the dragon body were too far different.


    If this attack hit the mark, Alonso would be minced meat by the Naintus¡¯s trident.


    Everyone seemed to have forecasted the tragic results of Alonso. However, when Naintus¡¯s attacknded on Alonso¡¯s body, it did not produce a loud noise as everyone imagined but only produced a muffled noise.


    Everyone was shocked when they found that Alonso¡¯s body was covered with a faint glow.


    The hand of protection!!!


    Uther¡¯s hand of protection once again saved Alonso. The cooling time of the hand of protection was not very long, only five minutes, so Uther could use it many times a day.


    In fact, when Alonso was struggling and he was already meditating on Uther¡¯s name, praying for God in his heart to save him. This time, the god he believed in saved him again.


    Alonso looked at Uther with full of worship.


    Naintus attacked a few time in a row, but no matter how much power his trident had, he couldn¡¯t break that thinyer.

 Chapter 452

    Roar...


    Since Naintus¡¯s attacks failed to kill Alonso, he shifted his target and went to other people.


    At this time, the closest to Naintus was Wasi Qi. Wasi Qi looked at Naintus while holding the bow in her hand, but did not do anything.


    In the face of Naintus attack, Wasi Qi did not dodge but looked straight at Naintus with her pair of clear eyes.


    Xiao Yu was anxious. This Wasi Qi was screwed up. Do you think that you can wake Naintus by your inspiration? If you can¡¯t, your own life will be lost here.


    Xiao Yu was anxious and was about to teleport to help Wasi Qi but at next moment, Naintus¡¯s trident suddenly it stopped in midair.


    In the eyes of Naintus, a strange dark green light shed and his body began to tremble.


    ¡°Lord...man...master...¡± Naintus looked at Vasque, and there was a virtual tear in his eyes. The huge body, this moment, seemed to be so gentle.


    At this time, Vasic also swam and walked toward Naintus, to the side of Naintus, and patted her shoulder gently.


    Naintus suddenly burst into tears and shouted ¡°Master, this Naintus waited for you toe back. I finally met you. It has been 10,000 years. Ah, I finally met you.¡±


    Xiao Yu who was about to teleport, when saw it, stopped again.


    It seemed that Naintus was really loyal to Wasi Qi. Even after 10,000 years, this buddy had such deep loyalty for Vasque.


    Looking at the eyes of Naintus, he knew that this guy defiantly had secret crush on Wasi Qi for many years.


    For his queen, he could do whatever he needed to. The brave general had been waiting for the arrival of his queen here for so many years.


    Many people who had already frightened retreated. Several of them had raised their shields for confrontation. Because Naintus suddenly became stronger, they could not resist, but no one expected such a huge reversal. This made them widen their eyes.


    A strong man also has a time of vulnerability.


    However, at this time, suddenly Naintus screamed on the top of his lungs with an extremely painful look.


    ¡°Naintus, Naintus.¡± Wasi Qi was yelling on the side, very anxiously.


    ¡°Master... I... I am being controlled, you go, or I may hurt you.¡± Naintus was obviously controlling himself, but the power seemed to be so powerful that he couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    ¡°Come away, otherwise it will be dangerous.¡± Xiao Yu immediately shouted. Everyone had seen the power of Naintus just now, it was almost unstoppable.


    Now, the battle with Hellfire was still in full swing. If Naintus went crazy again, the situation would be even more troublesome.


    Roar...


    Naintus roared and his huge body suddenly mmed into the wall. With a loud bang, the wall was directly copsed by collision.


    You should know, the walls here are all very hard, and they are more than one meter thick. Even then they copsed by Naintus¡¯s hit. What kind of power is this?


    Boom...


    With continuous bangs, Naintus continued to collide with things around him while holding his head. He seemed to be using this way to resist the control of the mysterious man.


    At this time, the fierce fight between Maiev and hellfire was still going on. Although Maiev was very powerful, hellfire was strong too. Maiev¡¯s deity¡¯s revenge skill was still in cooldown, otherwise, summoning could increase hisbat power by a lot.


    Roar...


    The Bloodhoof¡¯s eyes were always on Naintus. Seeing Maiev in a passive situation, bloodhoof directly rushed ahead.


    Bang...


    The Bloodhoof directly unleashed barbaric collision causing hellfire to fell on the ground.


    Bloodhoof was defending with shield. The Essinos barrier was extremely powerful, and it was absolutely enough for him to hold against such collisions.


    Roar...


    However, the Hellfire was angered by the Bloodhoof. He jumped up and raised his pair of tank-like fists and mmed against the Bloodhoof.


    Bloodhoof raised his shield and stuck it out to defend. A powerful force behind attack caused his feet to directly sink into the ground.


    Falcao and Mawei knew that although Bloodhoof had withstood the attacks, he certainly couldn¡¯tst long, so after catching breath; they immediately rushed ahead and chopped at the back of Hellfire.


    Maiev¡¯s wheel saw and Falcao¡¯s twin des were both powerful weapons. Since they had attacked together, the power behind the attack had reached apletely different level.


    At this time, a big knife was cut on the body of Hellfire, and a stone was broken directly. When Xiao Yu fixed his eyes, this man was the old knife of Leonardo.


    If he didn¡¯t drink the weird liquid, he should have the same strength as Falcao, but Falcao had the help of Hakki¡¯s twin des. He would not be the opponent of Falcao.


    But after he drank that liquid, his strength had increased significantly making him stronger than Falcao. Therefore, his participation was also extremely dangerous to hellfire.


    All of them finally controlled the Hellfire temporarily. Otherwise, if Hellfire got out of control, he would inevitably cause tremendous damage.


    At this point, Naintus who had gone mad smashed into the wall. Just as the wall fell down red light sprinkled everywhere.


    ¡°Well? What¡¯s going on there? This blood-red lights... Is it...¡± Xiao Yu watched the red light inside the room. He spected that it was rted to an inheritance that was left in the past.


    Xiao Yu gave a meaningful look to Kael¡¯thas.


    Kael¡¯thas was also showed a shocked look. He looked at the blood-red light and clearly felt the energy of a familiar blood elf¡¯s magic from it.


    Moreover, that energy seemed to be extremely close to him like it was originally his but has been lost for a long time and was now back.


    The body of Naintus seems to be covered with ayer of lightning. His whole body seemed to be begun to break down. However, his eyes revealed an extremely firm resolution. He looks at Wasi Qi with eyes full of zing affection.


    ¡°Master...Master... Naintus can no longer protect you with flesh; I am willing to turn myself into a wisp of soul and attach it to your weapon and continue to guard you.¡±


    At this time, Naintus seemed to have enduring great pain. Everyone who listened was feeling sour.


    This iron man had such loyalty.


    Soon the body of Naintus began to burn and finally turned into a blue coloured smoke ball, and then blue coloured smoke ball flew toward the bow of Wasi Qi.


    Soon, that blue coloured smoke ball attached to the top of the bow and then went deep inside.


    At this time, Wasi Qi who was already in tears muttered under her breath: ¡°Naintus... Naintus...¡±


    The escort, who had followed her whole life, at thest moment of his life, turned into a soul and attached himself to her weapon to continue to guard her.

 Chapter 453

    With a loud noise, the big fists of Hellfire waved and surroundings were in mess. Looking at the situation, all those who were close fled away.


    The stones thrown out by the hellfire were like bombs. When they reached the ground, they would explode and form a huge shock wave.


    Those adventurers who didn¡¯t have strong defence were very anxious that even if they didn¡¯t die, they would be seriously injured. Hellfire truly deserved his name.


    Unlike Naintus, the soul of Hellfire was created by the warlocks. It was not an autonomous soul. Hepletely obeyed the warlock. Therefore, he mustpletely kill everyone before he could stop.


    Now, since Naintus had been dealt with, they just needed to get rid of hellfire to advance ahead.


    However, Xiao Yu¡¯s mind was not on the Hellfire, but on the gleaming red energy.


    Xiao Yu was sure that energy was left behind by the blood elves, once he could get his hands on it, his subordinate¡¯s strength would be greatly improved.


    It was not only Xiao Yu who noticed the existence of that energy. Others were naturally no fools. Those strong, naturally, were extremely sensitive to energy. They also noticed it at the beginning.


    However, no one went ahead, they were watching other people¡¯s actions.


    Rumble...


    At this time, the ground began to shake as if the entire temple was about to copse. Numerous gravels fell from the roof.


    Xiao Yu was also surprised. He didn¡¯t know what had happened.


    ¡°Haha... you vulgar mortals, even dare toe here, this ce will inevitably be your grave.¡±


    A voice spread in the hall, with strong momentum.


    ¡°It¡¯s that guy, Augustus.¡± Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo immediately recognized the owner of the voice.


    ¡°Everything is pointing toward him. It seems that he has been nning this for a long time, waiting for the arrival of these people, what is his conspiracy?¡±


    Xiao Yu said solemnly.


    Until now, everything seemed to be in the calctions of Augustus. It seems that everyone was a pawn in his game, waiting for his mercy.


    This feeling was not like by Xiao Yu. Nik and Leonardo also did not like it.


    In fact, no one likes this feeling, but they were in a passive situation here, it was difficult to pull back now. Even if Xiao Yu knew more about this ce, but after so many years, many things had happened here so many were out of his calctions.


    Furthermore, Augustus had always lived in the sunset swamp. It could be said that he had been nning every day.


    How can Xiao Yu be able topare with a few thousands of years of nning?


    ¡°Gul¡¯dan! It seems that they may really want to resurrect Gul¡¯dan.¡± Xiao Yu sighed. No matter what the plot of Augustus was, but its goal should be only one and that was the resurrection of Gul¡¯dan.


    Gul¡¯dan, the greatest warlock of the Orcs, was also very powerful. If Gul¡¯dan was resurrected, then it was really possible to lead the pige n and the evil orcs to reignite the war.


    At this time, people suddenly realized that powerful energy suddenly came out from all around, and all gathered together to support the entire hall.


    The hall, which had been copsed, gradually stabilized as if it had been held by an invisible big hand.


    However, this did not make Xiao Yu feel at ease but instead shocked him. What is this power? It¡¯s so powerful. What is it for?


    Xiao Yu looked carefully and found these energies were densely intervened. They seemed like a huge that had covered all the scenes.


    ¡°This is troublesome.¡± Xiao Yu immediately said.


    With the appearance of these energies, Hellfire suddenly bowed. It did not attack further but instead quickly retreated to a corner of the hall.


    Just after the Hellfire stood in that corner, a huge six-pointed star pattern emerged on the ground, and a white light shed, wrapping the hellfire within it.


    Then the hellfire was gone.


    ¡°Transmission?¡±


    Everyone was thinking about a way to deal with this hellfire, but it just left unexpectedly.


    Those undead creatures seemed to be out of power at this time. They issued a muffled sound than either turned into smoke or fell directly on the ground.


    ¡°They are going to start something.¡± Xiao Yu suddenly said.


    ¡°Yes, everyone be careful! Now if everyone doesn¡¯t want to die, they will listen to me and Xiao Yu¡¯s orders.¡± Nichs said loudly.


    Some people in the crowd were dissatisfied with Nichs¡¯s attitude, but there was no objection.


    Xiao Yu has saved them several times and Nichs was the patriarch of the Ernst family. He had a powerful force so that even if they were not satisfied, they could not oppose.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, guess what they are doing?¡± Nichs looked around and asked with his eyes.


    ¡°They want to start some kind of ritual and we seem to have be their sacrifices.¡± Xiao Yu shook his head and sighed.


    From the words of Augustus, plus all the things that have been happened in the past, Xiao Yu guessed this. It was certainly not so easy to resurrect Gul¡¯dan because certain conditions were needed to be fulfilled for ritual.


    The resurrection of Aegwynn was already a good example. Since one was to be resurrected, the sacrifice could not be avoided, and the blood of so many powerful people on the scene was a perfect thing.


    All the people who heard what Xiao Yu became nervous and dispirited. Now all of them began to regret their decision ofing here.


    Xiao Yu noticed everyone¡¯s nervousness so he said whileughing ¡°Don¡¯t worry everyone! If Augustus can really kill us, he should have already started, will he wait until now?¡±


    ¡°He still has to wait till all conditions were fulfilled. This is our chance. Now, we have already seen through his game, and from now we will show him our strength.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will not let him go!¡±


    ¡°We will show him our strength!¡±

 Chapter 454

    Xiao Yu called the goblin out and said: ¡°Now we are obviously trapped here, we have to rush out. Find a way to get out of here quickly!¡±


    The goblin nodded, didn¡¯t say anything. He quickly jumped back and forth to find a way out.


    Others were also constantly looking for special ces to rush out of here.


    ¡°Haha... You want to resist the will of the great Gul¡¯dan. You are looking for death. The great Gul¡¯dan ising. If you want to rule the world, you can only follow him. haha...¡±


    The voice of Augustus sounded again shaking everyone here.


    When goblin heard this voice, he screamed pitifully and fell on the ground. Blood was flowing out of his nose.


    ¡°Despicable!¡± Xiao Yu suddenly snorted and then let Uther heal the goblin.


    Augustus was obviously very jealous of the goblins, so he would be wounded in this way. In this case, it was difficult for everyone to find out the exit in a short time.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Nichs looked at the goblin and asked Xiao Yu. He has already sent other people to look around but obviously did not find anything useful.


    Xiao Yu looked at the current situation; his eyes turned around as he said: ¡°What to do? Everyone listen, don¡¯t leave even a single stone unturned. I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t make a way out.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s idea, Nichs¡¯s eyes brightened. This method might indeed be useful.


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu say this, everyone immediately began to search around and began to tap on all sides to search for ways to crack this energy barrier.


    Xiao Yu also pretended to search everywhere, but actually, he took Kael¡¯thas to the ce where the blood elf energy came out.


    The energy there couldn¡¯t be left. After all, it was a great treasure of the blood elves; it could increase Kael¡¯thas¡¯s power to an unimaginable level.


    When Xiao Yu arrived there, he found that the energy had been isted by this energy barrier and could not be ingested at all.


    Looking at the energy, Kael¡¯thas suddenly eximed: ¡°The ball of arcane?¡±


    Xiao Yu suddenly stunned and said: ¡°The ball of arcane, what is that stuff?¡±


    Kael¡¯thas excitedly said: ¡°That is a powerful magic of our blood elves, it can form a weightless space barrier around an area. It can also release a lot of magical arcane balls, causing huge damage.¡±


    ¡°Oh... it turned out to be that magic.¡± Xiao Yu was very clear about this magic. This was also a killer move of Kael¡¯thas. A space barrier that can surround the enemy and then powerful magical arcane balls were enough to kill anyone.


    ¡°That magic has been away from me for too long, I must get it back.¡± Kael¡¯thas looked at the magical energy of the blood elf as his eyes shed.


    Xiao Yu patted the shoulders of Kael¡¯thas and said: ¡°Do not worry, Kyle, all the things that belong to you, I will help you get it back.¡±


    Bang...


    At this time, the entire hall began to shook.


    ¡°What is the situation?¡± When Xiao Yu looked back, he found that Maiev was holding a wheel saw and was mming against a ce on the roof. Every time she hit, the whole hall would tremble.


    Maiev jumped down and looked at Xiao Yu and replied ¡°This seems to be the hub of the entire energy barrier. If we can break it, we should be able to rush out.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How did you find out?¡± Xiao Yu asked very strangely.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The energy here is the most concentrated. Most people think that the ce with the most energy is the most powerful and can¡¯t be broken. In fact, it is often the most vulnerable ce.¡± Maiev said faintly.


    Xiao Yu nodded, it was indeed the truth.


    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s work together and get out of here.¡± Xiao Yu said with augh and threw a ce at Tyrande and Kael¡¯thas.


    Tyrande and Kael¡¯thas immediately noticed Xiao Yu¡¯s intention. They drew out bow and arrow and began to bombard of the weak ce.


    Bang...bang...


    Energy ripples appeared on the barrier with every hit. Soon, all other people alsounched their attacks and began to bombard the ce where the energy was most concentrated.


    ¡°You stupid guys, do you really think that you can break through from here? You can¡¯t escape the fate of being sacrifices, haha...¡± Theughter of Augustus came again, it sounded arrogant.


    ¡°Give me a fight.¡± Xiao Yu, no matter what Augustus was yelling at him, directly ordered people to break the barrier first.


    Then, everyone¡¯s attacks were like raindrops falling on a weak point of the energy barrier. The sound of the explosion made people feel that it was going to copsepletely at any time.


    However, the strength of this energy barrier was obviously far beyond what people expected. After all the people have been attacking for a long time, there was still no sign of being able to destroy it.


    ¡°Comrades, take out your hidden triumph cards directly because it will be useless when you die.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    Hearing that Xiao Yu said, Nichs was very distressed but he still got the magical guns out and fired them on the weak point of the barrier.


    Bang...


    The magical cannons were awesome. After all, it was anything but normal. It immediately released disastrous energy waves and almost destroyed the energy barrier.


    ¡°Haha, good, continue to st.¡± Xiao Yu excitedly shouted.


    Nichs squinted at the side. I am not spending your money. You know how much money I spend to make this shot.


    ¡°Everyone match attack timing with the magical cannons and do not hold back¡± shouted Nichs.


    Everyone along with cannonsunched their attacks on the gathering point to destroy the barrier I fall sweep.


    All types of attack energies blended together, losing their colours and turning into dazzling white light. Soon after, a huge explosion came.


    Shock waves caused everyone to directly fall down on the ground. If they still kept standing, they would be basically smashed by the energy storm.


    Everyone did not expect that the energy gathered by everyone would be so powerful.


    Rumble...


    The huge energy behind explosion directly torn down the energy barrier. The energy that was supporting the ce suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    Without the support of this energy, the hall immediately began to copse, but the gravel did not fall to the bottom but flew upward.


    Because of the explosion, gravels were blown out to the outside. Otherwise, these gravels would fall down and would have killed a lot of people.


    When everything was settled down, top of the entire hall was gone, revealing a huge alter above. There was now a majestic altar on the top, emitting glow.

 Chapter 455

    An evil skull was ced on the top of alter, releasing a powerful aura ceaselessly.


    The skull on the altar, needless to say, was the purpose of their trip, the skull of Gul¡¯dan.


    Around the altar, there were many people standing there. Those people were dressed in ck robes. They stood there quietly, silently, but with extremely powerful momentum.


    When everyone saw these people, they all took a cold breath because that lineup was just too strong.


    They couldn¡¯t even believe that such a powerful force exists on this continent.


    Every single one of them was enough to stand proudly on this continent. Now, these people were just the vanguard of this power. With such power, how powerful all their power would be.


    Even big family like Nichs¡¯s and Leonardo¡¯s, I am afraid, can¡¯tpare with this power.


    For the mysterious forces, Nichs naturally had investigated, but the more they investigate, the more unfathomable they feel.


    In the beginning, they thought that this power would be stronger than them, but it would not be too strong. But now, the power of this force was really shocking to them.


    Now, they could already conclude that their strength was definitely not an opponent of this force. Their power was really too big.


    ¡°Haha...you have finally arrived, but you can only end up as dead for our goal of dominating the world.¡±


    Augustus was standing right in front of the altar and looking at everybody with an extremely evil smile.


    ¡°F#ck off!¡± Xiao Yu patted the dust on his body and then stared at Augustus before saying: ¡°Do you think that you guys can resurrect that Gul¡¯dan? That guy has been dead for 10,000 years. With his skull, you can resurrect him. Don¡¯t f#cking dream. Do you really think that we are only ants at your mercy? Even if we are ants, we are a group of eater ants. We will eat you guys.¡±


    Nichs also stood up immediately and said with a ?ugh. ¡°Indeed, what Xiao Yu said it is right. Don¡¯t think that you have a lot of troops here. Win or lose doesn¡¯t just depend on the quantity. I don¡¯t know how many people will die when my magical cannon isunched?¡±


    Both Nichs and Xiao Yu knew that at this time, they must not let everyone¡¯ morale decrease. They must mobilize the morale of everyone.


    ¡°Listen you, stupid men, everything is useless. Now, the ceremony is about to begin and you all must be sacrifices for it.¡± Augustus did not care about anyone else. Instead, he looked at Xiao Yu with a sharp light in his eyes.


    As Xiao Yu saw the appearance of Augustus, he suddenly had a bad feeling about it.


    Augustus gave a strange smile and suddenly muttered a spell. With the spell, the magic stones on the altar, all lit up together, releasing various lights. Soon these lights formed a pattern in midair.


    That pattern was very weird. It seemed like a human figure, but in short, this pattern carried an extremely powerful force, which makes people feel frightened.


    Xiao Yu wanted to take the lead and attack the other side to interrupt Augustus¡¯s spell. However, looking at the lineup of the ck-clothed mysterious men, Xiao Yu knew that it was difficult to interrupt Augustus.


    Xiao Yu blinked and looked at the mysterious ck men. These people had surrounded them, if Xiao Yu attacked now, they would be intercepted by mysterious ck men.


    The spell gradually entered its climax, and a huge figure formed of lights began to be more realistic. When the huge figure formed of lights finally formed, Xiao Yu suddenly screamed and finally understood the other party¡¯s conspiracy.


    ¡°F#ck! Even dare to have idea against my subordinate, see that I will not kill you.¡±


    This human figure was no one else other than Illidan.


    The Augustus, from the beginning, wanted to use Illidan. It¡¯s no wonder that Illidan was paralyzed after meeting this guy.


    He wanted Xiao Yu to bring Illidan here, and then use Illidan¡¯s body to resurrect Gul¡¯dan.


    To say whose body was best for absorbing the power of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull, then it was definitely Illidan. When Illidan passed away, he absorbed the power of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull and became a demon so he was definitely powerful.


    If the resurrection seeded, Illidan would no longer be his man but would be a brand new Gul¡¯dan.


    And Xiao Yu could never allow it to happen.


    ¡°F#ck them up! Beat the hell out of them!¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly. At this time, Xiao Yu is really anxious.


    His own hero being taken away by others, this was what Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t tolerate.


    Rumbling...


    Tyrande, Wasi Qi, and Kael¡¯thas all began to attack the human figure along with Griffin Knights. Griffin Knights released a cluster of lightning, which hit the human figure.


    However, beyond their expectation, no matter how powerful their attacks were, but it did not affect fake Illidan at all, as if he waspletely immune to all attacks.


    ¡°This father still does not believe that you can take away my hero.¡± Xiao Yu directly pulled out a huge bundle of dynamites from the space ring and threw them at evil orcs.


    Bang...


    With a loud bang, a huge mushroom-shaped cloud rose up and blown up the entire ground. The evil orcs who were neatly arranged fell into the chaos after being bombarded.


    The explosive power of this was really too frightening. Its destructive power canpare with Nichs¡¯s magical cannon.


    Xiao Yu found these bombs from the dungeon of the Gorloc leader.


    Originally, these things were not so powerful, and it was not bad to be able to injure a person at most. The reason why this happened was that Xiao Yu had detonated a bundle of explosive together. The power was greatly different.

 Chapter 456

    When dozens of bombs exploded together, the explosion caused by it was absolutely amazing.


    ¡°Hey Xiao Yu! What have you used? How is it better than my magical cannon?¡± Nichs who was squatted on the ground asked while coughing and fanning the dusting over.


    Xiao Yu snorted and said: ¡°Do you think that only you have triumph card under your sleeve and this Laozi have no card? To tell you the truth, this Laozi has many cards¡±


    ¡°I am just joking with you. Let¡¯s not talk nonsense, hurry and take out magical cannon to stop Gul¡¯dan¡¯s resurrection.¡± Xiao Yu was covered in dust because of the explosion.


    ¡°I know, you are responsible for destroying the altar. I am responsible for the overall deployment and killing this guy together.¡± Nichs quickly stood up and waved his hand while issuingmands to all people.


    When being serious, Nichs¡¯s leadership ability was absolutely superb. Even those who were not Nichs¡¯s men followed Nichs¡¯smands at this time.


    At this time, everyone knew that it was necessary to stop the resurrection of Gul¡¯dan. Otherwise, all of them would end up dead. They would definitely be sacrificed for resurrection of Gul¡¯dan.


    Instead of death, it¡¯s better to fight and get rid of these guys; maybe they could even fish in the troubled water and get some good things. Along the way, countless adventurers had lost their lives so people who have survived the ordeal made a fortune.


    Everyone was carrying some good stuff either brought by them with themselves or robbed from dead.


    Rumbling......


    Taking advantage of the chaos between evil orcs, Xiao Yu threw out a bundle of explosive again. Even Augustus was a surprised because he did not expect that Xiao Yu had such a thing. The weapon of Xiao Yu could be used quickly again and again without wasting time.


    Although Nichs¡¯s magical cannon was powerful, it also took long time to prepare for shooting again.


    But a bundle of dynamites was different because it could be used in next to no time so there is no way to stop it. It power was fierce too making it lethal weapon.


    Once the bomb is pulled, it will explode if it touches a little, so they don¡¯t want to pack the explosives.


    ¡°Block him, stop that guy and don¡¯t let him throw out that stuff again.¡± Augustus screamed in anger.


    People in ck who received order, just nodded, didn¡¯t say a word, and rushed straight toward Xiao Yu.


    Their figure blurred as they rushed ahead. Although there were several people in front of Xiao Yu, they were easily dealt with.


    ¡°What the hell! How could all of them be sixth-order powerhouses?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked, although he knew that this mysterious force was powerful, but he did not expect the other party to have so many sixth-order powerhouses.


    Although Xiao Yu had now reached the fifth level,bining the skills of many heroes, he was powerful, but he could not hold so many six-stage fighters.


    With Xiao Yu¡¯s current strength and skills, he would not lose against a single sixth order powerhouse, but he could definitely not go against several sixth order powerhouses.


    However, although Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t beat them, he could still escape with his skill and treasures.


    One of the mysterious ck clothed men stuck out his sword with his full strength at Xiao Yu, intending to finish him off in one blow.


    When these people thought that this sword would kill Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu¡¯s body disappeared immediately.


    If Xiao Yu had not reached the fifth-order, even with his teleportation ability, it was difficult to escape from these six-order powerhouses.


    A sixth-order powerhouse uses his mental power to lock on opponent¡¯s position, making it difficult for the opponent to escape or interfere with the other party¡¯s actions.


    However, after Xiao Yu has reached the fifth stage, he had acquired skills like Vision. He was very sensitive to the mental power.


    If Xiao Yu had only used teleportation, it was easy for the other party to catch up with him. However, in addition to the teleportation, he had also unleashed sh, interception and sprint. Use of all these skill made it difficult for the other party to catch up with him.


    ¡°Hurry up and help, but if you don¡¯t help me, I will die. If I am dead, you will not be able to know how to absorb Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. Even if you get it, you will not be able to use it at all. If Gul¡¯dan got resurrected, he will kill you all.¡±


    In fact, among these people, there were many strong people who had not revealed themselves. Even some sixth-order powerhouses were hidden among them, but they had not revealed themselves.


    When he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s yelling, Nichs immediately let Rs help him, and at the same time gave Leonardo a look, so that he could also quickly help Xiao Yu to defend himself.


    For now, they couldn¡¯t lose Xiao Yu.


    Leonardo nodded. He didn¡¯t say much. He sent old de to go up. At the same time, several other fifth-order fighters and assassins were also dispatched to disturb other sixth-order powerhouses to win time for Xiao Yu.


    Bang...


    Suddenly, one of the sixth-order powerhouses was attacked by a Grom. Although Grom was a fifth-order but with his power and invinciblebat skills, fighting a sixth-order powerhouse was not a problem.


    Even if he couldn¡¯t beat the sixth-order powerhouses, Grom could still keep him busy for a long time.


    The other sixth-order powerhouse was just about to chase down Xiao Yu, but suddenly a huge figure appeared in front of him, mming down a huge trident.


    The sixth-order powerhouse was shocked and quickly defended. However, he felt a strong sense of danger from behind.


    The man¡¯s body shed continuously, avoiding the huge Trident attack and blocking the sharp arrow.


    He turned his head and saw that the cold-faced Wasi Qi was shooting at him, and not far from him, Naintus¡¯s shadow stood there, like a god staring at him.


    Naintus had be a soul guard of Wasi Qi. When Wasi Qi was in need, she could summon him to help her fight in melee.


    Now, Naintus could also use Wasi Qi¡¯s mana to gain more power. That was to say, the stronger the Wasi Qi was, stronger the Naintus would be. He and Wasi Qi now had their souls liked.

 Chapter 457

    The hope of getting everything done quickly originally held by Augustus waspletely shattered by Xiao Yu¡¯s bombs.


    Even a sixth-order powerhouse would found it hard to resist. If it was to be fired several times, it was definitely capable of finishing off a sixth-order powerhouse.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Augustus had really underestimated Xiao Yu. He not only underestimated the triumph cards Xiao Yu had in his hands, but also Xiao Yu¡¯s battle tactic.


    Augustus was really caught off guard by Xiao Yu¡¯s unordinary battle tactics. Since Xiao Yu did not follow themon sense, his previous preparations werepletely out of use.


    No one knew that Xiao Yu woulde up with such strange battle tactics, catching them off guard.


    Xiao Yu watched the six sixth-order powerhouses and Illidan¡¯s virtual body getting closer and closer. He was feeling very anxious.


    At this time, Xiao Yu suddenly felt a great threat from behind and his back was soaked in cold sweat.


    Buzz...


    A dagger directly stabbed Xiao Yu¡¯s back but it wasn¡¯t able to take Xiao Yu¡¯s life.


    The sixth-order assassin, watching Xiao Yu safe and sound, pulled a long face. He could not help but feel slightly wrong.


    On concentrating, he found out that Xiao Yu¡¯s body was covered by the golden light that looked like a thin membrane, but it still resisted his ultimate assassination skill. Even if the opponent was twice as powerful as him, he would definitely be killed by his ultimate move, but Xiao Yu blocked it


    Xiao Yu had learned the Uther¡¯s Divine Shield and the hand of protection. When dagger was going to be plunged in Xiao Yu¡¯s heart from behind, Xiao Yu immediately unleashed divine shield and hand of protection on himself without hesitation. Even if this assassin had a strong move, he would not seed in his objective.


    As an excellent assassin, after missing his best opportunity, he knew that he should not attack again. Otherwise, you would be likely dead.


    Therefore, sixth-order assassin directly retreats far away, no longer chasing Xiao Yu.


    Tyrande still did not rx, still chasing him with the death mark to prevent him from assassinating Xiao Yu again.


    Tyrande extremely valued the safety of Xiao Yu, Although her good feelings for Xiao Yu had not yet reached 100 full marks, Tyrande was already very loyal to Xiao Yu.


    Bang...


    At this time, a huge explosion took ce. In front of everyone, a hole was opened in the altar by a strong beam of light.


    It was Nichs who had fired the magical cannon and opened the way to the altar.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, quickly destroy the altar.¡± As Nichs looked at the body of Illidan and the illusionary shadow which would soon bebined, Nichs could not help but shout loudly.


    Xiao Yu said loudly: ¡°Do not worry; I will never let this bastard resurrect Gul¡¯dan.¡±


    Just as Xiao Yu finished speaking, his body started to blur. Soon his body divided into 45 avatars as he rushed toward the altar.


    With such a powerful skill as Juggernaut, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. These 45 avatars, each with an attack power of 50% of Xiao Yu¡¯s body.


    Looking at Xiao Yu who was rushing toward the altar, Augustusughed as he loudly said: ¡°It¡¯s toote, everything iste now. Do you think you have a chance to pull it up? Haha, I told you, this world will be shrouded in darkness and the great Gul¡¯dan will rule the world.¡±


    Xiao Yu suddenly screamed: ¡°F#ck Off!¡±


    Augustus immediately gnashed his teeth as if he couldn¡¯t wait to tear apart Xiao Yu. Augustus has decided to kill Xiao Yu right here and now.


    Augustus was a sixth-order warlock so his strength was definitely powerful. Last time Xiao Yu, Nichs and Leonardo had fought with Augustus for a long time.


    ¡°The Doomsday messenger, listen to my call. Come to the world.¡± Augustus was a warlock and summoning magic was his masterpiece.


    Seeing a huge summoning magical array appear in the sky, Xiao Yu unceremoniously threw a dynamite bag on it.


    Bang...


    With a loud bang, a bundle of dynamites exploded. But when Xiao Yu looked up, he found that the magic array was not damaged at all.


    Augustus¡¯s face revealed a sneer.


    At this time, a horrible giant appeared on the summoning array, releasing fierce killing intent.


    Even Augustus himself was scared, he just wanted to summon the doomsday messenger. What is this situation?


    It was definitely not a doomsday messenger.


    Although the warlock had a certain chance to fail or mistake when summoning the demon, he was a sixth-order warlock. He was very good at this. It could be said that he was already a master-level figure.


    How can hemit such a mistake?


    Everyone looked at this huge figure, and they were all shocked. This powerful aura has definitely reached the peak of the sixth order.


    ¡°F#ck! The lord of the abyss.¡± Xiao Yu shouted.

 Chapter 458

    This huge figure was recognized by Xiao Yu at a nce. It was the lord of the abyss. Although Xiao Yu knew that an abyss lord was summoned, Xiao Yu did not know exactly which one was summoned.


    Xiao Yu did not find it strange that Augustus could summon the abyss lords. Since mutated evil orcs were present here, it meant that Augustus must be associated with the lord of the abyss. After all, for the evil orcs to mutate, they must have the blood of the abyss lord.


    ¡°The great Horus, howe youe here personally?¡± After a shock, Augustus said suddenly and humbly.


    The name of this guy was Horus.


    ¡°Oh... Augustus, do you think that your little tricks can win my eyes? Don¡¯t think that after you have used us, you can rule the continent yourself. Your master, Gul¡¯dan, had long be an old antique. Now the world belongs to us, haha...¡±


    Horusughed loudly and the light around him gradually dimed, and his huge body was revealed.


    Everyone looked at this huge guy and felt very shocked. Just its body was enough to crush everything.


    This huge guy made everyone feel the threat of life.


    ¡°What should I do?¡± Nichs went beside Xiao Yu and asked with an extremely serious face.


    Although he said that he was looking for Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull this time, he himself had some other motives but everything had gone far beyond his expectations.


    This big guy was definitely more powerful than the Gorloc leader.


    The Gorloc leader¡¯s strength had nearly reached the seventh level for a while, it was only a temporary improvement but this guy¡¯s overall strength was much more powerful.


    If there was only Horus present, they could still take all their cards out to Horus, but there were so many evil orcs around along with that mysterious power. It was very difficult to confront them all.


    The situation was very bad.


    ¡°What to do? In the face of absolute strength, all the tricks are in vain.¡± Xiao Yu said helplessly.


    In the face of such an opponent, Xiao Yu had no other trick.


    However, just when everyone¡¯s eyes were on Horus, a roar resounded.


    ¡°I was imprisoned for 10,000 years.¡±


    ¡°Now, I am back but you still dare to break into my territory.¡±


    ¡°You are looking for death!¡±


    Illidan¡¯s body hadpletely integrated with that phantom. At this time, Illidan seems to have be another person.


    Rather, he had changed back to the original himself ¨C A devil that made everyone fear.


    A powerful aura broke out from Illidan¡¯s body and it was not inferior to the Horus but even more powerful.


    Buzz...


    Suddenly, all the magic stones on the altar broke out with a strong light. The skull of Gul¡¯dan also shined brilliantly at this moment. The skull suddenly became as big as a grinding disc. A green fire was burning in his eye sockets.


    ¡°Oh... it¡¯sing, this moment has finally arrived. I will go to the world and be the master of this continent.¡±


    Something unexpected happened at this time. The mysterious energy suddenly broke through the barrier then took shape of a phoenix. The Phoenix directly flew toward Kael¡¯thas and entered into his body.


    Xiao Yu wanted to stop it because he didn¡¯t know how it would effect Kael¡¯thas but it was toote.


    zzz...


    The body of the Phoenix and Kael¡¯thas merged together while releasing powerful shock waves.


    ¡°Jaina, I am back, are you still okay?¡±


    After a moment, the image of the Phoenix has once again turned into Kael¡¯thas. Several green fireballs were floating around him.


    ¡°It seems that Kael¡¯thas is really in love with Jaina.¡± Xiao Yu sighed.


    ¡°How could this be? How could this be?¡± Augustus was very angry as well as upset.


    Originally, he wanted to use the body of Illidan to resurrect Gul¡¯dan, which would make Gul¡¯dan super powerful. But now, Illidan seemed to have awakened the consciousness of past self, making him unable to merge with the skull of Gul¡¯dan.


    The skull of Gul¡¯dan had also awakened at this moment so it had alsopletely broken out from his control.


    Everything had developed in anotherpletely unpredictable direction.


    ¡°Horus, what do you mean bying here?¡± At this time, Gul¡¯dan spoke first.


    Horus snorted and said: ¡°You are trying to get such a big thing here. Why can¡¯t you call me, so that I can also have a share of this cake.¡±


    Gul¡¯dan snorted and said: ¡°No problem, anyway, there are so many things here, I can¡¯t swallow it. Let¡¯s kill them together. You can help me absorb that Illidan, and then you can take whatever else you want.¡±


    When Horus heard Gul¡¯dan say this, his face revealed a sneer as he said ¡°Really?¡±


    Gul¡¯dan did not hesitate: ¡°Of course, I only need this Illidan. Once upon a time, he absorbed my strength and bound me. This time, I want to upy his body and bind him.¡±


    Horus smirked and said: ¡°Okay, no problem, I have a huge hatred with this guy. I also want to kill him.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your sudden arrival, the powerful spatial disturbance would not have caused his consciousness to awaken. I would have already upied his body for a long time. It can be said that the current situation is caused by you. Now, help me, just absorb him. With him, I can upy this continent. By then, as an ally of mine, you can also share huge benefits.¡± Gul¡¯dan continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s also true, let us kill them, oh...¡± Horus sent out unpleasantughter.


    ¡°You think that you can kill us anytime you want. Do you think it is that simple?¡± At this time, Xiao Yu stood up with a big axe and looked coldly at the two.

 Chapter 459

    Kael¡¯thas and Illidan were all his men. These two guys wanted to kill his men here. Could Xiao Yu agree?


    When others watched the skull of Gul¡¯dan and Horus at this time, they were afraid, but Xiao Yu did not fear at all so he argued back directly.


    Seeing the behaviour of Xiao Yu, everyone present at the scene almost screamed at Xiao Yu¡¯s stupidity, he dared to challenge Gul¡¯dan and Horus at this time.


    Isn¡¯t he purely looking for death?


    However, when Nichs saw this, his heart shook a little, and then he smiled.


    Xiao Yu was a really brave person. It could be said that even he himself was actually fearful of such a strong existence. But Xiao Yu, no matter who his opponent was, was still fearless.


    Even the warriors like them, in front of Horus, I am afraid that the body will involuntarily tremble, but Xiao Yu is not a very strong body, but in front of Horus, but the face does not change colour, the momentum is not reduced, then It is true that you have a strong heart and a fearless spirit.


    On the human side, everyone had a different opinion of Xiao Yu, but in the eyes of Horus, Xiao Yu¡¯s behaviour was undoubtedly challenging his dignity.


    Roar...


    Horus screamed and waved a huge spear directly to Xiao Yu. If this attacknded, Xiao Yu would probably be minced.


    This spear was a spear in the hand of Horus, but in the hands of others, it was like a big pir. No one doubted the power of this attack. Anyone present might not be able to block it.


    Xiao Yu used teleportation and went straight to hide.


    However, Horus¡¯s strength had reached an unpredictable level so his ability to lock on the enemy was very powerful. After Xiao Yu teleported, he immediately locked on Xiao Yu again. Spear instantly arrived at Xiao Yu.


    However, Xiao Yu had just used his teleportation skill so it would take a while to use it again.


    How could Horus give Xiao Yu this time? Horus wanted to kill Xiao Yu. To tell you the truth, for Horus, killing Xiao Yu was really not much different from crushing an ant.


    Since Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t always teleport, Isn¡¯t he dead?


    This time, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t teleport either he used sh to dodge. Instead, he kept staring at Horus straight with a yful expression.


    Bang...


    Horus¡¯s spear smashed on Xiao Yu¡¯s head. The spear was like a huge pir while its spearhead was bigger than Xiao Yu¡¯s head.


    However, nothing awe-aspiring happened as everyone thought. Spear didn¡¯t even touch Xiao Yu¡¯s body because Xiao Yu¡¯s body was covered by a transparent protectiveyer.


    Although the transparent protectiveyer was very thin, a powerful spear attack that could knock the mountain off waspletely incapable of passing through theyer.


    The hand of protection!


    The hand of protection was immune to all physical attacks, no matter how powerful the attack was, even if it could destroy the dark temples at once, but as long as hand of protective was in y, then Xiao Yu would be fine.


    Bang...


    Horus did not believe that he couldn¡¯t smash Xiao Yu with his spear so he attacked again. However, Xiao Yu still stood there, as if he was a small cockroach who couldn¡¯t be killed.


    The reason why Xiao Yu dared to mour with Horus was actually because of this skill.


    In fact, now if Horus used any magical attack, it was guaranteed that Xiao Yu would be killed, but he did not know the secret of the hand of protective.


    So, Horus could only snarl there, but it couldn¡¯t really hurt Xiao Yu.


    At this time, a huge muffled sound resounded. Everyone who heard the sound felt their scalp go numb.


    A nunchaku which was not inferior to the size of the spear of Horus mmed on the head of Horus. Everyone heard the sound of the iron smashing on the flesh.


    Behind Horus, a tall figure emerged, and it was no other than little dragon.


    From the beginning, Xiao Yu¡¯s objective was only to attract the attention of Horus so that little dragon could sneak attack.


    Although Horus was at the peak of sixth-order, the dragon¡¯s nunchaku directly hit his head which caused to feel dizzy.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Illidan attack!¡± After Little dragonnded a sessful hit, Xiao Yu immediately yelled.


    The effect of the hand of protection was disappearing at this time. Xiao Yu could not be polite.


    The body of Horus was extremely strong but it still had weaknesses. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know where the weakness of Horus was, but he believed that no one would feel good if he got attacked at certain ce.


    When Illidan heard the voice of Xiao Yu, he immediately swooped down and his two knives stuck at Horus.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu attacked at Horus¡¯sher region with his axe causing Horus to scream in pain.


    It was too painful!


    Just now he was directly hit by little dragon¡¯s nunchaku so he was feeling dizzy. At this time, hisher region was attacked by Xiao Yu¡¯s axe.


    Bang...


    Horus wanted to use a spear to resist Illidan¡¯s double knife as soon as possible, but the severe pain in hisher region was distracting.


    Now, Illidan was on top of Horus, and the dragon was behind him, Xiao Yu was attacking hisher region from underneath.


    The powerful abyss lord, who was originally horrified by everyone, is now like a clown. The obese body is constantly twisting and sneaking into the rain.

 Chapter 460

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack!!!¡± At this time, Nichs screamed on top of his lungs. Originally, when everyone saw Horus, they felt that it was impossible to defeat him.


    But now, the sudden awakening of Illidan and Kael¡¯thas had caused the war to change again. Xiao Yu had already shown that this guy was not invincible.


    Nichs bit his teeth and directly filled the magical cannon with a fifth-order spar and aimed at Horus.


    Nichs was also excited at this time. Perhaps Xiao Yu had stimted him or he just wanted to let others know the power of his family.


    The speed of magical cannon was extremely fast, even if Horus wanted to dodge speed, it was difficult.


    ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s past life¡¯s experience, the magical cannon shoot almost at the speed of light, which was simr to theser.


    Horus actually noticed the danger but he was busy with Xiao Yu and Illidan, causing it toote to dodge. In an emergency, he defended with his spear.


    Bang...


    The dazzling light excluded by collision made it difficult for everyone to look straight. The huge amount of energy directly directed at Horus.


    His huge body directly hit the altar on the back. The altar was directly crushed by his huge body.


    Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull on the altar trembled and this time he was really mad. This Horus had already spoiled his n once. Now he had smashed his altar again. How could he not be angry?


    Roar...


    Horus roared at Nichs¡¯s squad showing his anger. Even such powerful magical cannon could not kill this abyss lord at once, showing how powerful Horus was.


    ¡°You are looking for death.¡± Horus snarled in anger.


    The power of the magical cannon was indeed powerful enough, causing Horus no small harm. Originally, after the attack of little dragon, he had already been burning in anger. Now, when Nichs attacked, it really made him crazy.


    He originally thought that in this world, with his strength, he should be unstoppable, but now he realized that it was not the case at all.


    Gul¡¯dan felt even more awkward. He wanted to teach a lesson to Horus, but currently, he must rely on the power of Horus to defeat Illidan and then upy Illidan¡¯s body. Therefore, for now, he could only shallow his anger.


    ¡°You despicable mortal, die!¡± Gul¡¯dan also roared in anger. Now the whole skull was enveloped by a green me which looked extremely amazing.


    ¡°me devil.¡± Gul¡¯dan screamed loudly and magic array excluded countless light. Dozens of powerful me devils jumped out of the magic array, waving a strangely shaped sickle.


    Once Gul¡¯dan attacked, it was very powerful. Gul¡¯dan was once a most powerful and most evil warlock, how could his strength be small?


    However, when Gul¡¯dan moved, Kael¡¯thas also moved.


    Kael¡¯thas said loudly: ¡°I am back. The blood elves will re-emerge in my hands. Um... I seemed to have smelt my Xindare Golden stick. Is it here?¡±


    Hearing the words of Kael¡¯thas, Rs was shocked because he was holding the Xindare Golden Rod.


    Although he did not want to admit it, he also knew that this Kael¡¯thas in front of him was the true Prince Kael¡¯thas of the ancient times.


    If you let the other people of the blood elves know about it, I am afraid that many people wille over.


    Instinctively, he was extremely fearful of Kael¡¯thas.


    After all, it was the most outstanding figure of the blood elves in ancient times. Someone known as the god of blood elves was now standing in front of him. Not only that, but he had also awakened his previous consciousness and possessed the power of the past.


    In front of Kael¡¯thas, he was simply not good enough.


    No one knows more about the power of blood elf magic than him, and no one knows more about Kael¡¯s power than he is now.


    ¡°Well? That Xindare Golden Rod belongs to me so return it now.¡±


    Kael¡¯thas looked at Rs and gently stretched out his hand. The Xindare Golden Rod screamed and broke away from Rs¡¯s hand and flew toward Kael¡¯thas.


    Facing such situation, Rs was stunned. He opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he did not say anything. In front of Kael¡¯thas, he did not dare to make any resistance. At this time, Kael¡¯thas was the god of the blood elves.


    Nichs¡¯s heart was also blooding. After all, it was one of the treasures of his family. Now, it was taken away by Kael¡¯thas. However, he also simply did not dare to resist.


    With the Xindare Golden Staff, Kael¡¯thas is the real Kael¡¯thas.


    At this point, the two sides had once again engaged in a big battle. The evil orcs began to fiercely attack the adventurers, and the adventurers began to form formations to block the attacks.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s troops were still as strong as ever, but because these units had be more and more familiar, even without themand of Xiao Yu, they knew what to do.


    At this time, Gul¡¯dan flew up ahead and attacked. Kael¡¯thas did not back off and directly summoned a fire phoenix and rushed toward Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull.


    Now the fire phoenix that Kael¡¯thas summoned was much stronger than before. The phoenix gave a sharp scream and strong mes broke out.


    Bang...


    The phoenix mmed on the top of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull, causing Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull to be sent flying.


    With the Xindare golden rod, Kael¡¯thas¡¯s mana reached a peak and it was much stronger than Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull, which had not fully restored its strength.


    Gul¡¯dan snarled loudly. Once, he was also the most powerful warlock of the Orcs but now he got sent flying by the fire phoenix of Kael¡¯thas, which really made him lose face.


    Soon, from Gul¡¯dan¡¯s mouth, someplicated spells resounded. After the spell was heard by everyone, their souls began to shudder.


    The warlocks were best at summoning and attacking souls.


    Sure enough, after the spell waspleted, everyone felt a headache. Many people with weak soul strength began to scream and ran around, as if they have gone crazy.


    ¡°The soul Scream.¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately recognized the magic of Gul¡¯dan. It was the soul attack that the warlocks were best at. If you continued to attack like this, you could even directly kill people with low soul strength.


    In the midair, Kael¡¯thas was also affected by Gul¡¯dan¡¯s attack; he backed off for dozens of meters. His mind was dizzy.

 Chapter 461

    Kael¡¯thas and Gul¡¯dan also began to battle in midair. Horus had already recovered at this time so he also stepped in the battlefield again with heavy steps.


    Illidan waved his knives that were wrapped in a me of sacrifice and gave a loud shout.


    Once upon a time, here, Illidan was chased by Marvey to the end but was killed by the yers on this high tform, but now Illidan was here again.


    Now he was standing on the top.


    Bang bang bang...


    Illidan suddenly became extremely tall, almost the same height as Horus. He started to fight with Horus.


    Xiao Yu had wanted to help, but when he looked at the battle of Illidan, he changed his mind. At this time, he let Illidan fight for himself.


    ¡°Kill that Augustus!!!¡± Xiao Yu aimed at Augustus. Augustus was now the core of these evil orcs. If you couldn¡¯t kill him, then the evil orcs would not be defeated.


    As long as the Augustus was killed, these evil orcs would be in chaos.


    After receiving the order of Xiao Yu, little dragon and bloodhoof rushed toward Augustus. Augustus had an extremely grim expressing right now. His careful nning wore no fruit and all of his efforts were wasted.


    Augustus immediately responded by casting a spell and then, almost instantaneously, four doomsday messengers appeared in front of him.


    Xiao Yu was already familiar with the power of the Doomsday. They had already fought with them once. Now, four of them had appeared simultaneously which was definitely not good.


    However, now Xiao Yu had no other way other than killing these four guys. Otherwise, with these four guys, it was hard to kill Augustus.


    The strength of the doomsday messenger was too strong.


    At thest time, Augustus summoned the Doomsday messengers. It was definitely not so easy. This time, Augustuspleted the summoning in a blink of an eye. It is obvious that Augustus must have used something special.


    Bang...


    The little Dragon was the first to attack one of the doomsday messengers. This time he didn¡¯t attack empty handed likest time but attacked with nunchaku. Last time because of the difference in their strength, he suffered loss but now he was much stronger than before.


    At this time, the bloodhoof took out Essinos barrier and mmed it on doomsday messenger. Although it could not cause much damage to the doomsday messenger, but with this huge shield, the doomsday messenger could hardly counter-attack him. The task of attacking was handed over to the magicians behind.


    After all, this time the magicians were quite a lot in number. Even if Doomsday messenger was powerful, he couldn¡¯t withstand thebined attacks of so many magicians. Nichs sent out his shielded warriors to fight against one of the two doomsday messenger left.


    But nowst doomsday messenger was left but no one enough powerful was left that could confront it.


    It was then an unknown tall warrior walked out of the Iron Horse Brotherhood. He was covered in hard iron armour, as if he was a moving tower. The man rushed in front of the Doomsday messenger and released a powerful momentum. He didn¡¯t waste any time and directly attacked, forcing doomsday messenger a few steps back.


    Sixth-order powerhouse!!!


    Everyone could guess that this unknown tall warrior was a sixth-order powerhouse.


    Now, some of the strong individuals who have hidden their strengths were alsoing out. At this time, these evil orcs must be killed as soon as possible.


    Because, through all series of events, they have also understood that these evil orcs were making a huge plot, a plot against all human race.


    At this time, as a human being, they must bear the responsibility and render this plot useless.


    Bang bang bang......


    Although unknown warrior was slightly weaker than a doomsday messenger, it was no problem to resist the doomsday messenger. It proved that this warrior was definitely not lower than Sixth-order powerhouse.


    Finally, under the joint effort of all human beings, coupled with the awakening of Illidan and Kael¡¯thas, the whole battle had turned around so the adventurers were no longer at a disadvantage.


    ¡°Oh... just with you, you want to kill me? Although you have a handsome face,but in the art of battle, you are still far away.¡±


    At this time, Gul¡¯dan suddenly gave a strange smile and then his skull began to rotate with extremely fast speed. Blue mes covered it and then it shot toward Kael¡¯thas like a huge firewall.


    Bang...


    Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull made a whistling sound and then rushed toward Kael¡¯thas. Kael¡¯thas immediately unleashed a magic shield to resist, but the power of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull was obviously much powerful. It smashed through the magic shield of Kael¡¯thas and then stuck Kael¡¯thas.


    ¡°Hey, boy, die now!¡± Gul¡¯dan screamed loudly, his head continued to head toward Kael¡¯thas. Kael¡¯thas could not resist Gul¡¯dan¡¯s evil move and immediately fell into a passive situation.


    ¡°Tyrande, shoot him.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Kael¡¯thas in distress and immediately ordered loudly.


    Although Gul¡¯dan did not have aplete body but with the tonics that Augustus had given him, the strength of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull was actually very strong.


    Rumbling...


    Gul¡¯dan¡¯s head was getting faster and faster. It seemed like a meteor fallen from space. It constantly attacked Kael¡¯thas. Although Kael¡¯thas was using the fire phoenix to resist Gul¡¯dan¡¯s attack, Gul¡¯dan¡¯s attacking momentum had not decreased at all.


    As Tyrande received themand of Xiao Yu, she immediately shot an arrow at Gul¡¯dan, but the arrow of Tyrande did not cause much damage. No dragon busting arrow was left and the difference between the strength of Tyrande and Gul¡¯dan was too great.


    ¡°Nichs, bombard him with a magic cannon.¡± Xiao Yu said to Nichs. The magical guide gun should be able to cause damage to Gul¡¯dan.


    Niky helplessly spread his hand and said: ¡°I have no problem with it. I don¡¯t care about that magic crystal. But he is so fast that I can¡¯t aim at it.¡±


    Just as Xiao Yu was about to reply, he suddenly saw the nearby Tyrande getting enveloped in a moonlight.


    Countless stars surround her body, forming aplex and strange ruins. Then, moonlight looked like stars in the Milky Way. The moonlight slowly gathered and finally transformed into an arrow.


    And then Tyrande aimed this arrows at Gul¡¯dan.

 Chapter 462

    ¡°Moonlight Arrow!¡± Xiao Yu muttered. Looking at Tyrande¡¯s arrow, Xiao Yu knew that Tyrande¡¯s unique skill had finally woken up.


    This arrow was really spectacr. It seemed to be an arrow filled with moonlight. The skill that had not been unleashed yet had already made people feel nervous.


    Bang...


    With a loud thud, Gul¡¯dan was hit by the arrow. Although Gul¡¯dan had already noticed the danger, Tyrande had already locked his target on his body beforehand. He couldn¡¯t defend and was hit hard.


    This time, Gul¡¯dan was directly sent flying and stuck into the wall. Now, Tyrande was only the fifth-order powerhouse but she already had such strength. If she reached the sixth-order in future, how powerful would she be?


    ¡°Good, good!¡± Xiao Yuughed at the side, then secretly asked Tyrande: ¡°What is this skill¡¯s cooling time?¡±


    Tyrande replied while gently stroking her longbow: ¡°One day.¡±


    ¡°One day!¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s excitement dime down considerably. Although this skill was powerful, it¡¯s cooling time was also long. It could only be used once a day, it¡¯s too harsh.


    At this time, Kael¡¯thas broke away from Gul¡¯dan¡¯s attack and his eyes shed with resentment. He also began to cast spell.


    Along with the spell of Kael¡¯thas, the surrounding space began to fluctuate. Everyone felt as if they were in arge water tank and the water tank was constantly shaking, producing water currents. Everyone was also affected by the current and constantly shook.


    In fact, this was not the flow of water, but the power of space.


    The magic deployed was too powerful, causing space to shake. This showed the power of Kael¡¯thas¡¯s magic.


    ¡°Mysterious space.¡± Suddenly, Kael¡¯thas mumbled. Suddenly, several huge balls made of mysterious lights surrounded Gul¡¯dan. These balls seemed to be balloons, they could unceasingly grow bigger and they could also continue to form new balls. Balls could also connect with other balls. In this form, they could be used for defence as well as could be used to restrict opponents movements by trapping them.


    Gul¡¯dan had just been shot by Tyrande and suffered slight injuries. He was about to counter-attack Tyrande in anger but instead got trapped by the balls. He sensed his body float in the absence of gravity. In simple words, his body did not follow hismands.


    On the ground, on the side of evil orcs, many orcs got caught by the balls and began to float in the air.


    Orcs were constantly struggling to get out of the ball, but they were in a space with no gravity at all so no matter how hard they struggled, they couldn¡¯t break out.


    And when they identally touched the contact points of the two balls even with their strong bodies they got burned by electric sparks.


    Gul¡¯dan, who was also trapped in them, was very ufortable. The weightlessness made it difficult for him to adapt. Kael¡¯thas was also constantly controlling the balls trapping him so that he couldn¡¯t get out.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Gul¡¯dan yelled from there, but there was no way to get out.


    Although because of weightlessness Gul¡¯dan couldn¡¯t move about, it did not mean that he would not be able to attack either. Once Gul¡¯dan saw that he couldn¡¯t get out of it. He decided to cast magic and kill Kael¡¯thas first.


    As long as he killed kill Kael¡¯thas, everything would be fine.


    With Gul¡¯dan¡¯s roar, dozens of green fireballs shot out from Gul¡¯dan¡¯s mouth. These fireballs were controlled by him. He moved them around and formed a formation, and thenunched them toward Kael¡¯thas.


    Rumble...


    A violent explosion urred at the side of Kael¡¯thas. Explosions caused by fireballs caused a lot of harm to Kael¡¯thas.


    When everyone looked at it carefully, they found that these green fireballs were actually burning gimmicks and they were constantly attacking Kael¡¯thas.


    ¡°me storm.¡± Kael¡¯thas quicklyprehended the situation and used Xindare golden rod to release strong mes. As if mes were a fire dragon, it rushed toward these gimmicks.


    Gimmicks were shocked by the mes of Kael¡¯thas and immediately uttered a scream. They quickly retreated. They were obviously injured.


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Yu, Xindare golden rod is mine. Can you...¡± Nichs¡¯s Xindare golden rod was taken by Kael¡¯thas. He wanted it back. After all, that thing was too important.


    Xiao Yu immediatelyughed and replied: ¡°From the start, that thing belonged to Kael¡¯thas. Now since it has reached its original owner. How can you take it back? If you really want it, It¡¯s better to consult with Kael¡¯thas.¡±


    Nichs had already expected Xiao Yu to shamelessly reply. He immediately coldly replied: ¡°You should not think that I am afraid of Kael¡¯thas. Even if he is a hero who came back from ancient times, he is not unbeatable. If I have more than a few magical cannons, I am sure I can kill him too.¡±


    Xiao Yu suddenly replied, saying: ¡°Holy grandma! You still have a magical cannon?¡±


    Nichs snorted and said: ¡°If we don¡¯t have strength, can we called the Ernst family? Don¡¯t think that your heroes are most powerful now. They are not really invincible; someone with enough strength can kill them. This time the power we showed is just the tip of the iceberg. Once the real battle broke out, your heroes can still be killed.¡±


    Xiao Yu replied calmly: ¡°Do you think that all my cards have been taken out? Tell you the truth, I have more cards. When I take them out, what big family are in my eyes? They are all small ants.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it?¡± Nichs apparently did not believe Xiao Yu¡¯s boosting.


    As Nichs said, Gul¡¯dan¡¯s strength was indeed stronger. Although Kael¡¯thas had now temporarily restricted Gul¡¯dan with the mysterious balls, Gul¡¯dan¡¯s crazy counterattack was indeed amazing.

 Chapter 463

    Gul¡¯dan was very, very angry. He wanted to deal with Kael¡¯thas as soon as possible so he immediately unleashed the next attack. ck cloud of ck mist began to release from Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull. This ck cloud was the ck mist condensed by Gul¡¯dan.


    ¡°This is definitely not a good thing. Kael¡¯thas, be careful.¡± Xiao Yu saw this and immediately warned Kael¡¯thas.


    Kael¡¯thas himself did not know that this ck fog was not easy to deal with even with his mysterious arcane ball.


    ¡°Nichs, hurry and refill magic cannon. I want to see whether that bastard can still control the ck mist after being shot by magic cannon.¡± Xiao Yu quickly said to Nichs.


    Nichs had wanted to purposely dy so that Kael¡¯thas get injured but since Xiao Yu was urging him repeatedly, he could not refuse.


    So Nichs let the people under hismand to refill and adjust the angle of magic cannon. In fact, Nichs also wanted to see whether magical cannon could cause damage to Gul¡¯dan or not.


    Bang...


    Nichs¡¯s magical cannon finally shot out. An extremely dazzling ray shot in direction of Gul¡¯dan. Gul¡¯dan was affected by the weightlessness of Kael¡¯thas¡¯s mysterious ball. It was difficult to dodge but unexpectedly Gul¡¯dan unleased his full power to get out of the ball.


    Immediately after getting out of the mysterious ball, Gul¡¯dan fleed from the range of ray shot by Nichs¡¯s magical cannon. This time, Gul¡¯dan had really been lucky to escape the attack.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly shouted.


    ¡°Can you me me for this? I have fired urately, it isn¡¯t my fault.¡± Nichs looked innocent while reaching out to ask for the remaining magic potion.


    Xiao Yu ignored him directly, watching the ck mist almost reaching the face of Kael¡¯thas. Xiao Yu directly ordered dozens of Druids: ¡°Blow the ck mist with hurricane technique!¡±


    The Druids immediately responded to themand of Xiao Yu and unleashed the hurricane one by one to blow the ck mist away.


    When the first hurricane stuck the ck mist, ck mist just stopped a little but after the second hurricane hit, the ck mist began to slow down.


    After dozens of hurricane continuously hit ck mist and forced it to flow in the opposite direction.


    Now, Gul¡¯dan was out of the arcane ball so Kael¡¯thas did not need to control the arcane ball any more. He also immediately withdrew.


    That ck mist, under the constant attack of the druids, hovered over the camp of the evil Orcs. Soon after ck mist (cloud) began to condense in water drops, it began to rain


    The evil orcs that got drenched by ck droplets immediately began to release ck smoke as if they were corroded by acid.


    The evil orcs screamed again and again. Anyone who was contaminated by these ck droplets turned into a dead bone in a moment.


    At this time, the battle between Illidan and Horus over there also became intense.


    Illidan¡¯s knives and Horus¡¯s spears were colliding again and again. Shockwaves produced by the collision were very dangerous. Anyone near to Illidan and Horus was affected by them.


    ¡°All of you guys are going to die. This is your graveyard.¡± Just when everyone was fighting, Augustus whispered with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    No one noticed that Augustus had slowly retreated to the back and then pressed the top of the dark grids.


    These dark grids were obviously some kind of trigger points. Pressing them would definitely trigger something.


    After Augustus pressed those dark spaces, whole area slight trembled, but because everyone on the scene was fighting fiercely, no one noticed this slight tremor.


    Rumble...


    Soon earth began to quake more intensely. Although tremor was not very intense, it alerted everyone. However it was little toote, in the sky, a huge light curtain shrouded everything like a huge lid.


    ¡°This...what is this?¡± The human-side was first to panic. After all, they werepletely stranger here, and if they were not careful, they might be buried here.


    Seeing the light curtain, Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull flew to the sky and yelled at Augustus: ¡°Augustus, what are you doing?¡±


    When everyone heard Gul¡¯dan say this, they immediately focused their attention on Augustus. It seemed that Gul¡¯dan and Augustus were fighting.


    Augustus immediately bent down and responded very humbly: ¡°I have used a magical array to trap these despicable human beings.¡±


    Gul¡¯dan coldly said: ¡°Is it? But why do I feel like this magical array was to trap me?¡±


    Although Augustus was slightly surprised by Gul¡¯dan¡¯s response, he did not let his expression change. He said: ¡°The great master, I am loyal to you. How can I do something like this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your little tricks. You have been plotting for a long time. You want to control me so that you can control all the evil orc army and dominate the continent.¡±


    ¡°Master, what are you talking about? How can I betray you? I have always been loyal to you!¡± Augustus said carefully, but his body began to move backwards to hide in dark corner.


    This time, Gul¡¯dan didn¡¯t reply and directly casted a spell. This spell restricted Augustus¡¯s body.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Gul¡¯dan saw that Augustus was fixed there, his huge head flew and mmed onto the head of Augustus.


    Bang...


    Look of horror appeared in the eyes of Augustus but soon it was reced by extreme calmness. His eyes became so calm that it was terrifying.


    ¡°I am finally back!¡± A strange smile appeared on the face of Augustus as he said that.

 Chapter 464

    Seeing this, everyone naturally understood that Gul¡¯dan had upied the body of Augustus.


    In the beginning, he wanted to upy Illidan¡¯s body so that he could exert his most power, but now, because he couldn¡¯t upy Illidan¡¯s body and Augustus had also rebelled, he could only upy the body of Augustus and make use of it.


    Although it was not as strong as Illidan¡¯s body, it was also considered a body of high-ranking warlock. If he used it well, his mana might even return to its peak.


    Now that Gul¡¯dan had upied the body of Augustus, the objective of adventurers had beenpletely shattered. At this time, the whole temple had begun to be surrounded by the huge light curtain. Everyone wanted to break it.


    However, how exactly can they do that?


    Everyone was worried and thinking how to get out of this ce but Xiao Yu was not worried at all because of Gul¡¯dan. Gul¡¯dan was present here too. If this light curtain trapped them, then Gul¡¯dan would also suffer with them.


    Since Gul¡¯dan knew that Augustus was plotting against him, then he must know the way to get out of here.


    Therefore, for now, Xiao Yu only needed to keep an eye on Gul¡¯dan.


    Gul¡¯dan also understood the thoughts of Xiao Yu and others. Although he wanted to kill all the people on the scene, but with Illidan and Kael¡¯thas present here, it was impossible.


    Therefore, he no longer attacked the people but gathered all of the evil orcs.


    ¡°Humble human beings, count yourself lucky today. You have escaped a hard time, but next time you will not have such good luck. Soon after, my evil orc army will start to attack the maind. The whole world will tremble under my anger, haha...¡±


    Gul¡¯dan suddenly read a strange spell. Apanied by this spell, a huge formation appeared in sight of everyone. This huge array released strong space energy and formed a spatial portal.


    ¡°Transportation array!¡± Xiao Yu immediately recognized it. Gul¡¯dan had created a spatial portal to escape.


    In fact, this was not Gul¡¯dan¡¯s n, but Augustus¡¯s previous n. Augustus wanted to use this to escape.


    After the portal was established, Gul¡¯dan took the lead to rush into the portal and soon the light shed and he disappeared.


    When everyone saw Gul¡¯dan escaping through the portal, they didn¡¯t know whether this was the only way to get out of here or not. So everyone rushed toward the portal.


    However, because there were too many people here, they couldn¡¯t go out in one go.


    At this time, someone must stand up to maintain order.


    ¡°All of you stop! Whoever fucking dare to go forward, I will let Illidan kill him.¡± Xiao Yu stood in front of the portal. Illidan and Kael¡¯thas also stood aside Xiao Yu, disying their attitude.


    Now that Gul¡¯dan was gone, Horus was also returned back to the demon world when everyone was not paying attention. In such a situation, Illidan and Kael¡¯thas became two super giants.


    With two of them here, who dares to mess?


    Xiao Yu said loudly: ¡°Now, all of you have the opportunity to leave this ce, but the premise is that everyone must keep the order and leave one by one. Otherwise, it will only slow down everyone. Queue up and leave ording to my instructions and if anyone dared to cause ruckus, then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu say so and saw Illidan and Kael¡¯thas aside him, everyone chose to keep quiet and be obedient.


    Watching everyone calm down, Xiao Yu nodded and pointed at the team of the Iron Horse Brotherhood and said: ¡°You leave first!¡±


    The team members of Iron Horse Brotherhood heard all showed a grateful attitude. Then, under the leadership of the powerful warrior, they walked to the portal.


    Before leaving, the powerful warrior looked at Xiao Yu and said: ¡°My name is Caso.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded but did not reply.


    The Caso did not say anything more and then left with his subordinates. After that, Xiao Yu let adventure teams leave, followed by Alonso¡¯s silver hand. Atst Xiao Yu¡¯s team, Leonardo¡¯s team, Nichs¡¯s subordinates as well as Roberts¡¯s team was left.


    Xiao Yu intentionally didn¡¯t let Robert¡¯s team leave. Robert wanted to oppose Xiao Yu¡¯s dominance but he didn¡¯t dare because of Illidan and Kael¡¯thas. Moreover, everyone was following the order, he dared to break the order he would definitely be a public enemy. For an aforesaid reason, he could only endure it.


    Seeing that the light curtain was about to fall, Xiao Yu smiled at Roberts and said, ¡°Dear Lord Robert, you y alone here, I will not apany you anymore.¡±


    After Xiao Yu finished speaking, he entered the portal with subordinates including Kael¡¯thas and Illidan. Nichs and Leonardo also quickly followed Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Robert roared. At this time, the light curtain had almost surrounded them. He immediately ran forward and the people under hismand also followed behind.


    ¡°Take me out of here!¡± Robert said to the sixth-order powerhouse Bron.


    Bron grabbed Robert and quickly rushed into the portal, but when the rest of his men wanted to rush in, the portal made some weird sound and began to copse.


    A white light shed and Xiao Yu found himself in a dpidated town. He looked around and found no signs of any creatures around him.


    ¡°It really is a non-directional portal, now we don¡¯t know where we are.¡± Xiao Yu stood on a broken wall and said while looking around.


    Xiao Yu saw no response. He turned to look at Illidan and Kael¡¯thas and found them sitting on the ground. The energy in their body was also quite chaotic. They both seemed to be trying to stabilize this energy.


    Xiao Yu immediately understood the situation. That was definitely because they have absorbed too much power and since they weren¡¯t familiar with it they found it difficult to control it.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu could only act as a bodyguard, stay beside Illidan and Kael¡¯thas, waiting for them to wake up. During this period, Xiao Yu calcted his harvest. Although there were some losses this time, almost half of his subordinates died (except heroes), but the harvest was absolutely huge.


    At this time, Xiao Yu turned his head and found that Illidan and Kael¡¯thas had already woken up and their energy also stabilized.


    However, let Xiao Yu out a cry because Illidan and Kael¡¯thas¡¯s cultivation base was reverted back to the fifth-order, no longer the same as before.


    Obviously, it was only because of the inheritance that they quickly improved their strength but for the permanent increase in cultivation level they needed a level-up.


    ¡°Damn system, why do you ce so many limitations?¡±

 Chapter 465

    After calming down, Xiao Yu got up and went to find other people in the sunset swamp.


    Xiao Yu doesn¡¯t know where he was now. After pondering for a while, he decided to walk in one direction. Now that they were in a small town, not in the mashes, it meant that he was no longer in the sunset marshes.


    Even after walking for a day, Xiao Yu did not even see a figure nor did he know where he was. Finally, he once again changed his direction and continued to walk.


    After two days, he saw a ce with smoke. It¡¯s a small town, but its citizens were wearing strange costumes. They didn¡¯t look like the people of Tianshi dynasty. It is simr to the exotic atmosphere of Yunmeng.


    ¡°Was I sent to the other end of the sunset swamp? Why was I sent to such a strange town?¡± Xiao Yu was speechless. His luck was really worse.


    The poption of this town was not much. Xiao Yu walked inside with Gul¡¯dan and Kael¡¯thas.


    Kael¡¯thas and Illidan have already put on a huge ck cloak to hide their original appearance. Otherwise, the appearance of the two would definitely cause a sensation. Xiao Yu did not want to be in any limelight, remaining low-key was a better option.


    Xiao Yu walked for a while before finding a small pub. Xiao Yu, Kael¡¯thas and Illidan sat inside, called up some wine and dishes. They decided to eat and drink first before inquiring about the situation here.


    Xiao Yu had been walking for such a long time and had not had a good meal. When he got here, he naturally had to fill his stomach first.


    For Kael¡¯thas and Illidan, that food was not very fascinating. They stood behind Xiao Yu and acted as bodyguards. Illidan only absorbed magic elements and hardly eats much. Kael¡¯thas only ate elf food made in the blood elf barracks. Even if it was very simple and tasteless, Kael¡¯thas found it elegant.


    In this regard, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t say anything more than blinking his eyes. After all, they were his subordinate; he had to respect their customs and habits.


    When Xiao Yu was eating, a lot of people came in the pub, causing noises. Many people with swords rushed to the second floor where Xiao Yu was, one by one, with big axes. Leader of the group walked ahead and said: ¡°Miss of our family is going to eat here so all of you quickly get out of the here. If not, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    When everyone heard that, they immediately panicked and in order to not to get into trouble, they quickly went downstairs. Only Xiao Yu did not respond at all and continued to eat carelessly.


    Everyone was gone, only Xiao Yu was left alone. The leader suddenly frowned and then a fierce look appeared on his face.


    He was ustomed to act like a boss-like-figure but today he gotpletely disregarded by some person. This caused him to burn in rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you hear what I said?¡± The leader walked over and his big axe mmed on the table. The whole pub was shaking along with his footsteps, showing that he was extremely powerful.


    Xiao Yu stuffed arge amount of meat into his mouth, then picked up arge ss of juice and poured it down. He muttered: ¡°I didn¡¯t hear it. I only heard a few barks.¡±


    The leader became very angry. He didn¡¯t even try to talk and directly through punch on Xiao Yu.


    Although he had already noticed Illidan and Kael¡¯thas beside Xiao Yu, he just didn¡¯t pay any heed. He also figured out that those two men were the bodyguards of Xiao Yu, but he did not put Kael¡¯thas and Illidan in his eyes.


    Now, he was already a peak fourth-order cultivator. He was qualified to be arrogant in front of the vast majority of people on this continent. He already stood on top of arge poption.


    Therefore, he had determined to teach Xiao Yu a lesson. He was even wanted to disable Xiao Yu.


    However, apparently, he underestimated the strength of Xiao Yu. His own view was too narrow. There were many strong people in this world.


    Today, he was destined to realise what a real powerhouse was like.


    His hand becamerge in size as well as grey in colour with long nails. At first impression; his hand didn¡¯t look like a human¡¯s hand.


    Then, that seemingly powerful hand was held by the other hand, making it impossible to move even an inch.


    That was not all. That hand was enveloped by green coloured me. That me didn¡¯t affect the hand. However, the fist of a leader was immediately scorched.


    ¡°Ah...¡± The leader screamed and retracted his hand, wanting to get rid of that hand as soon as possible. However, he couldn¡¯t move at all. He seemed to be restricted by some magic.


    Suddenly, a huge demon appeared in his mind. The devil made threatening gestures, his whole body was burned by mes. Soon, the devil began tough loudly.


    The leader felt his body being burned and roasted. He felt like being cut into pieces.


    ¡°Leader, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing that big man in such condition, the people who followed him immediately took out their des and rushed over.


    However, just as they were about to arrive near the leader, they suddenly felt the weightlessness. Their body began to float and struggle back and forth in midair, but they could not go anywhere.


    Kael¡¯thas didn¡¯t even use the magic wand, just by sticking out his finger, he couldpletely control these people.


    After reaching the fifth order, Kael¡¯thas had be extremely skilled in the use of magic. His control over every magic element had reached a terrifying level. Therefore, he could unleash such space magic at any time and anywhere.


    ¡°Please be merciful.¡± At this time, a very soft and nice voice reached Xiao Yu¡¯s ears.


    Hearing that voice, Xiao Yu who was wholeheartedly focusing on eating stopped immediately. His eyes shot forward.


    Sure enough, a blonde with a sweet smile and hot body revealed herself in front of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°What does thisdy called?¡± Xiao Yu asked with a smile. This beauty was even more charming than Xiao Yu¡¯s Sancha.


    Because of ongoing long-term war, Xiao Yu was under tremendous pressure all the time. On the surface, he looked like he didn¡¯t care about anything. In fact, he was under tremendous pressure.


    This time, he got a huge harvest from the Dark Temple. Now there was nothing too urgent. It was naturally a pleasing thing to encounter such a beautiful woman.


    ¡°My name is Scarlett. I don¡¯t know what the young master is called.¡± Scarlett said as she walked over to the table of Xiao Y before sitting down. She looked at Xiao Yu as if she was watching her lover.


    ¡°Can you let my men go? I am here to apologize for him. I willpensate young masterter.¡± said Scarlett. Her soft tone made people feel itchy to the bones.


    Xiao Yuughed and replied: ¡°He was just rude to me. I cannot let him off so easily¡±


    Anyway, Kael¡¯thas and Illidan, Xiao Yu was naturally unafraid. Other party was also very fearful of his strength; he waspletely in an advantageous position.


    ¡°How about Ipensate you?¡± Scarlett looked at Xiao Yu and asked softly.


    When Xiao Yu heard what Scarlett said, he didn¡¯t know what to do. At this time, Scarlett hadpletely conceded defeat. Moreover, he was a person who would pay kindness for kindness


    ¡°Ilidan, let go.¡± Xiao Yu waved his hand.


    When Illidan heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words, he immediately cancelled his magic. The leader finally woke up, his eyes reflected endless fear. In that strange dream, his entire body was getting burned. Now, his hand was not hurting at all.


    ¡°Soul attack?¡± Scarlett looked at the eyes of the leader and saw endless fear in them. She was very familiar with that person; he must be attacked by the soul attack. Otherwise, even if he was cut into pieces by a knife, his eyes would never disy such intense fear.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said: ¡°You just said that you willpensate me. I don¡¯t know how topensate me?¡±


    Scarlett looked at Illidan and Kael¡¯thas with interest and then she held her chin with one hand as she said: ¡°I want to make a deal with the young master. I don¡¯t know if the young master is willing.¡±

 Chapter 466

    Hearing what Scarlett said, Xiao Yu immediately understood that this woman was definitely a thorny rose.


    Although it seemed that she was only a flower vase, but from the beginning to end, she saw everything unfolding but she didn¡¯t stop her subordinates. Seeing the power of Illidan and Kael¡¯thas, she immediately changed her approach and chose to take the initiative to seduce Xiao Yu for achieving his goal through the power of Xiao Yu.


    This woman was not simple.


    ¡°Oh? What deal? I don¡¯t know what you will pay me in return? You know, there is nothing in this world that can touch my heart.¡± When Xiao Yu said that, he was not exaggerating at all. In the dark temple, all types of treasures had been seen by his eyes.


    If the other party wanted to trade with him with only money, he couldn¡¯t even approach Xiao Yu.


    ¡°The young master has not said his name yet?¡± Scarlett asked instead.


    Xiao Yu snorted and said: ¡°My name is Xiao Yu. I am not a local.¡±


    Scarlett nodded and said: ¡°I have already noticed. Young master¡¯s clothes are not the same as ours. The ent is also very different. If I guessed right, the young master should be a nobleman from the Sky Lion Dynasty.¡±


    Xiao Yu was not surprised by Scarlett¡¯s ability to figure this out. He simply admitted, ¡°Yes, I am from Sky Lion Dynasty. I came here for some propose but I lost my way and came here. ¡°¡±


    ¡°So I am correct. Does Young master wants to go back to the Sky Lion Dynasty?¡± Scarlett casted a meaningful nce.


    Xiao Yu leaned back on the chair and said: ¡°That¡¯s of course, there is nothing fun here. If there is something special here that can attract me, I don¡¯t mind staying.¡±


    When Scarlett heard what Xiao Yu said, she smiled slightly and said: ¡°It¡¯s better to talk in a private room. Maybe, I have something that you will be interested in.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled and said: ¡°If you have something which can interest me, then I don¡¯t mind striking deal with you. However, I would like to see what kind of treasure was there that can make me interested.¡±


    When Scarlett saw that Xiao Yu agreed, she ordered the pub¡¯s waiter to prepare an elegant private room


    Xiao Yu and Scarlett entered the box one after the other, followed by Kael¡¯thas and Illidan. Scarlett made others wait outside the door.


    Scarlett looked at Xiao Yu with her beautiful eyes and said: ¡°Young Master, are you still afraid that a weak woman would hurt you?¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head solemnly and replied: ¡°This is of course not. Even without them, I am confident enough that there are not many people on the maind that can hurt me, but they are like my brothers and I couldn¡¯t avoid them.¡±


    Scarlett looked at Illidan and Kael¡¯thas with a slight surprise, but she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    In some families, there were some dead soldiers. Such people were cultivated by the family from an early age. They were instilled with the concept of absolute loyalty to the family, so they were very reliable.


    Scarlett thought that Kael¡¯thas and Illidan were also such people.


    Xiao Yu was naturally recognized as a nobleman of a family in the Sky Lion Dynasty.


    ¡°What is the deal you have mentioned, Beautiful Miss Scarlett?¡± Into the Private Room, Xiao Yu who was sitting on the main seat asked while roaming his gaze at Scarlett¡¯s figure.


    It was undeniable that Scarlett¡¯s figure was so hot that not many men could resist it.


    Scarlett looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s unconcealed gaze and smiled. She sat down opposite to Xiao Yu and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Young Master Xiao Yu has heard of Cheerful Fortune Chamber of the Lance Empire.¡±


    ¡°Cheerful Fortune Chamber?¡± Xiao Yu muttered as he frowned. It seemed that they were in Lance Empire.


    The spection that Xiao Yu made was unfortunately true. Although he was not transmitted to the other side of the sunset swamp, it was still very far away from the Sky Lion dynasty. Lance Empire was situated on the east side of the sunset swamp. Sky Lion Dynasty and Lance Empire were neighbours.


    There were countless military conflicts between the Lance Empire and the Sky Lion Dynasty.


    ¡°The Young Master seems to know a lot about the things of the Lance Empire.¡± Scarlett thought that Xiao Yu would definitely be surprised immediately if she mentioned the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce. But she did not think that Xiao Yu would show such a reaction.


    ¡°I naturally have heard about Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce before. I just don¡¯t know what Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce has to do with Miss Scarlett?¡± Now, Xiao Yu was really interested in this Scarlett.


    Although he didn¡¯t know much about the Lance Empire, he had vaguely heard of that Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce. It seemed to be a big chamber ofmerce. There were also many semicolons in the Sky Lion Dynasty.


    On the maind, the influence of big families, therge-scale trade unions andrge-scale chambers ofmerce on the maind could not be underestimated. They had umted thousands of years of riches. They were an extremely powerful force.


    Many times, they could even rece the rulers of the dynasty.


    All empires hated these chambers ofmerce. Although they also wanted to eradicate such chambers ofmerce, it was difficult to implement.


    When Scarlett heard Xiao Yu said so, she said with a sigh of relief, ¡°I am the heir of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    ¡°Since the young master knows about Lance Empire, you should be clear about the strength of our Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce. Then, if I give it to the young master, I don¡¯t know if the young master is interested in epting it?¡±


    After Scarlett finished speaking, she looked at Xiao Yu with a smile.


    Xiao Yu picked up his eyebrows. After a while, he replied: ¡°What do you mean by this? Are you giving me the Chamber of Commerce for no reason? Am I so handsome? ¡±


    Thest sentence of Xiao Yu fully disyed his hoodlum nature.


    ¡°I said that I would give the Chamber of Commerce to the young master. Naturally, I don¡¯t really give you all the wealth of the Chamber of Commerce. But I am willing to let my Chamber of Commerce work for the family of Young master.¡±


    ¡°We can use the power of the young master to protect ourselves. At the same time, the enormous wealth brought by us from the Lance Empire can be utilised to earn huge profits every year. We will give half of the profit to young master every year. How about the deal? ¡°Scarlett silently waited for Xiao Yu¡¯s reply.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t immediately agree but asked: ¡°Do you want to move the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce to the Sky Lion Dynasty. Why? Did you offend the Emperor of the Lance Empire?¡±


    If it was not, for this reason, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t think why would Scarlett pay so much.


    Scarlett sighed slightly and replied with a pitiful look: ¡°On the one hand, it is because of the internal struggles of the family. On the other hand, it is also for the reason you have stated. Originally I should be the one to inherit the Chamber of Commerce. However, elders refused to let me inherit it. Instead, they wanted to put me to death and take over the Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    Xiao Yu listened and nodded a little because it was within his expectation.


    This kind of family struggle was absolutelymon on this continent.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can consider it, but I want to know how much wealth you can take and how much wealth you can create for me every year.¡± Xiao Yu shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Scarlett smiled and said: ¡°As long as the young master can help us to stand in the sky lion Dynasty. This Scarlett will not let down the grace of the young master.¡±

 Chapter 467

    Next, Scarlett gave detailed information about the situation to Xiao Yu. It turned out that Scarlett was the daughter of the president of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce. Their family was the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce.


    Her father only had two daughters, no son. In such a big family, it was absolutely inevitable that there would be infighting.


    How many people were coveting the huge wealth of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce?


    After Scarlett¡¯s father died, those people began to act brazenly. They openly began to seize the control of the Chamber of Commerce to gain that wealth.


    Moreover, these family members also contacted some powerful figures of the Lance Empire to bring down Scarlett and divide the property of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce among them.


    Although Scarlett also had enough ability to lead the chamber ofmerce, those people would certainly not allow it. In their view, Scarlett was only a weak girl like amb on a chopping board.


    Scarlett was very clever. She already knew that it was impossible to negotiate with these people now. The other party was already prepared to kill her and then seize the property.


    Scarlett now just wanted to dy these people so that they could escape.


    Now that, many of the strong warriors of the family had been brought by them, the guards guarding Scarlett were very few. Therefore, after seeing the strength of Illidan and Kael¡¯thas, she could only ask Xiao Yu to serve as a guard for her, to help her through this difficult time.


    However, everything was beyond her expectation, Xiao Yu¡¯s strength was so strong that perhaps Xiao Yu might not ce any of her treasures in his eyes, which made it very difficult to ask for his help.


    At the same time, she was also keenly aware that this was also a good opportunity. If she wanted to go to the Sky Lion Dynasty to build a new foundation, it was bound to be obstructed by the powerful families of the Sky Lion Dynasty.


    Xiao Yu was definitely interested in the deal mentioned by Scarlett. After all, he greatly valued the financial strength and potential of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce.


    In fact, what Scarlett didn¡¯t know was that Xiao Yu valued Scarlett¡¯s ability and the foundation of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce more than their wealth.


    Xiao Yu was very clear in his heart. Although he was now a nouveau riche, there was still a big gap with those ancient families.


    These families have invested heavily in the maind. Their long-term investment was huge.


    Although he was not short of money now, once his money was spent. He had no way to earn it back. But these ancient families could continue to make money even if their all money was spent.


    This was a huge difference.


    Talent!


    Xiao Yucked talented people most. At present, Xiao Yu at least had few military talents. During the time of the exploration to Undercity, he absorbed a lot of students from the Knights College and the Magic Academy. However, administrative talents and business talents were toocking.


    Scarlett¡¯s Chamber of Commerce was full of such people. If he could get them, that would be the real wealth.


    Therefore, after Scarlett provided him with more details, Xiao Yu had made up his mind to ept Scarlett¡¯ deal. Even if Scarlett did not bring along any wealth, she would bring a lot of talents along with her.


    After that Scarlett and Xiao Yu talked for a long while and came to initial agreement. Xiao Yu would help Scarlett to relocate the chamber ofmerce away from the Lance Empire and establish it in the Sky Lion Dynasty. In return, Scarlett would serve Xiao Yu and help him in making money.


    Scarlett had confidence in the strength of Xiao Yu. If Xiao Yu supported her then it would not be impossible for her to establish in the Sky Lion Dynasty.


    After talking about the business, Xiao Yu¡¯s fascinated eyes continued to tantly roam at Scarlett¡¯s hot body. Scarlett¡¯s body was eyed by many men, so Xiao Yu¡¯s staring didn¡¯t make her feel unwell. She was even trying to seduce Xiao Yu with her body. A powerful woman often knew how to use her body to seduce a man.


    Scarlett was also happy to see Xiao Yu fascinated by his beauty, so she deliberately blinked her watery eyes; infinitely teasing Xiao Yu¡¯s certain body part.


    Xiao Yu and Scarlett headed to the big city in the west of the Lance Empire, Meg City.


    Speaking of Meg City, it was one of the major cities of the Lance Empire, with a poption of 1 million. Because it was very close to the Sky Lion Dynasty, merchants often passed through here, making it very prosperous.


    Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce was not located in Meg City. The headquarters of Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce was in the city of Mora, the Imperial capital of Lance Empire. However, now Scarlett already knew that she must not go to the headquarters now. If she went there, she would definitely be killed by other people of the family.


    She had already made some arrangements in advance so that some confidants would bring money to Meg City.


    Scarlett had a very luxurious carriage. Xiao Yu sat in Scarlett¡¯s carriage along with two beautiful maids. Xiao Yu faced three beautiful women and drank wine. It was a pleasant time.


    Everyone started to march towards Meg City. Xiao Yu looked at a map given by Scarlett on the road and confirmed the escape route.


    However, at this time, the sound of weapon collision broke that beautiful atmosphere. Obviously, some people came to use force.

 Chapter 468

    ¡°Damn! Who the hell is disturbing me?¡± Xiao Yu became angry. He was having some good time here but some people still dared to bother him.


    Xiao Yu opened the door and jumped out. He saw a group of people wearing leather armour and holding various weapons killing his soldiers.


    The strength of these people was obviously very strong. They were working in a very organized manner. There were a lot of casualties between the people on both sides.


    Xiao Yu knew that since he had made up his mind to take Scarlett away, he couldn¡¯t let her lose too many people. Otherwise, it would be bad.


    Xiao Yu ordered the Kael¡¯thas and Illidan to get started. Scarlett had already walked down from the carriage, deep hatred shed in her in the eyes as looked at the people in front.


    ¡°Stop, Torres, I know it is you, do you really want to kill me?¡± Scarlett said suddenly.


    ¡°Oh... Scarlett, my beautiful cousin! Rest assured, with your beauty, I won¡¯t kill you. Once I freed myself, I will send you to Prince Miranda. He has been coveting you for a long time, haha...¡±


    ¡°Torres, don¡¯t you really feel even a little affectionate? When my father was alive, he was very good to you.¡± Scarlett looked at Torres. There was no anger in her eyes but calmness.


    When Xiao Yu saw Scarlett¡¯s reaction, his impression of Scarlett improved a bit. Being able to maintain her emotions at this time was definitely not an easy task.


    This was a mentality of a great person.


    ¡°Haha, right, he was good to me so I will be good to you. I will definitely let you enjoy the taste of being a woman for a while, haha...¡±


    Torres smiled wickedly, looking at Scarlett¡¯s body with unending lust.


    ¡°Okay, Torres, since this is the case, then I have nothing to say. Although Scarlett is a female, it doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t defend myself. I have to kill you for insulting me.¡± A cold light shed in the eyes of Scarlett as two exquisite daggers appeared in her hands.


    ¡°Why are those two daggers look so familiar? It¡¯s de of the night! I did not expect her to get them.¡±


    The de of the Night was a kind of dagger that releases a dim light. It was not a very advanced dagger, but it could be considered good for assassins.


    ¡°Haha... Scarlett, you are really sexy. To be honest, I can¡¯t bear to give you to Prince Miranda. But unfortunately, without the support of Prince Miranda, we can¡¯tpletely swallow the property of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce.¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, without you, your sister will also do. Although she is only 15 years old now, after a few years she will be as sexy as you, haha... By that time, she will be mine.¡±


    Torres said extremely shamelessly.


    ¡°What happened to my sister and mother?¡± Scarlett¡¯s hands trembled as she asked.


    ¡°Haha, both of them are caught by us. You think that we can¡¯t discover your escape n as well as your people. We have caught all of your men.¡± replied Torres with a wicked smile.


    No matter what the price she had to pay to save her mother and sister, Scarlett would pay it. But she didn¡¯t have the ability to save her mother and sister alone.


    For now, she could only rely on Xiao Yu.


    If Xiao Yu was willing to use the power of his family, he might save his mother and sister. However, now that her men were killed by Torres and property was no longer there, she had lost the capital to negotiate with Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s appetite was not that small. How could she satisfy Xiao Yu?


    Scarlett turned around to look at Xiao Yu and found that Xiao Yu was holding a big axe and staring at Torres.


    ¡°Young Master, I, Scarlett swears to heaven. If you can help me save my mother and my sister, then this Scarlett is willing to be your ve. Please help me, now, only you can help me.¡± At this time, Scarlett looked at Xiao Yu with her pair of beautiful big eyes sparkling with tears. Her eyes looked firm. Obviously, she had made up her mind.


    ¡°This...¡± This offer was super attractive. After all, every man would want to have such a woman for himself. Xiao Yu was surprised. He was not afraid of Torres in the least.


    Originally, after learning about Scarlett¡¯s situation, Xiao Yu no longer had any idea of having ??Scarlett as his woman but wanted to have her as his subordinate.


    Now Scarlett sent herself to his door, making it difficult for Xiao Yu to refuse. Xiao Yu was also a man. Such a woman was being sent to his bed. If he refused, he was not a man.


    When Scarlett saw the expression of Xiao Yu, she thought Xiao Yu was hesitating. After all, to face the power of Miranda Prince, not everyone was willing.


    This was equivalent to dering war on the Lance Empire.


    Even if Xiao Yu¡¯s family was very strong, he was not necessarily willing to do such a thing for a woman. This was definitely a very costly transaction.


    ¡°Young Master Xiao, I beg you, please save my mother and sister.¡± Scarlett grabbed Xiao Yu¡¯s hand with a pleading look in her eyes.


    ¡°Haha... Scarlett, you think you can ask for help from other people. Who is this guy? Can he resist our forces? Does he dare to challenge the Miranda Prince? haha...¡±


    At this time, Torres spoke again.


    ¡°F#ck, this father is talking to her, do you not see it? Even dare to be noisy here, do you not want to live anymore?¡± Xiao Yu replied. Torres¡¯s arrogance angered Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Who are you? Dare to be so arrogant in front of me? I will cut off your both legs before killing you.¡± When Torres saw Xiao Yu being rude to him, anger began to burn in his chest.


    Now, he was attached to Prince Miranda. With Prince Miranda as his backing, he didn¡¯t ce other forces in his eyes.


    ¡°Illidan and Kael¡¯thas just kill them.¡± Xiao Yu didn¡¯t waste even minute and directlymanded Illidan and Kael¡¯thas . Xiao Yu most hated these kinds of ungrateful bastards. Such types of people were simple beasts.


    ¡°Let me see if you have any skills. Just rely on a few of you, you want to kill us. You are crazy.¡± When Torres saw that Xiao Yu had just brought two men along with him, he didn¡¯t believe that they could kill dozens of fourth-order powerhouses.


    But soon, he knew he waspletely wrong.


    Illidan jumped into the air and rushed toward Torres. When he was still in midair, his body got enveloped by mes and his huge ck cloak instantly turned into ashes, revealing his original appearance.


    ¡°Ah...the devil, how could it be a demon?¡± When people under Torres saw Illidan¡¯s true face, they were scared out of their bits.


    At the same time, Kael¡¯thas waved his Xindare golden rod while muttering the spell. Next instant, a huge firestorm swept past these people.

 Chapter 469

    The mes released by Kael¡¯thas swept past. Feeling imminent danger, people under Torres immediately retreated but some of them weren¡¯t fast enough and got directly burned to ashes.


    Now that Kael¡¯thas was using me storm, the power released was absolutely overwhelming.


    That kind of great power shocked people. How could this be the magic casted by a sixth-order magician?


    The use of the magic by Kael¡¯thas had caused a huge psychological burden to these people in an instant. On the battlefield, the most feared was the magician.


    After the firestorm swept past, Illidan jumped up and shed his knives.


    Almost no one could survive these knives. Among these people, there were many fourth-order powerhouses, but in front of Illidan, they were like tofu. In a blink of an eye, they were cut into pieces.


    After absorbing the inheritance, Illidan¡¯s strength had reached a terrifying level. Fire enveloping his body was constantly burning anyone close to him.


    The situation was like a tiger entering into the flock of ships. He nearly killed 200 people.


    Illidan¡¯s destructive power was much stronger than a sixth-order fighter. Now Illidan with his all kinds of outstanding skills would be able to defeat a sixth-order fighter.


    Watching those people running away, Xiao Yu directly yelled at the guards around Scarlett: ¡°What the hell are you waiting for? Go and kill them!¡±


    Having heard what Xiao Yu said, these people immediately snap out of daze. They took up their weapons and rushed forward.


    At the beginning, these guards were not opponents of people under Torres¡¯smand. If they fought, they would definitely suffer heavy casualties.


    But now since many of them had been killed by Illidan and Kael¡¯thas, They (guards) had the numerical advantage.


    These people under Torres¡¯smand hadpletely lost their desire to fight and they began to flee. When Torres saw the situation, he knew he had to quickly escape.


    However, how could Xiao Yu let Torres escape? Xiao Yu immediately used teleportation and already in front of Torres.


    As the level of Xiao Yu increases, the distance of teleporting is getting longer and longer.


    Seeing Xiao Yu, this Torres immediately shouted, and Xiao Yu suddenly appeared so suddenly, it was just like a ghost.


    Just now he was frightened by Kael¡¯thas and Illidan. Now, when he saw Xiao Yu suddenly appearing in front of him, he was even more fearful.


    At this time, Torres became anxious. He screamed and raised the magic sword in his hand, and attacked Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu grinned disdainfully. He unleashed the st step skill and easily escaped, and then he pulled out the axe and smashed down.


    Bang bang bang......


    Torres defended against Xiao Yu¡¯s attack. Even after using magic sword to resist, he felt his arms gone numb.


    Now, that Xiao Yu was walking on strength route, his body was strong as well as agile. It was just a wonderful thing. This Torres was just a fighter who had just reached the fifth order. How could he be Xiao Yu¡¯s opponent?


    After tiring Torres out byunching one attack after another, he put away his axe and began to savagely beat him up by his bare hands.


    Although Xiao Yu¡¯s current strength had not reached Bloodhoof¡¯s level, it was definitely higher than the average person. Torres felt dizzy and his whole body was swelled.


    There was no unexpected change in the battle. None of the men under Torresmand was able to run away under the pursuit of Illidan. Xiao Yu hadmanded them to kill everyone. They couldn¡¯t let any of them escape. Otherwise, once they escaped, it would not be easy to save Scarlett¡¯s mother and sister.


    Torres was captured and tied up.


    After killing everyone, Illidan took out another cloak and put it on, and then silently stood next to Xiao Yu.


    However, now everyone looked at Illidan and Kael¡¯thas with eyes full of deep awe. Fortunately, these two people are not their own enemies. Otherwise, they must have finished directly.


    ¡°Torres, you didn¡¯t expect that you would have such end.¡± Scarlett looked at Torres with eyes full of coldness. This Torres was simply heinous. He didn¡¯t even let off her mother and sister. He was too sinister and poisonous.


    ¡°Haha...¡± Hearing what Scarlett said, Torresughed and lookingpletely unafraid.


    ¡°Scarlett, what if you tied me up? Do you think you can really fight against Miranda and rescue your sister and mother? Haha... Let me tell you, although this guy indeed has a bit of strength. But if you want to challenge the Miranda Prince with only this. It¡¯s just daydream. haha...¡±


    Even at this time, Torres was still so arrogant.


    When Xiao Yu saw that Torres was still so arrogant, he couldn¡¯t control himself. What a garbage! Even now he didn¡¯t know how to behave. He really had death wise.


    Xiao Yu began to p Torres cheek nonstop. After Xiao Yu¡¯s series of ps, the face of Torres was swollen like a pig. However, Xiao Yu still did not stop; he seems to have be addictive. Only when even Torres¡¯s owns mother could not recognize him, Xiao Yu stopped.


    Xiao Yu used different types of tortures, making people fearful of him more than anyone else.

 Chapter 470

    ¡°Scarlett! I beg you, please save me...¡± knowing that pleading to Xiao Yu wouldn¡¯t work; Torres cried and pleaded to Scarlett.


    Scarlett¡¯s eyes were cold. She was not a woman of benevolence. She knew deeply that if Xiao Yu was not here, how miserable she would be.


    So she looked at Torres and said faintly: ¡°You are his captive now, not mine, so he has the final say here. Moreover, I am now his ve. How can I beg for you?¡±


    At this time, Scarlett greatly enjoyed Torres¡¯s misery. Her heart felt an inexplicable pleasure. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s pleasure.


    ¡°Ah... Scarlett, I am in wrong. I know it isn¡¯t good of me. I will do whatever you want. Please ask him to let me go. I will help you in saving your sister and mother...¡± Torres shed tears and looked at Scarlett, how much more sorrowful eyes would be.


    ¡°What are you doing? Tell me everything you!¡± Xiao Yu suddenly pped Torres¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes... yes... I will tell you everything.¡± Torres did not dare to resist any further. He knew if he angered Xiao Yu any more, then he would meet a tragic end.


    So, Xiao Yu took out a chair from the space ring and sat down, and, then slowly tortured Torres.


    After more than an hour of torture, Xiao Yu basically got every important information out of Torres, including the current location of Scarlett¡¯s mother and sister. Currently, they were held captive in Meg City.


    After listening to Torres¡¯s confession, Xiao Yu¡¯s brow pricked slightly and Scarlett became even more desperate. She did not expect that to get her, Miranda would arm the whole Meg City with army.


    In fact, this was not done entirely for the purpose of dealing with Scarlett. Scarlett also knew that Miranda had beenpeting with other princes for the position of the Crown Prince. He took over the military force of Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce so that he could deter the others with it.


    ¡°In next life, doesn¡¯t be garbage like now. Learn to be a good man. Good Bye!!¡±


    After getting everything out of Torres, Xiao Yu took a sip of wine and said faintly.


    After saying so, Xiao Yu shed down his axe and directly severed Torres¡¯s head from his body. Onlookers could not help but shudder.


    They were increasingly convinced that Xiao Yu was a demon.


    Scarlett really appreciated Xiao Yu¡¯s approach at this time. Although Xiao Yu looked like a rogue, he took every decision and step very carefully. He didn¡¯t leave any unnecessary trouble for the future and cut weed from its root.


    Perhaps, choosing him was one of the most correct choices of her life.


    In fact, besides relying on Xiao Yu, Scarlett really had no other way out. A woman, in such a situation, could only depend on a man.


    A woman is to fully exert her own strengths before she can live well in this world.


    After killing Torres, Scarlett stood respectfully behind Xiao Yu and said, ¡°Young Master, what should we do now?¡±


    Scarlett was very clever. She no longer called Young Master Xiao but directly called Young Master, indicating that she now regarded herself as a servant of Xiao Yu. In this case, she would push Xiao Yu to help her save her mother and sister.


    Really a smart woman!


    Xiao Yu liked such a smart woman, but this time, the situation was indeed a little troublesome. ording to Torres, the entire Meg city was armed with tens of thousands of soldiers, including many powerful fighters, magicians, etc. Scarlett¡¯s mother and sister were locked in a solid underground prison, making it difficult to save them.


    Xiao Yu was having a headache. Now he had only two men on hand. If everyone else was here too, then it would not be a big deal to attack the city directly. But in the current situation, it was not possible to conquer Meg City.


    In the past, his old man took his soldiers to capture the Meg city, and he didn¡¯t mind repeating history.


    Now since Scarlett had already asked this question. He had to answer this question.


    ¡°Cough... I don¡¯t have any specific ns right now, but I can guarantee that I will save your mother, sister and all the loyal people under you. A unit of soldiers is situated at the west of the Meg city, I have to contact them. Then I will attack Meg city with it. I tell you a secret. You always wondered just who I am, Right? I can tell you now; my name is Xiao Yu, the prince of the Lion King, my dad is the Xiao Zhantian who once captured the city of Meg.


    At this time, Scarlett could only rely on him. Therefore, Xiao Yu did not mind disclosing his identity.


    Xiao Yu also used his father¡¯s name to scare these people.


    Xiao Yu knew that the people of the Lance Empire were very afraid of Xiao Zhantian.


    Sure enough, after Xiao Yu mentioned Xiao Zhantian¡¯s name, not only Scarlett but also the people next to him, began to gulp their saliva.


    ¡°Xiao... Xiao Zhantian... You are the descendant of Xiao Zhantian.¡± Scarlett said while stuttering. She did not expect that she would found descendant of that famous Xiao Zhantian as her backer.


    The name of Xiao Zhantian was too resounding in Lance Empire. When the Lance Empire invaded the Sky Lion Dynasty, they almost captured the capital of the Sky Lion Dynasty. But at the final moment, they were beaten ck and blue by Xiao Zhantian. He forced the king of Lance Empire to enter into a peace treaty.


    As time passed, the name of Xiao Zhantian had almost be a sacred and invible existence in the hearts of everyone in the Lance Empire.


    At this moment, everyone was full of self-confidence. In their view, Xiao Zhantian was an invincible God of War, and the descendant of God of War would certainly be God of War.


    ¡°The Young Master is the son of Xiao Zhantian! It is really my honour of being able to follow the Young Master.¡± Scarlett really admired Xiao Zhantian so she also thought highly of Xiao Yu.


    After that Xiao Yu began to brag about the deeds done by him.

 Chapter 471

    When Xiao Yu felt Scarlett¡¯s admiration toward him, he felt absolutelyfortable. The Admiration of a woman was definitely the most enjoyable thing for a man.


    When everyone was prepared to leave, some soldiers suddenly shouted: ¡°Demonic beast, be careful.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone was shocked and immediately looked at the sky. Today, they had experienced an ambush (Torres), so they are extremely sensitive to any potential danger.


    Xiao Yu also turned his head, but when he saw those flying demonic beast in the sky, he was pleasantly surprised. That demon beast was none other than Hippogryph Knight.


    ¡°You have finally arrived? Where are other people?¡±


    Xiao Yumanded Kael¡¯thas to use magic to attract the attention of Hippogryph Knight. In fact, this Hippogryph Knight had long seen Xiao Yu.


    After all, they were ridden by elves; elves¡¯ eyes were even sharper than the eagle¡¯s. How could they not recognise Xiao Yu?


    ¡°Subordinate greets the master!¡± All of them came down from Hippogryph Knight and bowed to Xiao.


    Scarlett and her subordinates were shocked by this scene. Elves? One riding the Hippogryph Knight were elves. What kind of secret does this Xiao Yu have? He even had elves as his subordinate!


    Therefore, these people became more respectful to Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said, ¡°How can you get here? Where are other people?¡±


    One of the elves replied: ¡°Hippogryph Knights were dispatched to various regions to find Master. Later, we inquired here and there, and found that Master was in the Lance Empire, so we began to search the Lance Empire. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into the Master today.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°You just havee at the right time. I have a mission for you all.¡±


    ¡°Please tell master.¡± Elf replied.


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°I told everyone to meet in a small town located at the entrance of Sunset Swamp. If they have arrived there, tell them toe to the vicinity of the Meg City in the Lance Empire. We are going to wage a war¡±


    After receiving the Xiao Yu¡¯s order, several of them immediately boarded on the body of Hippogryph Knight and flew away. The remaining few people still stayed and waited for Xiao Yu¡¯s orders.


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°You all stay with me for the time being and be responsible for security.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± they replied.


    Xiao Yu turned to Scarlett: ¡°Their flying speed is very fast. If everything goes well, it will not be long before my reinforcement arrives at Meg City. It may take about ten days for the arrival of reinforcement. Till then, we will explore Meg city and found its current situation.¡±


    With Xiao Yu¡¯s promise, her chances of saving her mother and sister were much higher.


    Originally, she was in a very desperate situation, who knew the situation would take such a favourable turn. She knew that she must seize this opportunity. Otherwise, if she passed this now, she would not have any more chance.


    Because she had no bargaining chip, who would take the risk to help her?


    Everyone began marching to Meg city. Xiao Yu and Scarlett were sitting in the same carriage, enjoying the beautiful wine and the beautiful scenery around them.


    Scarlett took this chance to quietly direct the maids to get out of the carriage, leaving only Xiao Yu and Scarlett behind.


    Xiao Yu suddenly felt that atmosphere was a bit strange. After Scarlett drank a few sses of wine, her face became red and her body excluded azy aura, which was extraordinarily charming.


    At this time, because they were in the carriage, Scarlett had taken off her long leather boots, her pair of white and small jade-like bare feet gentlyid on the carriage, tempting the eyes of Xiao Yu.


    Perhaps because of the hot weather, Scarlett untied several buttons of her leather armour, revealing her deep cleavage. That scene was so attractive that Xiao Yu was not able to keep his eyes off.


    Unknowingly, Scarlett waved her hand and closed the window of the carriage, causing the light in the entire carriage to slightly dim. The dim light fell on the hot body of Scarlett.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth suddenly became dry so he gulped down a few mouthfuls of wine. As the result, his body also became hotter. Heat rose from the lower abdomen and quickly swept the whole body.


    Suddenly, the carriage shook, causing Scarlett¡¯s petite body to fall on Xiao Yu.


    After that, some adult things happened that shouldn¡¯t be mentioned.


    .............


    Not knowing how much time had passed, Xiao Yu opened the door and found that it¡¯s already night.


    ¡°How much time has passed?¡± Xiao Yu felt that time seemed to have passed so fast.


    ¡°Master six hours have passed. Master, do you want to have some food?¡± The Hippogryph Knight respectfully asked.


    ¡°Six hours!¡± Xiao Yu was amazed by his own durability.


    ¡°Yes master, we have camped now.¡± The Hippogryph Knight replied.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Send the food!¡±


    The Hippogryph Knight nodded and immediately went to get food and sent it to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu directly went inside the carriage and enjoyed the food with Scarlett.


    At this time, Scarlett was very reluctant to get off the carriage., she was embarrassed to appear in front of her subordinates.


    Xiao Yu was in a good mood at this time, not only he got a beauty like Scarlett but also a lot of subordinates to earn money.


    At this time, Scarlett put on a loose trouser. Her hairs were untied and her body was half exposed. Xiao Yu felt hot at his lower abdomen again but he quickly pressed it down.


    If you want to eat, you have to eat first.


    Scarlett was blushing and she refused to speak. Xiao Yu teased Scarlett and told her some jokes to ease the awkward atmosphere.


    Looking at Xiao Yu¡¯s intentions, Scarlett also felt sweet; at least, Xiao Yu was not the kind of man who walks away from his responsibility.


    Perhaps her choice this time was correct.


    In the evening, the two of them once again have S#x. For the past few days, Xiao Yu¡¯s mood was very good, but it¡¯s a pity that the good things often did notst long. They finally arrived at Meg city.

 Chapter 472

    ¡°Why have we reached Meg city so soon?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly felt extremely unhappy. But there was no way around, happy time always flies fast.


    ¡°After enjoying so many days, it¡¯s time to work.¡±


    Originally, Xiao Yu just had a business attitude toward this matter. He would save these people in order to acquire a batch ofmercial talents. But now Scarlett was his, making the situationpletely different from before. He did not expect such a turn in the situation.


    Moreover, his reinforcements had not arrived yet. Even if he knew where Scarlett¡¯s mother and sister were imprisoned, there was no way to save them.


    Arriving at the city of Meg, Scarlett¡¯s eyes reddened and tears fell. Xiao Yu quickly rushed to hold Scarlett¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°What? Baby.¡±


    If it was difficult for Xiao Yu to say such sweet words in the past, even if it was with Lin Bixue, he would not say so, but to Scarlett, he unknowingly said it.


    If this has a substantive rtionship, it does mean that it feels different.


    ¡°I am worried about my mother and my sister. They are there. They are definitely suffering a lot of pains while I am happy here. I am feeling guilty.¡± Scarlett spoke while crying on Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Oh... baby, your husband is here, what are you worried about? You can rest assured that even if they are imprisoned in hell, your husband can rescue them. You should find a ce to hide. I will go inside to inquire about the situation. I will be able to save them in these few days. Don¡¯t worry, baby...¡±


    Xiao Yu felt that he was being a narcissist but he found himselffortable with it. Sure enough, people in love do not know what the narcissist is.


    Hearing what Xiao Yu said, Scarlett pouted while nodding seriously.


    Xiao Yu got out of the carriage. He decided to take Illidan with him while he let Kael¡¯thas stay here to avoid ident.


    As long as a sixth-order powerhouse did not appear, Kael¡¯thas alone could topple an army.


    Scarlett originally wanted to follow, but Xiao Yu resolutely denied it. He didn¡¯t want his woman to suffer even a little injury.


    Moreover, if Scarlett went inside, someone might recognise her, but it would be fine if he went in.


    Anyway, no one knew him; he could go in and do whatever he wanted to.


    So, Xiao Yu rode the horse and went to the city with arrogance. Illidan followed Xiao Yu¡¯s side and he ran faster than Ma.


    After about ten minutes, Xiao Yu saw the tall wall of Meg City. Since thest time that Xiao Zhantian had conquered the city, the city waspletely repaired.


    Xiao Yu looked at the city built on the mountain as he admired it. This was definitely the tallest wall he had ever seen. Even if it was the head of the mountain giant, he couldn¡¯t climb up the wall. It¡¯s too much difference.


    Moreover, on the top of the walls, there were all kinds of vehicles, trebuchets and other equipment.


    Xiao Yu turned a blind eye to all this and went straight into the city. At the entrance, Xiao Yu took out a token. The guard nced at it and immediately showed a fearful look. He respectfully let Xiao Yu in.


    This was the token that Scarlett gave to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know what it was, but it really worked.


    Xiao Yu entered the city and found that it was very prosperous. It was not inferior to the city of Benghazi that he had been to before. It was a big trade city.


    Xiao Yu leisurely rode the horse, casually looked around to understand the structure of the city.


    In his mind, he was constantly thinking about how to get the news of Scarlett¡¯s mother. He was stranger here and he couldn¡¯t go directly to prison.


    Although Xiao Yu could be invisible, it was definitely the way to assassinate a prisoner. It was not so easy to save people.


    When Xiao Yu was thinking about it, a group of soldiers riding on horse rushed forward. The person in lead looked like a 20 years old youth. His face was full of arrogance. On such a crowded street, he was still riding a horse, not afraid of hitting people. The horse he rode was also a Liangzhu horse, obviously, a good horse found in Yunmeng.


    When the pedestrians saw the young man riding on the horse, they immediately retreated. Some hawkers didn¡¯t even dare to remove their stalls and quickly dodged. Obviously, this young man¡¯s practice of trampling humans was happening from time to time.


    This young man saw Xiao Yu standing on the path, he waved his whip. In the blink of an eye, he had reached about 30 meters away from Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Is he blind? He didn¡¯t make path for this young master.¡± Crowd discussed among themselves.


    When the young man saw that Xiao Yu waspletely unmoved, he became angry. He immediately waved his whip to whip Xiao Yu.


    His whip did not hit Xiao Yu¡¯s face. On the contrary, he was sent flying by a p on his face, He mmed into a wooden building on the street.


    The wooden building immediately copsed and the young man got buried underneath.


    ¡°Young master, young master.¡± The guards who followed the young man were shocked and quickly went to save the young man.


    Guards immediately became furious when they saw Xiao Yu hurt their young master. Some guards pulled out their magic sword and rushed over.


    The person who just attacked was Illidan. Illidan, who reached the fifth order, was very agile and fast. Therefore, at the moment when the young man whipped, Illidan pped the young man directly.


    Then, Illidan immediately returned to Xiao Yu¡¯s side. Those people didn¡¯t even see how Illidan did it.


    However, now that Illidan had injured their master, they naturally couldn¡¯t give up. They had to avenge their Young Master. Many of them had taken out the magic bow and began to shoot at Illidan and Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even look at these arrows. Seeing those guards rushing over, he didn¡¯t care at all.


    Just as these arrows were about to hit Xiao Yu, Illidan jumped up and waved his knives. In a blink of an eye, all the magic arrows broke.


    Then guards began to send flying one by one. Guards didn¡¯t even have time to think before they were beaten ck and blue.


    Illidan was like a tiger in a flock of ships. Guards couldn¡¯t even withstand a single punch.


    Illidan was now just relying on his pure physical advantage, he didn¡¯t even use half of his strength. Under themand of Xiao Yu, Illidan did not kill them but just gave them a lesson.


    ¡°Ah...he...he was a warrior of at least fourth order warrior. Quickly report everything to the higher ups.¡± Guards screamed as they ran away.


    Xiao Yu did not pay any heed to the whole matter. He continued to ride his horse. Passing by people looked at Xiao Yu with panic and did not dare to stop him.


    Xiao Yu just rode a little and then he saw a restaurant. He got off the horse and handed it to the guy in the store. Then he walked in leisurely.


    All people looked at Xiao Yu with surprise after all Xiao Yu didn¡¯t run away but instead leisurely entered into the restaurant.


    Xiao Yu went upstairs and the waiters of the restaurant looked at him with curiosity, not to mention anything else, Xiao Yu¡¯s walking posture and the look of contempt in his eyes, they knew that Xiao Yu was not a simple man.


    Often such people were rich, absolutely could not be provoked, so these waiters were extremely polite. They arranged the best position for Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu just nodded indifferently. After sitting down, he only asked: ¡°Bring best wine and food for the young master.¡±


    Those waiters didn¡¯t dare to waste time as they bought the best wine avable in the restaurant.


    Xiao Yu was eating food and drinking wine. Not long after, this restaurant was surrounded by a group of soldiers.

 Chapter 473

    The waiters in the hotel, including the boss, were shocked and didn¡¯t know what was going on. They had clear understanding of the soldiers that surrounded them.


    It was not only the most elite cavalry battalion of the Meg city but also of the entire Lance Empire. Why were they here?


    The owner of this hotel thought that he was not qualified to get these people toe and surround his restaurant. It only meant that there was some other guest in the hotel who had provoked these people.


    Who was that person?


    ¡°General Beruth, What is going on?¡± The owner of the hotel finally saw an acquaintance, a general of the squatting camp, who had even eaten and drunk in his restaurant.


    This Beruth nced at the owner of the hotel and said, ¡°Nothing much, a fool attacked and injured the city lord¡¯s son. Wee over to arrest them.¡±


    Boss let out a sigh of relief and finally felt at ease. This rage not directed at him.


    Hotel owner nodded and he was surprised. Who was courageous enough to provoke that person?


    After small talk, Beruth along with his subordinates directly went inside the restaurant. When he saw Xiao Yu drinking leisurely and watching the scenery outside the window, he did not take him seriously. But soon his heart tightened.


    Especially after he nced at Illidan, who was behind Xiao Yu, his heart tightened even more. At first nce, he understood that Xiao Yu was not a simple person.


    How could a person who was so calm under the siege of such arge army be an ordinary person? Moreover, Illidan behind Xiao Yu gave him an extremely dangerous feeling at first nce. The strength of this person must have reached an extremely terrifying level.


    Beruth himself was also a fifth-order fighter. He was very conceited, but in front of Illidan, he had no courage to even attack.


    He could feel that if Illidan wanted to kill him, he guessed that he couldn¡¯t resist him for a minute.


    Who was this person? He even dared to injure the son of city lord.


    Beruth waved his hand at his subordinates and those people immediately put down their weapons.


    Beruth took two steps forward and said: ¡°Young Master, where did youe from?¡±


    Beruth was not only an excellentmander but also very proficient in the way of the official. Therefore, he was very skilled in handling the situation.


    At this time, he knew that he could not use a hard approach toward Xiao Yu. Otherwise, it would cause great trouble and even put his own future at risk.


    Xiao Yu snorted and looked at Beruth: ¡°I came from the Sky Lion Dynasty.¡±


    Having heard Xiao Yu say so, Beruth nodded and found his own guess correct. When he looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s costumes and looks, he knew that he was not a Lance Empire.


    In the Lance Empire, he knew all the people who dared to injure City Lord¡¯s son in the street.


    When Beruth was young, he once travelled all around to have a greater understanding of neighbour empire¡¯s condition. He knew the situation of the Sky Lion Dynasty.


    He knew that only children who were from some big families of Sky Lion Dynasty dared to be so arrogant in Lance Empire. Moreover, the children of such a big family were absolutely untouchable.


    At that time, the war between the two empiressted with the defeat of Lance Empire. On the one hand, it was because of the strong military capabilities of Xiao Zhantian, on the other hand, it was because there were some big family behind it.


    Therefore, although Xiao Yu was now in the Lance Empire, Beruth did not dare to despise Xiao Yu. If he dared to hurt Xiao Yu here, then he must bear the anger of those big families.


    Therefore, after hearing that Xiao Yu was from Sky Lion Dynasty, Beruth became even more respectful.


    ¡°It turns out that Young Master is from Sky Lion dynasty. I don¡¯t know what the young master is called?¡± Even after being surrounded by many soldiers, there was a lot of momentum in Xiao Yu¡¯s tone, but Beruth was talking with Xiao Yu in a humble tone.


    In fact, this kind of thing was not umon. Although generals with troops looked very prestigious, in fact, if they offended any high ranked official, then their official post would be gone.


    People like them, even if they are met by a country¡¯s monarch, they must be respectful. That is the power that has reached its utmost.


    And such a person, it is impossible to go to the official. Since they are officials, they say that they still have what they want. If you have something to ask for, you have to have a shoring. You have to use a ce of tolerance.


    ¡°My surname is Xiao.¡± Xiao Yu took a sip of wine and chatted with Beruth without hesitation. He knew that at this time, the more confident he was, in the more favourable condition he would be.


    ¡°Oh, it turned out to be Young Master Xiao.¡± Beruth was thinking about the big family with surname Xiao.


    ¡°Where is he? If this father does not skin you, I will not be Deros.¡±


    When everyone heard this voice, they knew who was the owner of this voice.


    The eyebrows of Beruth immediately wrinkled together. Owner of this voice was none other than Young Master who was famous for being a yboy and good-for-nothing. He didn¡¯t want to let this fellow meet Xiao Yu.


    However, he still had no ability to stop this guy, so if he and Xiao Yu were fought, he would definitely suffer. It¡¯s really an unlucky day.


    In a blink of an eye, the young man who had been pped by Illidan walked up-stairs with a nearly twisted face.


    This was the first time to suffer such a big loss, how could he not vent his anger.


    ¡°Beruth, what are you doing? Hurry up and grab them!¡± Deros looked at Beruth and said in anger.


    Beruth quickly walked to the side of Deros, whispered: ¡°Young Master Deros, those guys are very dangerous, we are afraid that our soldiers could not restrain him. I will call some strong men to subdue him. Young master you most get out of here as soon as possible, otherwise, the other party may hurt you and this subordinate may not be able to protect you.¡±

 Chapter 474

    Deros listened to Beruth and began to shudder. He still had lingering fear after being pped by Illidan. Only now, he realised in how dangerous situation he was in.


    Now, looking at Illidan behind Xiao Yu, Deros subconsciously retreated a few steps.


    ¡°Take Young Master Deros away from here.¡± Beruth made a group of soldiers guard Deros. In fact, Beruth knew very well that if Illidan wanted to kill Deros, these guards could not stop him.


    He was specting that Illidan had likely reached the sixth order. Otherwise, with his fifth-order strength, he would not feel so danger from Illidan.


    Deross snorted and was about to leave, but this time, he saw Illidan under the ck cloak staring at him. He suddenly shuddered and almost fell downstairs.


    After sending Deros away, Beruth sighed and went to the front of Xiao Yu. ¡°Young Master Xiao, Do you have any matter in Mage City?.¡±


    Now, Beruth was thinking about Xiao Yu¡¯s purpose foring here. People like Xiao Yu would not walk around just for fun; he must have some goal foring here.


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. I just have an appointment with Mr Xia Shan, the general manager of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce, to talk about a big deal. I am waiting for him here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing that Xiao Yu said, Beruth was immediately taken aback.


    ¡°This... what business deal do you have?¡± Beruth asked tentatively.


    Xiao Yu took a sip of wine, and the said in low voice: ¡°Just enough to make the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce double their profit.¡±


    ¡°What? Double?¡± Beruth was shocked again.


    Xiao Yu was still enjoying good drink. Beruth quick went to report the matter. How could he not know about the situation of Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce?


    Mr Xia Shan was none other than Scarlett¡¯s right-hand man but now he had been caught by Miranda.


    Xiao Yu came here to find Mr Xia Shan to talk about a big business deal. This was a major matter rted to the interests of Miranda Prince. How could Beruth dare to neglect?


    Now that Mr Xia Shan has been locked up, then everything was being managed by Miranda. If he informed Miranda about this news, then not only it would help the Miranda Prince to get a big business deal, but also solve his predicament.


    Therefore, Beruth was naturally doing his best to inform Miranda as soon as possible.


    Xiao Yu continued to drink in the hotel.


    After about an hour, loud noises were heard from the street. A huge fleet of a carriage came over. The carriage in lead was extremely luxurious.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t even blink his eyes. He continued to enjoy singing and dancing. It didn¡¯t take long before a handsome man in Chinese attire walked slowly from the stairs.


    Xiao Yu was still enjoying the song and dance, he didn¡¯t pay any heed to other matter. The young man just smiled and didn¡¯t bother. He walked slowly to Xiao Yu¡¯s table and sat down then said: ¡°This Young Master Xiao is really elegant.¡±


    Xiao Yu turned around and looked at the young man, and said: ¡°You are?¡±


    The young man smiled and said: ¡°I am Miranda, the eighth son of the Lance Emperor.¡±


    ¡°Oh? It turned out to be Prince Miranda.¡± Having heard Miranda say so, Xiao Yu pretended to be surprised. In fact, Xiao Yu knew that Miranda woulde.


    Mr Xia Shan had already been arrested. Now the person who was the real manager of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce was actually Miranda. How could Miranda let go such a big customer?


    Miranda was not a simple person. He was a man of ambition and conspiracy. Such a person would never let go of any opportunity to strengthen his own power.


    The reason why he swallowed the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce was, in fact, to increase his power. Therefore, the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce was an important cornerstone of his future empire.


    Now, Xiao Yu was a descended of Sky Lion dynasty¡¯s big family, how could he not value him?


    ¡°I heard that Young Master Xiao is from the Sky Lion Dynasty?¡± Miranda asked with a smile.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Yes, I am here to find Mr Xia Shan of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce. We have agreed on a business.¡±


    Miranda poured a ss of wine from himself and began to drink, and then said: ¡°Young Master Xiao may not know; now the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce is not managed by Mr Xia Shan.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is there such a thing?¡± Xiao Yu pretended to be very surprised and then said: ¡°That¡¯s a pity; originally Mr Xia Shan wanted me to help him in setting up a branch in Sky Lion Dynasty. Now it seems that it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Oh? It turns out that Young Master Xiao and Mr Xia Shan have such a deal. Now Cheerful Fortune Chamber Of Commerce has my aide. Young Master Xiao, I am very interested in doing business with you, can we talk about it?¡±


    Xiao Yu said that Mr Xia Shan wanted to go to the Sky Lion Dynasty to open a branch. Naturally, it was indirectly revealed that Scarlett wanted to escape to the Sky Lion Dynasty. In such case, there was no w in his statement.


    Miranda was really keen to do business with Xiao Yu, especially after Xiao Yu said that he could double the profit of Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce.


    Xiao Yu suddenly frowned and then replied: ¡°There are so many people here. It is not a convenient ce to talk.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s reply, Miranda immediately waved his hand indicating everyone to leave. Beruth and soldiers immediately retreated.


    Of course, beside Miranda, there were still two people standing. Among two men, one had a gloomy looking face with tall built, while other was a thin man with a sinister and monkey-like face.


    Obviously, these two men were masters of high cultivation and could ensure the safety of Miranda. There were two powerful masters around Xiao Yu. If there was no master around Miranda, what should they do if he was assassinated?

 Chapter 475

    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about it. He looked at all the people around him. He immediately said: ¡°Since there are no other people here, then in order to show my sincerity, I will not have to hide my identity. However, Prince Miranda, don¡¯t be too surprised.¡±


    Miranda smiled and said: ¡°I am also eager to find your identity¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything more. He waved his hand and took out a battle g from the space ring. Then he threw it directly to Miranda and said, ¡°Prince Miranda, have you seen this battle g?¡±


    When Miranda saw Xiao Yu taking out a battle g, he didn¡¯t understand what he was doing but when he saw the battle g, he was shocked.


    ¡°The lion king battle g?¡± This time Miranda was shocked to the max.


    This battle g could be said to be the unique symbol of the Xiao Zhantian family. Xiao Yu took out this battle g to show his identity.


    ¡°You... are you the descendant of Xiao Zhantian?¡± Miranda looked at Xiao Yu with full of shock. It is no wonder that Xiao Yu wanted other people to leave. If other people knew that Xiao Yu was a descendant of Xiao Zhantian, it might cause some riot.


    However, after Miranda¡¯s initial shock, he eased down and smiled: ¡°It turns out that Young Master Xiao is a descendant of Marshal Xiao Zhantian.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled slightly and said: ¡°Prince Miranda, do you still want to make a deal? If Miranda is really interested, then I believe that we can make a fortune together.¡±


    Miranda said while squinting his eyes: ¡°Yes, this is a mutually beneficial thing. Now, can Young Master Xiao fill me with the information about the deal?¡±


    Xiao Yu gently took a sip of wine, faintly said: ¡°We just have to use the resources of both sides. The advantage of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce is that it has a huge tradedwork in the Lance Empire. It can collect unique goods of Lance Empire at a low price and we can transport these goods to Sky Lion Empire at high sales price.¡±


    ¡°So that is the deal!¡±


    Miranda really felt that this was a great opportunity to expand the Chamber ofmerce. If he could really strike this deal with Xiao Yu, then he would get huge wealth in the next few years. In this way, his power would grow exponentially.


    The cooperation with Xiao Yu had a lot of benefits. On the one hand, he was a strong ally. On the other hand, his own strength would greatly improve.


    This was definitely a good deal.


    The long-term strategy was the right path.


    ¡°However, I had a lot of contact with Mr Xia Shan. I trust him more. I don¡¯t know if Prince Miranda worth trusting?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly said while squinting his eyes at Miranda.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s real purpose behind saying it was to understand the situation of Xia Shan so that he could get more information.


    Mirandaughed and said: ¡°Young Master Xiao is too worried. Young Master Xiao wishes to learn more about the Lance Empire and me.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Prince Miranda, in fact, when I was on my way, I heard a rumour that Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce is in internal chaos. I don¡¯t know whether this is true?¡±


    When Xiao Yu mentioned this, Miranda¡¯s eyes slightly squinted but there was no panic in them. ¡°As Young Master Xiao said, there are some problems inside the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce before, but now the problem has beenpletely solved. Moreover, the strength of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce is stronger than before, which can make Young Master Xiao more reassured.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled and said: ¡°So Mr Xia Shan did not die, but met some ident?¡±


    Miranda immediatelyughed and said: ¡°Young Master Xiao¡¯s intelligencework is really strong, so he can find out what happened here so quickly.¡±


    Xiao Yu was unmoved as said: ¡°If I don¡¯t have any preparations, how do I dare toe to the Lance Empire to do business?¡±


    Miranda looked at Xiao Yu and smiled: ¡°Do you want to save Mr Xia Shan?¡±


    Xiao Yu shook his head and said: ¡°No, there is no need for it. Although I have a good rtionship with him, it has not yet reached the point where I make enemies with Miranda for him. After all, Prince Miranda is such a good potential partner.¡±


    ¡°Haha... Young Master Xiao is really a dragon among men.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s words settled Miranda¡¯s doubts. Miranda found Xiao Yu¡¯s reply correct because any normal person would not risk being enemies with him to save a useless person.


    Xiao Yu smiled slightly and said: ¡°The Miranda Prince is also a smart person. I believe that our future cooperation will definitely be very sessful. However,st time when I negotiated with Mr Xia Shan, I gave him my family token as a contact. Now that I am cooperating with Prince Miranda, I want to get it back. After all, that thing is of my family.¡±


    Having heard Xiao Yu¡¯s reply, Prince Miranda immediately puffed out his chest and promised: ¡°That¡¯s not the problem; I will immediately order my subordinates to find it.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Since this is the case, I will find a ce to live here and then we will talk about other particrs of the contract.¡±


    Prince Miranda immediately said: ¡°Young Master Xiao, I have a house here. It is clean and can be used as a ce for Young Master Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yu said directly: ¡°Thank you, Prince Miranda!¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the mansion with admiring gaze. Compared to this mansion, his own mansion was too shabby. But he couldn¡¯t be med for it, his situation was very dangerous, he was always fighting and expanding his territory.


    In particr, Miranda sent a lot of beautiful women to please Xiao Yu, making Xiao Yu a bit dazzled.


    ¡°Master, please take bath.¡± Xiao Yu just entered into the house and drank a cup of tea, an oval-faced slenderdy walked out with a smile and said respectfully.


    These gentle gestures set aze fire in Xiao Yu¡¯s lower abdomen but Xiao Yu surpassed those desires. For now, he had to focus on finding ways to rescue Scarlett¡¯s mother and sister.


    ¡°Sigh, this is the life of a rich man. Compared to it, I am very shabby.¡± Xiao Yu sighed.


    Xiao Yu reluctantly came out of the bath and returned to the bedroom under the leadership of the female official. He discovered that a fifteen or sixteen year¡¯s old beautiful girl with blond hair was waiting for him in bed.

 Chapter 476

    ¡°This girl is especially sent by Prince Miranda, I hope Young Master enjoy it.¡± The female officer said with a smile.


    Xiao Yu was surprised. Miranda had really worked hard. He even sent a beautiful girl to enjoy.


    It seemed that Miranda was really concerned about the deal. In fact, what Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know was that this kind of etiquette was nothing special among the nobility.


    Beauties, in this era, had always been gifted to a powerful man.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want to do anything to this girl. After all, this girl was different from other maids. She was definitely a virgin who was carefully selected and given to him. If Xiao Yu epted this woman, he would feel some burden in his heart.


    At this time, the female officer had already withdrawn, leaving only Xiao Yu and the girl in the room. Illidan was guarding the room, ready to deal with any potential dangers from all sides.


    Illidan had already noticed that several people wanted to investigate here, but in the end, they held back. Obviously, those people noticed Illidan¡¯s power and voluntarily gave up.


    Xiao Yu looked at the girl and hesitated for a while. However, the girl came to his side. She reluctantly smiled and said: ¡°Young Master, my name is Michele. I hope I will make you happy, today.¡±


    Xiao Yu saw woman¡¯s stubborn face and understood that she had been forced. However, this kind of thing wasmon everywhere in the whole continent. Many girls from poor families met such an end.


    Toward this girl, Xiao Yu was full of sympathy. He said: ¡°I know that you are very unwilling to do this. You can rest assured, I am not that kind of person and I will not force you.¡±


    When girl heard What Xiao Yu said, she immediately panicked. Her eyes teared up as she said: ¡°Young Master, I will do everything to serve master so please don¡¯t do so.¡±


    Seeing this girl¡¯s nervous look, Xiao Yu was surprised at first but soon he understood everything. if she did not serve him tonight, she would be severely punished.


    Such life was indeed tragic.


    Xiao Yu walked around the room for a few whiles and made a decision in his heart. Even if Xiao Yu didn¡¯t take possession of this girl tonight, then surely she would be given to someone else. But if Xiao Yu took her for himself, he could at least keep her safe.


    In that case, the fate of this girl would be even better.


    After figuring everything out, Xiao Yu said: ¡°From now on, you are mine. Rest assured, I will not chase you away. I will keep you by my side and protect you.¡±


    Having heard what Xiao Yu said, Michele wiped tears and stopped crying. Then she slowly stood up and untied Xiao Yu. However, Michele was obviously inexperienced, she gingerly undressed Xiao Yu. Watching Xiao Yu¡¯s naked body, her lovely face flushed. She did not know where to start.


    When Xiao Yu saw this, heughed aloud and took initiative.


    Michele was so shy, innocent, pure and lovely, that made people fall for her. This waspletely different from Scarlett¡¯s mature charm. Scarlett was like a fully bloomed rose while was is like a sunflower in the valley.


    The night passed by and the day arrived.


    Xiao Yu woke up and saw Michele sleeping beside him. Michele, who had tears on her face, was still asleep. Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but kiss Michele¡¯s cheek gently. After a night of tossing, Michele was too tired.


    ¡°Young Master... you woke up.¡± Michele woke up and panicked. Xiao Yu looked at trembling Michele and felt sad from bottom of his heart.


    Xiao Yu nodded and smiled: ¡°Yeah, Michele, don¡¯t be afraid. From now on, you are my woman so I will protect you. With me, no one can hurt you.¡±


    Michele was somewhat startled by Xiao Yu¡¯s words. In her opinion, this man, after getting her body, should have thrown her aside like a worn-out dress.


    How can he say this? Maybe, because I am very beautiful, I got the love of this man. But how long can this love be maintained?


    Growing up in a big family from a young age, she knew best in her heart that a woman like her was just a ything for man.


    Therefore, although Xiao Yu said so, she still did not have high hopes. With a slight smile, she said: ¡°As long as Young Master is satisfied and don¡¯t go to Prince Miranda toin about me, Michele will be content.¡±


    Xiao Yu gently stroked Michele¡¯s back and smiled: ¡°Howe? You are my woman and there is no rtionship with Miranda. From now on, you are free. You can go wherever you want to go. Tell me what you want; I will give it to you.¡±


    After saying this, Xiao Yu felt a sense of delight. A man, who has enough ability to protect his woman, was indeed a best man.


    At noon, the female officer came to Xiao Yu and said: ¡°Young Master, Miranda Prince wants to meet you in the main hall of the city.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Got it!¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that Miranda was not going to give him any gift but definitely going to talk about business, so Xiao Yu had to go and see.


    So, Xiao Yu got dressed and let Michele wait here, and then he went out with Illidan.


    The carriage had already been parked outside the door. Xiao Yu satfortably in the carriage and watched the scenery along the road. After about ten minutes, he arrived outside the tall building.


    Xiao Yu looked at the main city hall. It was really very stylish, much better than his own city.


    At the door, Prince Miranda was standing with a smile, and behind Miranda, many people were standing who came to meet Xiao Yu.


    This shows how much attention Miranda paid to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Prince Miranda, you are too polite.¡± Xiao Yu said to Miranda with enthusiasm, but his body didn¡¯t show any sign of curtsey, showing that he wasn¡¯t afraid of Miranda¡¯s identity.


    The people behind Miranda, seeing the gesture of Xiao Yu, all showed a look of surprise and awe. Being able to be disrespectful to Miranda showed that this person must have sufficient capital.


    ¡°Young Master Xiao hase the first time to the city¡¯s main hall, I certainly have to personally greet.¡± Miranda smiled and went to Xiao Yu¡¯s side. Then he pulled Xiao Yu¡¯s hand with a very mysterious look and said in Xiao Yu¡¯s ear: ¡°Young Master Xiao, how about the beautyst night?¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately showed a very enjoyable smile and replied: ¡°Miranda Prince is really magical. I don¡¯t know where you get such a little beauty. I really like it. I don¡¯t want to meet Miranda Prince today but wanted to taste her more.¡±


    Hearing what Xiao Yu said, Miranda showed a painful appearance but he quickly adjusted himself and said with a smile: ¡°Since Young Master Xiao like her, she is Young Master Xiao¡¯s woman in the future.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and smiled and said: ¡°Then I will be disrespectful, thank you, Prince Miranda.¡±


    Then Miranda introduced everyone to Xiao Yu. Some of them were general under Miranda while others were from Cheerful Fortune Chamber Of Commerce.


    After meeting everyone, Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Prince Miranda, I heard that the former president of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce, Scarlett, is very beautiful. I don¡¯t know where she is now?¡±


    When Xiao Yu mentioned Scarlett, Miranda was not surprised. Scarlett was a famous beauty in the entire Lance Empire.


    ¡°Scarlett hasn¡¯t arrived here yet, but soon, she will be captured. Is Young Master Xiao also interested in this woman? If this is the case, I can let Young Master Xiao enjoy her first.¡± To grasp the business deal with Xiao Yu, Miranda wouldn¡¯t be stingy.


    Xiao Yuughed and said: ¡°I am very looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Xiao has just tasted the taste of her sister. It is also good. Taking on two sisters together is a real man¡¯s best enjoyment.¡± Miranda said with a smile.


    ¡°What? Michele is Scarlett¡¯s sister?¡± Xiao Yu heard this sentence, suddenly stopped?

 Chapter 477

    ¡°Fu#k! Michele turned out to be Scarlett¡¯s sister. This is big trouble. I slept with Michele. How can I exin this to Scarlett?¡± Xiao Yu groaned. He didn¡¯t know how to face Scarlett.


    After all, he came here to save Scarlett¡¯s mother and sister, but instead, he ended up bedding Scarlett¡¯s sister. This was really embarrassing.


    However, after Xiao Yu put some more thought to it, he found the situation not that bad. After all, if he hadn¡¯t met Michele, Michele would most likely end up enjoyed by Miranda himself or given to someone else. Now he had enjoyed it, at least it was better than being ruined by someone else. After all, they were family.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yu was a bit relieved.


    ¡°There is also Scarlett¡¯s mother. Although she is very old, she is definitely one of the best women. Is Young Master Xiao interested?¡± Miranda was obviously nning to gift them together. Since he had made up his mind to win over Xiao Yu, he had to spend some money.


    Having heard what Miranda said, Xiao Yu was shocked. He had already enjoyed Scarlett¡¯s sister. If he also did that with her mother, it would be too sinful.


    However, if he didn¡¯t ept it, he didn¡¯t know whether Miranda would give Scarlett¡¯s mother to someone else. In this case, it was safer to receive her for himself.


    ¡°Well, having a mother and daughters together will indeed give a different taste; haha ??... Prince Miranda is very generous.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face looked fascinated, seemingly extremely interested in Scarlett¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Haha... I will get her sent to the house of Young Master Xiao. Young Master Xiao will definitely remember today.¡± Mirandaughed and thought of the things that Xiao Yu would do tonight.


    However, Xiao Yu was sneering in his heart. Wait for this father to kill you.


    Xiao Yu and everyone present here talked with each other and drank. Finally, after Xiao Yu and Miranda specifically agreed on the details of the business, they returned to their residence.


    When Xiao Yu returned to his residence, the female officer greeted him and told Xiao Yu that Scarlett¡¯s mother had already been sent. Xiao Yu nodded. Miranda¡¯s work efficiency is quite high.


    Now that he had got Scarlett¡¯s mother and sister, Xiao Yu could leave. However, the purpose of Xiao Yu was not simply to save their mother and daughter.


    The goal of Xiao Yu of finding Mr Xia Shan and the business talents of the Scarlett faction was still unfinished.


    When he came to the house, Michele and her mother who were weeping saw Xiao Yuing in. Michele immediately bowed to Xiao Yu and said: ¡°Young Master, I beg you. Please, don¡¯t bully my mother; I am willing to do everything for you.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at Michele and sighed in his heart. Fortunately, they met him, if not; they would end up in a situation worse than death.


    Xiao Yu waved at the women officers behind him, let them go out, and then he closed the door.


    Michele and her mother looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s act. Thinking about what Xiao Yu was going to do, they immediately hug each other in fear.


    Xiao Yu touched his nose and said innocently: ¡°Do I look so bad?¡±


    Michele suddenly cried and said: ¡°Young Master, I beg you, don¡¯t...¡±


    Michele¡¯s mother was also desperate. She was looking at Xiao Yu with a fearful look.


    Xiao Yu sat down helplessly and said: ¡°Do not worry, I am definitely not a beast, I will not do that kind of thing.¡±


    After that, Xiao Yu took a cup of tea and said: ¡°Do you know Scarlett?¡±


    Hearing what Xiao Yu said, Michele and her mother were both stunned. They stared at Xiao Yu with eyes full of shock. They don¡¯t understand what Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Cough... In fact, this... I wasmissioned by Scarlett to save you, but I didn¡¯t know that you were Scarlett¡¯s sister, so... oh... I really didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Xiao Yu still felt a little embarrassed about mentioning it. After all, they were thinking that he was going to force them. The situation was really awkward.


    ¡°You... what are you talking about? Are youmissioned by Scarlett?¡± Michele¡¯s mother who experienced too many betrayals during this time obviously wasn¡¯t going to believe Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu knew that they didn¡¯t believe it so he took out the same token that Scarlett gave, which was a small ornament.


    When Michele¡¯s mother saw it, strong sorrow appeared in her eyes. She grabbed the ornament and cried.


    For Scarlett, she has been very worried. She was afraid that Scarlett would also be caught. Now, she did not want Scarlett to save them. As long as Scarlett was fine, it didn¡¯t matter how they were. Seeing Scarlett¡¯s most personal thing, she was very excited because it meant that Scarlett was safe.


    ¡°You... are you really sent by my sister?¡± Michele found it unbelievable. Now, she was not that desperate about her situation.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Yes! I will take you both to Scarlett after saving Mr Xia Shan.¡±


    ¡°You want to save Mr Xia Shan? This is too difficult. The dungeon is heavily guarded. Unless the city is conquered, it is absolutely impossible to rescue him.¡± Michele immediately shook her head and said sadly. She was also kept there for a long time and deeply feared that dungeon.


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°You think that I can¡¯t conquer Meg city. Do you know who I am? I am Xiao Yu, the descendant of Marshal Xiao Zhantian, my father.¡±


    ¡°What? You... are you the son of Xiao Zhantian?¡± Michele and her mother were shocked beyond words.


    Xiao Yu said in proud tone: ¡°That is, otherwise, why is Miranda so respectful to me? He even *cough* give you to me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you have an army that can take down this ce?¡± Michele was still very surprised.


    After all, if he really attacked Meg City, it would be equivalent to attacking Lance Empire.


    Xiao Yu smiled and grabbed Michele while saying: ¡°For my little beauty, even if I ttened this city, why not?¡±


    At this time, with a sh a figure appeared beside Xiao Yu, Xiao Yu was slightly surprised. He immediately turned around and felt relieved.


    ¡°Maiev!¡±


    The person who came was none other than Maiev. She slowly came out of the shadows, bowed to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Subordinate greets Master.¡±


    When Michele and her mother saw Maiev, they were taken aback. Although Maiev wore a mask, but because of her pointed ears as well as the slender figure, they understood that person in front of them was an elf.


    However, this elf called Xiao Yu Master?


    Was Xiao Yu so powerful?


    ¡°Is everyone present?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Maiev and understood that she must be informed by a horned beast knight.


    ¡°No, I took some people with me and came to protect the owner first. The other troops are still behind. However, everyone has already joined so there will be no ident.¡±


    Xiao Yu listened and nodded.


    ¡°Look, I wasn¡¯t bragging. Don¡¯t worry about Scarlett, she is safe. I will also save Mr Xia Shan.¡±

 Chapter 478

    Michele and her mother finally believed that Xiao Yu could conquer Meg City. After that, two of them began to ask about Scarlett¡¯s situation. Xiao Yu simply exined everything to them, but he did not disclose his rtionship with Scarlett.


    Xiao Yu still felt a little embarrassed about that incident.


    Xiao Yu called the female officer to bring the dishes. Michele and her mother ate and drank joyfully. It had been a long while since they enjoyed peace.


    Half drunk, Michele asked: ¡°Young Master Xiao, how do you n to rescue Mr Xia Shan?¡±


    Michele was taken care of by Mr Xia Shan from an early age. Therefore, she was very concerned about how would Xiao Yu rescue Mr Xia Shan.


    Xiao Yu thought for a moment and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. I will go to Miranda for a talk tomorrow and explore his secrets. Even if I am unsessful, I have an army. I am not afraid of them.¡±


    Michele nodded and just when she was about to say something, a violent explosion rang out. The whole yard trembled as if an earthquake urred.


    Xiao Yu suddenly jumped up and asked: ¡°Illidan, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you are a jerk. Today, if I don¡¯t break mince your body, I won¡¯t be called Miranda.¡± At this time, a roar resounded from and this voice belonged to none other than Miranda.


    Xiao Yu suddenly got up, why did Mirandae here? And after listening to his tone, he obviously knew something about his intention or origin.


    What happened?


    No matter what the problem was, now Xiao Yu seemed to be unable to eat and drink here so leisurely. He immediately put on the armour and nced at the Maiev.


    Maiev immediately understood Xiao Yu¡¯s intention, her figure turned illusionary as she went out to investigate.


    Xiao Yu opened the door and said while looking at the crowd outside: ¡°Miranda, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you want to do business?¡±


    At this time, Miranda who was sitting on a white horse and looked at Xiao Yu. His both eyes were burning in rage. ¡°Xiao Yu, you still dare to y games with me. You have already joined hands with Scarlett. You dared to plot against me. If I don¡¯t kill you today, I won¡¯t be a man.¡±


    Xiao Yu snorted and replied: ¡°You want to kill me? Dream on, I don¡¯t know how you get this information. Looks like, you nted spying devices in the mansion. Let me tell you, my army has already arrived at the border of Meg city. You can¡¯t resist the attack of my army. If you want to live, you should hand over Mr Xia Shan and others. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for conquering this City as my father did.¡±


    When Miranda heard Xiao Yu reply, anger almost blew up his lungs. He nned for a long time, thinking about how to get more benefits through Xiao Yu. He even thought about paving his way with the help of Xiao Yu.


    Fortunately, he was a very cautious person, so when I sent Michele¡¯s mother to Xiao Yu, he installed a magic spying gem here. Although it cost a lot of money, it had to be done fully understand Xiao Yu¡¯s intention.


    Unexpectedly, this time he really discovered the true colours of Xiao Yu. Since he was small, he had plotted many times. He had deceived others but never got deceived by others. So that kind of anger could be imagined.


    Now, he also refused to let go of Xiao Yu. Now he wanted to put Xiao Yu to death.


    Therefore, after learning the true colours of Xiao Yu, he immediately sent a group of elite soldiers to surround and ambush Xiao Yu.


    After Miranda flicked his finger, the elite soldiers rushed toward Xiao Yu from all direction. Illidan also jumped from the roof and fell in the middle of the courtyard to resist ambush of these soldiers.


    Just when soldiers were about to attack Xiao Yu, Illidan attacked them with his full strength.


    If someone topete with Illidan, he should be at least the sixth-order power. Otherwise, fifth-order powerhouse could not even defend against the attacks of Illidan not to mention attacking him.


    When Michele and her mother saw so many people attacking Xiao Yu, they were horrified. Michele said: ¡°Young Master, you should flee. You have already saved my sister.¡±


    In front of such a strong enemy siege, it was indeed very difficult for Xiao Yu to break out, especially if he were to bring both of them along with him.


    However, Xiao Yu looked at the elite soldiers who had rushing over and didn¡¯t even panic. He took bombs from the space ring and directly threw them at the soldiers.


    A series of explosions rang around, and in a blink of an eye, the entire mansion was engulfed by a sea of ??fire. Those elite soldiers didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were blown into pieces.


    ¡°Dare to attack this father?¡± Xiao Yu grinned and said disdainfully.


    ¡°Good, good! Kill him with magic!¡± Miranda became angry to the extreme. He immediately roared.


    This method of magical collection was very effective when fighting against a strong opponent. ording to this method, every magician had to concentrate this magic at a single point. The power of concentrated magic was very horrifying.


    In order to kill Xiao Yu this time, Miranda naturally came prepared.


    All concentrated magic fired at Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu waved his hand and used teleportation to teleport to another ce along with Michele and her mother. The magic beam hit the ce where Xiao Yu was standing.


    Rumble...


    ce where magic hit along with mansion turned into rubble.


    ¡°On the other side!¡± Some soldiers immediately discovered Xiao Yu, immediately shot arrows at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu took out his axe and destroyed all the arrows with a wave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I can definitely take you both out.¡± Xiao Yu smiled at Michele and her mother, and then grabbed the two of them and unleashed heroic jump. He jumped over the head of attackers and reached the other side.


    Now, with the improvement of Xiao Yu¡¯s strength, the distance heroic jump could cover also greatly improved. Under this, Xiao Yu flew away quickly with lightning speed, those arrows and magic fires simply did not have time to hit him.


    ¡°Catch, catch up with me.¡± Miranda did not expect Xiao Yu to have such a strange skill, first teleport, and then suddenly jumped so high, so far.


    Ordinary soldiers simply cannot catch up with the pace of Xiao Yu, only a few powerful fighters can keep up. As a result, hundreds of fighters in the back jumped up and rushed toward Xiao Yu.


    At the same time, some remote powerhouses used bows and arrows to drive, attacked Xiao Yu and intercepted Xiao Yu.


    However, after Xiao Yu jumped to the ground, he did not jump any more. Instead, he unleashed st step skill and shuttled back and forth between the private houses in Mage City to dodge attacks.


    Xiao Yu knows that if he was only himself, he could flee; even a sixth-order powerhouse would find it hard to stop him.


    Maiev had already gone out to call for reinforcement so once she returned with reinforcement it wouldn¡¯t be hard to flee.


    At this point, Illidan was helping Xiao Yu to block those sixth-order powerhouses to ensure that they couldn¡¯t catch up with Xiao Yu. Otherwise, sixth-order powerhouses would still cause huge trouble to Xiao Yu.

 Chapter 479

    Miranda had enough capital to be arrogant. He had two sixth-order powerhouses. One of them was the fighter while other was an assassin.


    Sixth order fighter was a bald man with a huge axe in his hand which was releasing light blue light. Magical elements were jumping cheerfully around him. This bald man was famous in the Lance Empire.


    He was called the bald Sieck. When Shieck was a child, he lived in the wild alone. He survived by killing beasts and feeding on them. Therefore, he was extremely strong in physical fitness and was good at killing.


    Later, a general discovered him, brought him into the army and through continuous killing, fighting, and honing his own martial arts, he finally reached the sixth-order realm.


    It could be said that his martial skills were most suitable for killing. On the battlefield, he was like a God of Death.


    At this time, Sieck¡¯s axe was constantly waving and colliding with Illidan¡¯s dual knife. If Illidan was reced by another person, he would be hacked into two by the axe.


    Moreover, the most shocking thing for Sieck was that Illidan¡¯s body was wrapped in strange mes. Every time he touched Illidan, he would feel his soul shuddering.


    His soul was extremely tough, it had been honed from mountains of corpses, and even magician¡¯s soul skills could not affect his soul.


    However, that strange mes could make his soul tremble, shocking him extremely.


    Generally, those who could use soul attacks were magicians. Illidan was obviously a melee fighter. Why did he have this strange soul attack?


    Because his soul was constantly attacked by Illidan, violent side of Sieck revealed itself. He screamed and his big axe jerked up. There was a strong blue light enveloping it. That blue light turned into innumerable blue coloured small swords.


    Innumerable blue coloured swords surrounded Illidan from all side. Because of the close distance and Sieck¡¯s attack being too sudden, Illidan could not dodge in time.


    Therefore, Illidan could only defend.


    Illidan also unleashed his full strength. Strange mes enveloping his body burned fiercely. The ck robes wore by him instantly turned into ashes.


    Everyone was shocked. Illidan¡¯s appearance was too shocking for them. No one thought that Illidan was a demon.


    There was a demon under themand of Duke of Xiao.


    This was so shocking.


    Miranda was also shocked. This scene undoubtedly proved Xiao Yu¡¯s powerful. How could ordinary people had a demon as his subordinate?


    Although Illidan had unleashed all his strengths, he was still hurt by the other side. After all, the other side was a powerful sixth-order fighter. The gap between the realms was not so easy to make up for.


    Illidan looked at the people who were constantly rushing up. pping his wings in the air, Illidan flew in the direction of Xiao Yu.


    Now, his main task was not to defeat the opponent but to protect Xiao Yu.


    After reaching the fifth order, Illidan had notpletely restored his previous consciousness, but his IQ was the same as that of a normal person. No longer like a rigid NPC.


    Xiao Yu was apparently finding it difficult to escape with two people. Especially since so many warriors were chasing him.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yu was no stranger to the street fighting. He set fire everywhere and destroyed various buildings so that the other party could not chase him.


    Xiao Yu took out bombs and threw them everywhere, wanting to blow up whole Meg City.


    At this time, Xiao Yu suddenly felt unease and immediately utilised hand of protection.


    Sure enough, a short knife stabbed Xiao Yu¡¯s body but it didn¡¯t inflict any damage to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Hey?¡± The assassin apparently made an exmation. In his opinion, that attack should have killed Xiao Yu. However, Xiao Yu was fine.


    Assassin didn¡¯t pause for even a second. He was not all that surprised. It was not a rare thing for big families descendant to have some protective treasures. So he stabbed again and again. What surprised him was that it didn¡¯t matter how many times stabbed, it didn¡¯t have any effect.


    This time, he felt even more puzzled. Generally, protective treasures could be used a few times, but it couldn¡¯t be used at all time. As the attack continued, it would definitely weaken and got destroyed.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s hand of protection waspletely immune to all physical attacks. The assassin had no way to attack at all.


    ¡°Oh, world is surely small!¡± At this time, a woman¡¯s voice resounded. Xiao Yu turned around and was surprised.


    Who is she?

 Chapter 480

    The reason why Xiao Yu was so surprised was that he met the most unexpected person at this time. This person had a very close and subtle rtionship with him, but they didn¡¯t have too much intersection.


    Today, in thispletely strange ce, he saw her. This world is surely small. Other than this, there were no words to express Xiao Yu¡¯s mood.


    This woman was very important to Xiao Yu because this woman took Xiao Yu¡¯s first time.


    Yes, this woman was ¡®Red beard¡¯.


    How could she be here? Shouldn¡¯t this girl be in Cloudmist?


    Xiao Yu was very surprised. At the same time, Xiao Yu had a strange feeling in his heart. After all, this was her first woman.


    When Red beard saw Xiao Yu, her face flushed with shame as she remembering the things happened between them. But soon that shame got reced by extreme fury to the point where she couldn¡¯t wait to shred his body into pieces.


    ¡°Bastard, die for me.¡± Red beard looked at Xiao Yu fleeing around with two beautiful women; obviously, the rtionship between them was extremely close, taking it for granted that Xiao Yu was definitely here to grab women.


    Now, not only sixth-order assassin but also Red beard wasing after him. Xiao Yu really felt that there was no way to fight.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly appeared and attacked Red beard from the side.


    Red beard did not dare to neglect the attack so she immediately defended against the attack. Then her gaze fell on a ck-clothed woman who was none other than Maiev.


    Maiev knew that the situation was critical. After firing re outside the city, she immediately returned. There was a lot of noise here, so it was easy for her to find where Xiao Yu was.


    ¡°Well?¡± When Red beard saw Maiev, she suddenly frowned. She was also an agile-oriented assassin, but in front of Maiev, she felt apletely inexplicable horror.


    Bone-chilling aura was released by Maiev, this was a type of aura which an assassin have.


    Hidepletely so that no one could perceive your existence and then kill the enemy in one stroke.


    This was the assassin¡¯s creed.


    Red Beard didn¡¯t dare to move at this time, but she looked at Maiev with full concentration. She knew that once she showed any w, she would be killed by a single but fatal strike.


    Even when sixth-order assassin saw Maiev, he felt dangerous aura Maiev.


    Bang!


    At this time, the house near Xiao Yu copsed and Illidan descended in front of Xiao Yu. Without saying anything, his knifes waved and attacked the sixth-order assassin.


    Illidan¡¯s sudden attack forced sixth-order assassin to take a few steps back. Although Illidan had only reached Fifth order, his strength was enough to fight against Sixth order warrior for some time.


    Bang!


    With another loud noise, another house crumbled and a figure slowly appeared. It was Sieck who was chasing Illidan.


    Sieck wore a murderous face at this time. Illidan had thoroughly incited his fighting spirit, this kind of battle made his blood boil.


    Roar!


    Sieck roared and a powerful aura erupted from his body. At this time, other soldiers also encircled Xiao Yu¡¯s team.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, today you will not be able to escape.¡± Miranda also came over and said in fury.


    ¡°Do you think that you can stop me from escaping? I am not afraid to tell you that my army has already arrived outside your city. It would be good for you to let me leave. Otherwise, I will lead my army to conquer this Meg City again. Do you believe it or not?¡± Xiao Yu squinted his eyes and said to Miranda.


    Miranda gnashed his teeth: ¡°Is it? Then try it and see how I cut you into pieces.¡±


    At this time, in order to deal with Xiao Yu, all soldiers were equipped with various magic arrows with a variety of magic effects. Miranda had put a lot of effort to ensure that Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t leave this ce.


    Xiao Yu was not afraid of the situation. He turned his head and said to the Red beard: ¡°Hey, howe you are here? You are the Red Beard of Yunmeng. For you toe to Lance Empire, what kind of conspiracy are you brewing? Hey, Miranda, it seems that someone has already been nning against you. Even if I don¡¯t kill you today, you will definitely be killed by them.¡±


    When Miranda heard Xiao Yu say this, his eyes squinted. He waved his hand and ordered soldiers to halt. He frowned: ¡°Miss Yin Keer, why are you here?¡±


    Obviously, Miranda recognized the Red beard. Red beard had a name, called Yin Keer.


    Xiao Yu wondered this name was true or not. Xiao Yu still didn¡¯t know the real name of her first woman.


    Red Beard saw Miranda, suddenly smiled and said: ¡°Prince Miranda, I was just about to find you to cooperate in a big deal. I didn¡¯t expect to be messed up by this guy. He is also my enemy. It¡¯s better to catch him together and hand it over to me. I can give you the benefits you can¡¯t imagine.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Miss Yin Keer, you have been in Meg City for a long time. If you really want to cooperate with me, you can have told me earlier. Why do you say it now?¡± Miranda was not a fool. Yin Keer was always very mysterious, strange. He felt that this woman was not simple.


    ¡°This is because the time has not yet arrived. Prince Miranda and I havemon interests, we can cooperate. I promise that when you get immense benefits. I can let you be the emperor of Lance Empire.¡± Red beard replied.


    ¡°Is this really true?¡± Miranda did not immediately express his opinion, but his eyes were clearly carrying a greedy desire.


    He was not a sheep but a greedy wolf. He felt that this woman have some weight in her words but he didn¡¯t herpletely. They both want to catch Xiao Yu so he didn¡¯t have anything to lose.


    ¡°Xiao Yu! You are going to die now.¡± Miranda snorted and knew that Xiao Yu was dying the time, so he made a gesture to shoot arrows.


    However, at this time, countless electric lights came down from the air and shot down at the soldiers who had surrounded Xiao Yu.


    The Griffin Knight arrived.


    Xiao Yu finally felt at ease. He quickly threw all the remaining bombs in the space ring, aiming at the ce where Miranda was.


    The mushroom cloud was continually spurred on the scene. The violent explosions were taking ce everywhere. Dust was flying, disabling people to see clearly.


    In the midst of chaos, Michele and her mother felt that their body being hugged by someone. At next moment, they disappeared and appeared onto some huge flying beast.


    Michele looked around and found that Xiao Yu was sitting on the top of Griffin not far away, smiling at her. Seeing Xiao Yu¡¯s smile, Michele suddenly felt warm. With Xiao Yu around, she felt safe.

 Chapter 481

    Soon, Xiao Yu reached the ce where his army was located. Afternding, Xiao Yu looked at his own troops with a satisfied look.


    With these people, no matter where he went, he had a lot of confidence.


    Xiao Yu was surprised to find that not only his troops came, but also a man from Iron Horse Brotherhood came.


    At this point, that person came over first and smiled at Xiao Yu: ¡°Duke Xiao!¡±


    This person was a powerful warrior.


    Xiao Yu quickly said: ¡°It turned out to be Brother Caso, howe you are here?¡±


    Xiao Yu was rtively at ease while dealing with these people. They felt that they were a group of more decent people. Not only that, they were strong.


    When Caso heard Xiao Yu¡¯s reply, there was no unhappiness on his face, but he was even happier. ¡°When we heard that you are in trouble, wee over to help.¡±


    Xiao Yu immediately understood that other party had some request, that¡¯s why he (Cesa) took the initiative to help.


    However, Xiao Yu could not refuse because he really needed some soldiers. If other requested something, he would try his best to do fulfil it.


    With these people, he was more confident in taking down Meg City. Iron Horse Brotherhood brought hundreds of people this time, and each one was quite strong.


    ¡°Great, I need help. Brother Caso came over to help, this is really timely rainy.¡± Xiao Yu said and invited Caso for good talkter.


    ¡°This...good.¡± Caso did not say what he wanted to ask. If you wanted to ask for help, you should first take some initiative.


    At this time, Scarlett came over, watching Xiao Yu, her eyes watered as she said: ¡°Young Master Xiao, thank you, thank you very much. I don¡¯t know how I will be able to repay you. You can be rest assured, I will exin everything to her at ater date.¡±


    ¡°Oh... this... cough... In fact, Lin Shuxue is not an unreasonable woman. Scarlett, don¡¯t worry, I will exin everything myself, after all, I am a man.¡± When Xiao Yu saw Scarlett being so understanding, his impression of Scarlett was improved.


    He had to say that Scarlett, her sister and mother were many times better than some ungrateful bastard. They knew how to be grateful.


    Soon Scarlett remembered what happened between Xiao Yu and her sister, her face became bright red. She found about this from her sister, but Scarlett had noints. She (Michele) would only be spoiled by others. It was better to give her to Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu was way better than else. More importantly, he was a responsible person.


    ¡°Young Master Xiao, now my mother and sister are all right, we can leave here. You just need to give us a ce to live in the Sky Lion Dynasty.¡± Scarlett said. Xiao Yu was able to save her mother and her sister. She was already contented and did not dare to have too much extravagant hope. After all, if Xiao Yu had to save her subordinates, he had to conquer Meg city which was even harder than ascending heaven.


    Xiao Yu listened to Scarlett and then waved his hand: ¡°How can that be? Since I promised to save those people, I will definitely save them. I will need some business talents to help me in the future, Mr Xia Shan and others will be of great help.¡±


    Scarlett listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s words and felt ted but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡°But it¡¯s too difficult to save them in Meg City.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled and said: ¡°For others, it may be absurdly difficult, but for me, it is nothing. Don¡¯t you know who I am? I am the son of Xiao Zhantian. My father was able to take down his city that year. I will also do the same.¡±


    When Scarlett heard Xiao Yu¡¯s reply, she suddenly knelt down and said in sobbing voice: ¡°Young Master Xiao, this Scarlett will not be able to repay your grace.¡±


    When Xiao Yu saw this, he immediately hugged Scarlett and said softly: ¡°What are you talking about? You are my woman. You don¡¯t need to repay me, after all, we are family. But you can make me happy in bed haha...¡±


    Scarlett nodded with the blushing face.


    ¡°Oh, since I am not here, you are womanising everywhere.¡± At this time, a voice resounded.


    Xiao Yu looked back and found Lin Biao¡¯s snowy and beautiful standing not far away, a pair of beautiful eyes, with three points of anger, seven points of y, watching Xiao Yu.


    Hearing Lin Muxue¡¯s tone, Xiao Yu understood that this was the soul of Lin Muxue, not Aegwynn. Before meeting Scarlett, Alonso informed him that Lin Muxue¡¯s body was sometimes possessed by her own soul or sometimes by Aegwynn. Xiao Yu hadn¡¯t seen Lin Muxue for a long time. Now when he suddenly Lin Muxue¡¯s business, his heart suddenly swayed. He went to Lin Muxue¡¯s side and held Lin Muxue in her arms.


    ¡°I love very much.¡± Xiao Yu knew that at this time, he didn¡¯t need to exin too much. More he exined moreplicated things would be. At this time, He just needed to express his love for Lin Muxue. Women like to listen to sweet words. Without saying nonsense, he just let her know that he loves her.


    Although Lin Muxue said so, she was obviously not very angry; she just wanted to punish Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said: ¡°Hey, there are many twists and turns in this matter. Don¡¯t think too much. I haven¡¯t seen you for so long. Let me kiss you.¡±


    When Lin heard Xiao Yu say so, Lin Muxue snorted, but it still allowed Xiao Yu to kiss her. Two people tweaked around. Others who were around at this time immediately shifted their eyes and went to other ces.

 Chapter 482

    The next day, Xiao Yu got up early and began to discuss strategy. He was going to attack Meg City. Maiev reported that their army was attacked several times at night. It was not all-out attack but small surprise assaults.


    Xiao Yu had already predicted it. He knew that Miranda would not let him be at ease. However, he also understood that this kind of attacks did not need him to pay at all. Now, his heroes were mature so they could handle it on their own without his help.


    Xiao Yu along with others went to have breakfast. At this time, Lin Muxue whose real soul had returned to her body again came to Xiao Yu¡¯s side. Her face was very upset and she apologized to Xiao Yu.


    Last time when they were kissing each other, Aegwynn¡¯s soul took over and broke their good time.


    Xiao Yu saw that Lin Muxue was ming herself with a pitiful look. He immediatelyforted Lin Muxue. He even cracked jokes and told a variety of funny things.


    Lin Muxue was his official wife. How could he take it lightly? A man could be passionate, but he must be good to his wife.


    Moreover, that incident was not mistake of Lin Muxue.


    After Xiao Yu¡¯sfort, Lin Muxue finally broke intoughter and happily ate with Xiao Yu. When Scarlett¡¯s mother and sister saw Lin Muxue, they were somewhat cautious. They even did not dare to sit down.


    Lin Muxue greeted Scarlett¡¯s mother and sister with a smile. Scarlett knew that Lin Muxue was the official fianc¨¦e of Xiao Yu. In the future, she must be the master of the Lion King.


    However, Lin Muxue was generous to them, causing Scarlett to feel goodwill for her. Scarlett and Michele both thought, maybe, it was very correct choice to entrust themselves to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Duke Xiao, how are you going to attack this Meg City?¡± asked Caso at the dinner table.


    When Xiao Yu heard what Caso asked, he smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Caso was left speechless by hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s reply. Commander had toe up with strategies to deal with enemies. As themander, it was necessary to be prepared at the beginning to be able to win the war.


    War was not a game. If you were not careful, you would bepletely ruined.


    However, Caso looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s expression and found that Xiao Yu was not the kind of person who was reckless. Therefore, after asking this question, he did not ask more but waited to see how Xiao Yu fares in war.


    Xiao Yu and Caso happily drunk wine and exchanged some pleasantry. They didn¡¯t mention the war at all. After eating the meal, Xiao Yu stood up and looked at the people under hismand. He said loudly: ¡°Brothers, get ready for war!¡±


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu¡¯smand, they immediately began to wipe their weapons one by one and then began to get ready to go to the city with Xiao Yu. Caso looked at the scene. They were going to war after eating. This was absolutely a bad way to fight.


    Caso couldn¡¯t help but exim at it. The soldiers of Xiao Yu were also too afraid. As far as war was concerned, it seemed that it was just like going park. No one showed even a shred of fear or hesitation.


    Caso did not know how such an army was trained.


    No way, Caso looked at the people under hismand and found them looking at each other in disarray.


    Xiao Yu did not take the carriage again. Instead, he rode a horse and walked side by side with Caso. As they rode, Xiao Yu asked: ¡°Caso, are you the descendants of the Iron Horse Brotherhood?¡±


    Caso was not surprised by Xiao Yu¡¯s question: ¡°Young Master Xiao, what you said is correct. We are thest one left of Iron Horse Brotherhood. Over the years, we have experienced a lot of things and great changes have also taken ce. However, we still follow the Knights¡¯ Rules of the Iron Horse Brotherhood.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Right, you are all real knights. That¡¯s why I have a good impression of you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, our Iron Horse Brotherhood has been almost forgotten by people of the continent. In the Dark Temple, we heard Brother Xiao telling stories about history so I hope Brother Xiao can tell us something about the history of our Iron Horse Brotherhood.¡± Caso said.


    Xiao Yu replied: ¡°Although history has been forgotten, it doesn¡¯t matter if the inheritance is not broken. If you just follow the Knights¡¯ Rules of the Iron Horse Brotherhood, it is enough.¡±


    So, while Xiao Yu chatted with Caso, he exined some things to Caso about the Iron Horse Brotherhood.


    Caso listened very seriously. Every word of Xiao Yu felt like he was listening to the Bible. Caso even wanted to write these stories and then use them as their ssics.


    After their talk, Xiao Yu exined his n to Caso. After listening to the strategy, Caso couldn¡¯t help but admire Xiao Yu.

 Chapter 483

    At this time, Xiao Yu began to eat and drink. Miranda who was watching the whole scene from the top of the wall waspletely stunned. He had already sent a squad to hear Xiao Yu¡¯s actions. When he learned that Xiao Yu really brought troops to fight, he was very cautious. Although he was not afraid, he also knew that Xiao Yu shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly. Since Xiao Yu dared to attack him, he must have a hidden card.


    Therefore, Miranda woke up early and did all the preparations, waiting for Xiao Yu to attack the city.


    However, he did not think that after Xiao Yu came, they did not attack the city at all. Instead, they began to set up camps in the local area and then began to barbecue.


    The smell of the barbecue even drifted to the city, causing soldiers to lick their lips.


    Miranda could not believe it.


    He thought that Xiao Yu must be nning. There must be some troops behind him. Therefore, Miranda ordered to wait and see what Xiao Yu would do.


    People on the top of the wall looked at Xiao Yu with a silly look. Xiao Yu¡¯s soldiers ate and danced.


    Xiao Yu looked at Miranda and did not send troops out. His face showed a mysterious smile. He continued to eat and drink. He did not talk about the war.


    Next day, Xiao Yu sent Griffins to bombard the city. At the same time, the explosions rang in different parts of the city. Meg city was in aplete mess. Soldiers immediately got in firing position and aimed at Xiao Yu¡¯s troop to cope with any surprise attack.


    But even after a long time, no one attacked.


    Miranda could not fell asleep whole night. He was very afraid that Xiao Yu would attack in the night. Suddenly he heard the drumming sound; he immediately got up and went to the city wall, but found that there was nothing.


    Miranda was a clever person. He understood that Xiao Yu wanted him to attack, not another way around. But he didn¡¯t take the bait and suppressed his anger.


    Miranda gnashed his teeth and decided not to sleep. He just sat on the city wall, waiting for Xiao Yu to attack. However, Xiao Yu never attacked. Soon it was dawn. There was a burst of shouting sound on all sides, and the explosion sounded again everywhere. A huge fire phoenix flew and directly hit city wall, sting it open. The whole city wall was blown leaving behind gravel.


    Then, a figure suddenly popped out and directly killed the two soldiers on the wall.


    ¡°There are assassins, be careful.¡± Someone from soldiers shouted loudly and pointed at the assassin. However, the assassin jumped off the wall. In the blink of an eye, it surrounded into the darkness leaving without a trace.


    This assassin was undoubtedly Maiev.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Miranda was very angry. Miranda knew that he got yed again.


    In the daytime, Miranda did not dare to be negligent, because he believed that Xiao Yu would attack them when they were exhausted.


    However, beyond his expectations, Xiao Yu still did not attack and continued to take eat, drink, and y. Not only that, from time to time, he also threw a few words against the city.


    ¡°Miranda, let¡¯s have a drink together. See, I have a good drink here, there are beautiful people to apany me, haha...¡± Xiao Yu deliberately let Scarlett and Michele sit beside him.


    ¡°Xiao Yu.¡± Miranda¡¯s eyes were red, but he had no choice but to be patient.


    ¡°Prince, this guy is too arrogant. Let me annihte him.¡± At this time, a general of the Meg City, Aswan spoke.


    For general, Xiao Yu¡¯s behaviour was really irritating. He was mocking them without stopping.


    ¡°Hey, he just wants us to do so. If we go out now, we will fall for his scheme.¡± Miranda said very calmly.


    Aswan could just nod in reply.


    In the night, Xiao Yu continued to send people to harass and set fire in the city, causing soldiers in the city to be exhausted.


    Miranda also didn¡¯t sleep well at all, his eyes were red. He couldn¡¯t wait to eat Xiao Yu.


    ¡°His Royal Highness, if things continue like this, our soldiers will definitely be physically and mentally exhausted. When the enemy attacked, it will certainly be difficult to defend.¡± Aswan said.


    ¡°Asto take 5,000 elite heavy infantry and check their abilities.¡± Miranda finally ordered.


    The soldiers in Meg City were all fine soldiers. 5000 heavy infantry were absolutely rare in other ces, but it was not rare here.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Asto immediately nodded and gave a look to Aswan. Asto was a brother of Aswan. He was a brave and powerful general. He was a fighter of the fifth-order peak.


    Soon after, the gates opened wide and a fully armed heavy infantry unit marched out.


    Seeing the situation, Caso, who had been ying chess with Xiao Yu in the past few days, immediately took out his weapon and looked at the heavy infantry. There was coldness in his eyes.


    Xiao Yu said to Caso with a slight smile: ¡°Brother Caso, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s wait and see the situation.¡±


    Caso had fought many wars. Having heard what Xiao Yu said, his eyes wrinkled as he said: ¡°Brother Xiao, are we still not ying? We have spent a few days ying chess here. if we let them charge, we will be in trouble.¡±


    Xiao Yu ??smiled and said: ¡°Do not worry, Brother Caso, I have a n. Let¡¯s first retreat¡±


    Xiao Yu let everyone stand up, began to pack their bags, ready to retreat.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s most of the necessary and valuable things were in the space ring, so there was nothing to pack up.


    The other¡¯s heavy infantry charged forward in a neat and uniform manner as if it was a tumultuous thunder with extremely powerful momentum.


    ¡°Let me attack, I can definitely destroy heavy infantry,¡± Caso said coldly.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Brother. You will have your chance to show your strength. Now, let¡¯s retreat first.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Yu retreat along with his soldiers, the Miranda was stunned. Originally, they thought it would be a fierce battle.


    However, Xiao Yu immediately fled.


    Astu was also stunned. He could not help but look at the wall, asking for Miranda¡¯s opinion, whether to pursue.


    Miranda frowned and then ordered coldly: ¡°Follow, but don¡¯t go too far.¡±

 Chapter 484

    Getting orders of Miranda, infantry immediately began to march at Xiao Yu. However, these heavy infantries were slow, making it difficult to catch up with Xiao Yu.


    The cavalry did not dare to attack, so they could only follow slowly.


    Xiao Yu did not withdraw quickly. It seemed that chaos had affected their travelling speed. This pursuit continued for two or three miles.


    This ce was used by Xiao Yu and his army for the past few days. A lot of pits were dug by them for cooking and other purposes. All this slowed down infantries¡¯ speed.


    Xiao Yu along with his army continued to run, but after running for a certain time, they suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Haha, F#ck you!¡± Several orc soldiers ran to the front and spat out abuses at the heavy infantry that was chasing them.


    Being taunted and insulted by enemy soldiers made the soldiers of Meg City burn in anger. Who are these people? Are they really soldiers? They were just a group of goons.


    Aswan did not dare to go too far. Hemanded the soldiers to continue to advance. But terrain made it difficult to maintain any formation. Troops had been split into small groups,pletely unable to maintain formation.


    The situation of the infantry was not good. The horses were jumping back and forth. Often they would collide with each other because of terrain and confusion.


    At this time, Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly shed the light of deceitfulness as he shouted: ¡°Explode now!¡±


    Rumbling...


    With a violent explosion, mushroom-shaped clouds rose in the air. The explosion not only killed many cavalries but also heavy injured other soldiers.


    ¡°Brother Caso look!¡± Xiao Yu said while looking excitedly at Caso.


    Caso always found Xiao Yu¡¯s actions strange. However, he did not know why he had an inexplicable trust in Xiao Yu.


    Aswan was shocked by the unexpected turn of events but he soon recovered andmanded: ¡°Retreat, retreat...¡±


    Just as he finished saying, he felt a chill run down his spine, he unconsciously turned back to look to see those pair of purple eyes of the ck-cloaked man who was riding the horse. Then he saw a de hacking at him. At next moment, his mind went ck and his body fell down, turning into a cold dead body.


    Maiev.


    Since the integration with that Shadow, the strength of Maiev had greatly improved. She had practically be a powerful assassin who had no w.


    Without the leader, the soldiers had no one to give directions. They wanted to retreat but the terrain was extremelyplicated. They simply did not know where to go. Many of them stepped on mines in chaos.


    Under chaos, gryphons (griffins) knights also bombarded the army from above, causing mass casualties and chaos.


    Xiao Yu had not deployed many people at all. A total of only more than 1,000 soldiers were deployed including Silver hand.


    The original soldiers of the silver hand also got boost by Uther¡¯s aura. Originally, their strength was not that strong.


    The Scarlet Crusade, which relied on faith to enhance its strength, now had Uther, causing their strength to almost double.


    Under the blessing of Uther, each of them had at least second-order peak strength and some high-level pdins could even reach the third-order even fourth-order peak.


    At this point, they were absolutely unstoppable. Because they had experienced the killing training under Scarlet Crusade, their performance was extremely good on the battlefield. Seeing blood, blood in their body also boiled.


    Xiao Yu took out a chair from his space ring and sat on it while enjoying Michele and Scarlett¡¯s massage.


    At this time, Xiao Yu was observing the battle with ease. It was undeniable that Caso and his Iron Horse Brotherhood were indeed powerful.


    None of the knights was below the third order. Under the blessing of Uther, their strength had also increased.


    In particr, Caso himself, a powerful sixth-order fighter, was like a tiger into a flock of sheep¡¯s.


    The hard armour of the heavy infantries was not enough to withstand attacks of Caso. With his strength, no one could hurt him at all.


    The 5,000 heavy cavalry was likembs on chopping board ready to be ughtered. Although they were fleeing, Xiao Yu¡¯s side was attacking with its full strength.


    Just less than in ten minutes, the other party almost lost half of his soldiers, showing how strong fighting power of Xiao Yu was.


    At this time, Caso¡¯s blood was boiling. Because of Uther¡¯s blessings, a warm current of energy was running through his body, causing him to feel full of power. It was very intoxicating like taking drugs.


    Every warrior desires an increase in his strength. However, after reaching the sixth stage, moving further forward was harder than going to heaven. He always thought that he might not be able to experience more powerful power in his life.


    However, with Uther¡¯s blessing, he felt that his strength had at least doubled. The strong feeling made him feel that he waspletely in another order. He may even break through to another realm at any time.


    When Sik saw Caso, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes of Caso. He naturally felt the power of Caso.


    He wanted to fight with Caso, but when he saw that Caso¡¯s strength was boosted by the blessing of Uther. He knew that he was not the opponent of Caso.


    If he really fought head-on, he would be defeated in few rounds.


    Who was this Xiao Yu? How did he have such a powerful general? No wonder he dared to attack Meg City with such a small amount of people.

 Chapter 485

    ¡°Bastard! What¡¯s going on? Are we going to lose so many people for nothing?¡± Prince Miranda¡¯s face turned blue and green. In fact, even after the battle, he didn¡¯t understand how so many people died. What was going on? Had the strength of the other side really reached this horrible state?


    No one could understand why the disparity between both sides was that huge.


    Astu was really mad at this time. His brother Aswan was killed before his eyes but he could not do anything. Maiev¡¯s assassination skills were too strong.


    Maiev could assassinate people in the dark and battlefield most easily. On the battlefield, she hid among the thousands of people, showcasing her terrifying assassination skills.


    ¡°I want to kill them,¡± Astu said with a distorted face. He looked at Miranda and said: ¡°His Highness, this guy is clearly provoking and insulting the army of our Lance Empire. I suggest sending our real military power and annihting them in one fell swoop. ording to the scout¡¯s report, there is really no other military force in the vicinity. That is to say, they have only so few people. If we really get scared of them, where will our Lance Empire¡¯s face go?¡±


    Miranda wanted to tear Xiao Yu into pieces but he was a cautious person and would never take action lightly. He knew that if he made a mistake, he would lose everything.


    ¡°Is there really no other army in the vicinity?¡± Miranda asked again.


    The reason why he did not dare to make arge-scale move against Xiao Yu was he thought that Xiao Yu hadrge army hidden as triumph card. To clear his suspicions he sent many scouts to check every direction. ording to the scouts¡¯ report, there was no hidden reinforcement nearby.


    In other words, the army of Xiao Yu only consist of people in front of him. Although their strength was strong, he could simply overpower them by numbers.


    ¡°His Highness I can guarantee that there is no other army in the vicinity. I think, this Xiao Yu is trying to scare us by putting a brave front. In fact, they may be thinking about other plots. I suggest that we should eliminate them quickly. If their reinforcements arrived, it will put us at a disadvantage,¡± Astu analysed.


    Miranda thought for a while, slowly said: ¡°Well, bring back those whores (Scarlett and Michele), want to enjoy them. As for others, kill them directly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, His Highness. This subordinate requests the magician troops and all kinds of magical instruments to participate in the battle. The other side has several strong warriors. The subordinates also want to ask Master Sieck and Master Modell¡¯s help in the attack.¡± Asto replied.


    Miranda waved his hand and said: ¡°All for you, as long as you can kill him.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Astu¡¯s face showed a cruel smile as he replied.


    In order to avoid the recurrence of things that year, a lot of magical instruments were stored here. With magical instruments, magician¡¯s power could be increased by a level.


    Rumble...


    After the fight, everyone (Xiao Yu¡¯s soldiers) lied on the ground as if they were here for a pic. Originally, Scarlet Crusades was renowned for their strict discipline, but under the guidance of Xiao Yu, these new silver hand troops also learned the rogue habits of the orc infantry. They sat anywhere, eat and drink everywhere.


    If this was done before, Alonso would be facepalmed. Not to mention sitting, even if a soldier¡¯s armour was slightly disordered or if the sword was not polished, it was considered as great disrespect.


    But now, army was looking like a group of bandits.


    Both Caso and Alonso could only shake their heads helplessly; they could not me Xiao Yu for this. After all, Xiao Yu was the chiefmand and never lost any battle.


    After getting along with each other for so long, the orc infantry also told them about the glorious history of Xiao Yu. The more they listened, the more shocked they were.


    With so few casualties, they had achieved such an impressive record. They won every fight without exception. They do not take war as a game.


    Caso and Alonso were also observing whole battle. They found that although these soldiers seemed to bezing, but in reality, they were dispelling the tension of the war in this way. This increased their morale.


    In fact, after being with Xiao Yu for some time, they did find that Xiao Yu was a rogue.


    However, although he was hooligan, he was rogue with great skills and forthright. He didn¡¯t follow regr means, alwayses up with new ideas. These ideas were not only innovative but also very effective.


    This method was indeed very rogue, not a gentleman, but Caso believed that this kind of tactic was indeed the most correct method to ease tension. This method was also great for teasing enemies.


    Perhaps this was why Xiao Yu had never lost.


    ¡°If this time, I can really capture the city of Meg, I will follow him afterwards. This kind of person is definitely a wonderful wizard.¡±


    Caso thought so in his heart.

 Chapter 486

    Astu looked at Xiao Yu with a sneer. After that with his troops, he marched at Xiao Yu¡¯s camp.


    However, this time he did not blindly pursue Xiao Yu as Aswan did just a while ago. He divided his troops into two parts, although it dropped their speed, it made easy to control the army.


    He already knew that Xiao Yu¡¯s soldiers¡¯ individualbat power was extremely strong. If he took head-on-confrontation, he was definitely not an opponent.


    However, his advantagey in numbers and the possession of arge number of magical instruments.


    Even with so many people, if he still couldn¡¯t kill them then they were jokes. As he pursued, Astu ordered the team to start unleashing attacks with magic equipment.


    With a loud bang, many huge fireballs flew in the sky, and finallynded at Xiao Yu¡¯s campsite, causing a series of explosions.


    This was a low-level magical cannon; it mainlyposed of a fire type magical array. It used the nucleus of fire type beasts tounch a powerful fireball.


    This technology was used to be the proudest discovery of the legendary gnomes. Now that materials were not easy to obtain and the refining process was also quite hard, their quantity was not very much.


    However, their power was definitely not low.


    Of course, this magical guide gun and Niky¡¯s magical guide gun, the power is not in a grade.


    If magical cannons continued to fire, it would be catastrophic for Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Nima, they actually have such a thing.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eye gleamed. He knew Miranda have strong backing but he did not expect him to have magical cannons.


    ¡°Everyone spread out.¡± Xiao Yu did not order the Air Force (Griffins) to go and destroy these magical cannons, because he knew that since the other party took out the magical cannon, they there must have something to ensure their safety likely some magic equipment.


    That magical equipment was likely to have a way to deal with his air force. When he fought against the Kennedy family, Xiao Yu¡¯s Air Force had suffered heavy losses by something like a magic cannon.


    At this time, Xiao Yu did not have any good methods. He could onlymand the army to spread out to avoid high casualties. In fact, they were few in number and were scattered so the threat of magical cannons was not very high.


    Xiao Yu had just more than 1,000 people and each one had superior strength. Xiao Yu made everyone scatter and waited for magic cannons to consume all ammo. Since this kind of attack was ineffective, Astu did not dare to continue to use it too much. After all, the power of magical cannon was huge but the cost was not small either.


    Using these magical cannons cost many demonic nuclei, it was like burning money. If it wasn¡¯t for the permission of Prince Miranda this time, he would not dare to use so many magic cannons to attack.


    ¡°Advance¡± Seeing enemy scatter around, Astu immediately ordered the troops to move quickly. He didn¡¯t want to give any chance to Xiao Yu to counterattack.


    ¡°The cavalry quickly chase them.¡± Astu also understood that it was almost impossible for heavy infantry to catch up with Xiao Yu.


    He had already seen the plot of Xiao Yu, so this time he did not bring a lot of heavy infantry. He preferred


    In this case, when the position is stabilized and the heavy infantry is rushed forward, it will achieve good results.


    Under themand of Astu, cavalry rushed toward Xiao Yu. These cavalries were equipped with all magical armours; they held magic weapons in their hands. They were the elite in the elite.


    Xiao Yu looked at the cavalry and thought to himself: ¡°if I can get my hands on these magic equipment, my soldiers¡¯ strength will...¡±


    The soldiers summoned by Xiao Yu were equipped with equipment produced by the base, but the general soldiers didn¡¯t have such an advantage, but he had to buy them.


    He had purchased several weapons and equipment, but he found that this kind of arms trading was fucking too money consuming. His wealth was not enough to equip every soldier.


    So, in this situation, robbing was the best option.


    Xiao Yu soon surpassed his momentary greed and looked at the powerful forces of the enemy. He was also thinking about a way to retreat safely. Now, he did not dare to think about conquering the Meg city.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s soldiers could not deal with the enemy. Although they were all elite, they were outnumbered.


    The situation was very tricky. At this time, cavalry began to lessen the distance between themselves and Xiao Yu¡¯s warriors. Once they caught up to them, Xiao Yu¡¯s warriors would be in deep trouble.


    Seeing the situation, Xiao Yu snorted and ordered: ¡°Enter into the forest.¡±


    Having heard the order of Xiao Yu, everyone immediately rushed to the forest. Vicinity of Meg City had mountains and forests.


    Seeing Xiao Yu entering into woods, the leading cavalry immediately stopped, not daring to pursue further. Forests were not good for cavalry. They might be ambushed.


    When Astu saw the situation, he immediately yelled, ¡°What are you doing? Quickly enter inside! I have already sent a scout to explore, there is no ambush.¡±


    Hearing the shout of Astu, cavalry immediately rushed into the woods.


    However, because there were too many trees in the woods, the cavalry was unable to maintain its formation. They were forced to divide into small groups. But they were not too worried after all each of them was equipped with magical equipment.


    Roar...


    Just as they moved deep inside, they saw a huge red dragon rushing toward them.


    ¡°Ah... a dragon? How can there be a dragon?¡± The soldiers were shocked by what they saw. After all, on this continent, the dragon had almost disappeared.


    What shocked them more was altogether another thing.


    ¡°What is going on here? How can a dragon use weapon?¡± everyone was shocked beyond words. Without waiting for the enemy to recover from shock, the little dragon attacked with nunchaku.

 Chapter 487

    With the death of these soldiers, guerri warfare had officially started.


    Xiao Yu ordered the soldiers to attack, kill and then flee. The guerri warfare was absolutely useful in woods.


    Although these cavalries undeniably had strong strength, it was impossible for them to withstand the attacks of the little dragon and gryphon knights.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s soldiers sneak attacked enemy and then fled. They didn¡¯t remain at the same location instea they kept changing it.


    At the other hand, Maiev and other heroes began to carry out strategic bombarding. Bombarding caught many soldiers off-guard and killed them.


    However, not long after, more and more enemy soldiers came in (woods), they used magic cannons and targeted Gryphon Knights flying in the air.


    ¡°Withdraw!¡± Sensing the threat of magical cannons, Xiao Yu ordered to withdraw further in.


    The guerri warfare deeply prohibits head-on confrontation.


    Astu sent a scout to continue the investigation, although most of them were killed, many others still reported back. There was a waterfall ahead.


    When they reach there, Xiao Yu would be cornered and would have no way to escape.


    When Astu heard that, he was overjoyed. He knew that Xiao Yu was unfamiliar with the terrain here, so although he made his troops retreat in the woods, it was very likely to for him not about the waterfall.


    Astu did not think that Xiao Yu was so shrewd that he might not notice this detail? Before Xiao Yu, it was nned that many days began to attack.


    Soon, Astu released a series of orders.


    When the strength of one party was far stronger on the other side, then the tactics of the surrounding was most appropriate.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s team had already reached the cliff. On the other side, Astu had already ordered his people to be ready to attack with magical instruments.


    He knew that Xiao Yu had fewer people, but their strength was definitely very strong. Moreover, he knew that Xiao Yu¡¯s soldiers could not be dealt with by his army. They could only be fatal by relying on magical instruments.


    ¡°Haha, guys, you really have some ability.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    ¡°Hey, Xiao Yu, what kind of trick are you ying? But no matter what trick you y, in the face of absolute strength, you will still be finished.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen my magic cannons and magic equipment¡¯s? I only need to make soldiers attack you, and then you will be minced into pieces immediately. As long as you surrender now, I guarantee your safety ...¡± Asto said in a resolute voice. Although he said that, he didn¡¯t really n to keep his words. He was just waiting for Xiao Yu to let his guard down so that he could annihte Xiao Yu in one fell swipe.


    However, how could Xiao Yu not see through this simple trick?


    Xiao Yu disdained the road: ¡°do you think I need to surrender? Do you really think I will be killed? Have you seen the bombs I used just before? If you dare to attack me, I will throw all the mines at you. Even if your magical cannons are powerful, they need a lot of magic crystals. How many magic crystals can you have? I can make up for quality with quantity. My bombs versus your magic cannons, let¡¯s see who have thestugh. Haha...¡±


    ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t have to care how much magic crystals I have, but it¡¯s definitely enough to kill you,¡± Astu replied.


    Morale was a very important thing. In war, the general must not let his army¡¯s morale palmate. Otherwise, the army will not be able to release its full potential. Astu knew this principle well. To deal with Xiao Yu who only had not more than 1000 soldiers, theye with 10,000 soldiers. These small things had significant impact on the morale of the army.


    Previously, he did not believe that Xiao Yu actually had a dragon.


    We are talking about a dragon. How many dragons are there in this world? The Dragon Knight had be legendary existence. However, a dragon had appeared now.


    This was a big blow to morale.


    Although everyone was very eager to ughter a Dragon Warrior, when ites to the dragon, it was another matter.


    The dragons were on the top of the pyramid on this continent. Imbued with powerful physic and magical ability, they were like demons.


    Rumble...


    At this time, suddenly, the thunder appeared in the sky, countless lightning descended from the sky.


    ¡°How can it suddenly thunder in clear day¡± Xiao Yu and others were very surprised.


    In fact, not only Xiao Yu but even Astu was shocked. This phenomenon was really strange.


    How could it suddenly thunder in a clear day?


    It was not rainy season, the sky waspletely clear. How could it suddenly thunder? Moreover, the lightning was so powerful that it shattered many of the rocks where it stuck.


    Rumble...


    At this time, with another sh, it directly charred soldiers wearing armour. The power of this lightning was much stronger.


    The lightning of the Griffin Knight was just a kind of magic, but this was the real deal.


    ¡°Everyone, take off your armour right now.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    Currently, if they still wore armour, then they were just looking for death. Everyone immediately began to put off their armour, but Astu did not respond.


    Then, another lightning fell down.


    ¡°What the hell is happening here?¡± Xiao Yu roared. Originally, he had prepared a n to deal with Astu. But now, it waspletely messed up by the lightning.


    Rumble...


    There was another violent noise, but this time, it was not thunder. Mountain here began to copse in arge area, and countless rocks rolled down the towering cliffs.

 Chapter 488

    ¡°F#ck!¡± Xiao Yu shouted in anger. What would happen of his strategy? He nned to lead other party to the mountain and then through bombs on the mountain to make countless rocks roll down,pletely destroying the enemy army.


    But who could forecast the future? This unexpected event destroyed Xiao Yu¡¯s whole n. You must know that Xiao Yu have to employ his n when the other party waspletely under the range of falling rocks. But now that it happened ahead of schedule, although it could kill arge number of enemy soldiers, it certainly could not produce the desired effect.


    Rumble...


    Countless boulders fell from the mountains, rolled out toward Astu¡¯s army. Many of these boulders were hundreds of tons heavy. Moreover, they fell from the mountain, gaining fierce momentum. The power was definitely no worse than the sixth-order magic.


    Moreover, the key was area covered, the area covered was too big. Even for Theodore, it was not an easy thing to cast magic of this scale.


    Astu¡¯s face was green. He didn¡¯t expect such a situation at all.


    ¡°Withdraw, withdraw fast.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be d that his infantry had not reached yet. Otherwise, once these boulders rolled down, most of his infantry would have crushed directly.


    But, even if they ran, it was Impossible.


    As the result, the soldiers wearing hard armour were directly smashed into the piece. Although the cavalry rode horses, quite a number of them was still killed or injured by the boulders.


    However, after rolling for a while, boulders were blocked by the tall trees, which led to a significant decline in the lethality of the boulders.


    Despite this, the Astu¡¯s soldiers were also suffering a lot.


    At this time, the lightning was still thundering in the sky. Suddenly, from the ces where the boulders fell down, a sudden radiance emerged, as if a huge shlight was ced underneath.


    ¡°Powerful magical elements!¡± At this time, a person suddenly jumped up and looked at everything in front of her with incredible eyes.


    This person was none other than Aegwynn.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Xiao Yu immediately understood that Aegwynn knew something. After all, she had lived for at least 10,000 years ago.


    ¡°This energy is very familiar to me. I seem to have seen it.¡± Aegwynn looked at the light, thoughtful.


    ¡°Where is it? Think about it.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes widened. It must be an ancient ce. Such ces often had many treasures.


    Rumble...


    Soon with thunder causing destruction, the mountain rocks either exploded or fell down, revealing an ancient-looking roof.


    Xiao Yu was very familiar with such ancient but beautiful looking building. After all, many of the buildings in Warcraft were like this.


    At this time, Aegwynn was also in deep thoughts. The lightning still continued to fall but it was not so dense and was no longer targeting the crowd.


    The building was in ruin, but it was covered by a magical shield. Lightings falling on magical shield didn¡¯t cause any harm at all.


    What was this ce? Who made such a magical shield for such a huge building?


    After more and more stones fell down, Xiao Yu gradually saw the appearance of the building.


    ¡°This... this is the Psychic Institute...¡± Xiao Yu suddenly cried out loud.


    ¡°What? That legendary psychic Institute which specializes in training undead magicians?¡± Celia came to Xiao Yu¡¯s side and eximed in shock.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Yes, I am sure, this is the Psychic Institute, but how did the Psychic Institute arrive here?¡±


    ¡°This continent has many things that you can¡¯t imagine. It¡¯s not strange that Psychic Institute is here.¡± Aegwynn said suddenly.


    ¡°What are they?¡± Xiao Yu asked in shock. It seems that Aegwynn knew something.


    Aegwynn looked at Xiao Yu with disdain and said: ¡°With your strength, you are not qualified to know these things.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Xiao Yu was extremely dissatisfied with Aegwynn¡¯s attitude.


    Recently, Xiao Yu and Aegwynn were always fighting each other. He always wanted to get close to Lin Bixue, but every time he took a step forward, Aegwynn appeared and hindered his good deeds.


    Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t do anything about Aegwynn. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know exactly how much Aegwynn¡¯s strength had recovered, but in short, people including Caso, could not even withstand her single attack. Aegwynn casually threw them away with a wave of her hand.


    But Aegwynn didn¡¯t really hurt them. At most, it made them writhe in pain for a few days. They were not really hurt or killed. This was also the reason why Xiao Yu bearing it.


    He felt that Aegwynn did not have any malicious though at least for time being. Otherwise, with the power of Aegwynn, they all would be killed.


    The horrible magician, Theodore could even resist a country. However, Aegwynn was much more powerful than Theodore. No one could estimate her strength.


    At this time, all rocks covering Psychic Institute fell down. Psychic Institute gradually appeared in front of everyone.


    Looking at the familiar door, Xiao Yu could not help but sigh, the Psychic Institute was once the home of the Barov family.


    Since Psychic Institute was here, then... an even more important ce should be nearby.


    That was the tomb of Uther.

 Chapter 489

    Gradually, the Psychic Institute revealed itself to everyone. Everyone was extremely shocked by this huge Institute. This was once the home of the Barov family. Later it became the Institute that had trained the Necromancers.


    At this point, Xiao Yu looked at Astu who was fleeing from the falling boulders. Xiao Yu waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Charge inside.¡±


    ¡°This... Brother Xiao, should we really go inside? It¡¯s obviously a dangerous ce.¡± asked Caso while looking at Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said: ¡°Brother Caso, have you forgotten? I am very familiar with such ancient buildings. This ce was not that dangerous. ¡±


    ¡°How?¡± Caso asked in confused tone.


    ¡°Just follow me, there is nothing dangerous here. At most, there will be some undead. I have Uther as well as pdins. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Now, Xiao Yu had the silver hand led by Alonso, which also filled him with confidant. After all, the pdins were the nemesis of the undead.


    When Caso heard Xiao Yu reply, he smiled and followed Xiao Yu inside without saying anything.


    He also knew that Xiao Yu¡¯s original n was to use the boulder to kill the enemy troops. It must be said that although Xiao Yu looked very careless person, he was actually a very careful person. He thought very thoroughly.


    Since Xiao Yu dared to say this, then there was definitely no problem.


    As a result, everyone entered the Psychic Institute. Moreover going further in, Xiao Yu ordered Tyrande set a lot of traps at the entrance.


    Now, after the Tyrande level reached high level, the effects of trap became even more powerful.


    As long as you dared to step into the trap of Tyrande, even if you didn¡¯t die, you would definitely loose ayer of skin.


    Just as they proceed bit ahead inside tunnel, two 45 meters high skeleton rushed at Xiao Yu¡¯s team while throwing its fist at them. Xiao Yu¡¯s team narrowly dodged the iing fist, causing it to poke a hole in stone wall.


    Bang...


    Alonso walked in front of skeleton and then used his cursed torch. Cursed Torch released a terrifying power at Skeleton.


    The bones of the skeleton which were thicker than the trunk were smashed by the power released by cursed torch.


    Body of the skeleton immediately emitted blue smoke while making crumbling sounds. Skeleton howled in pain caused by injured hand bone.


    Taking advantage of skeleton¡¯s distraction, Alonso turned around and appeared behind skeleton. Then he used cursed torch at the thigh of skeleton.


    With a load thud, the tall skeleton fell to the ground and body of the skeleton began to burn causing to scream in pain. Soon painful screams of skeleton died down.


    Obviously, its soul fire was extinguished.


    On the other hand, Caso was fighting with other skeleton while holding his shield. He was a sixth order warrior. With him blocking skeleton, he could reduce unnecessary casualties. Therefore, he took the initiative to fight. Xiao Yu also approved Caso¡¯s initiative.


    Caso mmed forward his shield and blocked the skeleton¡¯s attack. Then, he stepped aside and dashed at the back of skeleton. He directly stabbed the backbone of skeleton with his sword.


    These skeletons seemed to be fragile under the sword of Caso. In fact, the toughness of skeletons¡¯ bones was inferior to the armour made of steel.


    However, even after getting his backbone pierced by a sword, it did not die immediately. After all they were originally undead creatures, unless their soul fire were extinguished, otherwise it was not so easy to kill them.


    Taking this chance, Alonso used his cursed torch and extinguished the soul fire of skeleton.


    The two skeleton bones were so powerful, causing everyone to be more cautious surroundings.


    Xiao Yu was indifferent. He had been to the Dark temple so could this ce be more dangerous than the dark temple? In addition, there was better than Dark Temple. Now they had Aegwynn. Who could harm them?


    In those days, Aegwynn was the guardian of this continent, specifically renowned for her massacre of demons and undead.


    This was why Xiao Yu was not afraid toe here.


    It was very difficult for Xiao Yu to convince Aegwynn to help him beat Meg City. After all, he couldn¡¯t order Aegwynn around.


    However, if there was danger then Aegwynn would have to take action.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s small calctions were really true to a point. Therefore, having Aegwynn as his bodyguard, he was not worried.


    Soon they reached inner area of Psychic Institute.


    Inside the hall, they saw countless undeads wandering here and there.


    If they were just the ordinary undeads, there¡¯s nothing to worry about it, because Xiao Yu had seen many undeads in the Under City. These undeads were not same. They were clothed in ck cloaks. They were obviously the necromancer, which was not that right.


    Necromancers were not easy to kill, it was not easy to fight against them.


    When undeads saw Xiao Yu¡¯s team¡¯s arrival, they growled and rushed toward Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Brother Xiao, what tactics should we employ?¡± Looking at undeads rushing over, Caso couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Xiao Yu replied, ¡°What tactics? Kill them directly!¡±

 Chapter 490

    The crowds entered into battle mode, relying on their superior personal abilities as well as their super cooperation, theypletely suppressed undeads.


    Bang... Bang...


    The magic of Kael¡¯thas was unleashed one after another, often burning undeads to piles of ashes. With the Xinduolei golden rod, his strength was almost doubled.


    Although his strength had not been restored to peak, he also could not unleash the level of strength as he did in Dark temple, but his current strength was also extremely terrifying.


    These knights under Caso looked at Kael¡¯thas¡¯s powerful magical attack with amazement. This strength had almost sixth-order.


    It was really tarrying for a fifth-order magician to have such strength. The blood elves were worthy of being called the most powerful magical race.


    The strength of the blood elf was really extremely powerful.


    Were these people really legendary heroes of the ancient times?


    In the dark temple, they had also seen them with their own eyes; many of them had heard that ancient heroes were now returning back.


    If that¡¯s the case, it was not surprising that they had such power. However, if they were really ancient heroes, fighting with them was really a great honour.


    Under the army¡¯s continued assault, it was one sided ughter.


    ¡°You, the despicable mortals, dare to invade the territory of the Barov family. You all are looking for a death.¡± At this time, a low but ice cold voice resounded.


    Ground began to split apart as if something was trying to climb up from below. In fact, it didn¡¯t take long before countless bones began toe out of slit area. These bones climbed out one by one. They did not attack Xiao Yu immediately, but gathered together.


    After a while, these bones began to pile up. Soon pile of bones began to release green gas, which looked very strange.


    That mist contains countless bizarre patters (Runes). These patterns wereplicated unlike ordinary patterns. These patterns were obviously forming a huge array.


    ¡°What is this?¡± By now, all the dead souls had basically been killed. Xiao Yu saw that and immediately screamed. It was not looking something good at first nce.


    ¡°This is the most evil undead magic. This can be considered as undead magic created by Psychic Institute so it is naturally powerful.¡± Aegwynn came over and said faintly.


    ¡°What weaknesses does this guy have?¡± Xiao Yu directly asked main thing. They didn¡¯t have luxury to devolve into its history. Aegwynn was a powerful magician. Knowledge she had was notparable to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Soul Fire is biggest weakness of Undead magic. As long as its soul fire is extinguished, it will be finished.¡± Aegwynn looked at the huge magical array and said.


    ¡°How can we extinguish the soul fire?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    ¡°An ordinary undead can be killed just by destroying the body part where its soul fire is located. They don¡¯t have much protection, making it easy to kill them. However if it is a powerful undead, their soul fire has been condensed and formed protection array w). For killing them, we first have to destroy its protection array.¡± Aegwynn looked at the huge pile of white bones that were gradually taking shape.


    ¡°How can we destroy protection array?¡± Xiao Yu asked again.


    ¡°If you can find ce where array is located, you can simply destroy it with magic.¡± Aegwynn raised her chin and said proudly.


    ¡°If don¡¯t know?¡± Xiao Yu grinned.


    Xiao Yu did not know what to say.


    By now, green mist had been cleared, revealing a giant monster consisting of white bones of more than ten meters height.


    ¡°Such a big beast!¡± Xiao Yu could not help but say so. This guy was really just too big.


    Looks like it was not going to be smooth battle.


    Rumble...


    At this moment, the huge skeleton rushed toward Xiao Yu. A necromancer was sitting on the huge skeleton, being protected by it.


    A huge monster, plus a necromancer, was definitely not a goodbo.


    ¡°Everyone fight!¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    Caso was the first to take action. He was after all a sixth-order warrior. It was best time for him to perform.


    Xiao Yu also sent the little dragon to help. He knew that this guy was too strong, and Caso couldn¡¯t kill him by himself.


    Little dragon also did not hesitate and went ahead. He took out his nunchaku and attacked this big guy.


    Bang bang bang......


    The big guy was indeed very powerful but even it was stunned by little dragon¡¯s power. The power behind little dragon¡¯s nunchaks was really too strong.


    Little dragon¡¯s body was too big to fight with ordinary humans, it was very inconvenient, but thisrge thing was best match for him. Thest time when he fought powerful Gorloc leader, the other party was even stronger then this guy. Although he suffered lossst time, he was now even more powerful than before.


    This big guy was far worse than the Gorloc leader.


    Roar...


    At first that big guy was stunned by little dragon¡¯s disy of power, but soon he became angry. He immediately exerted even more power.


    Little dragon had followed Xiao Yu for so long. How could he ept this loss.


    ¡°Although your power is strong, you cannot definitely defeat me relying on your low IQ.¡± Little dragon mumbled talked to himself.


    Having heard Little dragon say so, Big guy could not take it lying down anymore.

 Chapter 491

    ¡°Despicable mortals, you all should be killed.¡± At this time, a strong magic wave burst out of big guy¡¯s body. The dust on the ground flew several dozen feet. The ground began to vibrate. The gravels were sent flying by shockwave.


    Rumble...


    ¡°Run, run.¡± Everyone shouted and immediately retreated quickly toward the corners. Xiao Yu had already told them that while fighting a BOSS. They should be careful of AOE skill. The AOE magics had a certain range. It was impossible for them to cover all ces.


    As long as you are careful and fast enough, you could definitely escape.


    Sure enough, effective range of magic was huge. a powerful boulder storm is set up in an area. This magic was quite powerful, even if a fifth-order warrior was hit, he would be seriously injured if not dead.


    ¡°Attack again¡± After watching this strong magic, Xiao Yu immediately waved his hand and shouted loudly.


    When everyone heard the shout of Xiao Yu, they immediately rushed up again.


    All sorts of attacks were constantly thrown on this big guy. Although everyone¡¯s attack was iparably strong, it¡¯s still difficult to break the body of this big guy.


    Boom...


    This big skeleton was too powerful. With a loud thud, everyone one was sent flying.


    ¡°This will not work. How can we kill him?¡± Xiao Yu asked loudly. Although he did not name the person whom he was asking, everyone understood that this question was directed at Aegwynn.


    In current situation, only Aegwynn was qualified to answer the question.


    Aegwynn looked at Xiao Yu while drinking red wine. She was acting as if she was watching a movie.


    Aegwynn took a look at Xiao Yu and said faintly: ¡°You can¡¯t even kill such a big fool. It¡¯s too bad.¡±


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes and said: ¡°Can wepare with you old timers? If you attack, a magic can kill it.¡±


    ¡°I am very old?¡± Women were really sensitive to their age so was Aegwynn. Hearing Xiao Yu call her ¡®old timer¡¯ Aegwynn immediately became angry.


    ¡°Sigh, age is woman¡¯s reverse scale, no matter who that woman is. If someone called them old, they would not take it lying down.¡± Xiao Yu thought to himself and helpless shook his head.


    ¡°Hey madam, you will always be the number one beauty on the maind. No matter whether it is before or now, no one on the maind dares to say that any other woman is more beautiful than you. In fact, I have always admired you very much. You are the eternal goddess in my heart.¡±


    To deal with women, you should tter them.


    Sure enough, as Aegwynn heard the words of Xiao Yu, the expression on her face immediately eased a lot. Although she knew that Xiao Yu¡¯s words didn¡¯t have any sincerity, she still enjoyed it.


    ¡°This big guy looks very powerful, but in fact magical array protecting his soul is not perfect. There is big loophole in it.¡± Aegwynn said slowly.


    Hearing Aegwynn said, Xiao Yu suddenly turned his head and began to look at this big guy. Sure enough, Xiao Yu found that this big guy hadn¡¯t moved around since they started fighting. It¡¯s always there.


    Because of huge built, movability was difficult. This guy seemed to have huge weakness in terms of mobility.


    You should know, if such huge guy wanted to move, it needed to consume a lot of energy. The undeads magician certainly did not have such a powerful mana.


    ¡°Everyone stop attacking head-on and utilise guerri strategy.¡± Xiao Yu said loudly.


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu¡¯s shouting, everyone immediately began to retreat. It was enough distance to make this big guy unable to hit.


    Roar...


    When big guy saw that everyone had retired, it immediately roared and looked around wondering which side to attack first.


    In the end, this big guy did not act rashly, but stood in the same ce, waiting for the reaction of everyone.


    ¡°This big guy is not stupid. Do you think we are unable to deal with you?¡± Xiao Yu snorted and said coldly. Then he turned around and said to Grom: ¡°Grom, go and seduce him to attack you. Let him chase you, but don¡¯t counterattack.¡±


    Having heard Xiao Yu say so, Grom nodded and rushed ahead, leaving behind afterimages.


    Grom was like a ghost. He shed few times at big guy¡¯s bones and then retreated back.


    Grom¡¯s strength was getting stronger and stronger. Although he couldn¡¯t really hurt this big guy, it¡¯s still possible to annoy this big guy.


    Big guy was immediately angered by Grom; he roared and chased after Grom. Without further ado, Grom quickly ran.


    The big guy threw boulders at Glom, but they were all avoided by Grom.


    Rumble... Finally, the big guy chased Grom with heavy step. This big guy was slow at moving, but because of his huge built, he caught up with Grom in a few steps.


    At this time, Xiao Yu ordered Maiev: ¡°Maiev, attack him now.¡±


    After receiving order of Xiao Yu, Maiev immediately rushed up. Her body seemed to be as light as feather floating in the air. Then she threw his axe at big guy.


    Oh...


    The axe made a beautiful arc and hit the big guy¡¯s head, stunning big guy.


    The current attack power of Maiev was absolutely powerful.


    ¡°Oh...¡± The big guy screamed in pain and rushed over to Maiev. Seeing big guy rushing at her, Maiev took back the axe and quickly fled.


    With Maiev¡¯s speed, how could this big guy catch him.


    At this time, Xiao Yu signalled small dragon, little dragon with nunchaku in his hand, attacked big guy from behind and then quickly escaped.

 Chapter 492

    This big guy seemed to be particrly angry with little dragon. Maybe it is because little dragon¡¯s attack hurt too much. He chased after little dragon.


    ¡°Little dragon, keep running, don¡¯t let him catch up with you.¡± Xiao Yu sent several people to attract the attention of this big guy again, but he couldn¡¯t get his attention.


    This guy seemed to hate little dragon extremely. Therefore, Xiao Yu could only let little dragon continue to escape and consume the physical strength of this big guy.


    Sure enough, after chasing for a while of, this big guy could not keep up his phase and his speed began to slow down.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s n was pretty simple. They were just going to randomly attack this big guy, causing Big guy¡¯s mana to constantly deplete.


    You should know although this big guy was powerful, it was not apletely undead creature. It was an undead wizard made through magic.


    Last time, when Augustus summoned demon (Doomsday messenger) from different hell, demons were real living entity so naturally they did not have to worry about this. Because they were aplete life form they could replenish their mana.


    The huge Skeleton in front of them was not aplete life form, but a product simr to the phoenix of Kael¡¯thas.


    This kind of thing requires strong magic support.


    Rumbling...


    Everything was going ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s n. With every passing second, the big guy¡¯s mana reserve was depleting, weakening him slowly.


    Feeling its action getting slower and slower, the undead magician became more and more anxious. Xiao Yu stood next to Aegwynn, drinking leisurely.


    After a while, watching the big guy getting slower and slower, Xiao Yu ordered his soldiers to go up together and tire this big guy.


    By now, the strength of the big guy had been greatly reduced. It got surrounded by people and got attacked but he had no other way.


    Finally, after getting attacked by little dragon countless times, the soul fire of this big guy finally began to crack down.


    The undead magician understood its body¡¯s situation so it decided tried to escape, but Maiev, who was lurking around waiting for opportunity, suddenly shed her axe and beheading big guy.


    This battle was finally finished.


    ¡°Give these bones to me!¡± Xiao Yu looked at the huge bones of this giant Skeleton and kept it, knowing that it was a rare alchemy material. It could be used make many things.


    After searching entire hall, Xiao Yu continued to move forward.


    In the past, this ce was considered as treasure trove, but Xiao Yu did not find many good things here. This made Xiao Yu regret for a while. But he knew that if there was any great treasure here, it must be in the dean¡¯s room.


    Xiao Yu kept moving forward with the crowd.


    Psychic college¡¯s most popr person was naturally Chief Dean.


    This guy was the ultimate boss here. Xiao Yu did not know whether this guy was still here or not.


    Although they encountered several powerful undead creatures including even stronger skeletons along the way, with everyone¡¯sbined strength it, they yed every one of them.


    In the process of killing these undeads, Caso was in limelight. He restricted the movements of the undeads, letting others to the undead skeleton. With his shield, he single-handed countered every attack of undeads.


    Finally they met a new powerful undead. This undead had a unique skill, which was his bone needle. This bone needle was extremely thin like a spike but it had high prative power.


    They decided same strategy as previous one. It was Caso¡¯s job to attract undead while other¡¯s had to kill this guy.


    At first, Caso did well but soon his shield could no longer bear umting damage and finally broke. Bone needle prated the shield and destroyed with continuous barrage of attacks. When Xiao Yu saw the situation, he threw the Essinos barrier directly to Caso.


    Seeing Essinos barrier, an unsurpassable excitement shined in the Caso¡¯s eyes. As a shield warrior, a good shield held extraordinary meaning for him.


    The Essinos barrier given by Xiao Yu was definitely one of the best shields. How could it not excite him?


    With the Essinos barrier, Caso did not have any fear, and even he took lead in counter attacking. He directly attacked the undead and finally him off.


    Although Caso liked this shield, he also knew its worth. He also wanted to keep it but since it did not belong to him, he had to return it back. Just as these were going through Caso¡¯s mind, Xiao Yu waved his hand and said: ¡°A good weapon needed to be wielded by good warrior to show its powers. This shield is more suited than anyone else.¡±


    Then, Xiao Yu walked away directly and did not give Caso any chance to reply. Wasn¡¯t Xiao Yu being a bit too generous, right?


    After all, that thing was Essinos barrier. This shield definitely worth a lot but he gave it to Caso for free.


    ¡°You...you gave it to me?¡± Caso chased Xiao Yu and asked incredulously.


    ¡°Not only that, this is also for you.¡± Xiao Yu threw out the Titan pendant.


    Titan Pendant plus Essinos barrier, it was an invinciblebination. Caso waspletely dumbfounded.

 Chapter 493

    Since Xiao Yu had already decided to pull Caso to his side, he would definitely spend money and make due investment.


    Since you wants to get something, you have to give something.


    If Caso became his subordinate in the future, wouldn¡¯t these thingse back again?


    After waiting for a long time, Caso quietly put away these two things and said to Xiao Yu in faint voice: ¡°I owe you a favour.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    After that, Caso did not say anything else but showed his gratitude by fighting.


    Soon they reached main hall and saw Dean Gading standing there waiting for them.


    Seeing the Dean Gading again, Xiao Yu felt like he had returned to the era of glorious Psychic Institute.


    Unexpectedly, He met this guy here.


    The Dean Gading looked like a gentle schr by appearance but his being releases endless power of darkness.


    After a while, Xiao Yu pulled himself back and ordered his subordinates: ¡°This guy is very powerful. Everyone be careful. We will follow same strategy as we did previously. There are a lot of undead in every room and everyone be careful while killing them. Don¡¯t worry, you can do it.¡±


    Xiao Yu still followed same strategy as he did previously. He didn¡¯t know if Dean Gading had made any progress.


    Many bosses had evolved. He believed that this Dean Gading would not be overpowered; at least he would not be as powerful as Gorloc leader or Augustus.


    Xiao Yu had killed both guys, was he still afraid of them? Of course not, although at that time, he received help from Leonardo and Nichs, he still had confidence in his team.


    Now Xiao Yu also had Iron Horse Brotherhood.


    The Iron Horse Brotherhood undoubtedly had strong melee abilities, but their heritage was not as powerful as Nichs and Leonardo¡¯s family.


    Therefore, they were basically relying on Xiao Yu¡¯s inventory (treasury) to fight. When there was a problem, Xiao Yu¡¯s scrolls, bombs, and bombs were used out not there¡¯s.


    In fact, the consumption was indeed veryrge. Now, Xiao Yu was really envious of those big families. Even after using so many things, Leonardo and Nichs only felt slight pinch.


    It seemed that the gap between the big family and Xiao Yu was still very big.


    Xiao Yu knew that war for hegemony would begin soon and at that time, he would face the pressure from these big families.


    Looking at the current situation, Xiao Yu¡¯s situation was not very optimistic. His rtionship with several big families was not so good. It seemed that everyone wanted to kill Xiao Yu, a variable.


    However, in reality, there were many conflicts of interests between several big families. Everyone knew that there could only be one king of this continent. So, everyone else was their enemy.


    Let¡¯s not talk about this now. For now, Xiao Yu must kill the Dean Gading. With the glorious history of the Psychic College, how could there treasury be small. As long as the Dean Gading was killed, Xiao Yu Xiao Yu believed that he would certainly make a huge profit.


    ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to break into the Psychic College?¡± At this time, the voice of Dean Gading came out, containing infinite charm within it. It forced everyone halt in their tracks for a moment.


    ¡°What a powerful spell.¡± Everyone immediately felt it. Dean Gading had definitely used some extremely powerful charm spell.


    Even few casual words of Dean Gading contained powerful spell, showcasing his abilities in spell-casting.


    It seemed that this Dean Gading was not easy to deal with.


    Xiao Yu knew that such enemies were the most difficult to fight because their various spells disturb thought process, causing opponent to be distracted for some time. In this case, in fight between powerful warriors distraction of even single second proved fatal.


    ¡°F#ck, you dare to charm me. You think we will be charmed you? We all are great warriors as well as pure men. Find a woman to charm, why charm a man. Everyone kill this as soon as possible. ¡°Xiao Yu thought for a long time but could not find any way to deal with this spell so in the end hemand tounch attack.


    When he heard Xiao Yu¡¯s order, Caso attacked without thinking. With treasures given by Xiao Yu, only he might be able to take on Dean Gading head on.


    ¡°Are you trying to challenge the majesty of my Psychic College? This is not doable. I will let you have the taste of real undead magic.¡± Dean Gading let out sinisterugh and a powerful energy burst out of his body. In the blink of an eye, force behind violent energy swept forced Caso to step back.


    With a thud, all things in the room were turned into ash. Dean Gading¡¯s body was now covered with very strange white bone armour, which was releasing a sinister aura.


    And then, few ck shadows with knife in their hand suddenly appeared beside him, making people feel cold as if ced in freezer. These ck shadows were fluttering and look like smoke, but their movement speed was extremely fast.


    At next moment that these ck shadows rushed toward the crowd and when they reached the crowd, these shadows attacked with knifes.

 Chapter 494

    Attacking speed was extremely fast and it was toote to react. Many people were wounded.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Xiao Yu shouted and teleported behind the one of ck shadows.


    Xiao Yu attacked the ck shadow only to find out that none of his attacks worked. They simply passed ck Shadow¡¯s body as if they were only made of smoke. But soon an idea stuck Xiao Yu¡¯s head.


    ¡°Uther try your light (holy) magic on them!¡± Xiao Yu felt that these things were made of dark magic so decided to make Uther attack them with his light magic.


    With themand of Xiao Yu, Uther waved his hand indicating members of Silver Hand to attack together with him. Then he and silver hand started to recite the spell.


    The light of a trial is on the top of these shadows, letting the shadows burst into horror, but their swords are still sharp.


    Many ordinary soldiers touched their knives and they were all killed or injured.


    These ck shadows were in the air, and the director of Gading was not idle. His face was a strange smile. A burst of spells came out, and a burst of fire and rain fell over the crowd.


    ¡°Distributed.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly. However, everyone just had to dodge, but it was violently found that many things exploded under the feet, and everyone was in a hurry.


    ¡°I rely on, what is this?¡± Xiao Yu looked at some strange beetles that suddenly came out of the ground. These beetles don¡¯t look so conspicuous, they are dark and look very strange.


    However, just now, these beetles suddenly came to a big bang, and they were caught off guard by Xiao Yu, and many injured.


    ¡°This father only wants tigers not kittens. Even if Dean Gading has powerful skill, I don¡¯t believe he cannot be killed. Caso don¡¯t try to kill these ck Shadows, you just have to hold them back while others will attack Dean Grading.¡± Xiao Yu immediately made some arrangements.


    The attack Dean Gading just unleashed was an AOI magic attack, not the kind of fierce single target attack. Although shield of Caso did not have any offensive power, he was best candidate to buy them some valuable time to deal with Dean Grading.


    Rumble...


    A phoenix made of magic smashed on the body of Dean Gading, forcing few step back. Naturally, it was Kael¡¯thas¡¯s fire phoenix.


    At this time, there was no better way thanunching full-strike attack and killing Dean Gading in the shortest time possible.


    Xiao Yu was notcking in strong subordinates. Maiev, Grom, Tyrande, Illidan and Kael¡¯thas were all strong attackers. At this time, Xiao Yu did not alloy little dragon to attack Dean Grading but asked him finish off those shadows.


    Xiao Yu knew that the skills of Dean Grading certainly did not stop there. He must have some other trick. Little dragon was Xiao Yu¡¯s hidden card. What else could be better than dragon?


    ¡°Come out from your graves, my apprentices! My apprenticese out and fight them.¡± At this time, Dean Gading roared and his body released a strange energy.


    ¡°For the glory of Psychic College!¡± with the Dean Grading¡¯s load shout, countless apprentices of Physic college dig out of ground. All of them were dressed in ck uniform, releasing gloomy aura. All of them were already dead. Right now, they were just undead creatures.


    ¡°Little dragon and Uther, kill these guys.¡± Xiao Yu did not put too much thought and directly ordered Xiao Yu to attack.


    The number of apprentices in the psychic College was very high, making it difficult to deal with them. Not only that, since they were already dead, they did not feel any pain, nor did they know any fear. Theyunchedpletely suicidal attack.


    If they were killed soon, it would definitely cause a lot of harm. Not because of their individual strength but because of their sheer number.


    Although the hands of the silver have now received Uther¡¯s training, the number of opponents was too high. They were simply unable to deal with them at all.


    However, the morale of new members of silver hands was very high, under the blessing of Uther, they bravely started to kill these undead. It was their greatest glory to be able to fight under Uther¡¯smand to kill the undeads.


    Therefore, with Alonso as the lead, the silver hand was responsible for resisting these undead apprentices. The other arms are to cooperate with them, to form a good battle, and to intercept, so as to avoid the formation being washed away.


    The countless light magic fell on the bodies of these undead apprentices, turning them into fly ashes. Every time when a member of silver hand killed an undead, they would recite ¡°I wish you rest in peace¡± instead of the ¡°Clean dirty creatures¡± that they used to say as the member of Scarlet Crusade.


    Different way of reciting showed the transformation of their mentality. They were no longer Scarlet Crusaders who only wants to kill, but the silver hand that exist in order to safeguard justice and protect all human beings.

 Chapter 495

    On the other side of battlefield, Maiev, Illidan and others had encircled Dean Gading. Although the dean Gading summoned many ck shadows to guard him, some people were still able to attack now and then. All kinds of weapons were continually attacking the white bone armour of the Dean Gading.


    White bone armour¡¯s defence was indeed powerful.


    Even with many people attacking him, Dean Gading was still unharmed. The magic of Dean Gading had caused great trouble to everyone.


    Although the Dean Gading was a Necromancer and his best skill was to summon the dead creatures, Dean Gading was not weak in other magical aspects.


    ¡°Hahaha... my enemies, listen to me.¡± At this time, Dean Gading burst intoughter, with a powerful charm in his voice.


    Everyone¡¯s head felt dizzy at this time, as if their soul was being pulled by something.


    Everyone¡¯s movement also came to halt and Bloodhoof¡¯s eyes glowed green. He then looked at heroes nearby him.


    The Bloodhoof who was wielding an axe rushed at Grom.


    ¡°What?¡± Grom was shocked at unexpected attack but he quickly recovered and quickly side stepped. Missing the attack, Bloodhoof turned to attack Maiev.


    With his agility, Maiev easily dodged the attack, casing Bloodhoof to attack the wall.


    ¡°Sure enough, he still have triumph card.¡± This skill of Dean Gading was really powerful.


    ¡°Caso,e over and stop him. Bloodhoof is getting controlled. You only need to keep him busy but don¡¯t hurt him while doing so.¡±


    By now, those ck shadows had been wiped out by the crowd, so pressure on Caso was not high. The Bloodhoof was being controlled by the Dean Gading at this time. Because of dark magic of Dean Gading, Bloodhoof was much stronger than usual.


    Only Caso can handle Bloodhoof because of his shield. Moreover, Caso was already a sixth-order powerhouse and Bloodhoof was only a fifth-order warrior. Although the dark magic of the Dean Gading had enhanced the strength of Bloodhoof, Caso could handle him.


    ¡°Everyone attack Dean Gading and finish him off as soon as possible.¡± shouted Xiao Yu.


    But before they could attack, green coloured light ball shot out of Dean Gading¡¯s hand and hit the centre of Kael¡¯thas¡¯s eyebrows. Soon Kael¡¯thas¡¯s eyes shed green before turning normal. A strange smile appeared on his face as he began to attack warriors on his own side side.


    This really shocked Xiao Yu.


    Kael¡¯thas was different from the Bloodhoof. Bloodhoof did not have any wide-range attack so it was enough to be restrained by Caso, but Kael¡¯thas was a powerful magician.


    Especially after getting enhancements from dark power of Dean¡¯s Dean, his magic was even stronger. If he definitely pose a greater threat then Bloodhoof.


    ¡°Everyone spread out, all Druids surround Kael¡¯thas and use sleeping magic on him.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly. For now, there was no better option to deal with Kael¡¯thas then putting him to sleep.


    Although Kael¡¯thas was powerful, he was still not immune to magic skill especially since so many sleeping spells were used at the same time. Although it would not cause him to sleep for long, it was still to deal with Dean Grading.


    As Xiao Yu ned, Kael¡¯thas began to feel sleepy and finally drop down because of intense magic effect.


    However looking the current situation, Dean Gading only sneered and then used charm on Illidan. Illidan¡¯s strength was also unquestionable; if he got controlled then result would be disastrous..


    But soon, sneer on the face of Dean Gading got reced by confusion. After he used charm Illidan, there was no response at all.


    ¡°How? Howe?¡± Dean Gading said incredulously.


    Illidan snorted and said: ¡°I am a soulless person. If you want to control my soul, then it is just your wishful thinking.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you are a demon, how can you have such a powerful evil power in your body? Who are you?¡±


    Dean Gading suddenly felt the even power hidden in the Illidan¡¯s body and shouted loudly.


    Illidan did not answer him but he continued to unleash his attack.


    ¡°Ah... you bastard.¡± Dean Gading was caught unprepared by Illidan, dealing him a great damage.


    Illidan¡¯s attacks became more and more fierce; Dean Grading could not dodge all the attacks, causing some of them tond on his body. Moreover, Illidan could absorb the mana of opponent during the fight, as fight continued Dean Grading¡¯s mana reserve began to deplete with frightening speed.


    ¡°You bastards, die for me.¡± At this time, Dean Gading shouted again.


    ¡°Everyone attack together.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly, and then Xiao Yu himself took out his wepon and rushed up.


    At this time, Dean Gading was already at the end of the rope, they just have tond final decisive attack and kill Dean Gading in one fell swipe.


    Various kind of powerful skill was being disyed, against themon enemy Dean Gading. At this time, the Bloodhoof had been freed from the charm because of Dean Grading¡¯sck of mana. Being controlled by Dean Gading caused Blood hoof to seethe in anger, he brandished his axe and then rushed at Dean Gading.


    Although everyone was attacking hard, but Dean Gading¡¯s white bone armour was very powerful, it was still difficult to kill Dean Gading quickly. Among the crowds, Maiev and Illidan attacked with greatest power, causing the greatest damage to the Dean Gading.

 Chapter 496

    ¡°Little guy, you have been ying for so long. Your performance is disappointing.¡± At this time, Aegwynn who had been watching the battle while enjoying wine, suddenly stood up and walked toward the battlefield. She pointed her finger at Dean Gading.


    Dean Gading got enveloped by Aegwynn¡¯s magic, forcing him to halt in his tracks. He couldn¡¯t move at all but everyone else could attack him without any worry of retaliation.


    ¡°WOW!¡± Everyone was staring at Aegwynn with admiring gaze. They spent so much effort on the controlling Dean Gading¡¯s movements but Aegwynn could immobilize him with just her finger.


    That was power of true Archmage.


    ¡°Ah...ah...you...you...¡± words got stuck in the Dean Gading¡¯s throat, he wanted to say something but he could not say it. Then Aegwynn began to cast spell, soon Dean Gading¡¯s face began to twist as if he was in great agony.


    Then Dean Gading¡¯s body began to twist and his eyes began to lose their lustre. His body fell down with a thud and a strange fire drilled out of centre of his eyebrows. Aegwynn snapped his finger and strange fire flew toward her finger. Aegwynn grabbed that fire and extinguished it.


    That strange fire was soul of Dean Gading. Dean Gading had used an ancient art to turn his soul in fire to flee. But Aegwynn easily saw throw his intension and caught that strange fire before it could flee.


    The battle was over just like that.


    Xiao Yu looked at Aegwynn with silly look. He was shocked by the power of Aegwynn.


    Aegwynn looked at stunned Xiao Yu and said in faint voice: ¡°Battle is over. Don¡¯t you want to loot? There are definitely a lot of good things here.¡±


    After that, Aegwynn continued to lie down on the couch with her eyes closed.


    Xiao Yu snorted but did not dare to say anything to Aegwynn. He waved his hand and let everyone start search Psychic College.


    As thergest intuition for undead (dark) magic, it would be strange if there was no good thing in Psychic College.


    ¡°Haha, I have made a fortune.¡± At this time, Xiao Yu smiled unscrupulously and looked at the treasures of the Psychic College. How could he be upset?


    They were many magic weapons and other stuff but one thing particrly caught his attention.


    Xiao Yu opened one of the boxes and saw densely packed white bone armours. Although they looked exactly like one that was born by Dean Gading, but in terms of quality, they were much worse than the one worn by Dean Gading.


    However, even if their quality was bad, they were still much stronger than the average armours.


    Xiao Yu counted those armours and found that there were more than 400 sets.


    With so many armours, it was enough to form a small infantry regiment.


    Xiao Yu looked back at the group of the Iron Brotherhood led by Caso. He smiled and said: ¡°Caso, do you want to form an infantry regiment?¡±


    Caso was been watching everything from side-lines. He also ordered his men not to snatch the spoils of war, so his men were standing there from beginning to end.


    At this time, when Caso heard what Xiao Yu said, Caso was surprised, causing him to stutter a bit: ¡°You...you mean to give us all these armours?¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the armours of Iron Brotherhood and said: ¡°Yours subordinates armours are good, but the quality of these white bone armours is much better than yours.¡±


    ¡°But...but these things are too expensive.¡± Although Caso said that he was already used to the generosity of Xiao Yu, this kind of big hand still shocked him.


    Xiao Yu ??smiled and said: ¡°Everyone has contributed during fight so everyone should receive benefit. These armours are very suitable for infantry. If infantry wore such armours, they will definitely perform better. I can¡¯t wait to see it, haha...¡±


    ¡°But... this... Xiao Brothers, these things are too precious...¡± Caso felt it somewhat uneptable even if he had previously epted armour from Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yuughed and said: ¡°Brother Caso, I have already benefitted a lot from the loot. Moreover, you can repay meter.¡±


    ¡°This...¡± Caso still hesitated for some time but in the end he grudgingly epted it.


    After looting everything, Xiao Yu decided to explore more. The Physic College had a lot of chambers. Anyway, the strongest expert Dean Gading had been killed. There should be no great danger in other ces.


    Xiao Yu was in a good mood. He was beaming and singing all the way.


    Although Xiao Yu had been to the Psychic College many times before (in the game), sometimes searching correct pathway would still give him headache after all they were tooplicated.


    After walking around half-day, Xiao Yu still couldn¡¯t find other effective things. Xiao Yu had to take people back.

 Chapter 497

    Although Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know where the entrance was located, Xiao Yu believed that Miranda must have sent people here. If they went back, they had to fight a huge battle.


    However, Xiao Yu felt that there should be some other treasure in this psychic college.


    At this time, the goblin suddenly looked at a ce and shouted sharply: ¡°Master, there is weird here.¡±


    To be honest, Xiao Yu was not ustomed to the sharp voice of the goblin, every time he hear it, he felt ufortable. However, these guys were really useful.


    Hearing goblin¡¯s words, Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a keen light as he asked: ¡°What is weird?¡±


    The goblin immediately ran up and said: ¡°The structure here is a bit off. Look here, this is made of iron and then see this part it is made of Pyroxenite while other past of walls are made of ordinary rocks.¡±


    Goblin analysed with great expertise.


    Xiao Yu knew nothing about these rocks. This wall was, in his opinion, very simple. However, in the eyes of the experts, it waspletely different.


    ¡°Do not talk nonsense; just say how can we open it.¡± Xiao Yu still prefer to do things directly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this.¡± The goblin threw his hands and said innocently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how to do it?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly turned his eyes.


    ¡°This... although I don¡¯t know how it opens, but I know there is definitely something wrong here. Let me study it first. If it doesn¡¯t work, we can try to force it through.¡± The goblin was afraid of the owner¡¯s anger, and said quickly.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand and said: ¡°Go to research. If the research is not sessful, just open it by force.¡±


    ¡°Master, this kind of ce is generally very hard, not so easy to open.¡± Goblin said after inspecting once again.


    This time Xiao Yu did not say anything to Goblin but raised his eye brow at Bloodhoof. Bloodhoof immediately understood Xiao Yu¡¯s intention and directly shed at wall with his axe.


    ¡°This...this...can be done like this also?¡± The goblin stood there, watching the wall copse, with wide eyes and unbelievable expreassion.


    ¡°It is open now, let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Yu waved his hand and began to move forward with crowd. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t worry about having anything dangerous ahead. He had been to Dark Temple. Wasn¡¯t this ce better than the dark temple?


    Everyone followed the passage and went forward. It was dark inside because there was no light in the passage. But everyone didn¡¯t care very much. They just took out some gems or used some magic to lighten the passage and easily advance inside.


    Road was getting narrower and narrower as they proceeded inside. At some point it could only amodate a few people to pass together.


    ¡°There is no road ahead.¡± Maiev and Caso, who were in charge of exploring the road, said.


    Although Caso was not a scout for the path, but because he had great shield, he could defend against any unexpected attack.


    His Essinos barrier could basically withstand any sudden attack.


    ¡°Goblin go ahead and find the exit¡± Xiao Yu said to the goblin.


    ¡°This was originally a door, but it was blocked for too long, and then it was obviously blocked by something. There is no mechanism here, just need to dig it out slowly.¡± This time Goblin proved his ability.


    Soldiers who had strong physical body and were suitable for digging started to dig the ground. This time, the judgment of the goblin was not wrong. After digging a huge door revealed itself, but because it was too old, it had decayed, and merged with the soilyer. There was no way to open it. They could only dig.


    After digging the door, they did not find anything useful but only lot of messy things. They had even asionally dug out bottles and cans


    ¡°Rely, can this be dug out? How deep is this?¡± Xiao Yu asked Goblin again. if they dug for a long time and did not dig out a result, they would have just wasted a lot of precious time.


    ¡°Surely master! You can see that these excavated things are obviously used by humans. If this is the case, then it should be artificially dumped. So, this is not a congenital soilyer, so as long as we continued to dig, we definitely find something good.¡± The goblin said while observing the excavated soil.


    After digging for a long time they finally entered an underground space which looked more like tomb of someone. At this moment, Uther suddenly got covered by extremely zing light.


    ¡°Ah...¡± Uther suddenly screamed loudly, and the rushed toward the tomb.


    ¡°Follow Uther immediately.¡± Xiao Yu ordered impatiently and chased Uther with everyone. Nothing could be allowed to happen to Uther, you should know, Uther was too important for Xiao Yu.


    If something happened to Uther, Xiao Yu¡¯s loss would be too great. The silver hand that had just been recovered would once again ruin.


    Without hesitating for even a second Xiao Yu, Grom, Maiev and others entered the tome. What greeted them was a magnificent hall.


    The entire hall was full of gemstones, emitting and reflecting. Hall¡®s grandness lobby made it seem like a five-star hotel that Xiao Yu had been to before.

 Chapter 498

    There was nothing except a huge golden statue in the hall.


    In front of the statue, there was a veryrge coffin.


    ¡°That¡¯s tomb of Uther.¡± When Xiao Yu saw coffin, he immediately understood whose it was. It was the tomb of Uther that he had been looking for.


    The distance between Uther¡¯s Tomb and the Physic was not that far. Unexpectedly, Uther¡¯s tomb was here, they actually dug into the tomb of Uther.


    Since it was the tomb of Uther, it was not surprising that Uther had rushed to this ce. This ce must have inheritance left by Uther. Now that Uther had arrived here, he had naturally felt that.


    Xiao Yu finally came back to his senses. He inspected his surroundings and saw Uther floating in front of tall stone statue with his eyes closed.


    From the top of the statue, the golden light was sprinkling. Uther waspletely wrapped in it. Uther is like a baby, enjoying the glory of this light.


    ¡°This time, Uther is really back.¡± Xiao Yu was sighing, knowing that Uther was like Maiev, they had got their own inheritances.


    This was definitely a good thing for Xiao Yu.


    At this point, everyone began to arrive there. When the members of the silver hand saw this scene, one by one, they all kneeled down.


    Now, they were more certain that this follow was not fraud, he was their real Uther. Everyone was looking for the Uther¡¯s tomb for countless years but no seeded.


    No one thought that Uther¡¯s tomb was actually near the Meg city.


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the huge hall and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Master, but ording to my calctions, we should be underneath the Meg City.¡± Goblin jumped out at this time and give his advise.


    Xiao Yu nodded and said: ¡°Maiev, go out and explore the road.¡±


    Ma Wei nodded and then walked away, without replying.


    Xiao Yu ordered everyone not to disturb Uther. So everyone sat quietly on the side, waiting for Xiao Yu¡¯s order.


    At this point they also knew that they were inside Psychic College and huge battle was awaiting them outside. Now, they must be ready to fight.


    Soon after, Maiev came back and reported: ¡°Master, I have found way out. It opens at the hill in the corner of the Meg City.¡±


    ¡°Sure enough!¡± Xiao Yu was delighted at Maiev¡¯s finding. Bastard Miranda, you even dare to have idea against my woman. You really do not want to live.


    Xiao Yu, Grom, Caso and others discussed and finally came up with strategy. After finalising the n, his face showed a strange smile.


    In Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes Meg city was a big pile of gold but he could not obtain it without suffering heavy causalities. But now he finally had a way to get what he wanted without much casulities.


    After more than half an hour had passed, Uther¡¯s body released dazzling golden light, making people incapable of seeing anything.


    ¡°I finally came back.¡± Uther¡¯s lips parted as he murmured. Obviously, Uther¡¯s dormant soul had awakened.


    Uther fell from the sky to the ground. At this time, his body was giving sacred feel. All the pdins of silver hand burst into tears as greeted Uther¡¯s return.


    With Uther¡¯snding, the originally tall statue copsed. Then, the entire hall began to shake.


    ¡°Everyone, hall is going to copse so quickly leave this ce.¡± Xiao Yu immediately ordered soldiers to rush.


    Everyone immediately responded and ran to the exit. Fortunately, Xiao Yu¡¯s soldiers were disciplined so they did not block the exit, but left in small teams.


    When they were rushing out, the hall began to shake more violently.


    ¡°Once the hall copsed, they will definitely find out. Therefore, we must hurry up andunch sneak attack.¡± Xiao Yu said loudly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone loudly responded.


    Therefore everyone hurriedly exited the hall and followed the path found by Maiev. Soon they exited tunnel and sight of forest once again greeted them.


    ¡°Go and find that bastard Miranda.¡± Xiao Yu ordered.


    Soon scout came back and reported to Xiao Yu that Astu, Miranda and Sieck are in the City Hall while most of the army was still outside waiting for them to exit from the mountain from which they entered. Xiao Yu found this best chance to siege the Meg City.


    Xiao Yu immediately took action without any further dy. He sent Maiev to assassinate Astu and then meet him at City Hall.


    ¡°Well? What¡¯s going on?¡± Astu frowned and inspected the surroundings and felt somewhat ufortable. Even after looking around Astu did not find hence further intensifying that ufortable feeling.


    ¡°What is happening? Why am I feeling so ufortable? Astu instantly became nervous. Suddenly, he felt cold on his neck. Before he could take any action, his head was sent flying.


    ¡°Aaa...¡± His body was still on the ground, but his head had already severed and sent flying.


    Maiev¡¯s sneak attack directly sent Astu to hell.


    Now, Maiev¡¯s strength had greatly improved, unless it was the sixth-order powerhouse, otherwise anyone could basically be killed by her.


    After killing Astu, Maiev rushed to Xiao Yu¡¯s group. After all, she knew that Xiao Yu¡¯s gone to kill Miranda.

 Chapter 499

    Just when Maiev was gone to assassinate Astu, Xiao Yu along with Grom, Illidan, Bloodhoof and the little dragon went to City Hall. He knew that Miranda had two sixth-order masters around him, so he dare not take it lightly.


    Sure enough, just as Xiao Yu wanted to go to Miranda¡¯s room, the bald headed Sieck appeared in front of Xiao Yu and yelled in surprise: ¡°How do you get here?¡±


    Xiao Yuughed happily: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Haha...¡±


    ¡°You escapedst time but that will not this time.¡± Sieck said coldly.


    Sieck didn¡¯t give Xiao Yu time to reply. He summoned soldiers and attacked without any prior indication. At the same time, countless soldiers equipped with various magic weapons suddenly appeared in the courtyard.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand at little dragon and said, ¡°Go and level them.¡±


    So, little dragon quickly pulled out his nunchaku and attacked the soldiers. The magic weapons of those guys could cause damage to the little dragon to a certain extent. However, the little dragon could fly, plus his attack speed was fast, violent, unexpected.


    Rumble...


    Although these soldiers were armed with magical weapons, their strength was not so high. They were insanely attacked by Little Dragon and immediately suffered heavy casualties. At this time, they also realized why the legendary dragons were at the top of the world pyramid.


    The dragons had strong body as well as magic. They were powerful in both.


    At this time, some other guards also rushed over and attacked Xiao Yu from the side. However, Illidan, Grom, and the Bloodhoof were not sitting idle. They also attacked together.


    Xiao Yu himself was not idle at this time. He was looking for Miranda.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again today. Today, you cannot escape from me.¡± Suddenly, a very familiar voice rang from some distance away.


    ¡°Hey? Yin Ke¡¯er, my dear wife, how can you talk your husband like this? Well, we are a couple. You are my first woman, how can you treat me like this? As long as you surrender and follow me back, I, your husband promise you to give spicy juice. How?¡±


    This person was none other than Red beard (Yin Ke¡¯er).


    He and Yin Ke¡¯er could be said to be enemies but Xiao Yu did not want to kill Yin Ke¡¯er. He thought of her as his woman, he wanted to find a way to bring her back.


    ¡°Shameless!¡± Yin Ke¡¯er screamed and attacked Xiao Yu to kill him.


    Xiao Yu shook his head helplessly and unleashed st step and dodged the attacks effortlessly. However, just as he evaded the attack of Yin Ke¡¯er, a dagger suddenly stabbed from behind.


    Xiao Yu quickly used teleportation and the fatal strike.


    It was the sixth-order assassin, Mordel.


    At this point, Mordel looked at Xiao Yu who had teleported not far away, his eyes were shing. Last time, he was not able to kill Xiao Yu. It was always been a thorn in his heart. As a sixth-order assassin, he must seed in his goals.


    ¡°Maiev and Illidane here and kill this guy.¡± Xiao Yu waved and said.


    Xiao Yu knew that he was not the opponent of this Mordel, but Maiev and Illidan were both extremely powerful, even if they couldn¡¯t kill Mordel, they could definitely stop him in his tracks.


    Grom and Bloodhoof were dealing with Sieck while Little Dragon was dealing with the other guards. Once everything was settled, he would help Grom and Bloodhoof.


    At this time, Xiao Yu was facing a Yin Ke¡¯er. Xiao Yu was constantly teasing Yin Ke¡¯er with words. Looking at the smile on the face of Xiao Yu, Yin Ke¡¯er anger was reaching a terrifying level.


    Her mind was clouded by anger, she could not think straight. Yin Ke¡¯er was very good at being calm in any situation. Under normal circumstances, nothing could distract her, but Xiao Yu was the only w in her heart.


    She hated Xiao Yu to her bone. Therefore, at this time, in the face of Xiao Yu¡¯s teasing, she could not calm down.


    He didn¡¯t want to hurt Yin Ke¡¯er too much so he asionally unleashed several powerful attacks and then he once again kept teasing her.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s current strength was also very strong. In the fifth order, he had absolutely no rivals. Unless it was a sixth-order powerhouse, no one could pose threat to him.


    At this time, little dragon had already killed those guards. Xiao Yu ordered him to look for the Miranda, but even after searching for a long time, he could not find him.


    So in the end, Xiao Yu ordered him to help Grom and the Bloodhoof in killing this bald Sieck.


    Sieck¡¯s strength was not weak. However, in front of Bloodhoof and Grom, he was really nothing. The strength of the Bloodhoof was really powerful. Although he was only a five-order worrier, he was not inferior to him.


    Although Grom¡¯s attacks were not strong, every sneak attack was difficult to look after.


    Now with the addition of little dragon, Sieck knew that he had reached the end of the road. At this time, he knew that Miranda must have been safely transferred. Now that his mission had beenpleted, he wanted to flee.

 Chapter 500

    But why would the Bloodhoof let him go? After all, he was good sparring partner to hone his fighting skills. This kind of opponent was hard to find so how could they be willing to let him flee?


    Little dragon was also thinking same. He finally met a suitable opponent so how could he not enjoy himself. So, Little dragon put away his nunchaku and began to fight Sieck barehanded.


    Knowing his current situation, Sieck suddenly took out a weird bone needle and inserted it behind his neck.


    Weird sounds sounded from the body of Sieck. Apletely another force gushed in his body.


    Sieck¡¯s eyespletely turned blood red and two sharp horns grew on his head, which looked extraordinarily weird.


    His entire body began to change as if something was inting inside. His skin was no longer looked like human skin, but instead bes a gray- coloured and also covered with thin scales.


    ¡°Hey, what is this monster?¡± Little Dragon immediately screamed and took few steps back to make safe distance.


    ¡°You... all die.¡± At this time, Sieck was obviously no longer the former Sieck but became a kind of demon.


    ¡°Ilidan, you got a rtive here, you have to deal with it.¡± Grom yelled at Illidan, then ran to fight against Mordel. He wanted to let Illidan deal with Sieck.


    After all, now that Sieck looked like a demon, it was better to leave it to Illidan, who was also a demon. Having heard what Grom said, Illidan didn¡¯t say much. He just turned around and rushed toward Sieck.


    At this time, Sieck¡¯s body was also covered by mes, looking like a full-fledged demon.


    A strong me broke out from Sieck¡¯s body, directly blocking Illidan¡¯s attack.


    Rumble...


    The stones under Sieck¡¯s feet began to shake. In the blink of an eye, several tall stone statues formed around him. Each one was three meters high and had distorted face. They held a huge stone hammer in their hand. They all looked quite powerful.


    ¡°Oh.¡± When Illidan saw it here, he simply snorted. It was obviously a little dissatisfied. In front of him, a real demon, this half-assed demon was showing off.


    ¡°Hellfire, obey my call!¡± shouted Illidan. Suddenly, a huge portal opened in the sky and several huge fireballs fell from above.


    Rumble...


    After the fireballs fell from above, they formed a huge hellfire, burning with mes, and the head was bigger than the stone people.


    Sieck just had a special way to turn himself into a demon but Illidan was a real demon. Moreover his strength was constantly improving. Now he finally had awakened his ability to summon Hellfire.


    The strength of these hellfires was higher than these stone people, rushing forward, and these stone people are hit, and the rumbling looks extraordinarily intense.


    ¡°Oh yeah... look at my swing kick.¡± Little Dragon snorted threw a kick at Sieck without any prior warning.


    Sieck had be a demon by now. He did not have clear conscious like before. So, when he saw the dragoning over, he did not try to evade it but shed his weapon at Little Dragon.


    Bang...


    Even if little dragon was bare handed, he was not afraid of Sieck¡¯s weapon. You must know that the dragon¡¯s w were its most powerful weapon. Moreover, little dragon¡¯s ws had been specially honed by Xiao Yu. They were extremely resilient.


    After Sieck became a demon, his strength had greatly improved. However, in the face of a dragon like little dragon, he still could not win quickly.


    At this time, the Bloodhoof and Illidan were not sitting idle. The bothunched an pincer attack from Sieck¡¯s both sides.


    Bang...


    Sieck was fighting carelessly at this time. It seemed to have taken chicken blood. He was not afraid of injuries. His injuries got serious by every moment.


    Mordel also wants to flee, but it was too difficult to escape in front of Maiev. Maiev was the most powerful assassin. How could Mordel escape so easily?


    Moreover there was also Grom so he waspletely incapable of escape.


    Xiao Yu had absolute advantage over Yin Ke¡¯er. If not for Xiao Yu¡¯s pity, Yin Ke¡¯er would have already killed by him.


    Seeing Sieck¡¯s unexpected move, Xiao Yu was not in mood to tease Yin Ke¡¯er any further. So he just took out a magic scroll and tore it. Just as it was torn, a light beam ran and hit Yin keer.


    With a soft bang, Yin Ker¡¯s body got immediately bound by ayer of magical light. She could no longer move.


    This magic scroll was thetest thing that Xiao Yu got from the Psychic College but it had many limitations.


    ¡°Wow, my wife,e over and let husband kiss.¡± Xiao Yuughed and kissed Yin Keer¡¯s face.


    Yin Keer¡¯s angry eyes were spitting fire, but at this time she couldn¡¯t move at all.


    Sieck¡¯s body could take brunt of attacks of anymore. Side-effects of using that weird needle also began to show up. His body began to torn and split and began to bleed. Soon under constant attacks and side-effects his body, he died in some time.

 Chapter 501

    Just as Sieck died pressure on Mordel increased. Mordel didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and took out an teleportation scroll. He immediately used and ran away.


    ¡°Day, turned out to be a reel, this guy actually has this kind of storage.¡± Xiao Yu suddenly snorted.


    At this point, Xiao Yu looked around and found that the entire Meg City was in the midst of a sea of ??fire. Soon after, other people came over. They had alreadypleted the task of Xiao Yu. At this time, entire city was in Xiao Yu¡¯s control.


    ¡°Master, what should we do next?¡± Grom asked.


    ¡°Do you have to ask? Of course, plunder all the valuable things. Leave this matter to Scarlett and Mr Xia Shan and others. They are better than us in this respect.¡± Xiao Yu said directly.


    Mr Xia Shan had already been rescued. He had swore loyalty to him.


    The people of the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce who once betrayed Scarlett were all arrested by Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu left this matter to Scarlett. After all, this was internal matter of Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce; he would not interfere with it.


    By now, Xiao Yu was very tired. Heughed a few times and went to the mansion once gifted by Miranda to sleep.


    Night passed by and day came.


    Xiao Yu woke up early in the morning and took a fulfilling bath. After dressing up he came out.


    ¡°Reporting to the master, those soldiers outside the city are back. They are ready to attack the city.¡± At this time, Alonso ran over and said.


    Now, Alonso was also the manager of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu waved his hand and said: ¡°You and Caso will deal with them.¡±


    Alonso said: ¡°Yes!¡±


    After that, Alonso turned around and left.


    Xiao Yu did not have to worry about it, because he knew that both Alonso and Caso were be able to handle it. Defending a city was easier then conquering one.


    There were so many guarding devices on the top of the walls of the city. Although there were few people, they were sure to be able to hold them.


    When the order arrived to Caso, Caso nodded firmly and said nothing. Xiao Yu was trusting him. He only needs not to disappoint Xiao Yu.


    He had been a mercenary for many years. He had fought everywhere. It could be said that he was very experienced and the average person was not his opponent. As long as disparity in strength was not too big, he had enough confidence to win.


    Looking at the troops outside the city who were now crazily trying to break into the city, Caso sneered aloud and said: ¡°First team has to defend; the second team has to supervise these Lance soldiers operating Magic Equipments.¡±


    Caso¡¯s soldiers were not too high in numbers. There were many Magic equipments on the city walls. They couldn¡¯t operate them all. Although they were all powerful in one on onebat, they had not received specialised training for operating them.


    Therefore, Caso directly escorted the soldiers who were capturedst night and took off their armour and weapons. He forced them to control the Magic Equipment.


    This method was very effective. Thispletelypensated for the inadequacy of their numbers. The soldiers who were attack the city suffered heavy casualties.


    Xiao Yu was enjoying wine leisurely in the City hall. Suddenly Scarlett came running and threw herself in his arms and burst into tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Scarlett crying Xiao Yu immediately became nervous. ¡°Who bullied my Scarlett? Say it; I will cut him into pieces.¡± ¡±


    Scarlett cried in Xiao Yu¡¯s arms for a long time before replying: ¡°No, no one bullied me; I just punished all those scums so I felt good. Thank you. If you have note, I would not be able to take revenge. My whole family will suffer endless difficulties and abuse.¡±


    Xiao Yu suddenly smiled and said: ¡°So it turned out to be this. Okay, it¡¯s good to punish the enemies. Once everything goes well, we will return to the Lion King tomorrow, and the Lion King will be your new one home.¡±


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes were shining. This trip was full of rewards. The harvest was too rich. Not only did he harvest a lot of treasures, but also get two beautiful wives like Scarlett and Michele.


    So, under themand of Xiao Yu, everyone constantly searched and plundered everything valuable. They almost filled all the carriages in Meg City. Although Xiao Yu had a lot of space rings, these things were too many, so they could only be loaded in carriages.


    As for the battle, Caso and Alonso sessfully defeated the troops outside the city. After the death of Asto, the resistance of these people gradually weakened. Many soldiers were slowly escaping.


    After discussing, Caso and Alonso sent troops out of the city to pursue and kill the remaining ramparts of these soldiers.


    Because Xiao Yu said that he would leave the next day, they had to clean up the soldiers outside the city. Otherwise, they might be pursued by these soldiers tomorrow.


    The soldiers were cleared smoothly. The next day, Xiao Yu took the people and left the city of Meg with great enthusiasm.


    The reason why he left so quickly was because Xiao Yu knew that if he didn¡¯t leave, it was likely that army of the Lance Empire would attack.


    At the beginning, Miranda did not ask for help because he felt that Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t do anything. If with their hundreds of thousands soldiers, they couldn¡¯t even beat thousands of soldiers of Xiao Yu, would they still have face left?


    But in the end, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu to be able to drill out from under the city, and came to a centre of the city, which led to their defeat.


    Miranda would certainly not be reconciled and would definitely send someone to chase down Xiao Yu, so he must leave as soon as possible.

 Chapter 502

    ¡°I have finallye back.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the sentry tower of the Lion King City set up by the Orc infantry not far away ?? and said with augh.


    After such a long period of adventure, he had finally returned to his own territory. It really felt good. Moreover, this time, he had returned to his territory with countless treasures.


    The Hippogryph Knight had already notified Xiao Hong, Mu Huali, Long Hui and others who stayed in the territory. Therefore, they had led therge forces to wee Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Young Master.¡± Xiao Hong first came up and inspected Xiao. Watching Xiao Yu return safely, his hands trembled and his eyes became wet.


    ¡°Oh, Uncle, what are you doing? Have I note back safely? Don¡¯t worry anymore!¡± Xiao Yu knew that Xiao Hong was too concerned about him.


    Xiao Hong had guarded (served) Xiao family for so years. Now, Xiao family had left a single heir, how could he not worry?


    ¡°Yeah,e back, juste back.¡± Xiao Hong wiped his tears and a smile shed on his old face.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back and talk slowly.¡± Xiao Yu knows that it is not a ce to talk here. After going back, he could slowly understand the situation of the Lion King City.


    As Xiao Yu proceeded inside city, he looked at the disciplined and neat soldiers and nodded in his secretly. Soldiers¡¯ behaviour indicates the cities environment. After all if soldiers acted as ruffians, citizen would not live peacefully.


    Saar and other heroes who did not go with him also came to wee him, but they did not say much.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s several sisters-inw also came andined to Xiao Yu, saying that he had not sent any news back.


    Scarlett, Michele, Mr Xia Shan, and others, saw the peaceful but prosperous lion king city filled with all type of races, patrolling armed and disciplined soldiers which also consist of different races.


    What kind of ce was this? It seemed that they were in the legendary fairnd. How did Xiao have so many races? This kind of prosperity could only be found in ancient times.


    Scarlett and Michele couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed. They felt that they didn¡¯t follow the wrong person.


    Although Xiao Yu knew that he shouldn¡¯t ask too many things here, he should look for another opportunity to ask. However, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask Mu Huali a question: ¡°How is Qin Che now?¡±


    When Mu Huali heard this, his face immediately showed a rare smile, and his eyes shed with excitement. He said: ¡°My lord, you will not believe it; Qin Che is a great child. He took the army to Yunmeng and reversed the entire situation. I am afraid that it will not take Qin Che long time to be the emperor of Yunmeng.¡±


    ¡°What? He single-handedly reversed the situation in Yunmeng?¡± Xiao Yu was a bit stunned. Although he had high expectations for Qin Che, he did not think that Qin Che could achieve so much in such short time.


    ¡°Yeah, now his name has be legendary in entire Cloadmist. He is regarded as god of war. Since entering Yunmeng, he won every battle, not failed even once. The wolf cavalry led by him has be Yunmeng¡¯s citizen¡¯s object of worship.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded while listening. It seems that his road to hegemony is much smoother.


    Entering the Lion King City, Mu Huali suddenly whispered in Xiao Yu¡¯s ear: ¡°The Lord, there is an important news which I forget to tell you. Recently, One of Higgins¡¯s friend has moved to Lion King City. It is said that his name is Theodore.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hearing the name, Xiao Yu almost jumped in surprise. That old man Theodore actually ran over here, how unexpected.


    Xiao Yu naturally knew the power of that fogy Theodore so how could he neglect that fogy. He didn¡¯t even go to the Executive Office but directly went to see the old man Theodore. Not only Xiao Yu, but even the king of a duchy, had pay visit to Theodore.


    Xiao Yu took Ceria and went to the institute where Higgins was. In order to facilitate Higgins¡¯ research, Xiao Yu specially made a research institute for him so that he could not be disturbed by anyone.


    As a result, just as he entered the Institute, he heard Higginsining loudly: ¡°What? Does not have Dragon Bone? What about glistening Gem? What about the tungsten sand? What the damn Xiao Yu is doing? Does he not said to satisfy my all needs? Now that there is nothing, how can proceed in my research?¡±


    ¡°This old man is still short-tempered.¡± Xiao Yu thought to himself.


    ¡°Who said no? I am afraid that you can¡¯t use all the treasures I brought.¡± Xiao Yu responded in loud voice.


    Rubbing...


    A figure instantly appeared in front of Xiao Yu¡¯s face. Naturally, it was the old man Higgins. At this time, he was covered with dust, his hair was messy, his fingers were ck, and his robe didn¡¯t was crumbled. This man looked like a beggar on the street.


    However, his eyes contained gleaming light that made people almost scared. He said loudly: ¡°Boy you finally fucking came back. You said that you want to bring back the countless materials? Have you brought them? Don¡¯t try to fool me.¡±


    Xiao Yu sneered with arrogant look as he said: ¡°Look yourself!¡±


    After saying so, Xiao Yu threw all the materials out of the space ring, piling them into the yard.


    ¡°Ah...this...what is this? Is it the body of the sixth-order monster? Oh, there are even several of them. What is this monster? So powerful? And these, is it... Is it the essence of heaven? Arcane Crystal, Arcane Dust, so many materials...¡±¡®


    When Higgins saw these things, his excited hands trembled. His two eyes were fixed at the hills. He no longer looked at Xiao Yu.


    ¡°This is only one-tenth but it can make you happy like this.¡± Xiao Yu said with disdain.


    ¡°What? One-tenth? How many good things you have got this time? Quickly hand them over to me.¡± Higgins grabbed Xiao Yu¡¯s shoulder and said in threatening matter.


    ¡°They are carriage outside, take it yourself.¡± Xiao Yu quickly said.


    When Xiao Yu finished speaking, Higgins disappeared with a scream.


    ¡°Old man, how are you?¡± Xiao Yu touched his nose and asked.


    ¡°Oh, are you talking about me?¡± At this time, a familiar voice came out of the house. Then, a figure appeared in front of Xiao Yu like it was always standing there.


    This person was non other than sixth-order great magician, Theodore.

 Chapter 503

    ¡°It¡¯s really you.¡± When Xiao Yu saw Theodore, he was very happy deep down in his heart. This master, after all, had helped him a lot.


    ¡°Oh, of course it is me. Besides me, who else is thinking about you? I recently looked at the astrology and figured out that there is something wrong about my little apprentice but even I could not see through it properly. ¡°Theodore smiled and walked two steps forward as he said.


    ¡°About that... It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s hard to say in short time...¡± Xiao Yu replied with a sigh. He didn¡¯t have any good ideas to cure Lin Bixue¡¯s condition so it¡¯s better to ask for Theodore¡¯s help. Now Lin Bixue¡¯s body was upied by Aegwynn. Although Aegwynn did not seem to have malicious intention right now, he still had to guard against her. If he could get Lin Bixue back to normal earlier, it would be better.


    Just when Xiao Yu was about to pull Theodore into the room to talk, Higgins rushed in and yelled at Theodore: ¡°Theodore, I have no time to apany you. There are a lot of good materials here; I can do my experiments this time.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should continue your research but don¡¯t forget to show me some good results.¡± Just as Higgins was to depart, Xiao Yu said to Higgins while waving his hand.


    ¡°Hey, do you really think that this old man is not working? Also, my manpower is not enough now so quickly get me a group of apprentices.¡± Higgins looks like a straightforward, with Xiao Yu VIP.


    ¡°No problem, I will go to give you a batch of goblin in a few days.¡± Goblins were very qualified mechanic. Moreover, it did not cost much to appoint them.


    ¡°Not those goblins, they are good mechanics, but they are not magicians. Many of my experiments require experienced magic apprentices,¡± Higgins emphasized.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you can rest assured that you will definitely get a batch of them in a few days.¡± Xiao Yu agreed without hesitation. After that Higgins left the scene, leaving Xiao Yu Theodore alone.


    For Xiao Yu looking for a group of magic apprentices was not too difficult. Xiao Yu had various methods to get them. It was easy to get a batch.


    ¡°Oh, how are you going to find magic apprentices?¡± Theodore said with smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy. I will post an announcement on the magic Institute in your name. I am sure a lot of magic apprentices wille rushing over.¡± Xiao Yu said casually.


    ¡°Rely, you damn kid, you are using my name to swindle people?¡± Theodore was so angry that his beard flew up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you use your name? It¡¯s not like I will ruin you reputation. What are you afraid of? When theye here, just give them some benefits, so that they can¡¯t bear to leave. It¡¯s that simple. In my current situation, as long as group of magic apprentices remained here, I will make want to stay here forever.¡± Xiao Yu said very confidently.


    Indeed, now Xiao Yu had capital to say this. At first, he would slowly kill their will to leave through various incentives, and then slowly brainwash them over time to make them loyal to Lion King City.


    ¡°What proof do you have say that I am recruiting them?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes turned into as he asked that question.


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have any proof. That¡¯s why I need your few signatures.¡± Xiao Yu said withugh.


    ¡°No way!¡± Theodore refused directly. He didn¡¯t want his reputation to be ruined by Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Cough, Master Theodore, you have been staying at the peak of the sixth stage for so many years. If I say that there is a way to make you reach the seventh-order, would you like to cooperate?¡± as Xiao Yu proposed that offer a cunning light shed in his eyes.


    ¡°What do you say? Let me reach seventh order? Are you telling the truth?¡± Theodare¡¯s tone was visible trembling when he asked those questions.


    Seventh order, how many magicians dreamed of reaching it? How long had it been sincest seventh-order magician appeared on this continent?


    ¡°Oh, of course, it is true; you only need to sign a few documents.¡± Xiao Yu continued to tempt Theodore.


    ¡°Hey, do you think that I who has lived for so many years? Will it be fooled by your nonsense?¡± Theodore soon calmed down. How could such method exits? Even he couldn¡¯t touch the threshold of the seventh order then how could Xiao have such method?


    Although he admits that Xiao Yu is indeed strange and has many incredible things, but in the field of magic, he believes that he is still authoritative.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me. When I went out to adventure this time, do you know what good things I have got?¡± Xiao Yu pretended to be unaffected. ¡°I went to the dark temple. You have to know that I am quite familiar with the Dark Temple. Moreover, I also met directly with Gul¡¯dan. Although I couldn¡¯t kill him in the end, I also fought with him for a long time. And most importantly, I also met another person, a real big magician, the Archmagician.¡±


    ¡°Who did you meet?¡± Theodore¡¯s hands were slightly trembling. He did some divination but for some reason, it didn¡¯t prove fruitful.


    ¡°If you want to know, sign it.¡± After speaking, Xiao Yu took out some documents and gave them to Theodore for signing.


    ¡°Bastard boy, if what you said proved wrong, I will directly blow up your lion king city.¡± Theodore squinted at Xiao Yu and directly threatened them.


    ¡°Do not worry, I dare to lie to anyone but I dare not to lie to you.¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Well, in fact, this thing has a lot to do with your apprentice, my future wife Lin Bixue.¡± Xiao Yu said with helpless expressions on his face.


    ¡°What the hell is it? How is it rted to Lin Bixue?¡± Theodore frowned.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s a bad luck. We went to the dark temple to find Gul¡¯dan¡¯s skull, but there we identally found another altar. This altar...¡± Xiao Yu gave detailed information about everything.


    When Xiao Yu mentioned Aegwynn, Theodore grabbed Xiao Yu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What do you say? Aegwynn? The mother of the great magician Medivh, the guardian of the maind, Aegwynn?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Yeah, you must know that Aegwynn is an old guy who has lived for thousands of years. Her understanding of magic is very powerful. If youmunicated with her, it will be greatly beneficial for you. How? I did not lie to you, right?¡± said Xiao Yu with calm look.


    ¡°Take me to see Master Aegwynn, oh no, I have to take bath first.¡± Theodore was excited like a child who was going to candy shop. Stars were shining in his eyes.


    ¡°Well, you should wash your hair first. Don¡¯t worry, wait until the evening, I will arrange private meeting for you with Aegwynn. When talking, be sure to keep a high profile, after all, she is in your disciple¡¯s body. I still have a lot of things to deal with. I will make move first.¡±


    In fact, Xiao Yu actually hoped that Theodore could reach the seventh order. After all, Theodore had a very good rtionship with him. Moreover, the moral character of this old man was very good. If he reached the seventh order, it was good for the whole continent.


    Xiao Yu returned to the administrative hall. After a series of various greetings, Xiao Yu called some of the main leaders of the territory and asked details about a series of recent events.


    During the meeting, Xiao Yu discovered that a conference room had been set up in the castle. It was veryrge and luxurious, and it could amodate forty to fifty people.


    So, during the meeting, Xiao Yu gradually understood the changes that took ce during his absence. At the same time, he began to discuss future ns with everyone.

 Chapter 504

    The meeting went on for a long time but Xiao Yu understood the recent changes in the territory because of it. Basically, the news reported at the meeting were all good ones. The poption of the territory had increased. The grain harvest of the territory was superb and the military strength had increased and so on. The only bad news was that the activities of the undeads in the Ang Mountains had be more frequent recently. Many viges had been attacked. The Lion King was spared because of the so-called talisman of Xiao Yu.


    Many people are worried about this because it might also threaten the safety of the Lion King City. Mu Huali also sent people to find the reason several times, but all end up with no result.


    About this, only Xiao Yu knew the reason. It seemed that under the leadership of Arthas, the undead army had developed well.


    When he had time, Xiao Yu really wanted to see how the current undead troops were. Since the summoning of Arthas, Xiao Yu had not put much effort into undead army.


    After all, secret about undead must not be revealed so Xiao Yu was very cautious every time he used them.


    Now that Xiao Yu¡¯s rank had once again upgraded, he could summon more than 5,000 soldiers and he could also upgrade a base to level 3 and summon a real level 3 unit.


    After pondering for some time, Xiao Yu chose elves¡¯ base to rise to level 3. Because of the double-headed Chimera, Xiao Yu was very much looking forward to it.


    Although the various tanks and mortars were also useful for Xiao Yu, in this era, the Air Force still held great advantages.


    Especially the two-headed Chimera looks very much like a dragon, and it¡¯s shocking skills were enough to send chill to everyone¡¯s spine.


    Xiao Yu spared some time and ran to the Elf base to upgrade it. It took a long time for upgrade to finish. After finishing the Xiao Yu returned back.


    In the evening, Xiao Yu held a grand dinner not only to celebrate the victory of his adventure, but also to celebrate the lion king city¡¯s feet of achieving such great achievements.


    After the banquet, Xiao Yu took Theodor to the back of an independent house, where Lin Bixue now lived.


    After attending the party for a while, Aegwynn went back. The old antique Aegwynn obviously did not like this kind of banquet very much.


    The mood of Theodore was very nervous.


    ¡°Wife, husband ising.¡± Xiao Yu entered the door and shouted loudly.


    Bang...


    A magic wave hit, causing Xiao Yu to be sent flying and hit the wall heavily.


    ¡°What the hell, you are Aegwynn. Does it feel good to bully a junior? Really, are you not the guardian of the continent? You have the ability to kill Gul¡¯dan. Now Gul¡¯dan has begun to mess up with entire continent, why don¡¯t you kill him?¡± Xiao Yu could not help but resort save some face.


    Aegwynn said softly: ¡°This era is not mine. Naturally, someone will guard this continent. Some people will kill Gul¡¯dan. I don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap, I think you just can¡¯t beat him. I am going to find someone to kill him.¡± Xiao Yu said as he walked into the house with Theodore.


    ¡°Hey?¡± When Aegwynn saw Theodoreing in, Aegwynn was somewhat surprised because she could feel the power of Theodore at one nce.


    Not only mana in Theodore¡¯s body was immense, but also because Theodore¡¯s subtle control over his magic mana.


    This was the hallmark of a true master.


    ¡°You are a sixth-order magician?¡± Aegwynn¡¯s pupil narrowed. When faced with other people like Xiao Yu, she always act indifferent, but in the face of Theodore, her face obviously wore solemn look.


    Because she knew that Theodore could pose a threat to her.


    ¡°Yes, I am Theodore, nice to see the Archmage Aegwynn.¡± Theodore took off his hat and said very humbly.


    Seeing that Theodore was so humble and sincere, Aegwynn nodded and said, ¡°You know that I am Aegwynn. It seems that there are indeed some legends about me on this continent.¡±


    Theodore quickly said: ¡°Of course, once the greatest magician on the maind, how could your legend not be transmitted.¡±


    Aegwynn nodded but didn¡¯t say anything; she turned her face to Xiao Yu and said: ¡°I want to talk to him about something, you go out.¡±


    ¡°Why so secretive? Do I really have to go out? You know, it¡¯s my city.¡± Xiao Yu argued back. After all she wanted hear dialogue between Theodore and Aegwynn.


    ¡°You are someone who doesn¡¯t even know about magic runes. What can you understand? You will only bother us so go out.¡± Aegwynn said with solemn face.


    ¡°Forget it, you two old fogey talk yourself.¡± Xiao Yu snorted before turning back and leaving.


    If he did not leave, probably Aegwynn would throw him out.


    However, Xiao Yu did not go far, but sat down in a living room not far away, waiting for the old man Theodore toe out. After all, he was very concerned about Lin Bixue (real one), so he had to have to conversation with Theodore.


    As a result, Xiao Yu went so far as to wait until dawn, but Theodore had not yete out. Xiao Yu tried to go sneak inside which resulted in being thrown out by Aegwynn.


    ¡°F#ck, what these two are talking about?¡± Xiao Yu could not help it anymore. He went to the base to see if the elf base had upgraded.


    When Xiao Yu came to the base, he found that it was just about to upgrade. He just needed to wait a little longer.


    Xiao Yu was bored so he decided to take a stroll. He found that the elves that had been brought out from the Ang Mountains hadpletely settled down and built many house and their number was still increasing.


    Just as Xiao Yu admired the elegant and peaceful life of these elves, a soft sound was heard and the base of the elves was upgraded.

 Chapter 505

    ¡°Wow, finally finished upgrading.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the base which had be bigger and more stylish, and felt a wave of happiness surging in his heart.


    Now, World Tree was piercing the clouds and looked extremely impressive, making people feel shock.


    After the upgrade of the World Tree finished, all the elves burst into tears, all of them fell in the front of the World Tree, singing praises and praying for tomorrow.


    The elves had been facing too many difficulties in the past few years. But now they finally had their hope renewed for better future. How could they not be excited? Tyrande, Maiev, and even Illidan, was seeing this scene with face full of excitement.


    ¡°The World Tree reappeared. The days of the revival of elves¡¯ glory are finally here.¡± Tyrande muttered to herself as a strong ray of light released from her body.


    This light was not the general light, but the true light of the goddess of the moon. At this moment, Tyrande was no longer a simple Priestess of Moon, but a true goddess of the moon.


    At this moment, she was really crowned.


    Xiao Yu is the owner of Tyrande, so this time I also know that Tyrande has re-understood one of the most nb skills, that is, the stars are falling. Latest novel Baidu search ¡°¡±


    To put it bluntly, there are countless stars falling from the sky, and arge area of ??the enemy, this spell, but more powerful than the general fire and rain.


    With this skill, Tyrande is the real Tyrande.


    ¡°Praise the great Tyrande, praise the great Maiev...¡± When the elves saw the scene, they began to worship Tyrande.


    After Xiao Yu looked at it for a while, he grinned and went back to work. He went to the altar to get Malfurion out; another hero was going to be added to the ranks.


    Speaking of it, now because of the promotion of Xiao Yu¡¯s rank, the Barracks could also summon another hero. Xiao Yu had to ponder for a while to decide who was better to be summoned.


    The heroes in the barracks were also good; especially the heroes with berserk ability were very powerful. Xiao Yu thought Chen Stormstout was good choice for summoning.


    Chen Stormstout could breathe fire and was at melee, making him absolutely good choice. The most important thing was that Xiao Yu was a Chinese and had a unique love for pandas.


    Now, let¡¯s not discuss that, first wee the arrival of new hero. This construction of new Barrack took long time so Xiao Yu could only continue to wait.


    Even after waiting for long while, Malfurion did note out. Xiao Yu finally decided to go to the base of the undeads.


    Aftering to the undead base, Xiao Yu looked for a long time but did not find any entrance. Until a spider drilled out of the ground and shrieked at Xiao Yu. Led by the spider, Xiao Yu finally entered the cave where he once defended the undead base.


    ¡°Looks like Arthas is doing good job. He even put the entrance of cave so hidden that even I cannot find it.¡± Xiao Yu happily thought to himself.


    ¡°Arthas meets the master.¡± When Arthas heard that Xiao Yu wasing, he immediately came to wee him along with Kel¡¯Thuzad, and Xiaoqiang.


    Xiao Yu was surprised by their levels. Now, several of them had even reached higher than 40th levels and reaching fifth order, which caught Xiao Yu off guard.


    You should know, Xiao Yu basically didn¡¯t bring them up. He let them develop on their own but they still had reached such high levels with their own efforts. It was really incredible.


    ¡°You... how can you upgrade so fast?¡± Xiao Yu squinted and asked Arthas.


    ¡°Reporting to master, we followed the instructions given by the master when leaving. Taking the advantage of the night to sneak into the Principality, we killed some troops and slowly upgraded our strength.¡± Arthas replied.


    ¡°With this, you can reach this point?¡± Xiao Yu still felt unbelievable.


    ¡°We often enter the mountains to huntrge Beasts. We can now order somerge beasts corpses, making hunting otherrge beats easy. With these corpses, our strength increased considerably.¡± Arthas replied while pointing at the tenrge beast corpsesy inside.


    Xiao Yu nced at those Beats corpses and was shocked. There were five-order Beats. Arthas was only a fifth-order warrior. How could he kill these powerful Beasts?


    ¡°Master, we mainly on ambushes and other means like relying on arge number of people and slowly eroding Beasts fighting powers and finally kill them¡± Arthas exined.


    Xiao Yu went inside and saw that thousands of undead soldiers standing in rows. They were higher in number than he initially summoned.


    ¡°How can there be so many undead soldiers?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked.


    ¡°Reporting to the master, after we reach certain level, we can transform some of the bodies of dead soldiers into undeads. Therefore, we are now more in numbers.¡± Arthas pointed at the undead soldiers who had just transformed.


    Xiao Yu looked at them for more than ten minutes. He did not say a word. He did not expect that the undeads had developed to such a point.


    Originally, he founded the undead just to harass the enemy but he did not expect them to develop to such point. Situation nearly went out of control.


    Arthas silently waited for Xiao Yu¡¯s orders. Xiao Yu knew through the system that once the loyalty of these heroes and soldiers fell too low, they would leave him.


    At that time, so many undead troops would be a great disaster.


    Xiao Yu shook his head helplessly, smiled bitterly: ¡°You are doing very well. Arthas, you are indeed a good leader. However, in the future, without my consent, do not arbitrarily recruit other undead Soldiers, and also remember not to arbitrarily kill civilians.¡±


    ¡°Yes master, we always follow the instructions of the master.¡± Arthas, Kel¡¯Thuzad and Xiaoqiang replied quickly.


    Xiao Yu nodded and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    After patting Arthas¡¯s shoulder, Xiao Yu slowly left.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s reason tells himself that he should kill all these undead now, so as not to leave behind any future trouble.


    But, he did not have heart to kill all of his these soldiers.


    Even if they were undead, they were his soldiers, just like Orc soldiers, Elves soldiers; Xiao Yu treated them as his own brothers.


    ¡°Am I too indecisive?¡± Xiao Yuughed at himself, but he still couldn¡¯t decide to kill those undead soldiers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with the flow.¡± Out of the cave, Xiao Yu looked at the secret woods and looked at the densely popted Elf tree of life in the distance. All this, let him develop. At this moment, Xiao Yu suddenly believed. Kind of thing, fate.

 Chapter 506

    ¡°Greet the master.¡± Malfurion and the Chen Stormstout immediately ran over and saluted Xiao Yu. Malfurion and the Chen Stormstout were quite strange in looks, especially the Chen Stormstout, his body was round like a ball which looked quite funny.


    However, Xiao Yu knew that the seemingly funny Chen Stormstout was actually martial artist and would definitely be very strong in the future.


    Xiao Yu nodded with satisfaction and looked at the skills of both of them. It was simr to what Xiao Yu had imagined. Malfurion was mainly a healer, while the Chen Stormstout was mainly martial artist.


    Now there were two more heroes. Xiao Yu let them go hunting some Beasts. They had to upgrade their level first. After a few days, Xiao Yu would start a war against the Weigong. He could let them enter into battle and kill more people to upgrade quickly.


    Xiao Yu then began to summon double-headed Chimera. Xiao Yu had been waiting for a long time for this moment; his heart was full of excitement.


    Now, Xiao Yu could summon additional 5,000 units of soldiers, but when Xiao Yu wanted to summon double-headed Chimaera, quantity was really limited.


    At most, Xiao Yu could only control 100 double-headed Chimaera not more than that. A double-headed Chimaera upies 10 units so 100 double-headed Chimera upies 1000 units.


    In this case, Xiao Yu had 4,000 units left to call other units.


    After a while, 78 meters long, with two heads, covered with hard scales, with two huge wings, a giant monster with a shape like a dragon appeared in front of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Chimaera! Double-headed Chimaera has appeared! Am I dreaming?¡± The elves saw the appearance of the two-headed Chimaera with amazement.


    The two-headed Chimaera, was the ultimate form of the elves, also symbolizes the direction of the elves. In the past, if there was a Chimaera in the elf tribe, then its strength would be greatly improved and the average person would not Dare to invade.


    Chimaera¡¯s most powerful attack was undoubtedly its fire breath. Although his melee ability was not as strong as that of a dragon, its breath was definitely more powerful than the average dragon.


    If there was a group of Chimera in the sky, then all you could do was to escape immediately. Once they started to collectively breathe, everything would be destroyed.


    Appreciating the power of this Chimaera, Xiao Yu nodded. After finishing everything here Xiao Yu proceeded to castle. By now, the old man Theodore should havee out too.


    However, when Xiao Yu arrived at the castle, he met an apprentice of Higgins who informed him that Theodore had already left and left a letter for Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu suddenly snorted, that damn old man took advantage of his absence to leave immediate.


    Xiao Yu took the letter and read it. There were only a few lines on it. Theodore told Xiao Yu that Lin Bixue would be fine. At the same time, he got huge gains from his conservation with Aegwynn so went back into seclusion.


    Moreover, Theodore asked Xiao Yu to respect Aegwynn. After all, she was the guardian of the Continent.


    Xiao Yu tore the letter and left for backyard where he saw Aegwynn sitting.


    ¡°Wife?¡± Xiao Yu smiled and screamed.


    ¡°Go away.¡± Aegwynn threw out Xiao Yu.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± Xiao Yu was thrown out of the window with a scream and, but he quickly jumped up and shouted: ¡°You are in my wife¡¯s body so it is not wrong to call you wife. You are too overbearing.¡±


    Xiao Yu protested.


    ¡°I am so overbearing, so what?¡± Aegwynn raised her chin and looked at Xiao Yu. She seemed to beughing. Her face was full of arrogance.


    ¡°Cut the crap, you are just trying to fool me. Hey, you can¡¯t beat Theodore, don¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Yu noticed that when Aegwynn first saw Theodore. In fact, Aegwynn was very hesitant.


    Moreover, Aegwynn had been following Xiao Yu for so long, although she was strong and look as if no one could resist her.


    But in fact, Xiao Yu guessed that her strength should not be too strong. However, Xiao Yu did not know what her real situation was like.


    When he saw Aegwynn¡¯s eyes expression that time, he knew that if Theodore really did his best, he would definitely threaten Aegwynn.


    However, Theodore was very respectful to Aegwynn, so he would definitely not do that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat him, but it¡¯s very easy to deal with you. There aren¡¯t many people like him on this continent, isn¡¯t it?¡± told Aegwynn.


    ¡°Hey, you have to get out of my wife¡¯s body sooner orter then see how I will...¡± Xiao Yu said wickedly. However, just halfway through it, he was thrown out again.


    Since Theodore said this, it seemed that Aegwynn did not have malicious intention. Moreover, during the meeting of Theodore and Aegwynn, Xiao Yu became more confident that his guess was right. Aegwynn was actually not as powerful as you might think.


    However, if Xiao Yu decided to kill Aegwynn regardless of the price, he believed that Aegwynn might not be able resist.


    This was the conclusion drawn by Xiao Yu.


    Therefore, Aegwynn was just putting a strong front as if she unrivalled in the world. Although it¡¯s true that she was strong, but in fact, she was not unrivalled.


    After thinking to this joint, Xiao Yu was not that worried. He was only worried about Lin Bixue¡¯s situation.


    Recently, Lin Bixue¡¯s appearance had be less and less, and it seemed that Aegwynn was getting more and more control over body.


    Just as Xiao Yu¡¯s mind was wandering around, a hand gently patted his shoulder.


    Xiao Yu immediately stepped back with shocked expression, but as he turned around and looked, he found that Lin Bixue was looking at him with a smile.


    Yes, she was definitely Lin Bixue not Aegwynn.


    ¡°Bixue...¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but suspiciously. When did Lin Bixue reached his back? He didn¡¯t even notice it. With the strength of Xiao Yu now, her perception had almost reached the top, even if the sixth-order assassin attacked him from behind him, he could find him in advance.


    Is this the power of Aegwynn? But Lin Bixue was now in control of the body, can she also control the power of Aegwynn?


    ¡°Well, it is me.¡± Lin Bixue walked slowly and her whole body exuded a very noble temperament, which made Xiao Yu difficult to look at her.


    This Lin Bixue was not like the previous one, it seemed to havepletely different aura. This aura was a kind of thing that blended with heavens and the earth, making Lin Bixue seemed so natural and harmonious, just like being integrated with the heaven and earth.


    This...what is going on? Xiao Yu was shocked.


    ¡°You...why do you seem to be different from before?¡± When Xiao Yu saw Lin Bixuest time, it wasn¡¯t like this. Only a few days had passed, situation was like this.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, you can rest assured, I am fine. Aegwynn¡¯s sister is very good to me. Soon... I will be back... just wait for... some time¡± when Lin Bixue said to this point, her eyes were clouded with ayer of fog. She wore a very sad look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lin Bixue? What happened to you? Why are you crying? Don¡¯t scare me. I am the most afraid of girls crying.¡± Xiao Yu immediately ran over and looked at Lin Bixue. Now, he did not dare to touch Lin Bixue easily, because every time he touched Lin Bixue, he would be attacked by Aegwynn.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xiao Yu.¡± said Lin Bixue while pulling up Xiao Yu¡¯s hand. They stared at each other¡¯s eyes as the sun set.


    ¡°You should take care of yourself now, do your own thing, don¡¯t worry about me. Soon, I will be back to your side.¡± At the corner of Lin Bixue¡¯s eyes, a crystal shaped teardrop was hung. It radiated colourful light.


    Lin Bixue suddenly stepped forward and kissed Xiao Yu¡¯s face, then let go of Xiao Yu¡¯s hand and turned around and left.


    ¡°I told not to do such actions.¡± Aegwynn snorted and was very dissatisfied with Lin Bixue¡¯s actions.


    ¡°Well, I was wrong, Sister Aegwynn, but... I really can¡¯t bear it...¡± said Lin Bixue in voice filled with grief.


    ¡°Life will end. If it is not a life that will not end, it is not life, it is not perfect. The fireworks are most beautiful when they are short lived. Don¡¯t be sad for me, I got resurrected once, it is luck. This era is no longer my age. Here, there are other people who can guard this continent for me. I am no longer guardian. In the past, I was too attached to the identity of this guardian. So, I have done a lot of wrong things. Now it seems that even without me, there will be people who will guard this continent. In this world, there will always be heroes who will use their life to protect our homnd. Therefore, the guardian of this continent should not be me alone, but all the intelligent creatures. I believe that you can do it.¡±


    When Aegwynn said to this point her tone was full of desteness. The great magician, who used to stand tall, at this moment, seemed to be relieved.


    At this moment, she really released herself from all shackles.

 Chapter 507

    In the past few days, Xiao Yu began to slowly settle the matters concerning the defence of the City. Although the Weigong Principality still had the Kennedy family stationed, the current Lion king city¡¯s strength waspletely on different level from the previous one. There was no problem with the defending.


    Now, the entire territory was filled with high morale. For theing war, everyone was gearing up and ready to show their talents.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s policy of encouraging military made everyone want to fight against the enemy. So that case, they could get some profits.


    Scarlett and Michele had been arranged by Xiao Yu. They were ready to wait until the defeat of Weigong Principality. After that, Scarlett could proceed to open chamber ofmerce with Mr Xia Shan to trade between Yunmeng and Tiens Dynasty to make money.


    Scarlett and Michelle were very well-behaved, and Xiao Yu¡¯s sisters-inw were very fond of them. However, Xiao Yu¡¯s eldest sisters-inw called Xiao Yu; she said as she red at him, ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t have any opinions on them, but you can¡¯t have more than this. Moreover, you can¡¯t treat them badly.¡±


    ¡°This... this... haha, rest assured, I will not treat them badly.¡± replied Xiao Yu with even thinking. As such whole matter was finished.


    The entire territory began to mobilize, and all the soldiers were sharpening their swords and ready to attack.


    A big battle was about tomence here, the Kennedy family might not know that Xiao Yu was not afraid of them. In the face of absolute strength, all strategies were in vain.


    Now, Xiao Yu had confidence to beat the other party directly.


    100 Double-Headed Chimaera had already been summoned, but Xiao Yu did not let them show up, this was what Xiao Yu always liked, to held some trump card behind.


    Even if the Kennedy family knew that they were about to attack, but when so many Chimaera would appear, it would certainly make them fall in chaos, this morale would decrease.


    Chimaera had not appeared on this continent for a long time. Everyone remembered the dragon, but about the creatures like Double-headed Chimera, very few people really knew about them.


    Once they appeared on the battlefield, they were easy to be confused as a dragon. 100 of them were enough to destroy a city.


    In addition to the 100 Chimaera, Xiao Yu distributed the remaining 4000 units, adding 500 Headhunters, 500 Soul walkers, 500 wyverns, 500 elves archers, 500 Grunts, 500 Elf hunters, 1000 Riding Wolfs.


    In the past, units Xiao could summon were very limited so he could summon only more practical once. He could summon very limited amount of powerful creatures which rendered them useless.


    This was the case with Headhunters, Soul walkers, and Wyverns. At that time, Xiao Yu considered that Headhunter¡¯s spear throwing was not as good as the archery of the Elf archers so he chose the Elf archer, so he had not summoned the Headhuntersst time. But now, he was ready to make use of Headhunters.


    He believed that there were no useless arms in the base.


    After summoning, these Headhunters did not let Xiao Yu disappoint. The spears thrown by these Headhunters were deadly, especially within a distance of 30 meters, it could almost pierce through everyone.


    The Soul walker had unique ability to connect several units in series through a soul chain to share the damage.


    In this case, once a soldier was seriously injured on the battlefield, he could be saved through the soul link because damage would distributed among the other soldiers. In therge-scale battle, this method could reduce the chance of the soldier being seriously injured.


    Among the Orcish branch, there was a powerful beast, the Grunt. If they were positioned correctly, the vitality of orc infantry would increase several times immediately.


    This was also the reason that Xiao Yu had made 500 Grunts. The Grunts seemed to be only an auxiliary unit, mainly used to increase the momentum of the Orc troops. But in fact, Grunts could be a fatal weapon of war.


    The Wyvern was an Air unit, simr to the Hippogryph Knight, but the Hippogryph was better at tracking, detecting and moving freely, while the knights on the Wyvern could throw spears, seriously inflict damage on enemies below. Wyvern had good melee abilities. They could also grab some soldiers and then throw them from above.


    Letting them cooperate with the bombing squad was very effective.


    After three days, when Xiao Yu was basically ready to attack, Mu Huali sent him a message. Now the Crusaders of the church were upying more and more ces. Their forces were developing extremely fast, and recently they secretly sent a lot of Scarlet Crusaders to Weigong Kingdom to enhance the strength of the Kennedy family and to curb the expansion of Xiao Yu¡¯s strength.


    Now, the church forces had not yete here. Since there were several forces in the middle, they could only slowly transport some troops.


    ¡°Has church¡¯s strength reached the point where no one can stop it?¡± Xiao Yu brows furrowed.


    ¡°The church¡¯s power is getting bigger and bigger, and naturally it has also caused resistance from some forces. However, these forces are not united and no one will ever touch the nail first, so the church is getting more and morewless,¡± Mu Huali said worriedly.


    He knew that the ultimate goal of the church must be the lion king city, because Uther was here, and if they did not eradicate Uther, pope would not be able to sit still.


    The greater the strength of the church, the more dangerous it was for Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t have to personally deal with the church. The church is not only a threat to us, but also to other forces. Now, they arepletely a group of madmen. If they are let free, it¡¯s no good for anyone. Moreover, Gul¡¯dan is now starting to make waves, and the situation isplicated. If they are still guarding each other, then everyone will be finished.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Mu Huali was now very convinced of Xiao Yu¡¯s abilities. Xiao Yu seemed to have solution of every question.


    ¡°What should I do? Hey, let¡¯s start with Nics. That guy¡¯s ambitions are big and his abilities are strong. He will be convinced first.¡± Xiao Yu smiled and said.


    ¡°Nichs? That person is very smart and his family strength is too strong, we must be wary of him.¡± Mu Huali cautioned.


    ¡°Haha, I am not afraid, I like to cooperate with savvy people. What I feared is also feared by savvy people haha...¡± Xiao Yu said with augh.


    ¡°Well, where do we find him?¡± Mu Huali had long been used to Xiao Yu¡¯s character. Sometimes, Xiao Yu¡¯s way of doing things was really impossible for people to think of.


    Xiao Yu mysteriously smile and said: ¡°Why are we going to find him? Just put a notice on Lion King City¡¯s Bulletin, saying that there is a big treasure waiting to be explored. He wille to us in person soon. ¡±


    ¡°Will that work?¡± Mu Huali¡¯s eyes widened. Xiao Yu did not work ording tomon sense.


    ¡°Of course, it will work.¡± Xiao Yu smiled, not saying anything else.

 Chapter 508

    Soon there was a huge notice on the tall wall of the Lion King City ¡ª Dear Nichs, I will soon go to a ruin to explore in the future. There are countless treasures, so If you are interested, please contact us as soon as possible.


    This notice made everyone in the Lion City feel puzzled. Those who passed through the Lion City wereughing one after another.


    However, some sharp minded persons who realized Xiao Yu¡¯s intention to do so could not help but admire Xiao Yu¡¯s wits.


    Now, because of the opening of the Ang Mountains, there were many people whoe here to explore. Even if it was not for adventure, take a look at the elves here or the orcs, people came to sightsee.


    Xiao Yu also specially engaged a group of painters toe over and let them made portraits of orcs with tourists. This made the Lion King City very popr now.


    Xiao Yu was trying to make Lion King City¡¯s name well known. After all, the Lion King City was located in too remote ce because only when it made its name could it attract more talents.


    Now the Lion King was also the only way to Yunmeng. Xiao Yu also deliberately developed business channels and encourages businessmen to pass through here. Naturally, He collected taxes.


    Therefore, the lion cor, which was previously deste, is now a very lively ce. More than a hundred times more traffic than before.


    Some of the people who had been recruited by Xiao Yu¡¯s good policies had taken root here, making city very independent.


    Xiao Yu had established some small towns to let people live in them, not to station troops. Gradually they be more and more in number.


    Seeing that Xiao Yu was going to make move, many adventurers ran over and wanted to join as a mercenary to earn some money. Xiao Yu also approved it and implemented a set of codes of conduct for mercenaries and then these people were handed over to Caso for management.


    Caso was originally a mercenary so it was very easy for him to manage them. There were naturally some secret agents and scouts in the group, but Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care. One or two scouts had little influence on Xiao Yu.


    Therefore, when all the preparations were almost over, Xiao Yu led his mighty army and tantly proceed to the Weigong.


    ***


    At this time, in Weigong.


    ¡°Reporting to marshal, the Lion King Army had set out, wanting attack the Weigong. Army consists of at least 100,000 soldiers.¡± The scouts came to report.


    ¡°Well, how many groups do they have?¡± Zti looked unchanged and asked faintly.


    ¡°Single!¡± The scout replied.


    ¡°What? Just Single?¡± When Zti heard that, his eyebrows frowned suddenly. Territory of the Weigong was veryrge. There were many ces ranging from less important to more important. Some were highly protected while others were not. If a duchy attacks such arge principality, their army must be divided into several groups to attack several key points, but Xiao Yu was leading his army of 100,000.


    ¡°Yes, their army had no meaning to separate. The ce they reach should be the cold city.¡± The scout said again.


    ¡°This Xiao Yu doesn¡¯t know the art of war at all. Is there such a strategy in the war? Isn¡¯t he afraid that we will pincer him from other directions? There is no countermeasure at all, so it is easy to be attacked from behind and side.¡± Zti brows wrinkled, frowning over Xiao Yu¡¯s strange strategy.


    ¡°This Xiao Yu wins with strange soldiers every time. Maybe there are some other tricks this time. We must be careful.¡± Zti raised his eyebrows.


    He believed that Xiao Yu was insulting the glory of the Scarlet Crusade. Therefore, he took the initiative to ask for permission to catch Xiao Yu and then personally send him to the stake.


    Chris Mo had a high weight in the church. Of course, the church would not say that Chris Mo had rebelled, but that he was killed by Xiao Yu with tricks and Alonso was aplice.


    So now the whole church hated Alonso and Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Hey, I want to see what tricks he wants to y. Tell the defenders of the cold city that I will send soldiers to attack from the nk. As long as they can hold on for one day, Xiao Yu will definitely fail.¡± Zti passed down the order.


    ¡°Yes.¡± And scouts departed quickly.


    At this time, Xiao Yu¡¯s army was marching and singing. Xiao Yu adapted the ¡°Self-Improvement¡± song as a military song, let everyone sing it loudly to boost morale.


    The ¡°Self-improvement¡± was originally an ancient song. It was a kind of song that was very suitable for improving morale. So it was very suitable for current situation.


    The morale was the most important thing for any army. Xiao Yu attached great importance to this aspect and tries his best to improve morale. Singing was undoubtedly a very good way to improve morale.


    After two days of marching, they finally reached the bottom of the cold city. They watched the cold city that had been reinforced by Zti. Xiao Yu did not order to attack immediately, but let the troops rest in ce, and then eat and drink for a while.


    Everyone was extremely surprised. Why didn¡¯t you attack? However, as everyone knew, Xiao Yu was someone who had never lost. In doing so, he must some intentions.


    At this time, the Zti who was expecting Xiao Yu¡¯s attack, seeing Xiao Yu not attacking, could not help but frown. He could not fathom what Xiao Yu was thinking.


    However, he did not dare to neglect Xiao Yu, so he kept everyone at high degree of alert. Even he himself did not dare to go back to his house to sleep. He was feeling sleepy for a while.


    ¡°What is this Xiao Yu doing? Is it because he wants to lead us out?¡± Zti was going crazy. If it was for just first few days, it would still be okay but it had been more than one month. Xiao Yu was ying chess therefortably, enjoying dance, having no intension to attack the city at all. let him feel that his nerves are about to copse.


    After another half a month, Zti couldn¡¯t help it. The other 100,000 troops were still stationed outside and not attacking. This was definitely tormenting.


    ¡°No, I can find a way to get them out.¡± Zti¡¯s eyes shed a glimpse.


    So Zti wrote a challenge letter that was written in extremely arrogant tone and with intension to insult and sent it to Xiao Yu. This letter was honed by Zti¡¯s advisers. If an average person read this letter, he would surely re up and be violent.


    However, after Xiao Yu read it, he just wrote a reply letter. This letter had only three words: F*ck your mother!


    Zti looked at the four words and spit it out with a sigh of blood.


    Therefore, in the future, no matter how Zti tried to provoke him, Xiao Yu only sent a letter with three words: F*ck your mother!


    Moreover, Xiao Yu also made his 100,000 soldiers shout in unison: F*ck your mother! It sent chill down bystander¡¯s spine. How could a person be so evil?


    So, since then, Zti no longer attempted to provoke Xiao Yu, he finally recognized the fact that he was no match for Xiao Yu in this regard.


    However, Zti did not dare to rx his alert. He believed that Xiao Yu was scheming and nning tounch sneak attack, so he always kept the soldiers in high alert and did not let them ck off.


    After another half a month, themander of the church was unable to sit still. The he said in cold voice said: ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are afraid of? Are we really afraid of them? I am going to take people. The attack can definitely give him a fatal blow.¡±


    ¡°I can understand your mood, but I have to remind you that previously we attacked Xiao Yu along with Alonso and the Master Modric, our strength at that time was stronger than now, but we still lost. Do you think that with these people you can kill Xiao Yu?¡± Zti was also very angry recently so can¡¯t help but be rude.


    ¡°What should we do? Do we have to wait?¡± Commander snorted and actually knew that this was the truth. If Xiao Yu was not good, he would not be here now.


    As time passed, Xiao Yu along with his soldiers began to different games; there were many times they ran out of the camp to y, because the space in the camp was not big enough.

 Chapter 509

    Today, Xiao Yu was enjoying hearing song in the camp, while ying chess with Caso, but suddenly a soldier quickly came in and after saluting: ¡°Lord, there is a man named Nichs outside asking permission to enter.¡±


    ¡°Howe he came sote?¡± Xiao Yu was extremely dissatisfied. He waved his hand and said: ¡°Call him in.¡±


    Not long after, a familiar figure walked into Xiao Yu¡¯s camp and saw Xiao Yu lying on the couch with azy face. He smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, Xiao Yu.¡±


    The person who came in was Nichs.


    Xiao Yu ??smiled and said: ¡°Yeah, but in fact it hasn¡¯t been that long. It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t forget my handsome face. But don¡¯t worry; I will not me you for it. After all I just have peerless face. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are still shameless as ever.¡± Nichs looked at Xiao Yu and couldn¡¯t help but mutter under breath. He went straight to Xiao Yu¡¯s side and sat down. He began to smile and sipped his wine.


    ¡°Well, I heard that the church seems to be expanding. Don¡¯t you n to deter their advances?¡± Xiao Yu adjusted afortable posture and said faintly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pope is not a fool. He knows when to stop. Now people are mainly thinking about you. When do you n to go to ruin?¡± Nichs took off his shoes directly and also lied down on the couch in afortable posture.


    ¡°You are really greedy.¡± Xiao Yu said dissatisfied.


    ¡°I have always been greedy.¡± Nichs said with a smile. He grabbed a grape and put it gently into his mouth with face full of smugness.


    ¡°Greedy people do not meet good end.¡± Xiao Yu cursed wickedly.


    ¡°People are greedy when they are alive. Because they are greedy, they have the motivation to live. Are you not greedy?¡± Nichs did not care about the curse of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Hey, am I greedy? If I say that my biggest goal is to guard my territory, to be a small emperor and to stay away from troubled water. Do you believe me or not?¡± Xiao Yu said.


    Nichs put a rare and serious face as he said: ¡°I believe. But this world will not allow you to do so. This world is a world where you will be eaten by others if don¡¯t eat others. So you must constantly make yourself stronger and then eat others and be the biggest fish.¡±


    ¡°But, even powerful fish can never jump out of the river of destiny. At most we will only cause few waves, but it is impossible to jump out of the rivers. It will never be possible to go ashore.¡± Xiao Yu was happy to express some of his own ideas.


    ¡°No one can go ashore, but as long as we swim in this river freely. We are happy, can¡¯t we do it?¡± After being stunned, Nichs suddenly said with a smile.


    ¡°Haha, you are right, as long as we swim happily and live happily, it will do.¡± Xiao Yu did not expect that Nichs could see so thoroughly. This was his originally intension ¡ª To live happily.


    ¡°What is the new adventure you said about?¡± Nichs took a sip of wine and began to talk about business.


    ¡°Actually, it is like this. I want to let you see how I got rid of this Weigong. In the future, this Principality is also mine. I think that all the benefits are mine alone. Therefore, I think I will give you some benefits too.¡± Xiao Yu pointed to the tall wall outside.


    ¡°Oh? When were you so kind? Want to give me benefits? You are an absolute stingy. Say it, what you want from me?¡± Nichs asked directly.


    ¡°Cough... can¡¯t you pretend that you don¡¯t know? I don¡¯t have to be so straight forward.¡± Xiao Yu said as he helplessly spread his hands.


    ¡°Well, I will give you face, say, how much benefit can I get?¡± Nichs asked with slight smile.


    ¡°I recently got a chamber ofmerce and nned to do business between Yunmeng and the ind. However, in some ces, my influence is not great, so I need you to do ensure the safety of branches there. You can rest assured, since I asked for your help; I will definitely not let you suffer loss. It will give you some profits.¡± Xiao Yu also didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly got to business.


    ¡°Oh? This is a good thing. You have a good rtionship with Yunmeng. You can get a lot of resources and political support there. This is a good deal, then you how much profits do you intend to give me?¡± what Xiao Yu said aroused Nichs¡¯s interest.


    Both bargained for some time and finally settled at 30% profits. Nichs would get 30% of Net profits and in return he had to ensure Chamber¡¯s safety in Yunmeng.


    ¡°You are really a ck-hearted profiteer. It¡¯s no wonder that your family can grow this much. It was all done this way.¡± Xiao Yu did not forget threw curse at Nichs.


    ¡°If we are doing business honestly, can we be a family that has been passed down for thousands of years? People who are not treacherous are weak people. In this world, you have to eat others and suck the blood of others to grow up. If not, other will try to suck your blood.¡± Nichs leaned on the couch and looked very quiet.


    ¡°Now that matter of Chamber of Commerce is settled. Let¡¯s talk about the church.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Nichs¡¯s eyes as he asked.


    ¡°What the church have to do with me? Anyway, they are not threatening me anymore.¡± Nichs leaned back on the back of the chair.


    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t say that. Who knows what kind of things church has? If one day I fall, you might be his next target. The Pope¡¯s ambitions are not small and as his strength grows he will be are and more ambitious. You can talk to Leonardo about it. He seems to be in close contact with the church now.¡± Xiao Yu also pulled Leonardo in.

 Chapter 510

    ¡°Xiao Yu, everyone knew that first target of the church is you. You are so anxious to pull us into the troubled water, are you afraid of the church?¡± Nichs did not believe Xiao Yu¡¯s words and continued tozily lean on the back of the chair.


    ¡°Hey, I am here for everyone¡¯s good? It¡¯s not just for me! Now the maind is already thrown in chaos. The forces are all expanding without any reservations. A mysterious force has also emerged. No one knows how much powerful they are. Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t know how strong they are. Anyway, I know that it is definitely the biggest threat and second was the church. The roots of the church are too deep. There are arge number of pdins under their hands. Their army is extremely crazy, this kind of madness can multiply thebat power. Third, the orcs led by Gul¡¯dan now were counterattacking the humans. Gul¡¯dan, as a hero of the ancient times, must not be underestimated. These forces have absolutely no way to coexist peacefully with each other, just like the theory of eating and being eaten that you just said. Although we will certainly eat each other in the future, but before that, there is room for cooperation, but do you dare to cooperate with them? If you cooperate with one of them, I guarantee that your final end is extremely miserable.¡± Xiao Yu told his analyses of all forces on the maind slowly.


    Nichs listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s analysis and did not speak. What Xiao Yu said, he naturally knew. What Xiao Yu said was also reasonable.


    However, he and Xiao Yu were in different positions. In his position, in addition to these three forces, Xiao Yu was also no way inferior to these people.


    In his eyes, Xiao Yu was the real most terrible opponent. Because of that legend, the ancient characters would return and the greatest king of the maind would lead all races and unify the maind.


    Now, those ancient heroes and armies of all races were under Xiao Yu¡¯s control, that was to say, Xiao Yu was likely to be that legendary person.


    Therefore, Nichs was very jealous of Xiao Yu. A long time ago, Nichs began to keep an eye on Xiao Yu, and observed for a long time, and finally found that Xiao Yu¡¯s strength was growing.


    Moreover, the speed of Xiao Yu¡¯s strength growth was too horrible. Now, even if he knew, it was extremely difficult to find a way to kill Xiao Yu in one fell swoop.


    If he couldn¡¯t kill Xiao Yu, then in the future, it was likely that he would prove a great threat. At the beginning, he wanted to take advantage as fish in troubled water when Xiao Yu and the Kennedy family were fighting. However, in the end, he found that Xiao Yu¡¯s strength was already strong enough to defeat Kennedy family.


    If you want to defeat your enemy, then you should approach him and understand him before you can truly be a winner.


    However, Nichs approached Xiao Yu for such a long time, and finally concluded that Xiao Yu¡¯s thought process did not follow ordinary people¡¯s train of thought. To put it bluntly, you can¡¯t treat this buddy as an ordinary person, and then be straightforward. If anyone sees Xiao Yu as an ordinary person, then he will definitely without knowing how he died.


    Because Xiao Yu was not ordinary human at all, he did not know what (n) is in the head of Xiao Yu¡¯s head. On the surface, he seemed to be a rogue, but no matter what happened, it could be solved satisfactorily by him.


    Such people were really terrible.


    Nichs also tried to win over those heroes under Xiao Yu, but after trying to talk to Xiao Yu¡¯s heroes and soldiers several times, he gave up.


    Because he saw in these people¡¯s eyes, their loyalty to Xiao Yu waspletely absolute and more terrible than the fanatical loyalty of the church.


    It seemed that it waspletely impossible to snatch them over.


    What was the reason for this? Was this because they were all summoned by Xiao Yu?


    Knowing that he couldn¡¯t buy these heroes, Nichs could only use other method. That method was to continue to approach Xiao Yu, continue to understand these heroes, first understand them and then find ways to kill them.


    As long as these heroes were killed, then the so-called rumours would not exist. By then, he could be the king on this continent.


    ¡°What ns do you have for the church?¡± Many thoughts passed through Nichs¡¯s mind, but on the surface, he looked calm.


    He was nning to destroy Xiao Yu as well as the church. This was a kind of game, a game which was extremely important.


    If the game went fine, he could use his enemy to kill his other enemy. He would get the best results you wanted without paying much.


    This was what Nichs really cares about.


    ¡°No n.¡± Xiao Yu said quite frankly.


    ¡°No n, then why have you said so much to me?¡± Nichs had be ustomed to this style of speech by Xiao Yu. Sometimes, Xiao Yu said that there was no n, maybe there was really no n, but maybe he was cooking something big.


    ¡°I was just discussing with you, nothing more than that. We should really pay attention to that mysterious force. They haven¡¯t made any move on the surface. In fact, their moves are very big. We arepletely unaware of how strong they are. If we didn¡¯t make any proper n, we all might got annihted.¡±


    ¡°Oh, even if they are strong, it is impossible to destroy so many forces at once.¡± Nichs said faintly.


    He was also thinking, but he couldn¡¯t think of anything. What kind of power could control so many forces?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident, there are too many ces infiltrated by this fraction, even including your own family. It is very likely that there are many people mixed in your family. I have deeply felt their strength. It can be said that even I and my heroes cannot deal with them.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the bustling army outside the camp and said faintly.

 Chapter 511

    ¡°Have you ever guessed who are they? What is the purpose?¡± Nichs stood up and walked back and forth in the camp and asked.


    ¡°To tell the truth, I have no idea at all. The existence of these people is likely to be older than your big family. They can be an ancient family, but we don¡¯t know which family it is. What is their purpose? Very simple, this continent. Otherwise, what else can catch their eyes?¡± Unlike Nichs, Xiao Yu did not walk back and forth, but insteadfortably sit up on the couch.


    ¡°If this is the case, they are really powerful. How can we guard against this power, they are everywhere?¡± Nichs looked at Xiao Yu with a burning gaze and asked.


    If Xiao Yu had any good n, he was willing to follow it, because this power was great headache for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple, uniting all the families. All the forces will sign an agreement. As long as there is any news of this power, once confirmed, then everyone will attack together and kill them in the bud.¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°But among us, there are many who are against each other. Moreover, maybe some of these are puppets of that mysterious power.¡± Nichs immediately put forward his opinions.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s mysterious smile said: ¡°Of course I know, but if this is the case, then we can slowly understand who is from their fractions. Then weunch a full out attack.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean is luring the snake out of the hole?¡± Nichs brows wrinkled slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost the same thing. Just put these people together and then slowly kill them.¡± Xiao Yu said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh? Why do you believe that I am not the one of them?¡± Nichs raised his brow and said disdainfully.


    ¡°Intuition!¡± Xiao Yu replied with a smile.


    After that both man bid farewell. At night, Xiao Yu went to Nichs¡¯s tent and said: ¡°I invite you to watch the show.¡±


    ¡°Watch the show? What kind of show?¡± Nichs said puzzled. For Xiao Yu, he really couldn¡¯t guess what he was going to do next.


    ¡°Oh, of course, it¡¯s a big action movie; look at it, haha...¡± After that, Xiao Yu directed the following Mu Huali, Caso and others to get ready for battle in one hour.


    ¡°One hour?¡± Mu Huali and Caso were stunned and found it unbelievable.


    ¡°But...we...we didn¡¯t have any preparations.¡± Caso was shocked. If you want to attack the city, you have to prepare one day in advance. In these three months, all the soldiers were ying football and dancing all day long. They were not prepared for fight at all.


    ¡°Yes, if we are not prepared, then they are even worse. We can certainly win the battle. Within an hour, we mustplete all preparations. The lowest level soldiers must be told ten minutes before the war.¡± Xiao Yu said with confidence.


    ¡°Yes lord!¡± After the shock, Mu Huali did not say anything more and immediately departed to follow Xiao Yu¡¯s orders.


    Caso nodded and took a deep breath. He finally found the difference between himself and Xiao Yu. Finally he knew why Xiao Yu could be invincible. This kind of strategy was simply what he dared not to think about.


    At the beginning, Xiao Yu knew that the Kennedy family had sent its experts here and the elite of the church would alsoe to help out. It was tough to win, even if they emerged victories, they would definitely suffer heavy losses.


    However, after three months of dy, the situation waspletely different. After three months of no war, the soldiers of Principalities must have been cking off. At this time, attack would surely catch them off guard and would seed in one fell sweep.


    Nichs looked at Xiao Yu with shocked expression and said after calming down. ¡°In order to attack a Weigong, you waited for three months. After the other party began to ck off, you will attack. You are really good strategist.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed with a slightly smug smile.


    In less than an hour, Mu Huali reported to Xiao Yu that they were ready to battle, because the ,ost of the soldiers produced by Barracks of Xiao Yu did not need any preparation at all, and could fight at any time.


    Although these Barracks soldiers would behave like ordinary soldiers, they would not ck off. They were born warriors.


    At this time, the sky was already dark but Xiao Yu¡¯s camp was brightly lit, the soldiers of the Weigong Principality had long been used to it.


    ¡°Hey, are they going to y more? I am bored standing here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, look at how crowded it is, those soldiers eat and drink every day. They can also y football, dance and conduct all kinds ofpetitions. And look at us; we have to stand here stupidly every day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is said that they have a great reward for champions of Dancepetitions.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s look at what they are going to do tonight. Don¡¯t you it is really crowded today. Look like a dancepetition is going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s really a lot. Who are those tall guys? Are they mountain giants? I haven¡¯t seen them before, do they dance too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, those mountain giants dance pretty well.¡±


    ¡°Well, look at the giant thing in their hands; it seems like a big tree.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a big tree. If theye to the city, they will reach the wall.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and they still have thick stone skin. The general attacks can¡¯t be prated at all. Only magical strong bows can hurt them.¡±


    ¡°Where did the lord get so many strange arms?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that they are all from the Ang Mountains. There are so many things in the Ang Mountains and there are many undead too.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I have urge to dance with them too.¡±


    ¡°Hey, today they are going to dance, howe they seems to be getting closer.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, those tall mountain giants will take a few more steps to get to the front of our walls.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if they want to go to the city with their big tree...¡±


    At this time, two people looked at each other and yelled at the same time.


    ¡°Enemies attack!¡±


    ¡°Enemies attack!¡±

 Chapter 512

    The huge trunk in the hands of the mountain giants, at this time, mmed on the wall, creating powerful shockwaves.


    The soldiers werepletely at a loss at this time.


    The Bat Riders, Gryphon Knight and the Wyvern Dragon had already flown to the city. All kinds of attacks wereunched. These soldiers werepletely overwhelmed by now.


    Xiao Yu originally wanted Kael¡¯thas to sit on top of a Gryphon and bombard city with spells from above butter he found that this method could not be implemented, because Griffins could not withstand powerful magical elements of Kael¡¯thas. They directly fell from the sky.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu could only give up on his original n.


    This fierce attackpletely stunned the soldiers of the Principality. The Kennedy family arranged a lot of their soldiers here, but most of the ordinary soldiers were still soldiers of the Principality. These soldiers had no intention of fighting and with such unexpected attack; they lost their remaining will to fight.


    Just within three minutes, the city had already fallen.


    ¡°What happened? What happened?¡± Although themander of the Cold City said that Xiao Yu might take them by surprise, but for three consecutive months, he could not be on high alert every day.


    It could be done for one day, for two days, even for one month but for three consecutive months to maintain the highest alert every moment, no one could withstand it.


    He was also a human, he had to rest too. He did not expect, at this time, without prior signs, Xiao Yu wouldunch the attack in such a short time.


    Moreover, the intensity of the Xiao Yu attack was too high. At this time, the bombardment by the Bat Knights and the Gryphon Knight, the ground attack of the Mountain Giant directly caused the city wall to fall.


    Once the city wall fell, Xiao Yu¡¯s troops, pioneered by the Barrack soldiers (Soldiers from Barrack), immediately entered the city. Originally, they also made a strategy to start street fighting and dy the attack time of Xiao Yu to ask for reinforcement.


    However, when the battle started, there werepletely unprepared, they found that dying the troop was impossible.


    ¡°What is that? God, howe there are so many undead here? These undead are under themand of Xiao Yu.¡±


    ¡°Run, the undeads areing.¡±


    However, when the road race was really started, or when it waspletely unprepared, they found that fighting for a second was a luxury.


    ¡°What is that? God, howe out so much, is it the undead? The original undead are all made by the guy Xiao Yu.¡±


    ¡°Run, the undead ising.¡±


    The undeads that these soldiers saw was the elite troop led by Caso, all wearing armour and rushing toward the city.


    As a sixth-order warrior, Caso led the army and was simply invincible. Although there are some masters in the cold city, but where is his opponent.


    After 10 minutes, the cold city hadpletely lost, all the original defence ns had failed. Moreover the Kennedy family¡¯s mage troops and so on had already retreated because there was no need to defend Cold City anymore.


    At the beginning, if it was not a surprise attack, as long as the soldiers could hold on for a while, then with the powerful magical instruments and cooperate of magician. Xiao Yu wanted to capture Cold city, he was bound to suffer huge casualties.


    Knowing that the cold city was the first ce to be attacked by Xiao Yu, Zti deployed arge number of magic instruments and magicians here.


    If these powerful magical instruments were all used properly, even mighty Mountain Giants and Dragons could be killed.


    Dragons and Mountain Giants were very powerful. Themon magical instrument of human beings could not prate the body of the Dragon and Mountain Giants. They could only be dealt by powerful once. However, most of these magical instruments were veryrge and difficult to carry so they were mainly used to defend the city.


    Moreover, these magicians were instructed by Zti to carry a lot of high-end magic scrolls. If magic scrolls were used during the battle, then Xiao Yu¡¯s casualties would have been even greater.


    It¡¯s a pity that these things were all useless now.


    The dozens of magicians on the city¡¯s wall were killed by Xiao Yu, Maiev, Grom, Illidan, etc. in an instant. In front of Maiev, their magician did not even have time to react.


    Coupled with the chaos caused by the operations, the soldiers of the Cold City became confused.


    When themander of the cold city ran out of the resting room because of themotion, he found that the soldier of Xiao Yu was about to attack his mansion. So he nced at them and sighed. He no longer stubbornly defended himself but choose to retreat.


    However, the speed of their retreat was obviously not fast enough. Xiao Yu ordered some people to clean up the remnants of the cold city.


    After settling everything He split his troops into five groups and ordered to take them down in the shortest possible time, leaving only Huicheng City alone. Five armies marched to their respective targets with full momentum.


    Huicheng City was the capital of the Principality. Zti would definitely get city heavily fortified and would think that Xiao Yu would attack Huicheng City next. He would not send reinforcements to other cities, leaving them vulnerable.


    In the end, all five armies won a total victory and did not encounter too much obstacles.


    Xiao Yu was not in rush to attack Huicheng City. News of Cold cities as well as other cities defeat must have reached Zti through magic transmission.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s army surrounded the Huicheng City from all sides, isting it from outside word. As the time passed weak willed soldiers began to feel fear. They were isted and feeling helpless.


    Now, there were many soldiers in Xiao Yu¡¯s army so it was not difficult to surround a city.


    In the end, the five teams of the army, all won a total victory, did not encounter too much obstacles.

 Chapter 513

    Just as Xiao Yu imagined, Zti, after receiving the news, thought that Xiao Yu would definitely attack Huicheng immediately, so he immediately strengthened city¡¯s defence and even mobilized some masters from other cities to Huicheng.


    In the end, he did not expect that Xiao Yu would not attack Huicheng at all, but would attack other cities. What strategy was this?


    However, no matter how weird strategy was, it was sessful. Now, only Huicheng City was left.


    ¡°How could this be? How could things end up like this? All cities are taken down. Scarlet Crusade did note to use in any way.¡± In the Zti¡¯s mansion, Zti was sitting with a lost expression.


    Scarlet crusader was ready to be deployed, but because Xiao Yu never attacked Huicheng City, they did note in handy. In fact, Zti had arranged enough power in the cold city to be able to support at least ten hours so that he could send Scarlet Crusaders.


    However, he never imagined that Xiao Yu could take down cold city within a few minutes.


    Now thinking about it carefully, Zti had figured it all out, but everything was useless now. After all, things could not be reverted back. Xiao Yu¡¯s strategy was really too fucking strange.


    Xiao Yu tantly led the 100,000 soldiers to attack, but instead of directly attacking, he camped outside and ate, drunk and yed every day. When they let down their guard, heunched attack and caught them by surprise.


    Zti did not expect that Xiao Yu would attack when they let down their guard. He also made arrangements to deal with such situation, but period of three months, made them all useless. The soldiers began to ck off more and more as time passed.


    Psychology, Xiao Yu used the human psychology. This was a mistake that no one could avoid. Even if you knew that he might attack at any time, could you maintain that level of alert for three months straight?


    ¡°Commander, the army of the Lion King City has arrived and surrounded us!¡± The scouts rushed in quickly and said in a panic.


    ¡°Hey, did he really think he could trap us? He thought that our preparations were in vain? This time, I must let him pay a heavy price. You don¡¯t need to be anxious, I will definitely let you get what you want ¡ª The fake Uther.¡±


    At this time, Zti said with a smile on his face.


    In fact, Zti did not have any confidence in his heart at this time. Now, he finally knew the power of Xiao Yu. He also understood that thest failure was not entirely because of Robert, but also because of the military talent of Xiao Yu which was indeed outstanding.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t have any slightest hope tomand me. I will fight ording to my own will. My Scarlet Crusades are the most powerful fighters. Only I can lead them.¡± said Teresa with expressionless face. There was no sense of frustration on his face about the fact that they were surrounded by enemies. Instead his face radiated fanaticism.


    This was the fanaticism that religion brought to people, which could make people fearless and spare no effort. In their view, giving their lives was their greatest glory.


    These kinds of persons werepletely a group of madmen.


    ¡°Hey, if you really want to work with me then you have to follow my arrangements. From now on, I am Commander here, not you,¡± said Teresa in arrogant tone. He knew that Zti had no other option; he could only rely on Scarlet Crusaders now. Teresa used this chance to take Command in his hands.


    ¡°Of course there is no problem. As it turns out be, I am not a qualifiedmander in strategy. Otherwise, we will not be defeated by Xiao Yu. Now, you are our only saviour.¡± Zti did not forget to tter him, making Teresa¡¯s heart veryfortable.


    ¡°Okay, since this is the case, let¡¯s formte a strategy to capture Xiao Yu. Once we capture him his army will definitely copse.¡± Teresa was really daring. At this time, he did not think about how to protect himself nor did he think about escaping, but thought about the way to defeat Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Do we take the initiative to attack?¡± Zti listened to the words of Teresa, and was shocked. In fact, Zti was a secret idiot. Is Xiao Yu so easy to capture?


    Now that they had been surrounded by all sides, Xiao Yu¡¯s army¡¯s morale was sky high. Moreover Xiao Yu¡¯s army¡¯s fighting power was noughing matter.


    What¡¯s more, he also heard that Xiao Yu who seemed to be weak was a powerful cultivator.


    ¡°Yes, since they can do it. Can we not? They will never think that we will attack now so we can certainly defeat them in one fell swoop.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, they have just gone through a war so their army was certainly physically and mentally exhausted. If we attack now, our chances of sess will greatly improve.¡± said Teresa as he raised his head high.


    He was very confident about being able to capture Xiao Yu.


    This was the characteristic of those who have not suffered setbacks. They felt that they could do anything and underestimate the strength of their opponents.


    ¡°Yes, now is indeed a best time to attack. How do I need to cooperate with the generals?¡± Zti looked at the Teresa with a very modest look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to make a big contribution. You just have to break out from all sides and try to escape to create a chance for Scarlet Crusaders tounch sneak attack. I will take my team to attack from one side. I have a strong scout which can find Xiao Yu under mymand.¡± said Teresa with great confidence.


    ¡°Yes, I will immediately make preparations.¡±


    Just like that sun went down and darkness engulfed the world.


    After Xiao Yu led the army to the city, he did not attack the city immediately, because he knew that the other party was ready at this time. His army had just finished a battle and needed a break.


    However, just as Xiao Yu was nning to attack, he found out that the other party actually began to counterattack. At this time, Xiao Yu and Nichs were eating; scouting came in and reported that other side broke out.


    ¡°Are they fools? Do they think that they will catch us off guard?¡± When Xiao Yu heard report, he felt that Zti¡¯s brain was not working properly.


    Otherwise, Zti would never use such method to escape.

 Chapter 514

    ¡°F#ck, dare to run away in front of father, were they not afraid of death? Deploy all the air forces, including Little Dragon and Chimera, and be on alert, whoever found Zti will immediately notify me. This father doesn¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t kill you all.¡± Ordered Xiao Yu.


    However, at this time, the Xiao Yu noticed a blood red clothed team rushed toward him.


    ¡°Scarlet crusaders, how can they be so brainless to attack me directly? Are they really sure in killing me?¡± Xiao Yu saw the army rushing over and immediately identified them.


    Xiao Yu was really shocked. He thought that Scarlet crusade had a hidden powerful master. So, Xiao Yu asked the Air Force to quickly bring in several heroes.


    ¡°Kill, purify these dirty guys. The gods are unforgivable.¡± The Scarlet Crusades were so fanatical that their eyes were blood red.


    ¡°F#ck, daring to attack me, all of you have death wise! Gryphons drop bombs on Scarlet Crusaders¡± At this time, Xiao Yu also summoned Grom, Bloodhoof, Kael¡¯thas by his side. He wanted to ughter these bastards without letting single one alive.


    The number of Scarlet Crusaders was not that high, about 10,000 people. Although there were only 10,000 people, thebat power of the Scarlet Crusaders was much stronger than the average army. They were many excellent Pdins.


    This was also the reason why Zti treated them as ast hope because their strength was indeed very strong. However, although they were strong, they were still a lot worse than the overall strength of Xiao Yu.


    When Teresa saw arrival of Gryphon and Bat Riders, they did not panic at all and didn¡¯t show any fear. Instead, he ordered some of the archers in the Crusaders to start shooting. They had already learnt from their past mistake and would not repeat it again. Main threat was not ground soldiers because they had a lot of ways to cope with them.


    Now, when Gryphon and Bat Riders saw the Scarlet taking out bows, they immediately divided into several teams and retreated back to make some distance.


    They threw bombs and then ran away.


    Rumbling...


    An explosion after explosion took ce, tearing many Scarlet Crusaders¡¯ body. However, this kind of death did not have any psychological effect on other Crusaders. Instead they became even more courageous and fierce. They continued to charge forward without fear of death.


    ¡°Oh, they are really brave to continue to charge forward even in such situation.¡± Xiao Yu snorted and yelled: ¡°Let Chimaera attack!¡±


    ¡°Chimaera? Do you have Chimaera?¡± At this time, Nichs screamed.


    ¡°Hey, is there anything weird about it? Hey, today you are going to see best show.¡± After saying so, Xiao Yu issued several orders.


    Chimera had already been on standby. Xiao Yu treated Chimaera as trump card so he was prepared to take it out in time of need so there was no need to cover it up. Not long after, a shadow flew in the sky, covering it.


    When everyone saw the things in the sky, no matter which side of the soldiers, they were allpletely shocked. Whole battlefield quieted down. All of them were looking up, watching Chimaera fly in the sky.


    What was that?


    Thispletely subverts their understanding, just as Xiao Yu had expected, on this continent, there were very few people who could recognise Chimaera. In their view, this kind of creature should be a huge Dragon.


    Soon, Chimera flew over the top of the Scarlet Crusade and spit out a big mouthful of Breath without hesitation. Terrifying fire engulfed Scarlet Crusaders. They didn¡¯t even have to scream before dying.


    The power of Chimera¡¯s Breath was stronger than that of the dragon. This was their most important attacking ability. When the 100 Chimera breathes together, the power was much stronger than the sixth-order magic.


    As a third-level unit, if they don¡¯t have such power then they don¡¯t deserve their reputation.


    Seeing Chimaera attacking, the other air forces immediately followed and attacked the remaining Crusaders.


    Shocking!


    Chimera¡¯s first appearance could be described in single word ¡ª Shocking.


    In fact, Chimaera was not that powerful and he also had many shorings. The first was that his defensive capability was not as strong as a dragon. If he was attacked by powerful magic or magical instrument, he would be easily injured or perhaps even killed. Chimaera¡¯s flexibility was rtively poor and vulnerable to attacks.


    Moreover, Chimera¡¯s melee skills were worse than a Dragon. Their most powerful means of attack was their Breath.


    But now no one on the maind knew so many things regarding Chimaera. They didn¡¯t fully understand the characteristics of Chimera because of that they thought Chimera was a dragon. The fear began to grip their heart. They didn¡¯t know how to deal with Chimaera.


    Although the Scarlet Crusaders were very powerful and were not afraid of death, but not being afraid of death did not mean that they were not people. If something was alive then it definitely feel fear. Amount of fear may wary.


    If a single dragon attacked, they were not really afraid. After all, the Lion King City had dragon and they have already heard of it.


    However, being attacked by 100 dragons was totally different concept.


    100 dragons were definitely invincible, even army of 100,000 soldiers would be wiped out in an instant.

 Chapter 515

    Now, the feelings of those Scarlet crusaders could only be described by word ¡ª Despair.


    They didn¡¯t even have a bit of fighting spirit left, they mind went nk. Finally they used their all to escape this damn ce.


    And when they chose not to attack Chimaera with magical instruments but to escape, they chose their death with it. In fact, the best way to deal with Chimaera was not to run away to spread out and then use various powerful instruments to attack quickly.


    Now, they are running around like a swarm of bees, which was exactly best target for bombing.


    ¡°Ah...¡± At this time, an angry shout rang through the entire battlefield. This person was the leader of the Crusaders.


    He never expected that things would take such turns. Although he survived the onught with his superior strength, his troops werepletely gone. Whole army was wiped out.


    Despair, absolute despair! His pride waspletely shattered with the death of his troop.


    By now he had already gone insane. He let out a roar filled with resentment and then he lunged at Xiao Yu with intension to kill him.


    ¡°Is this guy a fool?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Teresa while shaking his head helplessly before saying: ¡°Give him a good time, all long range attackers attack together.¡±


    Thus, under themand of Xiao Yu, the magical arrow of the Elf archer, bullets of Dwarfs gunner, and all kinds of powerful long range attacks rained down.


    Teresa was a Pdin of the fifth-order peak so, of course, he was powerful but not to the point he could withstand so many attacks. At best, he could withstand several attacks. However, under withstand torrent of continues attacks, he perished in no time.


    ¡°Lord, some enemy soldiers are still putting resistance but situation is still the control of our army. Only the eastern enemy troop had escaped encirclement of our army because of their sheer number.¡± At this time, the scout ran over and reported.


    ¡°Look like that guy wants to escape. Since Zti has already left Huicheng City is already ours. One who wants to surrender let them alive and kill anyone who put any resistance.¡±


    After Scout reported, Xiao Yu understood the current situation. Zti used his soldiers as cannon fodder so that he could flee.


    But will Xiao Yu let him run?


    Therefore, Xiao Yumander the Air force to concentrated all their power to quickly intercept Zti.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, can I go with you?¡± At this time, Nichs recovered from his shock and said.


    ¡°No problem, let¡¯s go.¡± As Xiao Yu finished speaking, a Griffin (Gryphon) came down to take Nichs.


    Nichs also said no nonsense, mounted directly on the Griffin and chased after Xiao Yu who was rushing toward Zti.


    Soon, Xiao Yu caught up with Zti. Now, Zti was trying to escape from battle field as fast as possible.


    Because their strength was extremely powerful, escaping speed was indeed pretty fast.


    Xiao Yu snorted while looking down from the Griffin and said ¡°Zti, where are you going?¡±


    Zti looked up and got shocked. He didn¡¯t think that Xiao Yu would catch him so quickly. He thought that with the Scarlet crusade, Xiao would have his hands full till he escapes. How does Xiao Yue over so quickly? From where does Xiao Yu get from so many dragons?


    Their first thought was that Chimaera was a dragon. Originally, Xiao Yu had a dragon. They all knew it. Now, seeing these Chimaera, they were thought that Xiao Yu was bringing back the entire dragon race.


    Fear gripped their heart and made them unable to respond. After all, dragons were the existence on this continent that made everyone afraid.


    Even if it was single dragon, it would make people pale. Now there were 100 dragons. What was this concept? They didn¡¯t will to resist at all, because resistance was useless.


    Just as they were dumbstruck, the Breath of the Chimera had already been sprayed and in a blink of an eye, many people were engulfed.


    ¡°Ah, disperse fast, disperse fast!¡± Zti¡¯s reaction was still rtively fast, he ordered everyone to disperse immediately, so as not to be killed by a breath.


    However, there were many Chimaeras, even if they dodge, there was not much gap between the attacks, fighters were still okay, but magicians were finished.


    Normally, when they encountered any flying beast in the past, they would use the magic to counterattack. Moreover, they all also had a lot of magic scrolls on them, which could also cause huge damage to Chimaera.


    But now they had no will to fight, they were just thinking about escaping.


    Rumble...


    Chimaera¡¯s attack was bombarded on the main force, while the Bat Rider, the Griffin etc. were responsible for cleaning up the remaining enemies. Now, the soldiers who had no momentum, no formation, and no intention to fight were easy targets for them.


    But could they outrun Chimaera and others.


    Thus, under the constant chase, people led by Zti were gradually eliminated, in the end, only Zti was left with a few people running with him.


    At this time, Zti had already understood that he had no way to escape, so he sighed and stopped the horse. He turned around and red at Xiao Yu who was standing on the back of Little Dragon.


    ¡°Oh, Xiao Yu, I have failed, but you don¡¯t celebrate too early. Do you think that with your strength, you can dominate this continent? There are many powerful forces on this continent. Moreover let me tell you, my master, now had a new ally. When the timees, you are going to die, haha...¡± Zti suddenlyughed like crazy.


    Then, directly Zti pulled out his sword and shed it on his neck.


    With a thud, Zti¡¯s body fell on the ground.


    Seeing that Zti hadmitted suicide, Xiao Yu snorted, but in his heart, he thought that this person, although failed, was also a hero.


    ¡°Give him a proper burial.¡± Xiao Yu left after saying those words. Now since Commander had died, all the soldiers no longer had the will to resist and all surrendered.


    Thus, a war that was dyed for three months ended in a short day with Xiao Yu upying entire Weigong Principality.

 Chapter 516

    The territory of the Lion King City¡¯s territory had expanded again. It had more prosperous cities, no longer just barrennd.


    Xiao Yu was preparing to build more cities between the Principality and the Lion King as a connection point. In such condition, the Lion King and the Weigong Principality would be connected together. At that time, Xiao Yu would really be the ruler of this whole region.


    After taking over Principality Xiao Yu annexed all previousmanders and offers but he did not force enemy soldiers to retire. He made them join his army and offer their services. Moreover he did not levy heavy taxes on the citizens of Weigong which made everyone very happy. Because of this, Citizens did not try to even resist.


    Few days passed just like that, just as Xiao Yu and Nichs were arguing endlessly, someone suddenly rushed in and reported after kneeling down: ¡°Lord, situation is bad.¡±


    This person was ashen faced; his voice was trembling as if situation was very dire.


    ¡°Reply, what happened?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s turned serious, his mind was wandering everywhere. Even after thinking deeply he could not think of anything that could make the soldier nervous like this.


    ¡°Reporting to the lord,st night I don¡¯t know from where, a city flew over to the Lion King city. Currently it is... is floating above the lion king city. Moreover size of this city is... is much bigger than the lion king city itself. If it... copsed, it will annihte the Lion King City.¡± In the end, soldier finally able to reply after shuttering.


    ¡°What did you say? A flying City? How can a city fly?¡± Xiao Yu thought that brain of this soldier had some problem.


    ¡°Lord its true. I saw it with my own eyes. It was indeed a city and it had death aura surrounding it as if there were many undead creatures on it.¡± The scout continued.


    ¡°Got it!¡± After Xiao Yu finished speaking, he suddenly screamed and thought of a possibility.


    Xiao Yu knew that there was only one possibility for a floating city ¡ª That was the former Naxxramas.


    However, now that Kel¡¯Thuzad was already under hismand, there would definitely be no more bosses in the world. So, what would be in Naxxramas?


    So, Xiao Yu immediately mounted Griffin and went back to the Lion King City. Nichs naturally went with Xiao Yu. How could he miss this big event?


    When Xiao Yu reached the Lion King City, scene of huge city floating above the lion king city greeted him. Its huge shadow covered the entire Lion City. The people below have already shifted out.


    ¡°Damn, why all these things happens to me?¡± although Xiao Yu said that in cursing tone, it had hidden delight in it. He looked at the floating city and his lips curved upward. After taking a look, Xiao Yu recognized it instantly. That was definitely the Naxxramas.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t worry that it would fall. This thing had been floating for so long. How could it fall down so easily? Even if it fell, it won¡¯t happen cause much because of protection over Lion King City.


    Xiao Yu made Griffin flew around Naxxramas. So that he could find entrance to go inside.


    However, even after inspection, he did not find where the entrance was. Obviously, Naxxramas was currently closed.


    Since it was currently closed, then it must be going to open soon, but he didn¡¯t know when it would happen.


    So Xiao Yu flew down andnded on the wall, pacifying the people by telling them that floating city would never fall.


    With the existence of Xiao Yu, these people felt at ease. After all, Xiao Yu himself was standing under the floating city. If Naxxramas really fell, Xiao Yu would be finished.


    The most important thing was that through a long period of umtion, Xiao Yu already had a very high prestige in the Lion King City so ordinary citizens believed Xiao Yu unconditionally.


    Xiao Yu stood on the wall and observed Naxxramas. He found that Naxxramas was slowly moving and flew to the depths of the Ankara Mountains.


    After a few hours, Naxxramas hadpletely left the city of Lion King, making everyone feeling relieved. However, Xiao Yu knew that since Naxxramas was here, it would certainly not fly too far, and it would be there in the vicinity.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Nichs stood by Xiao Yu and looked at the huge Naxxramas. Many waves were surging in his heart.


    Xiao Yu replied softly: ¡°Have you not heard of the floating city called Naxxramas?¡±


    ¡°What? Naxxramas? The floating city?¡± Nichs was shocked when he heard the name.


    The name Naxxramas was very resounding in this world. It was described as something incredible.


    ¡°Yes, it is this thing. It seems that this continent is really going to be chaotic. Naxxramas has appeared.¡± Xiao Yu felt a surge of emotions.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside this?¡± Nichs looked at Naxxramas with his eyes shing.


    Xiao Yu said said with a hallowugh: ¡°Nothing much, just some treasures.¡±


    ¡°It seems that storm is brewing.¡± Nichs sighed.


    ¡°That true. Everyone wants to get things inside. All forces will try their best, but who can get that depends on luck.¡± Xiao Yu replied with a grin.


    Xiao Yu was toozy to go to investigate in person so he just arranged subordinates to keep an eye on it and when something happen. After that, he went to the Lion King City to y chess with Nichs.


    Day after day passed by, with each day passing, the territory of the Weigong Principality had been almost digested and the strength of the Lion King City was growing exponentially.


    Under the leadership of Scarlett and Mr Xia Shan, the Cheerful Fortune Chamber of Commerce had also begun to flourish and had opened branches in many ces.

 Chapter 517

    As the news about Naxxramas spread out, the number of adventurers flooded the Lion King City. Xiao Yu did not stop them from entering butid custom tax on entry and exit, using this chance to make money.


    Although adventurers did not want to pay custom tax and follow other rulesid, they learnt their lesson from bloodbath caused by Xiao Yu by killing first offenders. Xiao Yu killed everyone who tookw lightly and caused trouble in city. This forced others to put away theirwlessness aside.


    After a few days, when Xiao Yu was chatting with Nichs on the top of Lion King City, the whole world suddenly quietened down, as if everyone became deaf. Whole world experienced drastic changes.


    The sun dimmed, not because of the obscuration of dark clouds. Whole world became grey as it was mourning.


    A strange atmosphere covered the entire Lion King City, making everyone¡¯s heart heavy.


    Everything felt unusual but what exactly was unusual no one knew. Everyone felt like the world suddenlycked something.


    ¡°She...is really gone.¡± Xiao Yu stood up silently and the two lines of tears rolled down.


    Nichs was not clear about situation, but his heart was also filled with a kind of emotion and that was boundless grief.


    The sky quickly began to rain, and it seemed to be telling what the whole world was, quiet and strange, quiet and scary, quiet and suffocating.


    Both citizens and those outside adventurers had lost their voice at this moment. They didn¡¯t know why, but they just felt strong overwhelming grief which made it difficult for them to speak.


    Xiao Yu moved to the small courtyard where Aegwynn was living. At this time, this small courtyard was covered with a soft light. It was not some kind of magic, but it was extremely soft as if something was shining.


    Then he saw a figure throwing her into his arms. Xiao Yu patted Lin Muxue¡¯s shoulder who was in tears. He wanted to say something to sooth her, but was choked by his own emotions.


    When Aegwynn left, she left so quietly. A great person who once made a world tremble, a god that was once invincible in the eyes of all human beings had left.


    The sage was gone but the name of Aegwynn would forever be known on this continent and no one could erase it.


    The sound of a Space Tearing rang softly and a figure suddenly appeared. Xiao Yu didn¡¯t have to look at him to identify him. It was the old man Theodore.


    Theodore took off his typical pointed magical hat and stood quietly in the yard with his mouth twitching slightly.


    Not long after it, another sound of Space Tearing rang, and another white-haired old man came to the yard. He looked at the glowing courtyard and give a bow.


    Xiao Yu was taken aback; the aura exuded by this person was not much weaker than Theodore. It seemed that this person was one of the three existences closest to the Seventh-order on the Continent.


    After less than five minutes, another sound of Space Tearing rang out, and another person with same strength as Theodore appeared and muttered some spell in low voice. Spell was casted to protect that soft glow.


    Then, the man retreated to the side, standing side by side with Theodore and the previous magician while maintaining the same silence.


    Three dayster, a huge statue stood up in the middle of the yard while radiating faint glow.


    This statue could be said to have made of all of the best materials on this continent. Even statue of Uther was not so precious.


    After Higginspleted the statue, he vomitedrge amount of blood. He was really exhausted after building a perfect statue of Aegwynn. It took three days to aplish it so he was naturally mentally and physically exhausted.


    ¡°Master Higgins, you have worked hard.¡± Xiao Yu bowed to Higgins, but Higgins did not look at Xiao Yu, he just stared at the statue and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s still a bitcking, although the shape is perfect, but it stillcks ¡®Essence¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What is the ¡®Essence¡¯?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Higgins with questioning look.


    ¡°Aura! Aegwynn is the greatest magician, how can she not have a kind of top-notch aura around her, but unfortunately, I can¡¯t do it. I don¡¯t have enough strength. I can¡¯t inject enough magic to achieve the ultimate perfection.¡± Higgins said nkly.


    ¡°Let us take care of it!¡± At this time, Theodore and two other magicians came up and offered help.


    Theodore and two men nodded silently and did not say anything. The magical symbols exuded from their bodies. Although they were only the simplest magical imprints, they contained power that was taboo. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but step back to avoid any ident.


    The synergy of the three great magicians hadpletely exceeded the scope of the seventh-order magician¡¯s strength. A moment of carelessness would cause the entire Lion King City to be destroyed instantly.


    However, the three great magicians did not have any scruples and tried their best to inject the magic of their body into the interior of the statue without hesitation.


    Only after three hours did the three magicians stopped. At this time, Aegwynn¡¯s statue was exuding an extremely powerful aura, as if it was a huge dragon, almost making everyone lose their footing.


    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect work, the real Aegwynn, the immortal Aegwynn...¡± Higgins squatted on the ground like a madman, watching the statue that was infused with magic by the three great magicians.


    ¡°Thank you for Three Master¡¯s hard work.¡± Xiao Yu said as he stepping forward and giving them 100 bottles of the most advanced magical potion. For these magical potions, Xiao Yu had important use, but still he did not hesitate to give them 100 bottles each to thank them for doing this.


    The three men nodded silently and drank a few bottles of magical potions to restore their magic.

 Chapter 518

    After a few hours, everyone looked at Aegwynn¡¯s statue and began to speak.


    ¡°Tomorrow, use magic to send messages to all magic schools, tell all magicians to mourn for Master Aegwynn,¡± said Theodore.


    ¡°Yes, from now on, this day will be the Memorial Day tomemorate the great Master Aegwynn.¡± Another magician¡¯s voice also echoed.


    As a result, several great magicians jointly wrote a magical seal then stamped them, and began to send them to all the magic schools, so that these magic schools would inform all the magicians on the maind.


    On this day, all the magicians must mourn in the direction of the Lion King City. Everyone must use the magic to illuminate the sky and pay tribute to the great Aegwynn.


    Xiao Yu nodded and began to set up a memorial service for Aegwynn tomorrow.


    The next day, the entire lion king city¡¯s citizens were wearing ck cloths. All the adventurers, on this day, also took turns to pay tribute to Aegwynn and dedicate flowers. On this day, Xiao Yu ordered all entertainment facilities to be stopped for three days and especially those adventurers could eat and live for free without any charge.


    Xiao Yu did not forget to wee all three magicians into Main Hall to converse. Nichs naturally would not miss this opportunity and also followed into the main hall.


    You must know, these were the three most powerful magicians on the maind.


    Presence of even one of them can shake a ce. Now they were gathered together in the Lion King City. If not for Aegwynn, it was absolutely impossible.


    Lin Muxue had inherited legacy of Aegwynn. The three magicians present here were not afraid of Lin Muxue.


    You must know, this inheritance was really too important. It was legacy of the real Archmage. It was what they need most at this stage. In addition, Xiao Yu ordered the soldiers to not let anyone disturb them.


    ¡°Theodore, you are so old, you have got so many benefits but you kept it secret. Oh, this is too much.¡± At this time, the magician who was in white and look extremely noble said softly.


    ¡°Hey, Chuck, how can you me me? I have already told you about the situation here. It is Master Aegwynn who does not want to be disturbed by others.¡± ¡°Theodore looked at this Chuck with his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Hey, you are lucky to get the chance to converse with Master Aegwynn, but now, you cannot monopolize Miss Lin.¡± Chuck looked at Lin Muxue and said.


    ¡°Yes, now the inheritance of Master Aegwynn is in Miss Lin¡¯s body. This is not your wealth. This should be the wealth of all the magicians in the maind. Master Aegwynn is the guardian of the maind, what she passed down is supposed to contribute to the entire continent.¡± Another magician who seems to be ordinary also added.


    ¡°Hey, the two masters, you are not right, Muxue is my wife. You are talking about my wife, I should ask me first, right?¡± Xiao Yu immediately politely injected. These two fellow were talking like Lin Muxue was public property.


    ¡°Duke Xiao, don¡¯t misunderstand, we are not trying to force Miss Lin. She is the inheritor of Aegwynn, the Guardian of the maind. How dare we disrespect her, we will do our best to help her so that she canpletely inherit everything.¡± When Chuck heard Xiao Yu say so, he immediately exined.


    ¡°Helping the Muxue? Then you can help together. Why do you get from it?¡± Xiao Yu was no fool, how could he be swayed by such simple words. After all, no one do things for free. There was no free lunch in this world. Why would such great magicians go to such extent just to let Lin Muxuepletely inherit Inheritance?


    ¡°The Duke of Xiao, it¡¯s like this. Although Miss Lin is the inheritor of Master Aegwynn, if she want to fully activate the power in her body, it is necessary to have a good teacher to guide. In the process of this guidance, we also can get some understanding about the magic of Master Aegwynn, which is of great help to us. If we let Theodore guide Miss Lin, then we both naturally will lose an opportunity to break through to seventh order.¡± The magician next to him spoke again.


    ¡°It turned out to be like this.¡± Xiao Yu listened to what the magician said and he immediately understood gist of the situation. ¡°You are Master Ferguson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am Ferguson, the head of the Royal Magician of the Sky Lion Dynasty.¡± Ferguson nodded slightly and stated his identity.


    Xiao Yu was very familiar with name of Ferguson. After all, it was one of the three greatest magicians on the maind.


    Xiao Yu also heard that this Ferguson was a great magician who was loyal to the Sky Lion dynasty. Many forces had tried wooed him, but they all ended in failure.


    It could be said that the reason why the Sky Lion dynasty still existed, arge part of the reason was the existence of Ferguson. Otherwise, he was afraid that great ns would have overthrown the rule of the Sky Lion dynasty and established their own dynasty.


    ¡°If this is the case, then can I also make a small request?¡± after Ferguson confirmed his guess, Xiao Yu immediately replied.


    Impact of Aegwynn¡¯s inheritance was really too great. It was the only opportunity for them to break through the seventh order. How could they let it go?


    Because of Lin Muxue¡¯s special identity, they did not dare to use force, so could only ask for Xiao Yu and Lin Muxue¡¯s consent.


    Xiao Yu naturally had to make good use of this kind of opportunity. Therefor if he asked something they could onlyply but he did not dare to be excessive as not to anger these old monsters.


    ¡°This... What are your requests?¡± Chuck looked at Xiao Yu while feeling unsettled.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Xiao Yu stated his conditions after a smirk.


    After listening to it, Ferguson and Chuck¡¯s face became green, but although they felt that Xiao Yu was very excessive, they did not dare to gamble with theirst opportunity.


    After everything ended, Xiao Yu was in a good mood; he walked outside to enjoy the glory of the lion king city.

 Chapter 519

    Xiao Yu was taking a stroll around, but just as he strolled for a while, flustered Celia quickly ran over to him, it seemed that something was off.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What that flustered look is all about?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Celia. What important news could he have now? Had Naxxramas opened?


    Or the old men who got ckmailed by Xiao Yu, wanted to get a revenge on the Lion King City?


    Celia replied with haste: ¡°A news report hase from Yunmeng.¡±


    ¡°Has something happened there?¡± Xiao Yu said with a frown. Did that Qin Che met an ident? Otherwise, there should be no big deal in Yunmeng right now.


    ¡°It is the news sent by Tuoba. A big event should is going to happen soon. Specifically, we have not looked at it yet,¡± Celia said.


    Xiao Yu nodded and did not say anything. He quickly went to the discussion hall. At this time, the three magicians were no longer here, but went to another independent courtyard with Lin Muxue to teach magic. He didn¡¯t know where Nichs went.


    Here, other important figures of the lion king city, such as Mu Huali, were waiting for Xiao Yu toe and read the emergency letter.


    After Xiao Yu arrived here, without any nonsense, he directly took envelop and tore it to read. When read the content written in it, Xiao Yu suddenly frowned.


    ¡°What happened the lord?¡± Mu Huali saw Xiao Yu¡¯s expression and asked immediately.


    Xiao Yu reluctantly grinned and said: ¡°It seems that things are not going good. Tuoba said that arge number of insects were found in the depths of Yunmeng. He sent spies to explore and found a huge ancient city there. There are a lot of bugs in the air. Now, these bugs are beginning to spread to the Yunmeng, causing huge damage. If we don¡¯t stop it, the consequences may be serious.¡±


    ¡°Bugs? How can there be so many bugs?¡± Mu Huali and others listened carefully, and they all startled. This kind of worm-like Beast was very ominous in the history of the maind. Many such insects were in great numbers. Once it spreads, wherever it goes, it will destroy everything.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrong, it might be Ahn¡¯Qiraj.¡± Xiao Yu snorted, thinking about how things are developing. Naxxramas had just appeared and now Ahn¡¯Qiraj had also appeared.


    ¡°Ahn¡¯Qiraj, what is that?¡± When everyone heard it, they werepletely clueless about this.


    Xiao Yu sighed and said: ¡°Ahn¡¯Qiraj is the ce where the ancient Insect n slumbers. Once there, there is a strong insect empire whose name causes everyone to tremble in fear. The Zergs were extremely powerful and with the help of the dragon family, they defeated Ahn¡¯Qiraj. Now that Ahn¡¯Qiraj appears again, it is really troublesome.¡±


    ¡°Ah? So... what if? If the Yunmeng is swallowed up by the Zergs, the next target will be... us.¡± Everyone understood that, the Zerg was a very fast-spreading race.


    ¡°Simple, start gathering people. Aren¡¯t there a lot of adventurers here? What are theying here? Not for the treasures in Naxxramas, but the treasures in Ahn¡¯Qiraj. More, as long as we advertise a little, countless adventurers will gather, we don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face shing a evil grin. This thing certainly couldn¡¯t be handled alone so it¡¯s good to pull everyone in it.


    However, Xiao Yu was worried that even if a lot of adventurers came, they would not be able to do anything to Zerg army. The Zergs were too many and they were very strange. If they were not handles carefully, army (including adventures) would likely suffer massive casualties.


    ¡°That¡¯s right; the Lord is really wise.¡± Hearing what Xiao Yu said, everyone immediately stunned. Xiao Yu¡¯s solution waspletely unheard of. Moreover, it was best option avable now.


    However, what they did not know was that Xiao Yu was not actually that much confident withstanding the Zergs.


    So, as Xiao Yu ordered, city issued an order saying that Lion King City¡¯s troops were going to march to Yunmeng ( Ahn¡¯Qiraj ). As for Naxxramas, inparison with Ahn¡¯Qiraj, it¡¯s much worse. Ahn¡¯Qiraj was very big so there were more treasures to be discovered. Everyone could go and get a slice of the cake.


    ¡°Hey, have you heard that? Now many adventurers are leaving here and going to Yunmeng.¡±


    ¡°Go to Yunmeng, why? Naxxramas is going to open, leaving now? Isn¡¯t that idiotic?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it. Naxxramas is not going to open for a while but in the Yunmeng, a huge ancient city has appeared ¡ª The famous Ahn¡¯Qiraj temple. The treasures there are many so it is easier to get than Naxxramas. Even the average adventurer can get some. Now, everyone is going there.¡±


    As such appearance of Ahn¡¯Qiraj temple became talk of the town.


    ....


    After publishing the news, Xiao Yu also went to three magicians for conversation.


    ¡°Hey, Masters, have all of you been well recently?¡± Xiao Yu entered the courtyard with a smile as if he had never ckmailed them.


    The three great magicians looked at Xiao Yu with glint in their eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter to bring you here?¡± Theodore spoke first, after all, Theodore and Xiao Yu were the most familiar.


    ¡°The three masters, the continent has met a life and death crisis, I am afraid that if you does not intervene now, it will be finished.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s face wall filled with sorrow as if he was great hero of justice. He was going to save world even if it meant he would die.


    ¡°Life and death crisis? What happened?¡± Ferguson said with no anger.


    ¡°I will not beat around the buss and will say it straight. Ahn¡¯Qiraj has reappeared. The Zerg army has swept over half of Yunmeng, if we don¡¯t do anything, I¡¯m afraid that in the next half month, Yunmeng will be finished. Next, it will be my lion king city¡¯s cor, then the whole continent. The Zerg¡¯s reproductive ability is well known, once we let them flourish without interfering. Then there will be no way to kill them.¡± Xiao Yu deliberately exaggerated things, so that the three masters could be more decisive.


    ¡°What do you say? Ahn¡¯Qiraj has appeared?¡± Hearing that Xiao Yu said, they initially thought that Xiao Yu was ying some trick but hearing ¡®Ahn¡¯Qiraj¡¯ they immediately became dignified. But they did not immediately reply. Three of them looked with each other and their eyes shed with cunning.

 Chapter 520

    ¡°What do you want?¡± Xiao Yu immediately noticed that something was off but he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, with their strengths, what did they need from him? With their status they could get whatever they wanted.


    ¡°It¡¯s your Magical Potion. We want to give us 500 bottles. After all, dealing with Zergs will greatly exhaust out mana. If you give us that, you don¡¯t need to worry about Zergs¡± Theodore said with a sly smile.


    ¡°Holy Moly, 500 bottles per person, are you ckmailing? I have consumed more than 500 bottles in a past few months. Thest time I gave you 100 bottles to perfect Aegwynn¡¯s statue.¡± When Xiao Yu heard what Theodore said, he immediately jumped up.


    The importance of this thing did not need to be exined. It was a strategic resource.


    ¡°Cut you act, you think that I don¡¯t know you. You must have saved many. Hurry and give everyone 300 bottles.¡± Theodore stretched out his hand and asked Xiao Yu directly.


    ¡°300 bottles, no, at most, everyone will get 100 bottles. You haven¡¯t used up thest 100 bottles.¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t bear the loss. You must know, it was his strategic resource, how could he spend it lightly?


    In fact, Xiao Yu still had about 800 bottles.


    After a lengthy discussion, they settled on 200 Bottles. With three Masters, Xiao Yu felt assured that he would emerge victorious.


    Therefore, the n to go to Yunmeng had been settled. Yunmeng¡¯s trip was imperative and must not be ignored. At this time, it was a real test of the strength of the whole continent. Now that the maind was in turmoil, all kinds of troubles woulde in session. If not handled properly, it was likely that the maind would be destroyed.


    No to cause mass panic, Theodore and others decided not to release to public. That¡¯s the reason why they attached so much importance to Yunmeng. Now since Aegwynn was no more, it¡¯s their duty to protect Maind.


    On the second day, Xiao Yu led the troops to the Yunmeng. This time, Xiao Yu took most of the troops and left only a small part for defence.


    The reason why Xiao Yu dared to move his army so brazenly was because the three great magicians left a Magical Notice together there, telling everyone that now the Lion King was going to conquer the Ahn¡¯Qiraj Temple in order to guard the safety of the maind. Who would dare to take this opportunity to attack the Lion King city which was under three old fogy¡¯s protection?


    No force would dare.


    With these three notices, Xiao Yu could rest easy.


    ¡°Master Theodore, do you know the origin of the Pope?¡± Xiao Yu was drinking and chatting with Masters in his luxurious carriage. Xiao Yu did not to want waste this god given opportunity. He wanted to pry open the secrets of Pope. As saying goes a man should keep his enemy near to their heart then his friend.


    After all, the pope was his biggest enemy now.


    ¡°The church has always been the most mysterious. There are so many things that we don¡¯t know at all, but we have to admit that no one, including some of us old guys, dare to despise the church. Church has many powerful warriors; their pope is even more unpredictable. If I guess well, the strength of the old guy is probably not worse than us.¡± Theodore answered as he savoured his wine.


    ¡°Did... church has someone who reached the peak of the sixth order?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly felt nervous. He never thought that the Pope had such a powerful force.


    ¡°I can be sure of this. If there is no such warrior, then church is not a church.¡± Chuck also added at this time.


    Recently, they lived and ate with Xiao Yu. Xiao Yu gave them due respect which made them have a little more favourable impression of Xiao Yu.


    Since Xiao Yu asked about his biggest enemy Church, they were also happy to give Xiao Yu some information. After all, it required no effort at their end.


    ¡°If that old guy is so powerful, why doesn¡¯t hee out and cast a curse to destroy my Lion King City to finish everything in one go.¡± Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but ask. Indeed, now that he was thorn in Pope¡¯s flesh and he was so powerful, why did he note over and find him to settle ounts.


    ¡°Do you think that Forbidden Magic can be used casually? The reason why the Forbidden Magic is called a Forbidden Magic is because of its forbiddance. If the Forbidden Magic is used casually, the world would have already destroyed.¡± Looking at Xiao Yu as if he was illiterate, Theodore filled him with all the details.


    ¡°It turns out that it is like a nuclear weapons ban. What are other things about the Forbidden Magic?¡± Xiao Yu understood that the Forbidden Magic could not be used casually. It required a lot requirement to be fulfilled.


    ¡°What is a nuclear weapon?¡± Theodore listened to Xiao Yu and found the new term bit strange so he could not help but ask.


    ¡°Oh... nothing, a very powerful weapon, simr to the Forbidden Magic, it is also forbidden.¡± Xiao Yu casually responded.


    ¡°In any case, the Forbidden Magic is extremely powerful. But if it is not necessary, one will never use it. On the one hand, while using the Forbidden Magic, one will be subjected to powerful Mana which will cause great harm to Mage¡¯s vitality. This may be a kind of punishment for us. On the other hand, unleashing the Forbidden Magic also requires a lot of magical instrument unlike normal magic. Third, there has always been a Wizards Union on this continent regardless of era. If you use the Forbidden Magic without the consent of the Wizards Union, then the Wizards Union will do everything in its power to punish you.¡± Chuck exined further to Xiao Yu at this time.


    A crowd of people was heading for Yunmeng. Because there were too many people, the speed of marching would naturally be slowed down. Initially Xiao Yu thought that there should be no problem for the time being. He was just exaggerating things to Theodore.

 Chapter 521

    However, a letter on this day, a new letter made Xiao Yu speed up the pace of travel. Because this letter was written by Tuoba Hong, which said that things had gotten serious in Yunmeng. Yunmeng already had nearly one-third of its territory upied by the Zergs, people were seriously injured and wounded. Tuoba Hong had temporarily ceased the war and ordered to build high walls surrounding the city to resist the invasion of the Zergs.


    Xiao Yu was shocked. When he reported a few days ago, he only said that the Zergs had just appeared and caused some damage. But in just few days, situation had elerated to this point. This was really terrifying. If he reached there bitter, he was afraid that the whole Yunmeng would be finished.


    Once Yunmeng was over, it would be lion king city¡¯s turn to suffer. After few days of travelling, they finally reached their destination.


    Tuoba Hong did not personallye out to meet Xiao Yu but remained on the wall to supervise the battle. He had been waiting for Xiao Yu for three days and three nights. When he finally saw Xiao Yu, a smile of gratitude surfaced on the Tuoba Hong¡¯s face as he said: ¡°You are finally here.¡±


    Just those five words were enough to show too many things. It showed how hard the Tuoba Hong had been working these days, how desperately he needed help, how much hope he has for Xiao Yu and atst how much trust ha has in Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu looked at Tuoba Hong¡¯s blood red eyes. He smiled a little and went up to pat him on the shoulder. He said, ¡°Go, take rest and leave everything else to me.¡±


    Tuoba Hong nodded and then said ¡®Xiao Yu¡¯s order is my order¡¯ to the adjutant next to him. After saying so he headed to a simple looking camp below and casually ate a few mouthfuls and fell asleep.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yu.¡± At this time, a familiar voice sounded from behind of Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu turned his head, but saw a man with thick eyebrows. He looked at handsome young man standing behind him.


    ¡°Qin Che?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly shined as he thought to himself ¡®Qin Che had grown up so much¡¯.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± the Qin Che Xiao Yu saw was no different from when he left Xiao Yu. But now, he had grown into amander.


    Looks were same, but in fact, his aura hadpletely changed.


    ¡°You have done well.¡± Xiao Yu just smiled and gavement of four words.


    For Qin Che, there was no need to say too much.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Qin Che replied with a sigh.


    At this time, Battle drums rang out, the Zerg army which had been waiting all this while, immediately gave off a strange buzzing sound, and began to climb up on the wall.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yu, order the army.¡± Qin Che looked at the army that came over and said.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to order? Everyone attack, melee in front and archer in back, the air force on above. Chimaera also go. This father doesn¡¯t believe that they couldn¡¯t beat them.¡± Xiao Yu was still a rogue. He waved his hand at the army behind him. All of them immediately walked onto the wall and entered the battle post.


    Indeed, deploying any strategy was already toote now so they could handle as it arise.


    If Xiao Yu had not arrived with his army today, army of Yunmeng would have definitely fallen here. Now the walls had not been repaired. If it was broken by the Zergs army, then it would really a big problem.


    ¡°For the glory of the Orcs!¡± Thrall shouted and began to hang around on the walls. Totem incited the fighting intent of soldiers of Yunmeng. Therefore, after those Yunmeng people got incited by these totems, their morale went all time high. They shouted loudly and fought fiercer than the Orc buddies.


    ¡°For the light!¡± Uther shouted loudly and began to cast all kinds of blessings on everyone. Those who did not get the benefits from totem were basically blessed by Uther.


    After being blessed by Uther, everyone felt like they were injected with chicken blood. They felt refreshed and all their tiredness swept away.


    ¡°Archer prepare, now shoot!¡± Archers stood behind the soldiers on the walls. On receiving order, they immediately released the arrows already knocked on the bow. The arrows rained down on zergs.


    Rumble...


    In the sky, all the air forces had no time to rest; all of them have already been deployed into battle, the Bat Rider¡¯s bomb, the griffin knight¡¯s lightning, the Wyvern¡¯snce, all kinds of attacks and rained down.


    The Zergs attacked in groups, but they immediately got ughtered as if cutting wheat. Now, Xiao Yu¡¯s army was not as small as it used to be. It gave a bit of overwhelming feeling.


    Originally, these soldiers of Yunmeng were mentally exhausted beyond words, they could hardly fight. At this time, they suddenly got reinforcements and they were so powerful that they immediately rekindled their fighting spirit.


    ¡°What are these creatures? How can they be so powerful?¡±


    ¡°Ah, what are the hell was that in the sky?¡±


    ¡°My God, is that a dragon? Why are so many dragons here?¡±


    ¡°God, we are really saved, there are so many dragons.¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really a dragon. With these dragons to help us, we will definitely win and protect our


    homnd.¡±


    Although all the soldiers of Xiao Yu were powerful and eye-catching, Chimaeras were undoubtedly the most shocking. When Chimaeras appeared in the sky, the entire city was boiling in excitement.


    Chimaeras soon began a spit Breath. Countless ice and acid sprayed out and the Zergs were immediately wiped out.


    If it were only the attack of the arrow, the worms would die one by one, but every single attack Chimaera wiped out countless Zergs without leaving any body behind.


    A group of Chimaera was absolutely was undoubtedly fatal. When there was no physical threat, Chimera, who could cast unlimited Breath, could destroy everything.


    This shocking effect boiled the blood of the soldiers. In the eyes of the soldiers and adventurers who did not know the truth, Chimaeras were a double-headed dragons.

 Chapter 522

    The Zergs were not simple, unwise creatures. On the contrary, their wisdom was very high. Therefore, after seeing the situation is unfavourable, they immediately sent their Air Force to kill Chimaera.


    You must know, the Zergs also had their own Air Force. Yunmeng mainly suffered such high losses in confrontation because of existence of the Zerg¡¯s Air Force not because of Zerg army.


    Although they also have arge number of arrows, each Yunmeng soldier was good at archery, but how many air forces can they cope with?


    When soldiers of Yunmeng saw weird humanoid creature with wings flying in the sky, they immediately felt restless and nervous.


    When Xiao Yu saw them, he did not worry at all. ¡°Finally met the Air Force!¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled and issued an order to the Dragonhawk.


    The Dragonhawk¡¯s ground attacking power was actually the weakest in all air forces. Under normal circumstances, they simply couldn¡¯t do much.


    However, in terms of aerial warfare, the Dragonhawks were absolutely powerful.


    When the Royal Guards of Saltura rushed over, the Dragonhawks released fog and immediately formed arge cloud of fog around Chimaeras.


    In the past, Xiao Yu thought that the fog of these Dragonhawk was used to disrupt enemy¡¯s senses, butter he found that this fog could be used in many other ways.


    It did not have much effect on deceiving enemy. Because the enemy of Xiao Yu never had an air force, he could not put his idea to use. This kind of fog was great help to the Air Force because it alloys air force to hide in it. Moreover, it has little impact on the army.


    But now, since other side¡¯s air force came over, the Dragonhawk could finally be put to great use. It sprinkled a lot of fog everywhere which disrupted enemy armies sense of direction.


    To be honest, the Air Force of the Zergs was indeed quite powerful. A lot of insects that were not afraid of deathunching suicide attacks were indeed a headache.


    However, this fog had solved this situation very well.


    After the Zerg Air Force entered the cloud of fog, they could not find the ce where Chimaeras were. At this time, countless arrows shot from all directions, and the Zerg¡¯s Air Forces dropped down one by one.


    Chimaeras¡¯ air-to-air capabilities were actually not strong. Their most powerful aspect was air-to-ground battles.


    In this kind of air-to-air battle, they had to be escorted by other air force units. The Griffins, Dragonhawk and Wyverns could undertake this task.


    Because of sneaked attacked, the Zerg Air Force¡¯s losses were extremely heavy. However, they did not retreat, but instead rushed forward more bravely.


    Some of therge flying insects were extremely brave andmon arrows couldn¡¯t kill them. However, just when they thought they could rush out of the fog, a huge of light covered them, making them unable to move around.


    Spears or magical arrows stuck and killed the big flying insects.


    That of light was another skill of the Dragonhawk, The Air Shackles.


    Although Chimaeras were not good in air-to-air battles, that did not mean that they could not fight at all. Moreover, in order to improve Chimaera¡¯s air-to-air capabilities, Xiao Yu also installed a saddle on the back of Chimera cing Dwarf Musketeer on them.


    Bang Bang Bang...


    Not wasting god given opportunity, Dwarf Musketeer fired and immediately killed a group of Zerg¡¯s Air Forces. After Dwarf Musketeer¡¯s Base reached the 2nd level, the muskets of Dwarf Musketeer became more powerful. Their pration power reached whole new level and it also had the effect of shotgun. One hit, one kill.


    As a result, the seemingly fierce and unusual air battle ended with Xiao Yu¡¯s victory. The other Zerg¡¯s Air force suffered disastrous losses but Xiao Yu¡¯s air force remained unscathed.


    The fierce battle continued for more than two hours, after suffering disastrous losses, they finally retreated back. This time Zerg¡¯s attack was actually very fierce. If it wasn¡¯t for Xiao Yu arrival, then the soldiers of Yunmeng would definitely not be able to withstand it.


    Now that the situation had calmed down, they only needed to continue to strengthen the city walls and then find a way to counterattack. Their goal was not only to resist these Zergs, but to enter the insides of Ahn¡¯Qiraj and get the treasure inside.


    If Xiao Yu used help of Three Master getting rid of Zergs would be very easy task. However how could Xiao Yu waste god given opportunity (Promise to help three times).


    Such a good opportunity must be carefully utilized. It was necessary to solve the threat of Ahn¡¯Qiraj in one fell swoop. Otherwise, the lion king city of the lion would never be peaceful. Promises of three Masters would be of great help in critical and expected situation.


    Looking at the retreating view of Zerg Army, it was obvious that it would not organize arge-scale attack in the near future. Xiao Yu will directly hand over themand here to Qin Che, let him arrange everything.


    Xiao Yu took the three magicians down the wall and found a ce to take a rest. Xiao Yu looked at the decent looking tent. How could Xiao Yu let Masters rest in such tent? So Xiao Yu took out a lot of luxury tents from the space ring and made them set up. One of them was left for Tuoba Hong.


    Tuoba Hong was also emperor of Yunmeng now, he couldn¡¯t live too shabby.


    Just after Xiao Yu and others sat down, they suddenly felt a powerful aura appearing outside the tent. Everyone felt that the hair rise.


    However, Xiao Yu soon recovered and said softly: ¡°It¡¯s a master of the city.¡±


    The curtain of the tent opened and a middle-aged man got inside. It was the master of Tuoba Hong who had seen Xiao Yu before ¨C Yu Pull.


    After Ao Pull saw the three masters, he cupped his fists and greeted: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see three masters here; looks like Yunmeng will be saved.¡±


    Even with his strength, Ao Pull was not confident in killing Zergs all by himself; one could imagine how dangerous the situation was.


    ¡°Your Excellency is the sacred Master of Yunmeng and he has long been famous.¡± The three masters also got up and greeted back.

 Chapter 523

    There were not many people who could make three Masters to get up on this continent. However, it happened just now, one could imagine how strong Ao Pull was.


    When Xiao Yu came, because his strength was still low, he could not perceive anything from Ao Pull. Ao Pull felt like ordinary man. He had no way to find out what kind of realm he had reached.


    But now, Xiao Yu could already feel the dangerous atmosphere around his body, but he still couldn¡¯t see how strong he actually was.


    Caso was also a sixth-order warrior, butpared to Ao Pull, he was nothing.


    Ao Pull looked directly at Xiao Yu and said: ¡°Xiao Yu, I really want to thank you very much this time. If you didn¡¯t arrive today, then the situation will be absolutely unimaginable.¡±


    Xiao Yu said with augh: ¡°You are being polite, in fact, everyone knows, I came here for my own purpose. If the Yunmeng lost, then the next unlucky one will be my lion king city, so how can I note? Not to mention, Tuoba Hong and I are strategic alliance. How can I leave him alone? Haha...¡±


    ¡°I still appreciate your help. With power of Yunmeng alone, I am afraid it is difficult to fight against these Zerg troops. I have gone to many ces in the past few days and contacted all forces of Yunmeng. I requested them toe over to guard the defence line. Once the defence line copses, the whole cloud will be finished. But that Tuoba Gui bastard still cares about personal small benefits and refuses to send troops. It really made me mad.¡±


    ¡°Why so stubborn?¡± when Xiao Yu heard this, he also frowned.


    He nodded and said: ¡°Yes, but I am worried about another point. You also know that behind Tuoba Gui, there is an extremely powerful force supporting him. Obviously, this power does not care about the Zerg destroying Yunmeng. Tuoba Gui wants the world to be more chaotic so that he can make more profit.¡±


    When Xiao Yu heard that, he stood up and took a few steps back and forth. He had already thought about it. Now it seemed that it may be true.


    If this was the case, then Xiao Yu would face on two fronts. It was hard to stabilize the situation now. The situation was bing trickier. As a result, such a thing has happened.


    ¡°Then we have to send people to continue to block possible attack by Tuoba Gui. How much military power do you have now?¡± Xiao Yu directly asked most important questions to develop aplete operational n.


    ¡°Now we control more than half of the Yunmeng, the poption has tens of millions, and the mobilized army is about 500,000. If the situation is serious, more troops can be recruited. Yunmeng is a nomadic nation. Every adult male can be used as a warrior. However, it takes a while for making such recruitment. Now the army on the front line is only about 200,000, and there are still five or six thousand that will take a few days to arrive.¡± Commanders of Yunmeng replied.


    Xiao Yu listened to what he said, and nodded, but his brows also wrinkled. In the face of such a Zerg army, even more troops were not enough.


    ¡°Try to summon the army as much as possible. This is a tough battle. In addition, there must be apetentmander to stop them. You have such a suitable candidate?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, although we have a lot of warriors here, we don¡¯t havemanders.¡± When he said this, he also had dejected look.


    The Great Generals were hard to find.


    The war could not be fought without generals at all.


    ¡°If this is the case, then only one person can be suitable.¡± Xiao Yu sighed helplessly.


    ¡°Who?¡± Hearing Xiao Yu said, he immediately asked with a glimmer of joy in his eyes.


    ¡°Qin Che!¡± Xiao Yu replied.


    In fact, Xiao Yu still did not want to let Qin Che go. After all, it was extremely dangerous to situation. The other party also had power of the mysterious fraction.


    ¡°Qin Che, that¡¯s great. If Qin Che went, everything will be solved, hehe...¡± hearing Xiao Yu saying so, he immediately felt a burst of joy.


    About Qin Che¡¯s ability, he couldn¡¯t be any clearer. It could be said that the reason why Tuoba Hong became emperor wasrgely because of Qin Che.


    Xiao Yu followed Tuoba Hong and walked into the military camp with great enthusiasm. The soldiers walked behind them with a serious look.


    Along the way, Xiao Yu looked at the situation in the camp and he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. Everything was in good order. There was no disorder. Tigers were full of energy and exuding fierce aura. Sure enough, it was a powerful Imperial Tigers.


    It was no wonder that they were Imperial Tigers. Xiao Yu could imagine that if he was to fight a cavalry on Imperial Tigers, it would definitely be a hard battle.


    It seemed that Xiao Yu underestimated the hidden strength of Yunmeng; Xiao Yu was really deeply shocked by the power of the Yunmeng.


    Xiao Yu counted the Imperial Tigers in the camps. They were estimated to be 20,000. It seemed that the number was not veryrge.


    However, Xiao Yu knew that these 20,000 Tigers, if used well, they could be truly invincible and omnipotent.


    Xiao Yupared these Imperial Tigers with his own heavy cavalry knights who could perfectly sync with their horses and found that the strength of these Imperial Tigers was still above his heavy cavalry.


    From this one could see how powerful these Imperial Tigers were. If Qin Che led these cavalry of 20,000 Imperial Tigers plus some other soldiers, he could directly capture Tuoba Gui.


    These Imperial Tigers were too strong. No wonder... It¡¯s no wonder that whenever name of Imperial Tigers was mentioned, every person of Yunmeng immediately felt proud.


    It was absolutely great to have such an force to deal with the Zerg army.

 Chapter 524

    At night, Tuoba Hong set aside 5,000 Imperial Tigers and assigned them under Qin Che. He also informed Qin Che about some of the unique features of Imperial Tigers, so that he could exercise better control on Imperial Tigers.


    Qin Che smiled like a child in candy store. He nodded and left. Tuoba Hong thought highly of him and felt that this child was really a talent.


    The sky was not bright; Qin Che was ready to depart with his army because situation was very urgent. Xiao Yu specially gave Qin Che a lot of things like scrolls and other stuff.


    Moreover, this time Xiao Yu also sent Tyrande and Maiev to help him. This time, Yunmeng was in a state of turmoil and Qin Che couldn¡¯t use guerri warfare as before. Hence he assigned his two heroes to him.


    Xiao Yu believed that Maiev and Tyrande would prove great help to Qin Che.


    Next, it was to n counterattack against Ahn¡¯Qiraj.


    In fact, Xiao Yu could use help of three great magicians. You know, the three great wizards could cast the Forbidden Magic and get rid of Zergs in one go. Although the maind prohibited Forbidden magic, for defending the entire continent, the use of the Forbidden magic by the magician was allowed.


    However, of course, it was best not to use it.


    The after-effects left by the Forbidden magic were too great; it might barren whole area on which it was cast. Moreover, it also had no small damage to the magician himself.


    Now that the maind was in chaos, Xiao Yu knew, at this time, if one of three great magicians had an ident, it would be a huge blow to the maind.


    These days, the Zerg army was still constantlyunching attacks, attempting to burn out Yunmeng army. The biggest advantage of the Zerg army was that they were high in number.


    This was the reason why three Masters had toe together and attack Zergs. They mustpletely restrain Zergs and destroy their mother¡¯s nest, causing them to lose their breeding ability.


    This was the only permanent solution.


    In these two days, Xiao Yu, Nichs, Tuoba Hong and others began to formte theirbat ns. How to make full use of the frightening power of the three great magicians to open up path to Zergs¡¯ Mother Nest and then exterminate them?


    When the Zergs in front of Ahn¡¯Qiraj were cleared, at that time, some forces in the wait-and-see state would immediately emerge and enter Ahn¡¯Qiraj to find treasure.


    As one of the most famous temples of the ancient times, the treasures in Ahn¡¯Qiraj were absolutely coveted.


    Who didn¡¯t want to get a share of them at this time? Many of the forces had passed the lion king city and came to the vicinity of defence line. They wanted to wait for the Yunmeng to defeat the Zerg and they immediately start collecting treasures.


    If the front line copsed, they would immediately turn around and leave.


    These were the people who were profit-seekers. If they could drive benefits for themselves, they would be happy enough. For the safety of the maind, they arepletely unconcerned.


    Xiao Yu never though about depending on these people to counterattack, but he would not allow anyone to take advantage of him. Xiao Yu has already thought about it. He would charge money for any adventurer who wanted to enter Ahn¡¯Qiraj.


    If one didn¡¯t pay, one should never thought about entering.


    Hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s proposal, Tuoba Hong smiled and nodded. He also wanted to collect money. Why didn¡¯t he do it? By the time he and Xiao Yu divided the profits into half, they would be able to cover their loss in battle against the Zerg.


    The strategic n was drawn up. On the third day, everyone was ready to implement the n. Through a few days of battles, the Zerg army also suffered a lot of deaths and injuries. Xiao Yu also sent a lot of scouts and found some of the gathering areas of the Zerg army. They were ready to destroy them in one fell swoop.


    When the army attacked, it was necessary to leave a lot of soldiers guarding the walls, because once anything went wrong, the walls were still a protective barrier.


    This barrier would allow them to temporarily get a chance to breathe.


    Moreover, once they went out to attack, some remaining Zergs might use this chance to attack the city wall. At that time, they might infiltrate into the insides of Yunmeng and cause harm to ordinary people in Yunmeng.


    After everything was ready, in the early hours of the day, the army began to quietly prepare and then made arge hole in the weak part of City wall to let the cavalry attack.


    The main force of this attack was naturally the Imperial Tigers. After seeing the powerful momentum of the Imperial Tigers, Xiao Yu had always wanted to see what the Imperial Tigers were really capable of.


    Rumble...


    When the Imperial Tigers really ran on the wall with their iron hooves, Xiao Yu really realized how powerful the Tigers were when they were attacking.


    Normally, the actions of the Imperial Tigers and the Army were very quiet. Although Imperial Tiger weighted several hundred kilograms, it moved very gently and nimble than the average horse.


    However, when they form an attack formation, they roared together and made beastly sounds. The momentum was absolutely amazing.


    ¡°Comrades, kill these worms, let them be a bunch of corpses...¡± Xiao Yu screamed loudly and jumped directly on the little dragon¡¯s back. Then he toward the front lines to see Imperials Tigers in action.


    Upon hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s shouts, morale of troops reached all-time high and began to attack more ferociously then before.


    At the frontlines, group of Orc buddies were fighting like there was no tomorrow. They were definitely the first to take the lead.


    Xiao Yu once identally said that the Orc infantry may not be able defeat Imperial tigers, which resulted in serious blow to their self-esteem. Many Orc infantrymen ran topete with the Imperial Tigers.


    Now, they finally had chance to prove that they were no weaker than Imperial Tigers. These Orc buddies were trying their best to achieve that.

 Chapter 525

    Followed by the Orc infantry was the rapid charge of the Kodo Beast, Kodo beasts were now fully armed by Xiao Yu. Theirs charging momentum was also very powerful. Kodo beasts were heavier than the weight of the Imperial Tigers. Moreover, when they charge even walls tremble.


    The war drums of Kodo beast could also increase the attack power of the Orc infantry. At this time, they cooperated with each other to achieve best results. The trolls were also unwilling tog behind and move their long legs. They were faster than the Orc infantry. Their Spears¡¯s lethality on the battlefield was also very high.


    Among the soldiers, a very conspicuous fat figure was standing, that was Chen Stormstout.


    Since the little guy had been summoned, because his was much weaker than other heroes, he was looking for people to fight and improve his strength.


    When attacking the Principality, there were not many of his level to fight, so the Chen Stormstout did not improve much, only hit level 20.


    Later, he himself went to the Ang Mountains to hunt Beasts and finally reached the level 30, but the 30th level was still not enough. Compared to other heroes, the difference was not just little bit.


    Therefore, at this time, driven by his ambition, he rushed to the frontline to upgrade quickly.


    Xiao Yu flew above to watch Imperial Tigers fight with the Zerg forces. His heart was buzzing with excitement; he could almost foresee the copse of the Zerg army after encountering the Imperial Tigers.


    These Zerg forces did not even think that humans would counterattack, so they were scattered and were not in formation. They werepletely unprepared. When the Imperial Tigers attacked them, they all were sent flying.


    Even some very powerful Zerg units, when hit by the Tigers, could not put any resistance at all. The power of Imperial Tigers directly smashed many bugs into mush.


    It was the real massacre. Xiao Yu looked at this scene with excited face. The Zerg army was as if it had been harvested by a super harvester. All the ces where the Imperial Tigers went were filled with corpses.


    Zergs who were not killed by the Imperial Tigers, soon met their in hands of Orc infantry and Kodo Beasts that followed. The Orc buddies were fighting individually, but no one was afraid, they rushed ahead with axes in their hands.


    Those Kodo Beasts rushed at Zergs and then directly stepped on them. Wherever they passed, gruesome meat paste was left.


    Once the army charged, the power was absolutely stunning.


    The Zerg army did not have a camp and there was no protective wall. The Imperial Tigers were unscrupulous and could not be fought against. The Zerg army quickly realized that they could not continue to at receiving end and they had to take initiative. They had to surround Imperial Tigers and then overwhelm them with sear number while also cutting off their path of retreat.


    This was a very good way to deal with cavalry charges.


    However, Xiao Yu was already prepared for this. His air force escorted the Imperial Tiger squadron in the sky. Seeing that the Zerg in front was too dense, the Imperial Tigers might not be able to pass through them. Xiao Yu directly ordered a team of Chimaera to unleash ¡®Breathe¡¯.


    Moreover, the three great magicians also stood on the top of Chimaera, seeing where the Zerg army gathered, they immediately unleashedrge Fireball. Whenever Zerg army tried to surround Imperial Tiger and cut off their path to retreat, Xiao Yu immediately directed to break off Zerg¡¯s formation.


    After killing those Zergs, Imperial Tigers would immediately reorganise the team and continue to charge.


    Today, the Imperial Tigers and rest of the Army coordinated perfectly. On this kind of terrain, there were no obstacles to hinder them. They were not afraid of being surrounded or intercepted by the Zergs. There was enough air force to support in time of need. What they needed to do was to charge and kill to their heart content. Behind them, there were enough troops to help them to get rid of the Zergs who were fortunate enough to survive their onught.


    Rumbling...


    The war gradually began to intensify. The Zerg army finally began to use the advantage of their number. They began to attack and surround Imperial Tigers without giving any thought to causalities. The Zergs wanted to kill the Imperial Tigers as soon as possible.


    They knew that the biggest threat now was the Imperial Tigers. Once they trapped and killed the Imperial Tigers, they could achieve the final victory with their number advantages.


    Zergs would have undoubtedly seeded in surrounding the Imperial Tigers, Xiao Yu and three Archmage were not here. Although the Imperial Tigers were powerful, their quantity was too low, just only 15,000. Inparison, Zergs numbered a few million.


    They could easily overwhelm Imperial Tigers with sear number and slow down the Imperial Tigers. Once they slowed down, they would not be able to handle so many attacks of Zergs and would suffer a lot of casualties.


    However, with Xiao Yu and three great magicians escorting them, the Imperial Tigers only needed to charge and they didn¡¯t have to use too much power to distract themselves in other aspects.


    It could be said that this was to bring the advantages of the Tigers to the limit. They were not best at killing enemies but on making path out of enemies. They could make path to Zergs mother nest so that Three Great Magician could obliterate it.


    This war was not for killing every Zergs but for getting rid of Zergs breading abilities. Once it was done, killing Zergs was just matter of time.


    In the sky, Xiao Yu pointed to the direction, indicating the most appropriate route to avoid the head on sh with the Zerg army and could also cause maximum damage to the Zerg army.


    Although it was their first cooperation, Xiao Yu and Tuo Yuhu had tacit understanding. This was the resonance between the two outstandingmanders that maximized thebat effectiveness of the army.

 Chapter 526

    In this battle, the three Great Magicians, Imperial Guards and the Army formed the perfectbination and gained sift victory, just like the Germanyunched blitzkrieg during World War II. The blitzkrieg battle strategy along with the Stuka Bomber (Type of fighter ne), was a perfectbo.


    The reason why the Imperial Guards and the Army could bring their powers to such extent today was that they had been escorted by the three Great Magicians in the air so they could be so unscrupulous.


    Otherwise, they would not have walked too far before getting trapped by the Zerg.


    If only three Great Magicians had attacked themselves, although they would have killed a lot of Zergs by using magic spells, they could not do so with such efficiency.


    Rumble...


    Countless Magic spells were used and the countless Zergs was dying one by one. They were caught in a kind of never ending cycle. If they wanted to block the charge of the Imperial Guards, they must gather intensive forces to contain them. However, if they gathered intensive forces, they would be easy target of three Great Magicians, Kael¡¯thas, Lin Muxue and others magicians.


    Now, the entire battle situation waspletely inclined to Xiao Yu¡¯s side. The wounded Zerg were running around with no care at all.


    Xiao Yu pursued the Zerg all the way and drove them dozens of miles away. Only then did they retreated back and started to recruit new soldiers for tomorrow¡¯s battle.


    The elite soldiers had limited physical strength. After nearly a day of killing, everyone¡¯s physical strength had been almost depleted, but because of day¡¯s victory, everyone was still high spirits.


    Xiao Yu rode the Little Dragon and signalled everyone to retreat back. Everyone raised their arms and cheered loudly, cheering for such a huge grand victory.


    On this day, they killed millions of Zergs and achieved a huge victory that they could not have imagined before. Although there were still many Zergs alive, but with such progress, the Zergs would certainly bepletely eliminated.


    Whole Yunmeng was wrapped in festive mood. The news of defeating the Zergs was quickly reported to all sides by various scouts, even though it required heavy manpower. They wanted to pass the news of this victory to theirpatriots and tell them that they would win.


    Whoever witnessed this war with their own eyes was extremely shocked by the strength showed by Imperial Guards. It was worthy of being pride of Yunmeng. At this time, it truly reflected the value and greatness of the Imperial Guards.


    This was a grand battle!!!


    This time, the soldiers of the Imperial Guards Division and the Army could finally raise their eyes and walk into the city with their heads up. After facing nearly half a month of suspicious looks, the contemptuous argument, they finally proved themselves with their bravery.


    They proved that the Imperial Guards and rest of the Army were the true guardians of Yunmeng. As long as they were here, the Yunmeng Empire would stand tall forever.


    When the Guards returned, everyone cheered loudly and gave the noblest greetings to the soldiers of the Imperial Guards. Everyone has same thought ¨C This was the Imperial Guard Division of our Yunmeng.


    Tuoba Hong himself was also felt very proud; his face was adorned with a proud smile. This time he had proved his capabilities to all.


    Although many factors yed part in this victory, Xiao Yu¡¯s credit must be at least half of total. The role of the three magicians was unquestionable. However, in any case, major force in the battle was still his Imperial Guard Division. The whole n depended on the performance of Imperial Guard Division.


    Now, since performed remarkably, he would undoubtedly receive credit for it.


    Although the frontline supplies were scarce, Tuoba Hong still ordered to party to celebrate this great victory. Today¡¯s battle could be said to be a turning-point of battle against Zergs. They finally went from defence to offence.


    The Zergs, which was originally daunting, were no longer invincible. In the face of absolute power, these Zergs could be eliminated.


    Everyone felt confidence bubbling in their heart. They could finally get rid of their pensive state and move to offence. Soldiers were humming and looked cheerful.


    At this time, all the important persons were gathered together to celebrate this big victory. For this reason, Tuoba Hong once again asked for a lot of good wine from Xiao Yu, which made Xiao Yu feel bad.


    The three magicians were all ruddy, showing that they were in very good state. In fact, they were not that much tired due to today¡¯s battle, it just used magic here and there.


    If they were to defend city and countless Zergs attacks them, then the three of them would be tired to die because of using too much magic.


    However, with the strength of the Imperial Guards, they only needed to clean up the obstacles in front of them and escort them. So their consumption of Mana was very small. Moreover, they only used some group-type basic level magic.


    Basically, Xiao Yu gave them Magical Potions; each of them only drank a bottle.


    If they had to unleash lot of magic, even if they had Magic Potions, it would cause huge damage to their body. Don¡¯t think that the magicians were invincible. They were very dependent on the Magic Elements. Once the Magic Elements were used too much, their body would be very weak.

 Chapter 527

    The next morning, before the sun rose, horn of the army blew. Tuoba Hong stood on the wall and looked at the densely packed warriors: ¡°We, Yunmeng¡¯s officers are very happy to be able to fight side by side with everyone to defend the people of Yunmeng and to protect our homnd from enemy attacks. Yesterday, we fought bravely and emerged victories. This proves that those damn bugs are not invincible. We are fortunate that we have the best cavalry (Imperial Tiger Guards) in the whole continent.¡±


    ¡°Imperial Tiger Guards is with us, so we can be fearless, go forward and win. Today, we will attack again. Our Imperial Tiger Guards will once again serve as a guide for us to open the way forward for us. We must pick our weapons and fight fearlessly. All the worms that ughtered our people must be sent to hell...¡±


    All the soldiers below shouted and cheered. Blood of the soldiers began to boil.


    After yesterday¡¯s war, everyone was full of confidence that as long as Imperial Tiger Guards were with them, they would not fail.


    In this critical moment of war, the military needed to establish such a kind of confidence in the soldiers.


    It¡¯s like the soldiers in the North Africa during the Second World War. All German soldiers always believed that the Germans would not fail. Even if they were already in a dead end, they believed that theirmander Rommel was invincible. As long as Rommel was there, they would continue to win and would not fail.


    Now, Tuoba Hong wanted to make Imperial Tigers Guards role model, so that everyone¡¯s heart was full of hope. This kind of way to improve thebat effectiveness of the troops was very important. Compared with good weapons, the number of troops was more important.


    Everyone was in high spirits. Tuoba Hong went ahead and said: ¡°Today, it is a battle of honour for our Yunmeng Warriors. Therefore, I will also participate in the war; I will be at the forefront of the battle. I hope that you all will protect the glory of Yunmeng Warriors with me.¡±


    When everyone heard this, they immediately became more excited. Tuoba Hong was an emperor. He actually went out to fight and led them to charge. Was there anything more inspiring than this?


    Although Tuoba Hong had always been on the wall to supervise the war before, but at the end of the day, he did not go to the frontlines and be a pioneer. Now Tuoba Hong was going with him.


    At this time, how could a qualified soldier let his emperor rush to the front? This was absolutely impossible. If the emperor was in danger, it was their great shame. Therefore, all the soldiers had already vowed in the bottom of their hearts, saying that they must protect The Emperor.


    When Tuoba Hu heard what Tuoba Hong said, he was shocked. He didn¡¯t think that Tuoba Hong would really dare to do it. He even said that he would take the lead in charge. This was not a small matter. Now Tuoba Hong was the emperor of Yunmeng. The future of Yunmeng was all attached to him.


    This was totally different from the previous defending city. This battle involved attacking enemies. In this kind of battle, death and injury was verymon. Emperor just needed to personally supervise the army. There was no need to personally take the lead.


    Tuoba Hu came over immediately and asked: ¡°The emperor...¡±


    However, just as he said two words, he was stopped by Tuoba Hong. He said: ¡°I have decided, I am also a Yunmeng warrior. At this time, I can¡¯t fall behind.¡±


    After that, Tuoba Hong turned and left.


    Tuoba Hu stayed still for some time. After a while, he quickly ran to the front of the city and said to Ao Pull: ¡°The safety of the emperor will be handed over to you. If anything happened to him, I will hold you ountable.¡±


    The Ao Pull snorted and said: ¡°Can You?¡±


    Everything had been decided. Soldiers¡¯ morale was all time high. The next thing to do was to charge and fight. This time, the Zergs must be pushed back to Ahn¡¯Qiraj. In such situation, the crisis of Yunmeng would be truly over.


    Rumble...


    When the first rays of dawn illuminate the earth, Imperial Tiger Guards opened the City Gates in a mighty manner and behind them were the other forces. Xiao Yu once again flew to the sky on the Little Dragon and led the Air Force to support the troops below.


    He knew that reason for achieving such big victory in the yesterday¡¯s battle was the strong support of the Air Force. Now, he must utilise this advantage to full so that he could drive the Zergs back to Ahn¡¯Qiraj.


    ¡°At Ten o¡¯clock North, I found that arge army of Zergs wasing. It is rmended that Imperial Tiger Guards and others should take that direction.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the frontlines from the sky and said to Tuoba Hong.


    Now, they were already familiar with identifying direction in clocks. They found it very convenient for themanding the army.


    ¡°The soldiers of Imperial Tiger Guards and others forces, time hase to show your braveness and to protect our Homnd. Follow me, charge! For Yunmeng! For the glory of the Tigers!¡± Tuoba Hong shouted loudly.

 Chapter 528

    Tuoba Hong and Tuoba Hu were riding horses. They were flying horses with wings. These kinds of Pegasus were specifically cultivated. Xiao Yu also asked several times to give him one, but Tuoba Hu refused saying that this was their special secret.


    There were not many such flying horses. There were only a dozen of them in the entire Imperial Army. They were mainly distributed to somemanders so that they could fly when necessary to check the situation and make right decision.


    These Pegasus could not fly very high. They could not fly as naturally as Griffin. They could not stay in the air for too long but they were still very useful at a critical moment. Most of the time, they were still running on the ground but because of the wings, they could travel faster.


    ¡°Kill!¡± All the soldiers of the Imperial Tiger Guards shouted and attacked the Zerg forces ahead.


    Xiao Yu rode the dragon, and the air force with Chimera has advanced to the front of the Zerg army. Arge group of breaths descended from the air,rge numbers of Zergs were either killed or got wounded in an instant. The three great magicians, as well as Lin Bixue and Kael¡¯thas, also threw the Magic to the area where concentration of Zergs was dense. The Bat Rider also spared no effort in throwing down Bombs. Now, Lion King City had umted a lot of bombs. The goblins have learned some simple things while working under Higgins like making simple bombs. Although bombs made by them were not very powerful, but they were still quite useful.


    Especially this kind of mass attack was very helpful. The Imperial Tiger Guards charged ahead with unstoppable momentum. Because of yesterday¡¯s victory, Imperial Tiger Guards were braver today. The Zergs were sent flying.


    The Zerg army had not thought that the Imperial Tiger Guards wouldunch an attack on the second day immediately. Although they were already nning ways to counter this strategy, they still have note up with perfect idea.


    As a result, Zerg army were once again hit hard and suffered serious casualties. Xiao Yu fluttered in the sky, directing the cavalry below.


    After killing the Zerg here, Xiao Yu directed them to rush to another cluster Zergs and after finishing them off, they moved to next group.


    After the bombardment and the massacre by the Imperial Tiger Guard, the Zergs were scattered andpletely incapable of fighting. The troops led by the Tuoba Hong rushed to kill them.


    After rushing to the third Zerg group, Xiao Yu looked at the dense Zergs that suddenly appeared in the distance and felt that the Zergs were up to something big.


    Yes, the Air Force! The Zergs also had the Air Force but yesterday, they were not able to perform well. This small-scale Air Force could not cause any harm to Xiao Yu. The few magicians could easily take care of them. Today, they obviously hade to gain understanding about the fighting power of Xiao Yu¡¯s Air force and counter it. They wanted to get rid of Xiao Yu¡¯s air force so that they could fully utilise their numerical advantage.


    But could they really stop Xiao Yu¡¯s air force?


    If it was before, in the face of the overwhelming Air Force of the Zerg, Xiao Yu may be a bit nervous. After all, many of Xiao Yu¡¯s air force members were not so strong, but now, having support of three Great Magicians, he wasn¡¯t afraid of them.


    Yesterday, because it was not so necessary, the three great magicians actually did not try their best to attack and they only used half of their power. If they really gave their all, they could easily killrge number of enemies.


    Looking at the dense Zerg Air Force flying over, Xiao Yu was also considering whether to find some to improve defence capabilities of Chimaeras.


    If they encountered some powerful Air forces in the future, then his Chimaeras might suffer some losses. Now, the situation on the maind was bing more and moreplicated. On analysing carefully, you would find out that some forces had powerful Air Force.


    When Xiao Yu was thinking about this problem, Zerg¡¯s Air force had already arrived in front of him. The various bugs in the dense flight were looking so daunting.


    ¡°Three Masters, please take care of them.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the Zerg Air force and said with a smile. Indeed, it was really hard to deal with this extremely dense Zerg Air Force solely relying on Xiao Yu¡¯s troops.


    Whether it was the Bat Riders on the back of Chimera or the Griffins, they could only a single enemy at a time. In the face of such arge group of Air forces, it was still the best to use long range magic attacks.


    The three great magicians saw the other side of the Air Force, and they showed a trace of disdain in their eyes. Is it possible to win in front of them by quantity? I don¡¯t know if the magician¡¯s biggest feature is group attack?


    ¡°Frenzy Wind de!!!¡± The first Duke Ferguson released the magic and arge group of Wind des burst out, forming a storm in mid-air.


    This storm, like arge meat grinder, consisted of countless Wind des, grinding everything and anything that was caught in it.


    The Zerg¡¯s Air Force saw each other. They were so frightened that they wanted to flee but the storm had an extremely powerful suction force so as long as they were nearby, they would all be sucked in.


    And, the Zerg¡¯s Air force suffered a huge loss in an instant, but this was not the end.

 Chapter 529

    After Ferguson released a Frenzy Wind de, Theodore released an Arcane Ball. Various huge arcane balls were thrown into the Zerg Air Force by Theodore. These Arcane Balls flied back and forth in the air, constantly releasing explosions. This technique was really amazing. The Zerg Air Force was all riddled with scars and wings of almost all of them were broken. They screamed and fell from the sky like a dense rain.


    Theodore¡¯s skill wasn¡¯t that terrifying, but the effect was surprisingly good. This Arcane Ball, if used on some heavy armoured soldiers, would not cause much damage, but it was perfect to deal with Zergs with thin wings. When the Zerg had no wings, could they still fly?


    When theynded on the ground, they would naturally be trampled into the mud by the fast-running Imperial Tiger Guards.


    Theodore¡¯s magic did not cost much mana but its effect was very good.


    If you were an ordinary magician, even if you used this Arcane Ball, you would not be able to get same result. It might not break the Zergs¡¯ wing or range would not be that big. Theodore¡¯s Arcane Ball¡¯s range was great and the control exercised was also right. It was amazing magic but in term of pure strength Ferguson¡¯s spell was still stronger.


    Ferguson saw this and suddenly grinned.


    Next, Chuck saw the magic of Theodore and decided to give up on magic that he was originally to cast and casted different magical spell.


    This spell was mainly releasing fire. Damage was not so high but Zerg¡¯s wings were very fragile so it was very easy to burn. Fire burned the wings of Zergs; Zergs dropped from sky like dumplings.


    Thus, under the spells of the three Great Magicians, the Zerg Air Force¡¯s sneak attack n was aplete failure.


    Xiao Yu could not help but be d that three magicians came. Otherwise, in the face of such a powerful Zerg army, they simply did not have the ability to fight back.


    It could be said that the role of the three magicians was much important than that of Xiao Yu¡¯s army and Imperial Tiger Guards. It seemed that they would not cast any kind of luxury attack like forbidden magic.


    It¡¯s like the Zerg army suddenly assembled a group of Weevil to stop the way of Imperial Tiger Guards. If they relied on the Breath of Chimaera or the bombing of the Bat Riders, you couldn¡¯t kill them quickly. But with three Great magicians here, this problem was easily solved. The magic was casted and tens of thousands of Weevils were directly killed.


    So, under the escort of the three great magicians, following operation was going more and more smoothly. Finally, Zergs decided to retreat because of overwhelming causalities. Seeing this, Xiao Yu immediately flew down and told Tuoba Hu to divide Imperial Tiger Guards into three teams and have them charge together in three directions topletely destroy the retreating Zerg army.


    Tuoba Hu nodded and immediately divided the Tigers into three teams. ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s instruction, the each of the three Great Magicians escorted a team with Air Force.


    The soldiers fought fiercely,pletely unaware of fatigue. They fought like their life depended on it. They were full of energy because of hope of victory.


    Three teams fiercely attacked retreating Zerg army. In the process of escaping, there were countless deaths and injuries, which could not be measured. In today¡¯s war, the numbers of killings were more than yesterday and it was close to 2,000,000.


    However, when everyone thought that Zergs would be driven out of the border of Yunmeng, a strange change happened. In the Zerg camp, suddenly several huge pirs slowly moved over.


    The pirs naturally could not move. Looking at the way the pirs moved, Xiao Yu suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Anubisath!¡±


    This thing was no stranger to Xiao Yu, because this was one of the main guardians of Ahn¡¯Qiraj. When he wanted to deal with this thing in the past, he had to try his best.


    This thing had height of more than ten meters, much higher than the mountain giants. It had a dog head, monster¡¯s body. It was so powerful that he could eliminate a small unit of troops by itself.


    At the beginning, he was too focused on the Zerg army and even forgot the most important thing. Moreover, Xiao Yu still remembered that there was not only Anubisath but also the Obsidian Destroyer?


    Although there were Obsidian Destroyers in Xiao Yu¡¯s undead army, the two were not exactly the same. The obsidian devastators here were even more powerful.


    It was said to be a mechanical device invented by Vek¡¯lor the Great to fight against the dragons. It was said that this evil thing contained enormous dark energy and was extremely powerful.


    With these two super-dudes here, he was afraid that it was not so easy to deal with Ahn¡¯Qiraj.


    Soon, the face of Anubisath was revealed. Everyone saw the strength of Anubisath and widened their eyes and felt incredible.


    How to fight such a tall thing?


    Even if it was Imperial Tiger Guards, there was no way to fight. They could not evennd a blow on it.


    ¡°What to do?¡± Seeing this huge thing, even top-notch Imperial Tiger Guard¡¯s eyes contracted and turned into slit. He felt a very big blow to his morale.


    Xiao Yu immediately flew down from the sky and said loudly: ¡°This thing is called Anubisath. It is not that powerful. It just has a huge and powerful body. He moves slowly as long as we are flexible enough, he can be quickly eliminated.¡±


    At this time, the most important thing was to stabilize the military. When everyone saw this thing, they werepletely paralyzed. They didn¡¯t know what that thing was. Unknown things were the most horrible, but when Xiao Yu uttered the name of this thing and clearly pointed out the weakness of the Anubisath, their morale immediately stabilized.

 Chapter 530

    Rumble...


    Seeing those tall Anubisath rushing toward the soldiers with high strides, Xiao Yu said to Tuoba Hu: ¡°The Imperial Tiger Guards divide into ten teams and continue to attack other Zerg units but do not continue to attack for too long. Follow mymands carefully and make sure to avoid Anubisaths. The Imperial Tiger Guards will not be able to deal with Anubisath. I will mobilize the Mountain Giants to deal with these big guys.¡±


    Hearing what Xiao Yu said, Tuoba Hu nodded and did not say anything more. He immediately issued an order and divided the Imperial Tiger Guards into ten teams, each consisting of 1,500 soldiers.


    Xiao Yu was also divided the Griffins into teams so that they could guide Imperial Tiger Guard teams. He also divided the Air force into several parts to provide support to Imperial Tiger Guards at any time. The three Great Magicians were also on alert.


    With three Great Magicians here, he wasn¡¯t afraid of Anubisath. But Xiao Yu was worried that he might suffer big causalities. Because the Mountain Giants walked very slowly, they have been dragging behind. Moreover, in order to defend the city, Xiao Yu did not call many Mountain Giants.


    Now, after some time, 50 Mountain Giants wereing to frontlines to fight. Xiao Yu really wanted to know how they would fare once they encountered Anubisath.


    ¡°Everyone pay attention! Don¡¯t be too gathered. To deal with these Anubisath, you have to use Guerris Warfare. The long-range attacks were the main attacking power. Only shoot magic arrows, ordinary arrows are useless on them.¡± Xiao Yu flew in the sky and loudly exined ways to deal with these Anubisath.


    When soldiers heard Xiao Yu¡¯s voice, they immediately calmed down. Since these things were not invincible, then they had chance to emerge victorious. Yunmeng soldiers were good at archery so using some magic arrows was not difficult for them.


    The two sides temporarily stopped fighting and the Imperial Tiger Guards also followed instruction and got into fighting position. Soldiers had already taken their positions and were ready to fight at any time.


    A great war was going tomence soon.


    At this point, the Zerg side had slowly moved over. They looked like the tide. The tall Anubisath was particrly conspicuous which made people feel oppressed.


    Zzz...


    At this time, from the army of the Zerg, suddenly a strange cry resounded. After this, Zergs immediately parted apart and cleared way. From the middle, a 56 meter tall monster walked out.


    ¡°General Rajax.¡± Xiao Yu immediately recognized this guy. Rajax was an extremely difficult boss to deal with.


    If today there are not three great magicians here, to deal with this boss, it is not good to y.


    Since there are three great magicians here, Xiao Yu does not have to worry about it. This level of boss, they three estimate each person a magic.


    ¡°Imperial Tiger Guards get ready to charge. Remote forces pay attention and protect themselves.¡± said Tuoba Hong while holding banner in his hand.


    With Tuoba Hong here, some of the tensions immediately eased down. The Emperor was at the forefront so they had to perform well.


    At this time, Xiao Yu¡¯s Mountain Giants had also arrived to the front. Each Mountain Giant was holding a huge hammer and wearing hard iron armour specially designed for them by Xiao Yu.


    This hammer and armour increased attacking power as well as defensive abilities of the Mountain Giants. Although they restricted the flexibility of the mountain giants and made them move more slowly, they were not speed-type troops in the first ce so it did not matter much.


    Making them move faster and flexible?


    Their strong point was their strong defence and attack. These two points were enough.


    Their present armour and their original armour werepletely different. These new armours were specially designed by goblin. They were made of lot of good materials. Their hammers were enchanted with earthquake effects. Once it hit the ground, it would produce earthquake.


    50 mountain giants headed forward looking like walking steel castles.


    Wisdom of the Zergs was low. The greatest feature of mankind was the use of instruments. The manufacturing and use of tools was the greatest distinguishing feature of human beings from other creatures.


    How could Xiao Yu not use this feature to put on the armour to the mountain giant? In this case, it was clear that those Anubisaths were more powerful than the Mountain Giants but and now Mountain Giants could up for it by their powerful equipments.


    Roar...


    The first time the Mountain Giant saw the Anubisath, it roared and seemed to be provocative. Mountain Giant had encountered suchrge beast for the first time, so it naturally wanted to prove their might. However, the number of Anubisath was significantlyrger than that of the Mountain Giants.


    Roar...


    Both sides roared at each other to intimate other side. The Zergs attacked while the human side defended. When the Zerg was about four or five hundred meters away, the Imperial Tiger Guards began to make a move. Theyunched attack but clearly avoided Anubisaths.


    Although, at this time, they attacked in small teams, they did it efficiently. They coordinated perfectly well without any mistake. Ordinary Zergs found it difficult to withstand the charge of the Imperial Tiger Guards.


    Above each team, there was a small team of Griffins to show the direction. They kept an eye on overall situation of the battle and prevented teams from getting trapped by Zergs.

 Chapter 531

    Soon, Anubisath and the Mountain Giants also started fighting. The giant hammer of the Mountain Giant smashed on Anubisath, causing one of Anubisaths to scream loudly.


    Huge amount of money spent by Xiao Yu on the Mountain Giants¡¯ equipments had finally paid off. The armours of these Mountain Giants were made of rare metals and the hammers that were enchanted were also not cheap. At this moment, when Mountain Giants and Anubisaths confronted each other, Mountain Giants had absolute upper hand.


    If Mountain Giants were not wearing armour and holding hammers but still using big trunk, I am afraid that they will not be able to confront Anubisath. However, now that they have armour and hammer, situation waspletely different.


    Anubisaths were unarmed and did not have weapons. In this case, there was no way to fight against the Mountains Giants. They only fought with their fists.


    Anubisath was a kind of extremely mentally inferior creature. It was stupid to some extent. It would not use any n and skills at all. The main parts of the Mountain Giants were covered with armour but there were also many parts that were without armour. Attacking these parts would undoubtedly achieve good results, but unfortunately, these Anubisaths could not realise it. Most of the Anubisath¡¯s attacknded on the protected parts.


    So they could not cause much damage to the Mountain Giants but instead turned them fiercer.


    At the beginning, everyone was very afraid of these tall Anubisath but when they saw the attacks of the Mountain Giants, everyone¡¯s fears disappeared all at once. Everyone hoped that Anubisaths should be killed as soon as possible. After all, they didn¡¯t know how many such things were there. If they didn¡¯t kill them as soon as possible, then they woulde backter.


    Except Mountain Giants, other people were unable to deal with Anubisaths. Grom attacked Anubisath with his long sword, leaving a deep scar on Anubisath.


    Every attack of Grom caused great damage to Anubisath. Grom did not stop attacking. The ck liquid flowed out of the Anubisath causing him great pain. Anubisath roared and tried to hit himrge hands.


    Roar...


    Grom jumped here and there like a flexible monkey not giving Anubisath any chance to hit him at all. Hacking and shing all the way to the shoulders of Anubisath.


    With a Bang, Grom¡¯s long sword stabbed at the neck of Anubisath and immediately ck liquids flew from the wound. Anubisath continued to try to grab Grom with his hands, but with Grom¡¯s agility, how could he seed?


    Grom viciously attacked the wound on the neck of Anubisath with his full strength. Blood gushed out like a fountain and Anubisath¡¯s head was tossed in the air.


    Bang...


    Anubisath¡¯s head fell to the ground and his body copsed.


    ¡°Good...¡±


    When everyone saw this scene, they all apuded loudly, cheering for Grom. At this moment, there was no racial boundary. While facingmon enemy, everyone wasrade-in-arm.


    Grom could be said to have given everyone a demonstration about the ways to deal with Anubisath. With flexible movements, everyone had opportunity to kill Anubisath.


    However, only Grom could do it so neatly and easily, the average person couldn¡¯t do same as Grom. If an ordinary soldier tried to copy Grom¡¯s feet, he would be pped to death by Anubisath.


    This is the gap in strength.


    Even so, Grom also gave confidence to everyone so that everyone dared to fight with Anubisath. Although causalities were not small, everyone was getting better and better at fighting Anubisath. Soldiers coordinated well, some of them distracted Anubisath while others dealt real attacks. The people also found out that Anubis¡¯s crotch was his greatest weakness because it was a blind spot for his attack.


    The battle finally took favourable turn for Yunmeng but at this time, a huge figure jumped out suddenly. It entered into the crowd and waved a pair of big pliers, instantly smashing everyone in dozens of square meters.


    Then, like an angry ox, this figure rushed back and forth, causing heavy losses on the human side. This person was General Rajax.


    General Rajax was still as brave as ever. He was the best hero for the assault.


    Seeing that Rajax was so unscrupulous, Xiao Yu was just about to give instructions when a tall figure suddenly jumped in the front of Rajax. It hacked Rajax with its huge axe.


    Bloodhoof!


    The Bloodhoof liked this kind of opponent most. Fight with pure strength, this kind of reckless fight made him excited. The Bloodhoof actually resisted the attacks of Rajax. Although the Bloodhoof was obviously in disadvantage, Rajax was temporarily unable to defeat Bloodhoof.


    Little Dragon was also excited at this time and he also requested to rush up but got rejected by Xiao Yu decisively. He really enjoyed the feeling of flying around on a Dragon. How could he let the Little Dragon go?


    Suddenly, ground began to shake as if something was trying toe out of the ground. A huge tail mmed out and killing a group of soldiers. Then ground quickly turned into quicksand. Since it caught many people off guard, they got trapped in the quicksand. In a blink of an eye, they disappeared in the sand.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kurinnaxx!¡± Xiao Yu immediately recognized it. This guy was a Door keeper. Kurinnaxx was a big scorpion. It had skills such as quicksand traps. They attacked in groups and caused great troubles.

 Chapter 532

    A figure suddenly came out and went to the side of Kurinnaxx. He lifted his shield and mmed it on Kurinnaxx. With a Bang, Kurinnaxx was sent flying.


    This person was none other than Caso. Caso rushed from behind and attacked Kurinnaxx. You should know, Caso was a Sixth-Order warrior and now after being equipped with Essinos barrier that Xiao Yu gave him. Titan pendant was also proved helpful.


    Caso went forward and continued to unleash kinds of attacks on Kurinnaxx.


    ¡°Who is next?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the two beasts that had alreadye out. There must be other thingsing out, so he must be careful.


    Sure enough, not long after, a figure swiftly swept through the air and flew over to Xiao Yu.


    This thing was a big bee. It swings its wings and flied flexibly in the sky. It quickly flied over the human side and then sprinkled countless needles that were smeared with poison. It caused countless deaths and injuries in humans.


    Not long after, Xiao Yu saw anotherrge worm which was covered with hard shells and its forelimbs had sharp edges. It walked in the crowd while constantly harvesting human lives.


    Buru The Gorger!


    ¡°Now, Moam and Aosilian are left.¡± Xiao Yu thought to himself. Suddenly, three Great Magicians felt that their mana was sucked by something and when they turned back, they found a beast with a lion¡¯s body and a pair of wings behind it. Its body was not made of flesh but of some kind of weird stone.


    Moam!


    Now, only the Aosilian had note out.


    Most of the bosses were drawn out. Obviously, the Zerg was also anxious. They knew that if things continued this way, they would definitely fail. They decided to send out some powerful boss in an attempt to reverse the situation.


    In fact, the power of these guys was indeed very powerful. It was very difficult for human beings to deal with them. After a period of time, the Bloodhoof was gradually not the opponent of Rajax. The Bloodhoof still just fifth order warrior after all. Rajax was the existence of the sixth-order peak, which was too far apart.


    Kurinnaxx fought Caso for a while and then went underground. It was not enough to deal with these (enemy) heroes by relying on heroes under Xiao Yu.


    If Xiao Yu let these beasts do whatever they wanted to, human side would most probably be defeated. Suddenly, the Kurinnaxx suddenly drilled out from under the Tuoba Hong and directly killed a lot of guardian of Tuoba Hong.


    These guardians were warrior of peak fifth-order but they could not resist the sneak attack of Kurinnaxx who was at sixth order peak.


    However, just as Kurinnaxx wanted to attack Tuoba Hong, a figure quickly rushed over and long sword in his hand hacked at Kurinnaxx.


    An Pull!


    When the sword attacked, it was as if whole space had been solidified. It seemed that sword was moving at very slow phase, but in fact, it was moving very fast. Moreover, the power contained in the sword made everyone¡¯s soul tremble.


    That sword attack seriously injured Kurinnaxx. What was a great power?


    Kurinnaxx continually tumbled on the ground before quickly plunging into the sand.


    An Pull snorted and then continues to stand on the side of Tuoba Hong to protecting him. Although he has the ability to kill these powerful bosses, his first priority was to protect Tuoba Hong.


    ¡°Oh...¡± Xiao Yu took a long breath and thought about that stunning sword attack.


    Like Xiao Yu, everyone alongside was also shocked by this sword attack for a long time because no one had ever seen such attack before.


    They had been fighting with this Kurinnaxx for a long time and they knew that Kurinnaxx was very powerful. It could kill a person with his tail attack but they were all shocked by the sword attack. If this was used against ordinary person, what would happen?


    Xiao Yu was shocked by the power showed by An Pull. At this time, he wanted to know the extent of his power. He also wanted to know who was stronger An Pull or three Great Magicians.


    You should know that the strength of the three Great Magicians was definitely above terrifying. But he kept his thoughts to himself.


    Xiao Yu smiled and said to the three Great Magicians with smile: ¡°Three masters, now time hase for you to shoot and get rid of these flying bugs. That guy is called Ayamiss The Hunter. It can shoot poison darts at wide range. Its poison darts is extremely damaging to ordinary soldiers below.¡±


    The three masters did not make more concessions at this time. They just nodded. They knew that at this time, they w could not wait too much.


    So, after the three masters nced at each other, Ferguson read the spell.


    This spell was spoken for a long time. It took more than two minutes. However, when Ferguson finished the spell and his eyes suddenly opened, Xiao Yu felt that the Little Dragon under him feet suddenly trembled.


    Then, he felt that his soul was trembling and a creepy feeling filled his surroundings.


    Then he saw one of the most unforgettable scene of his life. A huge crack began to appear in mid-air at the speed visible to the naked eye in front of Ayamiss The Hunter. When Ayamiss The Hunter saw that Space crack, he tried to dodge but his body could not move at all.


    Everything happened in an instant. Ayamiss The Hunter did not even have chance to react before it¡¯s body was cut into two halves. Green sap was sprayed out its body.


    Space Attack!


    This was the most powerful space magic of the legend.

 Chapter 533

    What the hack!¡± Xiao Yu could only mutter this sentence after a long while. Now, he really understood the power three Great Magicians.


    This space magic was so powerful that Little Dragons was trembling. Xiao Yu felt also creepy . He did not know how it felt to be torn by the space.


    Ayamiss The Hunter was a powerful beast but under in front Ferguson¡¯s magic, it could not even retaliate and got directly killed. Ferguson was even more powerful than that Ayamiss The Hunter, what kind of strength was this?


    Now, Xiao Yu had gained whole new understanding of the power of the Great Magicians. After attacking, Ferguson¡¯s face was slightly pale. He quickly recovered as usual without needing to drink magic potion.


    In other words, Ferguson¡¯s strength was not only able to deliver this blow but also could do so several times. It was too abnormal.


    After Ferguson¡¯s attack, Theodore and Chuck also attacked but the two of them did not attack together because if they did so it might cause sharp fluctuations in magic elements.


    If it was a small magic, they didn¡¯t have to worry about these aspects. With their control of the magic elements, there would be no problem at all, but a magic that could kill a boss in one shot was entirely different.


    Even if they were great Magicians, they would inevitably be affected.


    Theodore casted the spell and magical elements began to gather around him, making Chimaera constantly tremble. Three Great Magicians were riding the Chimaera.


    Three Great Magicians had created ayer of protective Magic Barrier around Chimaera. That made Chimaera somewhat unaffected by the Magic Elements gathering around them. Otherwise, Chimaera couldn¡¯t withstand the magic fluctuations and would have already fallen.


    It could be seen that the power of the three Great Magicians was not only amazing, but also had fine control over their own magic.


    The magic of Theodore Master was a Magical Arrow. This magical Arrow was more than three meters long. After condensingpletely, it was very simr to the sharp spear. There was almost no difference. It looked very true.


    Then that Magical Arrow locked onto the Rajax who was fighting the Bloodhoof. On the ground, when Rajax saw the Magical Arrow pointing at him, without any hesitation, he turned around and fled. He had strong feeling that if this attacknded on him, he was goner.


    It¡¯s a pity that Theodore¡¯s magic had locked on him. Was it so easy to escape?


    The Magical Arrow made an extremely beautiful arc in the air. With a whistling sound, it passed through the back of Rajax.


    The Magical Arrow hit the back of Rajax extremely urately. It directly pierced through back of the Rajax and hit the ground, forming a pit on it.


    About Rajax, after getting hit by the Magical Arrow, his body was sted into god knows how many pieces.


    ¡°F#ck, this old man is really overpowered.¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. He finally knew the true strength of the old man who was with him every day. If he got hit by that Arrow, he would have no way to defend.


    Even Holy Shield would not be able to withstand that Arrow. Although Holy Shield was invincible, this invincibility was also limited. If shield got stuck by powerful attack, that attack would directly prate the shield.


    In the face of absolute power, everything was like fleeting cloud.


    After that Magical Arrow of Theodore, Chuck was unwilling to be left behind. He immediately cast the spell. It didn¡¯t take long for a Fire Dragon that was hundreds of meters long to appear. With a roar, it rushed over to Moam.


    Moam¡¯s biggest feature was to absorb mana so he was still very threatening to the three Great Magicians. He must be killed as soon as possible. Otherwise, if they took too much time, they would be weakened. The strength of the other magicians would be even more affected.


    Moam was absorbing mana all over the ce and then constantly using the sting technique to cause damage to the people around him. Suddenly he saw the Fire Dragon rushing down from the sky, at first; he was shocked and instinctively wanted to dodge but how could it be that easy?


    The fire dragon was hit Moam¡¯s body. The mes began to burn Moam¡¯s body. Moam¡¯s screams were dyeing down slowly. Slowly, his body turned into a pile of ashes.


    The Fire Dragon did not disappear immediately. After killing Moam, it flew again and rushed toward the Zerg army. It burned arge group of Iron Beetles that was blocking the Imperial Tiger Guards. After a few minutes, the fire dragon exploded suddenly and disappeared.


    That fire magic was really overbearing. The most important thing was that it was very ornamental.


    The performances of the three Great Magicians hadpletely aroused the passion of all soldiers. With the three Great Magicians here, what were they afraid of? All powerful Masters of other side were killed by the three Great Magicians with magic, what was that strength?


    It could almost be said that their victory was assured. With this kind of conviction, everyone became extremely brave and full of energy.


    After drilling out of the ground, Kurinnaxx once again went back to the ground. He didn¡¯t dare to remain here anymore. The power of the three Great Magicianspletely shocked it. Making it realise that if it remained here only death awaited him. It never thought that some human had such a power.

 Chapter 534

    After killing these Bosses, Xiao Yu told three Great Magicians to divide into three directions and support their own troops, especially to clean the road for the Imperial Tiger Guards and then quickly defeat the Zerg army.


    At this time, Tuo Hong also ordered the troops behind to transport Magic Ballista to frontlines to deal with Anubisath. The defence of Anubisath was indeed very strong. The ordinary arrows couldn¡¯t hurt them at all, but Magic Ballistas were unstoppable.


    In this way, the army of Human side was at advantage. One and another Anubisath fell and the Zerg army was killed.


    After two hours, the Zerg army had begun to gradually retreat. Although theyter sent some troops to try to reverse the situation, but with three Great Magicians here, they simply were not much of a threat.


    Finally, with the fall of one Anubisath after another, the Zergs had to retreat. How could soldiers let go of this opportunity? With Imperial Tiger Guards working as the vanguard, armyunched a rapid pursuit.


    This time, the Zerg army was even more devastated. The corpses of the Zergs were everywhere along the way, densely packed. Exact number was unclear. Army chased the Zergs to the front of a tall ancient city.


    The wall was hundreds of meters tall, surrounded by numerous tall statues. Walls were badly damaged but it could be seen that this was once an extremely majestic empire.


    Ahn¡¯Qiraj!


    The former majestic Ahn¡¯Qiraj kingdom had now be ruins of Ahn¡¯Qiraj. In the depths of the ruins, Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj was located.


    Finally, after a fierce battle, people finally pushed the Zergs to Ahn¡¯Qiraj. Now, they could really begin to initiate real battle of Ahn¡¯Qiraj.


    Tuoba Hong immediately ordered the soldiers to establish a defence line. Therefore, regardless of the hard work done in the day, everyone began to build the defence line again. Arge number of goblin ves were mobilized and quickly built defence line.


    After three consecutive days of construction, the human army finally built a preliminary line of defence in front of Ahn¡¯Qiraj. At the same time, the Zergs which were scattered in other ces were annihted by small units sent by the human army.


    The human side did notunch attack immediately. Yunmeng soldiers had begun to move the camp to new defence line from the Yunmeng city. They must not let a Zerg run out from here. Otherwise, the citizens of Yunmeng would suffer.


    Sure enough as Xiao Yu predicted, the forces that were previously watching the battle from the side lines now rushed to front lines, pretending toe to help. They were actually preparing to enter the Ahn¡¯Qiraj so that they could get the treasures inside.


    In this regard, Tuoba Hong had implemented policy suggested Xiao Yu. If anyone wanted to stay here or wanted to enter into Ahn¡¯Qiraj to find treasure, he/she must pay the corresponding fees. Otherwise, they would not be allowed to approach the line of defence. If anyone approached defence line without paying corresponding fee, it would be regarded as the enemy of Yunmeng and would be directly killed.


    Everyone also protested against this decree, but when they saw Xiao Yu riding Little Dragon in the sky, they immediately understood that their protest was not of any use. They really feared the strength demonstrated by Yunmeng as well as Xiao Yu¡¯s army.


    Therefore, everyone chose to give in and paid a lot of gold coins in order to qualify for Ahn¡¯Qiraj.


    Xiao Yu looked at a lot of gold coins with grin on his face. In this battle, the Imperial Tiger Guards and other Armies once again greatly contributed in the battle against Zerg army. They received special awards from Tuoba Hong.


    The next battle was topletely eradicate the Zergs of Ahn¡¯Qiraj.


    In the past few days, Ahn¡¯Qiraj had alsounched several counterattacks but they had all been dealt by the Allied Coalition Forces. Now, the Human army was not onlyposed of soldiers of Yunmeng and Xiao Yu but also other Adventurer.


    Some Big forces had alsoe in hope to get some benefits from here.


    The reason why these people were so generous in helping in killing these worms was because many of these bugs were precious materials.


    These days, Xiao Yu had gathered a lot of materials. Especially the bodies of the huge Anubisath contained many good things for alchemy. They were all sent back to the old man Higgins.


    Xiao Yu was morefortable these days. Tuoba Hong was nning tounch attack on Zergs in Ahn¡¯Qiraj. At the same time, he was constantly analysing the situation on the maind along with Xiao Yu and Nichs.


    Nichs had also arrived with a certain amount of soldiers to contribute in this fight against Zergs, but because he did not bring a lot of people, the soldiers were limited.


    ¡°Now Gul¡¯dan¡¯s army has upied arge area and it has developed an extremelyrge force. Moreover, the number of his orcs army is constantly increasing.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the area marked in the map by Nichs.


    That area outside the sunset marsh was now upied by Gul¡¯dan.


    After Gul¡¯dan¡¯s resurrection, his army continued to grow and became more and more horrible. The troops he led were almost invincible and the human army could not resist it.


    In fact, it was not that human beings could not defeat the orcs. It was only that the various forces on the Sky Lion Dynasty were scattered. They all were waiting for someone step forward. No one wanted to go out and deal with Gul¡¯dan¡¯s own their own.


    ¡°I have recently heard that in a ce, arge number of troops have been gathered. These troops mainly wear ck. They have upied a huge piece of territory.¡± Nichs pointed to another ce and said faintly.

 Chapter 535

    ¡°Hey, are you talking about the Mysterious Force?¡± Xiao Yu squinted his eyes and drank red wine. He seemed very calm. It seemed that he was not worried about the situation on the maind.


    Because, he just got good news. Several heroes under hismand had reached the sixth order in this battle.


    These include Grom, Bloodhoof, Illidan, Antonidas and Kael¡¯thas. Thrall, Uther, Wasi Qi, Malfurion, Tyrande and Maiev had not yet reached Sixth order.


    Grom, Bloodhoof, Chen Stormsout and Illidan were the main melee forces. The killings were extremely high so the upgrade was natural. Kael¡¯thas and Antonidas were magicians so they mainly attacked densely packed group of Zergs.


    In this case, they had no choice not to upgrade. In addition, Chen Stormsout and Malfurion who had just been summoned had rtively low level.


    After reaching the sixth order, it was like rebirth,pletely reaching another level. In other words, no one would be able to threaten them unless they were faced with a very powerful sixth-order master.


    Because the skills of these heroes were too strong.


    With so many sixth-order heroes, his army was almost invincible on the battlefield.


    In addition to the heroes, Alonso reached the sixth stage under the guidance of Uther. Although Uther had not reached the sixth order, it did not hinder the promotion of Alonso.


    Because of the long-term rtionship with Uther, Alonso¡¯s spirit was more determined and his fanatical beliefs in Uther had made his strength extremely high. The soldiers of the Silver Hands had also improved their strength.


    Xiao Yu also encouraged the soldiers to join the Silver Hand and be a glorious pdin. Now, the member of Silver Hand had reached more than 30,000 people.


    Some of these people were slightly more powerful. Every day, under the glory of Uther, it was difficult to determine how much their strength had increased.


    Especially those who started with the Alonso, there were already hundreds of people reaching the fifth order. Xiao Yu thus also saw the fanaticism of this form of the church. The strength of the promotion is so rapid, and the spiritual strength is the most fundamental factor to enhance the strength.


    Now with Lin Muxue, Alonso and Caso, Xiao Yu had three non-summoned sixth-order warriors.


    With such increase in strength, how could he not feel happy? Moreover, his military rank was also continuously soaring and soon would reach the next rank again. Then he could upgrade his base to three-level.


    Now that the world was in chaos, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t wait to increase his strength.


    ¡°This force is very mysterious and I always feel that they may be the most powerful forces on the maind today. If we are not vignt, we are likely to be subverted by them.¡± Nichs said with a frown. He was not only aware of this mysterious force but also to be wary of Xiao Yu. Situation was really troublesome.


    ¡°Now, in addition to Gul¡¯dan¡¯s orcs and this mysterious power, there is also Church. The red area on your map is the area controlled by the church.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the mark on the map and said.


    ¡°Yes, this is the area of ??the church. Now the small forces in this area have basically been controlled by the church but they have not yet started to work on some big forces. You must be careful about them. If the church is going to action, it is very likely that it was going to you.¡± Nichs looked at Xiao Yu with a gloating expression.


    Xiao Yu said while waving his hand: ¡°They can try, if they have ability. Am I afraid of them? What¡¯s more, between me and church, there are severalrge Principalities. Is it that the church dares to attack theserge Principalities?¡±


    Nichs solemnly replied: ¡°There is nothing impossible. The ambitions of the church are not just limited to these areas. Once they have stabilized the situation and digested the resources in those areas. The next goal is to destroy their biggest enemy. Only by killing you can they develop further.¡±


    Xiao Yu said with augh: ¡°Do you really think that there are many people who like Church? As long as the church exposes its ambitions openly, countless people will hate the church and will annihte it in one fell swoop. I don¡¯t have to worry too much. I just need to resist their offensive and prevent them from killing me.¡±


    Nichs smiled and looked at Xiao Yu before saying: ¡°You are very confident.¡±


    Xiao Yu raised his chin and said: ¡°I am!¡±


    ¡°A few of your men have reached the sixth level. It is indeed gratifying. If they spend another period of time, can they reach the seventh order?¡± Nichs¡¯s eyes slightly glowed as he said so. The speed of the upgrade was extremely shocking.


    You should know, it took years to reach the sixth order. There was only one exnation and that was, these people were really summoned back from ancient times. In that case, these people were really likely to reach the legendary seventh order.


    The strength of these people was absolutely horrible.


    ¡°Hehe, they will reach seventh order sooner orter, rest assured about it. You don¡¯t have to worry, if you need help, you can say so. I will help you.¡± Xiao Yu said while patting Nichs¡¯s shoulder.


    Nichs immediately rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Right, the northeast maind waspletely upied by mysterious force. With their strength and such a long-term n, it must be up to something. Since they came in light, they must have made enough preparations.¡± Xiao Yu always felt that this mysterious force was his biggest enemy.

 Chapter 536

    ¡°There is much better way, Nichs. We will first target the church, finish it off. Then we will work together to kill Gul¡¯dan. Finally, let¡¯s work together to get rid of this mysterious force, how about it?¡± Xiao Yu smiled and told his n.


    Nichs looked at Xiao Yu, his eyes slightly stagnated. After a while, he slowly shook his head and said: ¡°Two of us can never be true friends. If we really killed them together, who is going to be the king of the continent?¡±


    Xiao Yu cut off Nichs and said while patting his shoulder, ¡°How are you so stingy? Once we kill them, we will fight again.¡±


    Nichs snappily said: ¡°When we reach that point, your strength will definitely exceed mine.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed and said: ¡°At that time, you can pledge your alliance to me. I will give you status of King.¡±


    After saying, Xiao Yu looked at the Tuoba Hong.


    Tuoba Hong immediately smiled.


    Nichs snorted and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you pledge alliance to me, then I will make you King.¡±


    Xiao Yu pretended to sigh and said: ¡°Hey, how can be you so cold-hearted? You can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    Nichs sneered and said: ¡°This is not necessarily true.¡±


    Xiao Yuughed and said: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Anyway, we must cooperate with each other. If we do not cooperate, no one can take on the Mysterious force alone.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long, just seven days to prepare. The human coalition forces began to attack Ahn¡¯Qiraj. The reason why it was called coalition was because it was now a battle of humanity against another race.


    The army of the Zergs wanted to destroy the human world. This was the battle for humanity to defend its own world. However, only a few people were attracted with this idea. Others were attracted by Xiao Yu¡¯s theory of making a fortune.


    From time to time, Ferguson would look at Xiao Yu, with aplex emotion in his eyes. He deeply knew that Xiao Yu had made great contributions in the process of defending the maind. Such person seemed to be somewhat ridiculous and looked like a rogue. He absolutely did not have bearings of royal aristocratic. He knew that at this time, he must go all out to defend the maind and all human beings.


    Of course, that young man Nichs was also good. He had invested huge amount of money in building a statue for Aegwynn. From this, it could be seen that this person was not entirely selfish. His vision was far more profound than the average person.


    The current royal family that he was guarding had no chance to rise again.


    In fact, he knew it in his own heart. However, as the first Magician of the royal family, as long as he lived, he must defend the dignity of the royal family. Looking at Chimaera sitting down, he sighed slightly and remembered the prophecy.


    The ability to unify all races on the continent and to summon the heroes of the ancient times.


    It seemed that only Xiao Yu meets this requirement.


    ¡°For Yunmeng, in order to defend the maind, Imperial Tiger Guards and other Armies charge with me.¡± Tuoba Hu¡¯s voice drifted across the battlefield, everyone could hear it clearly.


    ¡°Oh...¡± The Imperial Tiger Guards and the Army issued a roar together. These roars shook people¡¯s hearts.


    Rumble...


    Those adventurers came from all over the world. Some of them were extremely powerful. They saw the scene, they shocked to the core.


    What a great army?


    ¡°If I could have such an army, then how good it would be.¡± Everyone have simr thought.


    Rumble...


    Everyone followed the Imperial Tiger Guards andunched an attack against the Zergs. In the sky, Xiao Yu¡¯s Air force divided into three teams and each team had Great Magicians. They made sure that the charge of the Imperial Tiger Guards and other soldiers below was not hindered.


    Bang...


    Just as the two Zergs and Human Army collided, a huge impact directly smashed the Iron Beetles. Human Army worked as if it were an unstoppable chariot.


    The ¡®Breaths¡¯ of Chimaera, the bombarding by the Bat Riders and the magic of the three Great Magicians also descended from the sky. Thisbination instantly caused lot of deaths and injuries to Zerg¡¯s front line.


    The Imperial Tiger Guards and other soldiers fought as if they were tigers in the pack of sheep.


    Xiao Yu looked at this scene from the sky with excited look.


    ¡°Little dragon, go charge!¡± Xiao Yu screamed loudly ordering Little Dragon to hunt along with other troops.


    Little Dragon was now the fourth-order peak and almost reaching the fifth-order.


    If he reached the fifth level, the strength of Little Dragon would surpass most of the sixth-order powerhouses. It would only be worse than the top three Great Magicians. If he reached the sixth-order, then he would definitely be one of the most powerful powerhouses of maind.


    With Xiao Yu, Little Dragon got a lot of supplements. Any food that helped Little Dragon grow up, Xiao Yu would procure it. No matter how much money he needed spend, he brought it and feed it to Little Dragon.


    This was also the reason why Little Dragon was able to advance so fast. This was also why even though Xiao Yu ill-treated him sometimes, he still followed him through thick and thin.


    Xiao Yu was like a strict father. Although he was very strict with Little Dragon, he actually greatly cared about Little Dragon in his heart.

 Chapter 537

    Roar...


    On the battlefield, Little Dragon was excited, constant screaming and often singing the song that Xiao Yu taught him. ¡°Quickly use the Nunchaku, use the Nunchaku...¡±


    The Zergs army was in a state of ruin. Under the protection of the three Great Magicians, Human army marched all the way to the huge wall of Ahn¡¯Qiraj. At this time, the Zergs had all retreated to the wall.


    ¡°Scarab Wall!¡± Xiao Yu looked at this extremely tall wall, and he felt a lot of emotions. This wall was created by the sacrifice of three Dragons namely ¡ª Yaregos, Merlin and Kaistreraz.


    Since then, the dragons have begun to decline.


    Now, this wall could no longer block the Zergs and they still needed to rely on human power to defend this continent. Human beings were never the most powerful species in the world, but at the crucial moment, Humans used their blood to defend the glory of this continent.


    The Human Allied forces stood at the Scarab Wall. The real Ahn¡¯Qiraj was inside the Scarab Wall. Now, Human Army had to fight step by step and could no longer simply charge.


    By then, the Human Army began to gradually separate, forming small teams to find treasure. About this, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care much. Anyway, the three Great Magicians were with him. He was the main force that attacked Ahn¡¯Qiraj. At that time, the most treasures would belong to him.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful. I will go in to investigate and then everyone will enter.¡± Xiao Yu watched everyone queue outside. He took the initiative to go ahead to investigate the surroundings. After all, he was riding Little Dragon so it was very convenient to go back and forth.


    So, Xiao Yu rode the Little Dragon and quickly flew over the Scarab Wall to look inside. The Scarab Wall was too high. He didn¡¯t know exactly how many meters tall wall was. The Little Dragon had to fly for a while before it passes the Scarab Wall.


    Just after Little Dragon flew over the Scarab Wall, he looked inside and found that the Zerg was already divided into small teams and were hidden in various ces. Obviously they were prepared to ambush the Human Army.


    In fact, Xiao Yu was not afraid of ambush because most of the adventurers were good at dealing with such situation.


    The hardest to fight were certainly the bosses hidden in the innermost area. Xiao Yu believed that since the Zergs could return to life, it was very likely that the boss of the Zergs had also resurrected. Only when it had resurrected, it was possible to bring the Zergs back to life.


    That guy was not an ordinary Boss, it was the ancient demon god. If it was not for three Great Magicians, Xiao Yu did not dare to go in.


    It could be said that that guy was more powerful than Gul¡¯dan and definitely more dangerous than the Dark Temple.


    Just as Xiao Yu was ready to fly back to Human Army, Little Dragon whom he was sitting on suddenly shivered and trembled. Then, from the insides of Scarab Wall, broke out an extremely powerful aura, it enveloped him and Little Dragon thoroughly, making them unable to move at all.


    ¡°Ah... help.¡± Xiao Yu felt bad, and immediately shouted loudly.


    The three Great Magicians heard Xiao Yu¡¯s shouts and then noticed abnormality. They were all shocked. They immediately drove Chimaera to fly up to rescue Xiao Yu. But the flying speed of Chimaera was not so fast, and the Scarab Wall was too high. It took time.


    Moreover, as they approached the wall of the beetle, they felt an extremely powerful force spurting out, leaving their souls deeply jealous, as if they were to burst.


    ¡°What aura is this? Why is it so powerful?¡± The three Great Magicians looked each other. They were also very worried about the safety of Xiao Yu but they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Because they felt it, under this power, their magical elements have beenpletely suppressed and no magic could be casted at all.


    ¡°Oh, is this continent really going to suffer such a disaster? We can put no resistance in front of this power.¡± Theodore looked pale. He had high expectations for Xiao Yu. Now, Xiao Yu was in danger, he wanted to rescue him but there was no way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too discouraged. Although this aura is extremely powerful, I feel nothing malicious in it. Otherwise, if this force eruptedpletely, I am afraid that even we will be wiped out together.¡± At this time, Chuck suddenly said.


    Theodore listened to Chuck and felt same. Then suddenly he pointed at that powerful aura above and said: ¡°This... this power is... ...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is the power of the dragon. It is the power of the ancient dragon. Only the ancient dragon can have such a powerful aura. Although I have encountered many dragons, I have never felt so powerful aura. This ispletely beyond the power of the sixth order and is reaching the seventh order. It is the power we dream of. If we carefully feel this power, it can be of great help for us to promote to the seventh order.¡± Chuck looked at the strong aura above and slowly closed his eyes.


    Theodore and Ferguson also immediately closed their eyes and began to understand the aura of this powerful dragon.


    Everyone below didn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. When they saw this abnormality, they quickly started to retreat back to avoid any problems.


    Only Xiao Yu¡¯s troops looked at the wall with worried look. At this time, Thrall decisively stopped everyone from going forward. Since the three Great Magicians had gone up and they could do nothing, then even if they went, they were even more useless.


    When Xiao Yu was absent, Thrall was the leader of the army. This was what Xiao Yu had always exined.

 Chapter 538

    Tuoba Hong and Nichs looked at the top with an anxious look. Tuoba Hong was really sincere and hoped that Xiao Yu would be saved. After all, Xiao Yu¡¯s kindness to him was too much and it was still not repaid. Moreover, he also had little conflict of interest with Xiao Yu.


    As the emperor of Yunmeng, he was content. If he really wanted to invade the Sky Lion Dynasty, even if there was no Xiao Yu, other forces were not weak, so he could only give up on that thought.


    On the contrary, with Xiao Yu, the Lion King City and Yunmeng were friendly neighbours which was very beneficial for Yunmeng.


    Nichs¡¯s mood was moreplicated. If Xiao Yu really fell, it might be a good thing for him because he lost the biggest opponent in the world. But if Xiao Yu was really dead, he felt inexplicable sense of loss in his heart.


    This was the hero¡¯s sympathy.


    Just when everyone talked about this scene and was indiscriminately specting, three huge figures suddenly appeared above the Scarab Wall.


    It was the figure of three dragons.


    The three Dragons werepletely beyond the understanding of all people because these three Dragons were too big. Each one was a few kilometres long and together they looked like a huge cloudpletely covering the sky.


    The three Dragons floated above the Scarab Wall and looked at Xiao Yu and Little Dragon. There huge eyes were like two huge searchlights.


    When Xiao Yu saw the appearance of the Dragons, Xiao Yu was relieved, knowing that this was not a huge danger but a huge opportunity.


    It seemed that the Dragon¡¯s blood in the Little Dragon just inspired the souls of the three ancient Dragons.


    ¡°The younger generation, we feel the justice in your heart. We used to be the guardians on the maind. For this continent, we are willing to sacrifice our lives but time flies, our time has passed. We can no longer use our own power to guard this continent. Seeing that you have a sincere heart, we will pass on our strength to you. I hope you can take over the responsibility of guarding this continent.¡± One of the Three Ancient Dragons murmured. Although it was only muttering for the Dragon, the voice was extremely load and everyone could hear it clearly.


    These Ancient Dragons were too big to be measured bymon sense.


    Now, everyone understood immediately. It turned out that the souls of the three Ancient Dragons were sealed here. Now, they were going to impart their power to Xiao Yu¡¯s Dragon.


    Everyone was envious of that bastard Dragon. The inheritance of the Ancient Dragons, what kind of power it had?


    In the distance, Roberts saw whole scene with hatred. He thought to himself: ¡°Wait, Xiao Yu, I have already formed an alliance with Gul¡¯dan. Wait for me to lead the orc¡¯s army and tten your Lion King City. Wait for me to take away everything from you including your women.¡±


    Leonardo who was also present, seeing this scene, clenched his fists. He thought of himself as the pride of the Heaven. He never sumbed to anyone, never envious of anyone. He has always been the object of envy of others, but at this moment, he found his beloved woman was at the side of this man. She was already a sixth-order magician. Now, this rogue Dragon had also got the Ancient Dragon¡¯s inheritance. Why... why God was so unfair to him?


    Not to mention theplicated moods of the following people. After the Ancient Dragons finished saying these words, they no longer talked nonsense. The three Ancient Dragons spurted out fine threads and connected them to Little Dragon¡¯s body.


    Little Dragon was still a little confused at this time, but his Dragon¡¯s blood made him feel very close to these three Ancient Dragons so he epted the inheritance of these three Ancient Dragons frankly.


    Rumble...


    Because these forces were too powerful, the Heavens and Earth discoloured. The space became turbulent and many space cracks were constantly appearing. Some walls were swallowed by space cracks and there was nothing left in the blink of an eye.


    Even powerful warrior had to retreat so as not to be affected by space cracks.


    Rumble...


    The dark clouds gathered in the sky and the rain suddenly poured down. It was like a reservoir of water in the sky had cracked. The rain was so heavy that it made people little dizzy when it fell on their head.


    In the clouds and thunder, the shadows of the three Ancient Dragons suddenly swelled, illuminating the whole world. At this moment, all people could only see the glory of the three Ancient Dragons.


    This scene went on for half an hour and then suddenly cracking sound resounded as if the whole earth had to be cracked.


    Rumble...


    The shadows of the three Ancient Dragons became lighter and thinner and finally they were almost invisible. In the end, the three shadows converted into three rays and went straight into the body of Little Dragon. From the body, everyone heard a powerful Dragon Roar.


    Little Dragon¡¯s body suddenly swelled several times in couple of minutes.


    Little Dragon was hundreds of meters long, fluttering his huge wings to fly in the air. He coldly watched the crowd below. When everyone saw its eyes, they felt that their soul had been hit hard.


    Xiao Yu who was standing on the back of Little Dragon was wearing a T5 Warrior Destroyer suit at the moment. He was holding an Auchen Axe in his hand. His hairs were flying in the air.


    Powerful aura was radiating from his body that made people feel shock from the bottom of their hearts.


    ¡°The sixth order, he reached the sixth order.¡± Nichs muttered.


    When the three Ancient Dragons passed on their powers to Little Dragon, because Xiao Yu was also standing on the Little Dragon, he also got some inheritance.


    Although it was only a small part, this power was really strong enough to push Xiao Yu to the sixth order and let him suddenly achieve qualitative changes.


    At this moment, Xiao Yu was looking a God of War.

 Chapter 539

    ¡°In the name of the dragon, all human warriors, follow me to defend our continent.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly. The momentum had risen to the apex. Everyone¡¯s blood was pumping in their body.


    Xiao Yu turned around and rushed toward the Ahn¡¯Qiraj while others followed him like a tidal wave, as if they were following the king of the continent to fight.


    The Little Dragon was now full of confidence. Now that he had reached fifth-order, his strength had risen to new level. It made people feelpletely unstoppable.


    In fact, if Little Dragon had utilised inheritancepletely, he would have reached the sixth order. However, because the three Ancient Dragons were afraid that power would either cause Little Dragon to explode or leave someplication, they decided to seal most of their power and wait for the Little Dragon to slowly unseal it.


    However, after arriving inside, everyone slowly started to get distracted because everyone started to think about trying their luck. Thinking that maybe they could get some treasures, after all, Ahn¡¯Qiraj was so huge.


    Thus, people led by Xiao Yu, Tuoba Hong and Nichs were the main forces, while others began to gradually drift away in other directions.


    Since the three Great Magicians have studied the aura of the Ancient Dragon, they have been closing their eyes for meditation. Xiao Yu did not bother them and let them mediate peacefully.


    Although everyone was scattered, but because countless adventurers havee this time, so their overall strength was still very strong. Xiao Yu believed that there was no problem in dealing with the ordinary Zergs.


    Here, the Imperial Tiger Guards and other Army would not be able to exert much advantage. Xiao Yu would let Tuoba Hong order Imperial Tiger Guards to stand by and be ready to support.


    Because Imperial Tiger Guards were at the forefront, their physical exertion was also veryrge. At this time, they should take rest. Anyway, wanting to take down Ahn¡¯Qiraj in one day waspletely impossible. Xiao Yu¡¯s n was to first find out the situation here and then find out best route to attack.


    After all, Ahn¡¯Qiraj was different. Here was the Boss with the highest strength (Ossirian) waiting for Xiao Yu. At this time, they must be careful.


    Xiao Yu rode Little Dragon and led his troops to fight around. When they saw the Zerg, they went to y for a while. Although they had been here before, situation was obviously not like past.


    Xiao Yu hoped that today they would clean up the surroundings and then tomorrow they would gather in front of the Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj where Ossirian was waiting for them.


    The real way topletely eradicate Zergs was to kill that guy Ossirian in the Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj.


    Everyone was searching for a long time and they did found a lot of interesting ces, but in the end there was no way to find anything that was too useful.


    Of course, thought there were not too many useful things, but there were still some. In the Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj, there were many armour, weapons, etc. that were left before. These things were of little use to the Zerg but they were good for the adventurers.


    In particr, there have been some enchanting scrolls, some magical weapons etc... left by the ancient times, all of which were of great value.


    Even if one didn¡¯t get these things, some Zerg corpses could also be sold at a good price, such as the body of an Iron Beetle, which was a good material for making armour.


    Some poisonous sacs on the Zerg were good material for alchemy.


    Therefore, the situation on the first day was very good for the Human Army and everyone was very happy.


    Xiao Yu also learned about the location of the Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj ording to the attack on this day. This battle required step by step upying the entire ruins of Ahn¡¯Qiraj and then entering the temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj.


    Anyway, the Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj was there, and couldn¡¯t run away somewhere.


    Many adventurers felt that this trip was worthwhile and the entrance fee that was charged by Xiao Yu was not gone to waste.


    In the night, Xiao Yu was having discussing with Tuoba Hong. If they opened the Ahn¡¯Qiraj Temple, not everyone could go in. After all, the Ahn¡¯Qiraj Temple did not enough space to amodate the cavalry.


    So only real Masters could be allowed to enter!!


    ¡°Your Majesty, the frontline General Qin Che sent a message. Yesterday they defeated the Tuoba Army at the Yibei River, killing 80,000 soldiers and prisoning others. However, sudden change happened. Many Yunmeng citizens seem to be controlled by an evil magic. One by one they lost rationality and began madly attacking normal humans until death. Because of the seriousness of the matter, they reported it to the Emperor.¡±


    Just when Xiao Yu and Tuoba Hong were discussing while drinking wine, they suddenly got the news.


    ¡°What?¡± When he heard the news, Tuoba Hong was immediately taken aback.


    Tuoba Hong naturally understood the importance of this matter. Being controlled by this evil magic was basically equivalent to losing rationality. To some extent, they were no longer a human being.


    ¡°Were they wearing ck clothes and their eyes were pitch ck.¡± At this time, Nichs asked.


    ¡°Yes, that this is the case.¡± The scout replied polity.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Tuoba Hong immediately asked Nichs.


    Nichs slowly drank a ss of wine and said: ¡°It is that Mysterious Force. When my scouts are probing the Mysterious Force, same thing happened. Everyone seemed to havepletely lost their rationality and be like a undead. ¡°¡±


    ¡°It really is them.¡± Tuoba Hong broke a precious wine ss and his eyes radiated with anger. Behind Tuoba was the Mysterious Force. He has already known this. However, he did not expect that the Mysterious Force has now be so unscrupulous, daring to turn Yunmeng citizens into this kind of thing.


    ¡°It seems that they are really going to do it.¡± Xiao Yu frowned. He had already guessed in the past that Mysterious Force had controlled some human forces through some means.

 Chapter 540

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Tuoba Hong quickly calmed down because he knew that at this time, he needed to think calmly and his words were directed to Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Are you the emperor of Yunmeng? Are you asking me?¡± Xiao Yu rolled his eyes. Tuoba Hong really regarded him as his brain tank.


    ¡°Less nonsense, this is rted to the safety of the entire continent, do you think it is just my own problem?¡± Tuo Hong asked calmly.


    ¡°I will handle the matters of Ahn¡¯Qiraj. You go to the Qin Che¡¯s side with the Imperial Tiger Guards.¡± Xiao Yu said casually.


    Now, there was no need for too many Imperial Tiger Guards in anyway, so it was best to let them and Tuoba Hong go to the other war front.


    Tuoba Hong nodded and said: ¡°Yes, it is not toote, I will leave immediately. You should solve the problem here as soon as possible.¡±


    Tuoba Hong was also in a hurry. This kind of thing had beenpletely controlled by others. If it spread, then whole Yunmeng would bepletely finished. He didn¡¯t expect that just after Ahn¡¯Qiraj, another trouble would pop up.


    It¡¯s not easy to be an Emperor.


    When the moon rose to the sky, Tuoba Hong took the Imperial Tiger Guards and some of Yunmeng¡¯s elite cavalry and set off. Xiao Yu looked at their backs as they went further away. Then he waved his hand and said: ¡°Everyone sleep now! Let¡¯s get up early tomorrow.¡±


    The next morning, the sun rose in the sky, indicating the arrival of new day. Xiao Yu led everyone to enter Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj. Through the night, the three Great Magicians have digested the insights of yesterday. Xiao Yu could feel the slight changes in the three of them. This subtle Change made their strength more powerful or should say more concise.


    Rumble...


    Xiao Yu rode the Little Dragon and flew to the front and began to attack the temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj. Countless Zergs rushed out at this time and unleashed suicidal attack. They hoped to dy Xiao Yu¡¯s pace of attack.


    Sure enough, when Xiao Yu came to the front, he found that an unusuallyrge Anubisath and it was surrounded many crystal columns.


    ¡°Everyone get out of the way. Don¡¯t gather, otherwise, you will only die faster.¡± Xiao Yu looked at a people at the scene and immediately shouted loudly.


    ¡°Everyone stand close to the crystal column. If this guy gets near the crystal column, you have to break the crystal column and then run to new crystal column. His power is mainlye from these crystal columns, so you have to control the crystal column, but you can¡¯t break the crystal column in advance. Only when he is close can you break it. Otherwise, you will be unlucky.¡± Xiao Yu loudly announced the precautions to everyone.


    Everyone heard the shouts of Xiao Yu and ran to the crystal column one by one, instead of attacking the Anubisath.


    There was ayer of protection on Anubisath. If people directly attacked it, many people would die in vain trying to get rid of that protection. Only when Anubisath was next to the crystal column, one could attack the crystal column and then weaken its protection.


    Rumble...


    The crystal columns fell down one by one and the protectiveyer on the Anubisath constantly weakened.


    ¡°Now, attack it with fire magic because it is the weak to fire magic.¡± Xiao Yu constantlymanded everyone to attack.


    Now, it was the time when the Anubisath¡¯s ice resistance was lowest.


    ¡°Ice! Now cast Ice Magic.¡±


    Bang... Bang...


    Lin Muxue and Antonidas shot huge and two ice spares hit the Anubisath. The protectiveyer began to sh, indicating that it was going to wear down.


    The three Great Magicians did not action this time. Since Xiao Yu had the method of killing the Anubisath, they would not need to action for the time being. They had to reserve their energy for final battle.


    Under the correct battle strategy, the Anubisath¡¯s protectiveyer was getting weaker and weaker. In the end, its body was finally exposed.


    Xiao Yu looked at the Anubisath whose situation was getting worse and worse, he rushed up and smashed down his Austrian axe. Little Dragon also attacked with Nunchaku, causing Anubisath to roar in pain. Little Dragon was excited because it was his battle after reaching the fifth stage.


    Bang...


    Finally, Little Dragon jumped up and once again mmed down his Nunchaku, the tall body of Anubisath crashed down.


    Everyone cheered together and was prepared to snatch the goodies from the Anubisath. However, Xiao Yu and Little Dragon stood there, how could they get them?


    ¡°I will distribute this body. Do you have any opinions?¡± Xiao Yu saidzily.


    Everyone looked at each other and some of them said loudly: ¡°Why is it distributed by you?¡±


    Xiao Yu snorted and said: ¡°Just by relying on the axe in my hand, and the Nunchaku in the hands of Little Dragon. If you are not satisfied, you cane over and fight with my Little Dragon first. If you win, it is up to you.¡±


    When everyone heard Xiao Yu¡¯s unreasonable response, they felt very unconvinced but when they looked at Little Dragon¡¯s huge eyes, they shuddered at his nce and could only surrender.


    Xiao Yu looked at it. No one was opposing it. He said directly: ¡°Let¡¯s keep things simple. We will just auction these things at highest bid and distribute the things among ourselves¡±


    Following which auction was conducted and money was distributed between everyone ording to their contribution. Of course merits were determined by Xiao Yu hehe...


    After finishing the auction, everyone was very satisfied. At this time, the Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj was already in sight. The next step for everyone was to step in the temple.

 Chapter 541

    ¡°Finally arrived here, let¡¯s see if we can kill Ossirian. After killing him, we go to help Tuoba Hong to kill Tuoba. If those people are left and undead disasters of the years ago may repeat itself. It is very troublesome.¡±


    After saying those words, Xiao Yu led therge forces inside the temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj. Now, the Zergs in this area had basically been cleaned up and now only Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj was left.


    When Xiao Yu stepped into the temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj, he suddenly heard a heavy sigh. This sigh seemed to havee from other world, passing through time and space, making people feel extremely old and heavy.


    The three Great Magicians were also following the team. When they heard this sigh, they all felt heavy.


    ¡°This is the power of the seventh order. Not only that, it has reached the peak of the seventh order. This kind of power does not belong to this world. This should be the power of the gods.¡± Chuck muttered. There was an extremelyplicated look in the eyes.


    Xiao Yu was not very familiar with this ce. Therefore, Xiao Yu could only take adventurers and slowly search for the most efficient way.


    Along the way, they met all kinds of Zergs. However, Xiao Yu¡¯s team was strong so he was not afraid of sneak attack. All the Zergs that came out to attack were easily killed.


    Xiao Yu and others were walking when they suddenly heard the sound of riots in front of them. Many people were yelling: ¡°Run, run, this beast is too strong, we can¡¯t kill it.¡±


    Aaa...


    Just as Xiao Yu paced toward the source of the voices, they slowly died down.


    When Xiao Yu came to the hall, he found two humanoid shaped Zergs guarding it. Two humanoid shaped Zergs killed all the adventurers which separated from Xiao Yu and others to find some treasures.


    Xiao Yu immediately recognised them. They were two Gemini Emperors.


    Xiao Yu immediately ordered to encircle two Gemini Emperors. Soon two humanoid shaped Zergs were encircled by many people but no one went ahead to kill them.


    Including Leonardo and Roberts, they all watched from the side-lines. They did not rush to attack. Just now, some people angered the Gemini Emperor and were killed in the end.


    These two Gemini Emperors were really too strong.


    ¡°How can we fight these two guys?¡± Nichs looked at the Gemini Emperors and asked.


    Xiao Yu reluctantly grinned and said: ¡°Nothing much, just beat them hard!¡±


    Nichs suddenly rolled his eyes. How could he not know that they were not easy to deal with?


    ¡°You dare to invade the Temple of Ahn¡¯Qiraj. You all are looking for a death.¡± When two Gemini Emperor saw Xiao Yu and others, they roared in anger.


    ¡°Can you not use new dialogue?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the two Gemini Emperor and said in bored tone.


    Shouting such a sentence, would it scare everyone?


    Bang...


    Little Dragon could not control himself. He went ahead attacked. With the strike of the Little Dragon, the battle kicked off.


    Everything started to attack. Thebined attacking power of everyone was very strong. Soon two Gemini Emperors were into passive situation.


    Xiao Yu snorted and looked at the battle, feeling no pressure at all. ording to this situation, after a few rounds, these two guys would be killed.


    Sure enough, after some time, one of the Gemini Emperors was killed followed by other one. Looking at killed Gemini Emperors, everyone began to cheer.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t think that things were solved so smoothly. Everything went smoothly beyond imagination. After distributing the treasures, everyone continued to move.


    After moving for a long time, everyone finally reached a huge cave. In the middle of the cave, a figure was standing.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know why these ancient gods are so ugly.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the huge figure standing in front of him. Finally, he arrived here; thest battle was going tomence.


    Yeah, after killing this guy, things here would be over.


    ¡°Well, we will follow old rules. Once we killed this guy, we will distribute the things ording to the merits.¡± Xiao Yu stood up again and said loudly.


    After thest fight with Anubisath, everyone had no objection on Xiao Yu being the leader of this battle for Ahn¡¯Qiraj.


    The three Great Magicians stood at the side of Xiao Yu and Xiao Yu¡¯s strength was also strong. Moreover, Xiao Yu was fairly fair when it came to distributing treasures.


    At this time, it was very difficult to find another very suitable leader.


    Because there were a lot of powerful forces on the scene, who would serve who?


    Roar...


    Just as Xiao Yu was looking at everyone with satisfaction and preparing to start the attack, Ossirian screamed, causing the entire cave to tremor. Ossirian¡¯s eyes suddenly shot light beam at the crowd.


    ¡°Everyone, dodge!¡±


    Xiao Yu shouted and immediately moved aside. But some people who didn¡¯t have time to dodge and got killed.


    ¡°Fuck! Attacking so suddenly!¡± Xiao Yu was feeling annoyed. This guy was too irritating, attacking so suddenly kill and so many people.


    This ancient god was too mean.


    ¡°Be careful; don¡¯t be hit that light beam. The wizard can avoid it by teleporting. Once you are hit, even if you are a sixth-order master, you will still be finished. Be careful. There are a lot of tentacles around him. Don¡¯t be caught by them.¡±


    Since battle had already started, there was really not much to say. At this time, it was toote to say anything.


    This Ossirian was not easy to fight. He was an ancient god. Wouldn¡¯t it be strange if he was not powerful?

 Chapter 542

    The attack used by Ossirian previously was called Light of Destruction. No one could withstand it.


    Fortunately, there would be certain signs when Ossirianunched the Light of Destruction, giving people time to evade. After the Light of Destruction wasunched, it could only beunched at certain trajectory and its speed was rtively slow.


    Rumbling...


    With the yell of Xiao Yu, three Great Magicians took the lead and casted magic on the Ossirian.


    They had just seen the extremely powerful Light of Destruction of Ossirian. They knew that this Ossirian could pose a life and death threat to them. If they were not careful enough, they themselves might be killed by Ossirian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, this guy looks very powerful but it¡¯s not as terrible as you imagined. His Light of Destruction is very slow so people who are not stupid will not be killed.¡± At this time, Xiao Yu had to say a few words in a loud voice to boost everyone¡¯s morale.


    Bang bang bang......


    At this time, a lot of tentacles suddenly came out from the ground and they were attacked people from all sides. Many people couldn¡¯t respond in time and got caught and were hung in mid-air.


    Some assassins and agile warriors dodged the tentacles and showed that tentacles were notpletely invincible.


    ¡°Melee warriors destroy the tentacles. They are not so powerful. Some warriors block them with and others carry out a fire attack from distance.¡± Xiao Yu shouted loudly.


    When everyone heard the yells of Xiao Yu, they immediately began to more focused and their morale also boosted.


    ¡°Everyone fight fiercely; just kill this guy so that we can make a fortune. I will also allow everyone to enter into Lion King City without entrance fee¡± Xiao Yu directed the battle but did not forget to entice everyone.


    He knew that these peoplee here for the sake of profit. If he said something like protecting the maind, they would definitely not contribute but if he promised to give them some benefits then they would immediately motivated.


    Sure enough, after hearing promise of Xiao Yu, they all were fired up. They screamed and violently destroyed those tentacles.


    ¡°Be careful, the Light of Destruction ising again. Hurry and dodge it. This light of destruction is very slow. If you are not a snail, you will definitely be able to dodge it but don¡¯t run around randomly.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Ossirian once again and immediately shouted loudly.


    At this time, from the eyes of Ossirian, another Light of Destruction was shot.


    ¡°Fu#ck! It was going to unleash two Light of Destructions but don¡¯t be afraid, although there is one more, the speed is still very slow. Just pay attention to it.¡± Xiao Yu loudly reminded. He soon saw that the light of destruction was nothing more than a rule, suddenlying out from here, or emerging from there, but the speed of advancement is still not very fast.


    ¡°Three Great Magicians, if you don¡¯t have time to dodge then use teleportation. This Light of Destruction is ineffective on teleportation.¡± Xiao Yu loudly reminded the three Great Magicians. For this battle, the main force was the three Great Magicians.


    The three Great Magicians nodded with seriousness. While dodging the Light of Destruction, they continued to cast some small Magics to deal some damage to the eyes of Ossirian.


    ¡°Theodore, let¡¯s uses that. This guy is too powerful. If we don¡¯t use that, it¡¯s hard to really hurt it.¡± At this time, Ferguson said to Theodore.


    Theodore also nodded and said: ¡°Yes, he is actually recovering fast. I am afraid that only forbidden magic can really hurt it.¡±


    ¡°Who is going first?¡± Chuck listened to the conversations of the two people. He also knew that at this time, it was necessary to use the forbidden magic. However, using the forbidden magic was very harmful for magician himself.


    ¡°In the three of us, I am oldest so let me go first, anyway, I can¡¯t live for a long time...¡± When Theodore heard the Chuck¡¯s question, he smiled and watched the Light of Destruction disappear. Knowing that the time hade, he immediately stood in a favourable position and then took out a prepared magic scroll and began to recite the spell.


    ¡°Everyone protect the Great Magician Theodore and win time for Great Magician Theodore.¡± When Xiao Yu saw this, he understood that crucial moment hade so he immediately shouted.


    At this time, Ossirian naturally felt that Theodore was preparing for something very terrible, so he had already extended a lot of tentacles and attacked Theodore.


    However, Little Dragon, Grom as well as some other sixth-order warriors rushed over to resist the attack of these tentacles for Theodore.


    At the same time, Ferguson and Chuck continued to use Magic attacks to restrain Ossirian.


    Everyone felt the extremely strong magical fluctuations and the enormous energy surrounding the Theodore. The air around them began to flow rapidly.


    Although there was a magic scroll, Theodore still spent a few minutes to cast the Forbidden Magic.


    Seeing that Theodore¡¯s Magic was about to be released, Chuck shouted loudly: ¡°Everyone retreats immediately.¡±


    When everyone heard the yell of Chuck, how could they not understand the situation? Forbidden Magic was going to be released, so one by one, they all immediately draw back.


    At this time, Ossirian¡¯s tentacles stretched even more and it wanted to kill Theodore. However, Theodore¡¯s magic had already taken shape at this time.


    Bang...


    A huge magic ball with a diameter of tens of meters shot out like a giant cannonball. It fell from the sky and mmed straight toward Ossirian.


    BOOM!!!


    The loud noise made everyone feel that their ears were almost smashed. The white light made everyone feel almost blind.


    ¡°Fu#ck! I finally know what it feels like to have an atomic bomb explode.¡± Xiao Yu thought to himself. Xiao Yu directly fell to the ground and hugged his head. This scene was really shocking.

 Chapter 543

    This magic was a single target magic. It did not have big AOE. So the power was basically applied to Ossirian. But everyone still felt like they were attacked by formidable enemy.


    If this magic wasnded on the body, they were definitely done for. They would most likely perish even without reacting.


    Forbidden magic, it was really too powerful.


    This white lightsted for ten seconds. When everyone opened his eyes again, they found that the huge eyes of Ossirian had beenpletely destroyed, leaving a huge pit on the scene.


    ¡°Fu#k, even forbidden magic did not kill this Ossirian in one go?¡± Xiao Yu was shocked. The forbidden magic was very powerful but it was still not enough to kill the Ossirian.


    In any case, Ossirian was also the Ancient god.


    Just when Xiao Yu was in a state of sorrow, suddenly, a huge tentacles mmed out from under the ground, full of grinding discs, hundreds of meters long, just a glimpse, they gave people Go out for hundreds of meters.


    Roar...


    Ossirian roared in anger, apparentlypletely irritated. The Forbidden Magic was too strong and it directly ruined its upper body.


    ¡°Comrades, it has entered second stage so be careful. Hurry, destroy those damn tentacles, don¡¯t be merciful.¡±


    After Xiao Yu finished shouting, the huge eyes of Ossirian floated out again, but this time there were many eyes surrounding him. It shot a lot of Light of Destruction, causing great damage to everyone.


    ¡°Be careful, dodge!¡± The scene was in mess. Everyone was caught off guard by Ossirian. A lot of casualties began to appear.


    At this time, Ferguson had also begun to prepare for the Forbidden Magic. At this time, there was nothing else to say. If they didn¡¯t use the Forbidden Magic, they couldn¡¯t kill Ossirian.


    Then the spell sounded again.


    At this time, the wrathful Ossirian was undoubtedly extremely powerful. Each of its tentacles was not worse than a sixth-order peak warrior. Adventurers must go all out to be able to suppress these tentacles and create opportunities for Ferguson.


    At this time everyone was working together to resist these tentacles.


    Ferguson¡¯s hands, in addition to holding a Forbidden Magic scroll, were also holding a strangepass. With thispass, his spell casting speed was much faster, using only half the time of Theodore. Once it was finished, a huge space crack suddenly appeared on the heads of all people. Everyone suddenly felt a powerful sucking force as if they were going to be sucked in by the space crack.


    However, because Ferguson was in control, no one was sucked in. Ferguson controlled the space crack and slowly moved it toward the position of the Ossirian.


    Ossirian who clearly felt the power of this powerful space magic roared and countless tentacles stretched out, trying to kill Ferguson.


    Looking at so many tentacles, Xiao Yu and others tried to destroy them as soon as possible so as to defend the Ferguson.


    Bang bang bang......


    At this time, Ferguson¡¯s space crack had already reached the sky above Ossirian. The space crack gradually widened and became bigger, slowly swallowing the Ossirian.


    Ossirian roared in pain and the space crack fell on it. Its body was twisted as if it had been cut by an countless des.


    When the space crack disappeared, everyone found that the half of the body of Ossirian had beenpletely ruined.


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been able to fully recover his strength, so my magic worked on him. Xiao Yu immediately attacks wounded half of his body lest he recover quickly.¡± After Ferguson released the Forbidden Magic, his face went pale as he told Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu nodded and let Kael¡¯thas, Antonidas, Lin Bixue plus a few powerful Magicians of the Nichs family ran to the Ossirian and attack the wounds caused by Ferguson just now.


    ¡°Brother, Chuck attack now.¡± Ferguson urged the Chuck to attack.


    Chuck did not waste time. He immediately took Magic Scroll and began to recite spell. Chuck took longer than Theodore in reciting spell, because it was obvious that the power of this forbidden magic was even greater.


    Now that Ossirian was seriously injured. With such forbidden magic, Ossirian would be finished and everything would be over. This was not a fair battle. The existence of the three Great Magicians could be said to have made this trip to Ahn¡¯Qiraj easier.


    In fact, if they only relied on Xiao Yu¡¯s team and adventurers, even if they could sessfully defeat Ossirian, they have to pay very heavy price.


    Finally, Chuck¡¯s forbidden magic was ready and the sky was already covered with ayer of fiery red clouds. Everyone felt a terrible increment in the temperature.


    It looked like it was not a magic that humans could disy but more like God¡¯s punish.


    It¡¯s too horrible. It seemed that they were a group of chickens facing the eagle in the sky; they had no resistance at all. It¡¯s as if they were standing naked in the open field and facing an endless storm.


    Rumble...


    It was thundering and the dense red clouds began to gather together to form a vortex of mes. In the centre of the me vortex, a huge ck hole is formed.


    When the ck hole slowly opened, it was already on the head of Ossirian.


    Ossirian looked at the me vortex and a look of horror appeared on his face. But at this time, everything was alreadyte. A huge pir of fire instantly fell to the body of Ossirian.


    Bang...


    Everyone closed their eyes subconsciously for a moment, because the light was so strong that it waspletely unobtrusive.


    At this time, everyone seemed to be a new-born baby, without any protection.


    They had no doubt that if they were a little closer to the pir of fire, they would be burned to ashes immediately.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    The pir of firested for nearly a minute and after a minute, the fire cloud disappeared. No trace was left in the blink of an eye. Everyone felt as if nothing had happened.


    When people slowly opened their eyes and looked at the position of Ossirian in the middle of the cave, they found that there was only a huge pit and those tentacles had already disappeared.


    Silence! Complete silence!


    ¡°Grom, go over and check whether Ossirian has died.¡± Xiao Yu called Grom andmanded him to check out the pit. Although Grom was unwilling to do so, he still entered the pit.


    Some timeter, Grom came out from the pit and informed that Ossirian had died and its body was destroyed. Hearing that Xiao Yu did not collect any treasures but choose to leave.


    The three magicians naturally followed Xiao Yu. Surprisingly, Nichs also did not look for any treasures, but left with them.


    The reason why he let Grom go down was to go to fetch the body of Ossirian. At that time, everyone had experienced the destructiveness of that forbidden magic and thought that Ossirian¡¯s body would havepletely destroyed. They did not think that the body of Ossirian could really be preserved.


    So, Xiao Yu took advantage of this fact and let Grom put the eyes of Ossirian into the space ring and then came out pretending that it was destroyed and no one doubted.


    However, with how powerful the three Great Magicians were, how could they not know about that? And how could Theodore not understand Xiao Yu¡¯s character.


    ¡°Okay, this time you have already got a lot of good things. This thing is not that important for you. If thing wasn¡¯t managed well, it will spell disaster.¡± said Theodore while directly extending his hand.


    ¡°Hey, you are really hypocritical. Since you killed the Ossirian, you contributed most. I will you one eye but I will keep other one¡­¡±


    Although Xiao Yu was reluctant, he took out a fist-sized eye of Ossirian from the space ring and handed it to Theodore.


    After Theodore took over, he felt the powerful power of the eyes of Ossirian and nodded slightly. ¡°With this thing, in the crisis of the maind, we can help more in time of need.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the behind-the-scenes initiator of that incident is certainly not so simple. It is certainly not so easy to kill him, but with the eye of Ossirian, situation is different.¡± Chuck also added.


    ¡°You are talking about the leader of Mysterious forces?¡± Xiao Yu said.


    ¡°Well, yes, him. You need to work harder and investigate clearly. When time to deal with himes, we will naturally take part.¡± Theodore said.


    Theodore knew that although the three of them are Great Magicians, the safety of the maind could not be maintained by only three of them. Arge number of troops were needed.


    Among them, Xiao Yu¡¯s current power was undoubtedly the most appropriate. Xiao Yu, this person, was indeed the most suitable candidate.


    All they need to do was to help Xiao Yu at that time. The Magician was indispensable, but it could only be auxiliary and would not be the centre.


    What was really needed on this continent was a king.


    The greatest king!!!


    The next day, Xiao Yu took the people and set off to the north to support Tuoba Hong. ording to thetest news from the Griffins, situation was not very optimistic there.


    So, Xiao Yu must go there quickly. Yunmeng was in the rear of Xiao Yu. Only by stabilizing this side (Tuoba Hong¡¯s), could he go east and recover other ces. Now, the army of the Church, and the Mysterious forces was there (Qin Che¡¯s battle region). They were eagerly waiting for their arrival.


    Xiao Yu took his soldiers and marched for full four days straight before they reached the front line. On the way, Xiao Yu also encountered many Yunmeng refugees who had escaped from there.


    They were all worried and horrified as if they encountered devils there. In fact, ording to Xiao Yu¡¯s understanding, east Yunmeng was now almost same as the devil region.


    Those who escaped said that the people over there had gone crazy and they didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    It seemed that people suddenly went crazy overnight and becamepletely another person. They only knew about killing and worshipped only one statue. They killed everyone who hindered them.


    Even their wives, children and parents, as long as they dared to hinder their allegiance to the god, they would be ruthlessly killed. This kind of situation could be seen everywhere.


    Xiao Yu was very dignified. He knew that such a war was a very cruel war. Therefore, he speed up and reached the front lines.


    When they arrived here, they found that a line of defence had been built. Those who were transformed were all isted and not allowed toe.


    Obviously, the situation had reached a very serious point.


    Tuoba Hong was supervising the battle from the defence line. When he saw Xiao Yu, he let out a relieved smile. He said: ¡°You take over from here; I will go to sleep first.¡±


    ¡°Fu#k, can you change the words?¡± Xiao Yu¡¯s head was full of ck lines. What does Tuoba Hong think of him? Every time hees, Tuoba Hong pushes his responsibility to him.


    At this time, Tuoba Hu came over and said: ¡°Duke Xiao, I will take you around and tell you about the recent situation here.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded.


    This line of defence was not as long as the one that was built to resist Zergs but it was not short either. It had only one door in the middle. Everyone passing through the door must be inspected to check whether they had already converted.

 Chapter 545

    Those converted people had a very obvious difference and that was, their eyes turned weird grey. They werepletely no longer human eyes.


    This also indicated that they were no longer human.


    Tuoba Hu and Xiao Yu talked about what happened recent. When they arrived, situation waspletely chaotic and many cities hadpletely be dead cities.


    Tuoba Hong listened to Xiao Yu¡¯s suggestion and sent many scouts. He posted a lot of notices or reminded them in other ways, telling them that these people were no longer human beings. They had be devils.


    At that time, Tuoba Hong built a defence line and gave up on many cities and people in the north. Many people felt that Tuoba Hong was too cold-blooded.


    However, Tuoba Hong¡¯s move waspletely correct.


    If it wasn¡¯t for him to build this line of defence quickly, then those devils (transformed humans) might have already killed crazily, causing more casualties.


    After experiencing so many things, Tuoba Hong was no longer the former Tuoba Hong. He had really grown to be a great leader.


    Now, in the north of the line of defence, there were still many people who had not transformed yet. Tuoba Hong sent many small cavalrymen teams to find these people and bring them back.


    ording to the report, most of the people had beenpletely transformed and turned into aplices of the devils.


    Many of my former allies had now be enemies. This kind of pain could not be understood by ordinary people. Now, Yunmeng was in a life and death crisis. At this time, fortunately, there was a wise emperor like Tuoba Hong, which allowed Yunmeng to stand still in the storm.


    However, Tuoba Hong was also very tired.


    He really wanted to find a shoulder to lean on, but he couldn¡¯t do so, because he was the emperor of this empire. Everyone relied on him; they needed his support so he must live up to their expectation.


    Everyone saw the sessful side of a wise Emperor, but few people saw the hardships they had suffered. In fact, Tuoba Hong was also fortunate. Although he did not have a shoulder to rely on, there was at least one corner that allowed him to rx a little.


    The corner that he relied on was Xiao Yu.


    With Xiao Yu, he could go to sleep with peace of mind.


    Nichs did note with Xiao Yu this time, but after separating from Xiao Yu, he quickly went back to his territory. It seemed that something had happened on his side. The Mysterious force here was already acting and the Mysterious force over there was likely to have begun to act.


    Nichs was a far-sighted person. He knew that sometimes, he must make preparations early. That¡¯s why; Xiao Yu was not that worried about him.


    ¡°How is that Tuoba Gui?¡± Xiao Yu asked casually.


    Tuoba Hu slightly stagnated and then slowly said: ¡°He has nowpletely turned into a devil king. ording to many people who have escaped from the pce, current Tuoba Gui is no longer the same as the previous Tuoba Gui. Now his body is releasing incredible power. In the past, Tuoba Gui was only a fifth-order warrior but now his strength has reached sixth.¡±


    Tuoba Hu was obviously very guilty regarding things he had done. Indeed, if the Imperial Tiger Guards stood on the side of Tuoba Hong then Tuoba Hong would have advantage. In that case, the power of Tuoba Gui would definitely be weak. In that case, the people of Yunmeng might not have transformed into devils.


    Xiao Yu patted the shoulder of Tuoba Hu and said: ¡°You don¡¯t know the real situation about Tuoba Gui so you can¡¯t me yourself for it. Now, you have to devote yourself to Yunmeng. Your Imperial Tiger Guards are still the elites in the elites who yed a decisive role in this battle.¡±


    Tuoba Hu sighed and said: ¡°Hope so, I have all the soldiers in my territory mobilized. I hope I can make up for my fault.¡±


    At that time, Tuoba Hu did not know what Zergs situation was, so he only brought 20,000 tigers to the army. In fact, there was total of 50,000 Imperial Tiger Guards.


    In addition, there were arge number of ordinary cavalry units under themand of Tuoba Hu. Because of the long-term selection of the Hu army, these people were also elite. Now that they alle, it was indeed great force.


    ¡°Brother Xiao Yu.¡± At this time, Qin Che came over and revealed a sly smile.


    ¡°Qin Che.¡± Xiao Yu looked at Qin Che who had grown taller and matured and felt happy.


    ¡°Qin Che, you are here.¡± Seeing Qin Chee over, Tuoba Hu also greeted with enthusiasm because after this period of contact, Tuoba Hu was also very fond of Qin Che.


    At the beginning, if it wasn¡¯t for Qin Che¡¯s help in withstanding the attack of Tuoba Gui and building a defence line, then everything would be unimaginable.


    It could be said that Qin Che was also a great virtue for Yunmeng.


    This was not the main reason. The main reason was Qin Che¡¯s understanding of the cavalry tactics. Tuoba Hu had been grooming cavalry for his lifetime and Qin Che was most talented cavalry general that he had seen.


    ¡°General, ck soldiers are rushing over here, the number is about 40,000 people.¡± At this time, a fierce person quickly came over to report.


    ¡°Oh? Are theying again?¡± Tuoba Hu¡¯s eyebrows rose.


    The ¡®ck Soldiers¡¯ was the name given to those who have been transformed by Yunmeng. It¡¯s because once they transformed, they would paint all their clothes in ck.


    ¡°Do theye often recently?¡± Xiao Yu asked.


    ¡°Yeah! If it is not for this line of defence, the situation will be even worse. Every time theye to the city, theyunch suicide attack. Theye in tens of thousands. Moreover, they don¡¯t fear death at all.¡± Tuoba Hu said with a helpless look.


    What if they can kill more people? All those were former Yunmeng citizens and their brothers and sisters, but now, they had all be devils.


    Xiao Yu listened and nodded. ¡°This is no way. The source of all this is that guy. Sooner orter, we will definitely catch him and kill him.¡±

 Chapter 546

    As Xiao Yu and others were talking, the door in the defence line was being closed. Suddenly they saw a group of people running wildly toward the gate and they were crying out for help. These people were different from those ck soldiers who werepletely devoid of humanity. Apparently they had not yet been transformed.


    However, behind them were the countless ck soldiers who were armed with the various weapons. Some of those who ran slowly were all hacked by ck soldiers.


    ¡°General Hu, what should we do?¡±


    Seeing this situation, the soldiers under hismand immediately asked.


    Looking at this scene, Tuoba Hu knew that they couldn¡¯t open the door because once they opened the door; ck soldiers might rush in and cause huge casualties.


    However, if they did not open the door, these people would die. These people were the citizens of Yunmeng and he would receive serious condemnation at that time, so it was extremely difficult to make decision.


    If only there were only more than 40,000 ck soldiers, it would still be fine but it was very likely that there were more ck soldiers behind these ck soldiers. In that case, it was really a big trouble.


    This line of defence was thest line of defence. If it fell, the whole Yunmeng would be finished.


    ¡°Tuoba Hu, send the Imperial Tiger Guards to fend off the attack of these ck soldiers, I will help you hold the gate.¡± At this time, Xiao Yu said.


    Tuoba Hu gratefully said: ¡°Thank you, Duke Xiao.¡±


    Xiao Yu smiled slightly and said: ¡°No need to thank me. Hurry up; as long as the speed is fast enough, you can intercept these ck soldiers.¡±


    Tuoba Hu nodded and turned to Qin Che and said: ¡°Qin Che, you also go with me. We will both intercept the ck soldiers from both directions.¡±


    Qin Che nodded and said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    As a result, the gates opened again and the Imperial Tiger Guards rushed out from the gates. When Yunmeng citizens who were getting chased and saw the gates open, all of them were full of tears. They chanted the name of the Imperial Tiger Guards.


    Rumble...


    The Imperial Tiger Guards rushed out like a group of tigers with an unprecedented momentum. At this time, they were fighting to protect the citizens of Yunmeng. This kind of battle was the most glorious so they were also very eager.


    ¡°Call the Mountain Giants toe over and block the gate.¡± Xiao Yu ordered the Mountain Giants toe over to block the city gate.


    The Mountain Giants were very suitable to block the gate. Their bodies were tall. Moreover, the most important thing was that the Mountain Giants were thick and it was difficult for ordinary people to enter.


    At this time, the ck soldiers were at least tens of thousands. Many ck soldiers took the opportunity to mix into the citizens, ready to take this opportunity to enter into the city.


    ¡°The Elf Archers get ready. When you see those ck people, kill them.¡± Xiao Yu issued another order.


    Now the elf archers naturally woulde in handy. Even if these ck soldiers were mixed among the people, it would be difficult for them to enter the gate.


    ¡°Kill!¡± The Imperial Tiger Guards roared. They killed one ck soldier after another.


    The ck soldiers only haverge number but their actualbat power was not very strong. They were not real warriors. They did not fighting skills. They wore no standard armour and weapons. Many ck soldiers were holding a kitchen knife or a hammer.


    Because many of them were transformed from ordinary people, they had no much strength. However since they foughtpletely disregarding their own life, they cause a lot of damage.


    At this time, in front of onught of Imperial Tiger Guards, their fragile side was highlighted. At once, they were killed and wounded.


    ¡°Air Unit, go help.¡± Xiao Yu waved his hand and then let the Air Unit go to help. They would direct the Imperial Tiger Guards.


    As a result, Imperial Tiger Guards began to charge back and forth among the ranks of the ck Soldiers and the people who rushed toward the gate of the defence line.


    Among the citizens who have not transformed yet, there were at least 10,000 ck soldiers. They were very conspicuous because they wore ck clothes.


    These ck soldiers¡¯ intelligence was very low. Although they knew that they were mixed in the normal citizens, they did not know how to change the colour of their clothes so it was too easy to locate them.


    In this way, theypletely became the target of the Elf archers. With a bang, countless arrows were shot on these ck soldiers.


    In a blink of an eye, innumerable ck soldiers were killed. Although some of them seeded to reach the gate, other soldiers already dealt with them.


    Seeing that the normal citizens had basically entered the city, Xiao Yu immediately sent a signal to the Imperial Tiger Guards to retreat.


    Looking at the growing number of ck soldiers, Tuoba Hu knew that Imperial Tiger Guards must retreat before they got surrounded. Hundreds of thousands of ck soldiers had emerged, attempting to capture the city wall in this way.


    ¡°Withdrawal!¡± Hearing Tuoba Hu¡¯s order, Impeial Tiger Guards began to retreat but they found because of overwhelming number of ck soldiers.


    From the above, Xiao Yu¡¯s Air Unit also helped in retreat. Chimera continued to open up enough space for them by unleashing Breaths. The lethality of the Air Unit was absolutely amazing, especially the Chimeras.


    Under the Xiao Yu¡¯smand, Kael¡¯thas, Antonidas, and Lin Muxue also used magic to ease the pressure on the Imperial Tiger Guards.


    Xiao Yu stood on the defence line and looked at the dense ck soldiers. He was so shocked. There number was really too many, just like ant colony.


    No wonder Tuoba Hu would say that the situation in these days was very serious. So many ck soldiers, he was afraid that they were no less than Zergs, maybe even more.


    Fortunately, Imperial Tiger Guards sessfully retreated back and gets were closed after normal citizens of Yunmeng crossed the defence line.

 Chapter 547

    A month passed just like that...


    During the month, ck soldiers had tried many times to breach the defence line but failed in the end.


    Yunmeng had also continuously strengthened the line of defence. All the women and children who could not go to the battlefield were mobilized to constantly reinforce the trenches under the guidance of the goblins.


    Goblins yed a vital role in this battle, including the time when the Zergs invaded. The walls they built could be said to have saved the entire Yunmeng. Now, the thickness of this wall was tens of meters.


    The Imperial Tiger Guards were patrolling on the defence line. The various instruments were also ced neatly. Special people were assigned tounch them.


    Looking at the defence line, Xiao Yu couldn¡¯t help but think of the famous Maginot line in World War II. The solidity of the Maginot line made everyone feel awe. In the Maginot line, there was a subway, all kinds of guns, even toilets, etc. It was a steel fortress. If Germany had really attacked the Maginot line, maybe the end of the war would bepletely different.


    However, it was a pity that Germany had Manstein and directly bypassed the Maginot line. The Frenchmen were dumbfounded and could only wait to die.


    The current defence line was equipped with all kinds of arrowheads, Ballistas etc. It was armed to the extreme.


    This month gave them the time to arm this defence line to the extreme. Therefore, this was one reason why Tuoba Hong was now confident in dealing with ck soldiers. Children and women who were not allowed to go to the battlefield were often helped in logistics.


    Of course, some people who were of no use were sent away to obtain food and so on. In arge battle, logistics was the most crucial. If you couldn¡¯t guarantee that all the soldiers on the front line had enough food and weapons, then it was very difficult to win the war.


    Tap... tap... tap...


    The sound of the walking of ck soldiers on the ground sounded. Wave of ck soldiers slowly approached the defence line.


    ¡°The citizens of Yunmeng, we are the people who have been favoured by Heaven. Our Golden Wolf g will always fly. Our horses will always run on the prairie. For our children, for our wives, for us, let¡¯s kills the ck soldiers and avenge those brothers and sisters who have died.¡±


    The voice of Tuoba Hong travelled to the distance.


    ¡°Hehehee...Tuoba Hong, do you think you can really win this war? Let me tell you, victory definitely belongs to me. I am the king of the world, hahaha...¡± After Tuoba Hong finished his passionate speech, someone ridiculed him with sinisterugh.


    Tuoba Gui!!!


    Obviously, Tuoba Gui was no longer the same as the previous one. His voice showed that his strength had reached an extremely terrifying level.


    ¡°Tuoba Gui, you are already a devil now. Do you want all the Yunmeng citizens to be like you? In the past, although you were betraying, I still think that you are a Yunmeng citizen, but now, you are no longer a Yunmeng citizen. Today, I am going to behead you with my sword and avenge the dead brothers and sisters of Yunmeng.¡±


    ¡°Hey...Tuoba Hong, now my strength is not something that you can understand. I have now reached apletely different level. I want all the Yunmeng citizens to follow me to the world where everyone can live forever. In that world, we can do whatever we want. We will be gods, haha... We are Protoss and I want to make Yunmeng citizens be Protoss.¡± Tuoba Gui¡¯s voice came again. The madness contained in it made everyone tremble.


    ¡°Haha... attacks!!¡± Tuoba Gui did not waste time talking. He began tomand the troops to advance to level this line of defence.


    ¡°Get ready to fight, prepare bows and prepare the Ballistas...¡± said Tuoba Hong.


    The ck soldiers were gradually approaching. They were carrying variousdders, some siege vehicles and other siege equipment to attack the defence line but in essence, their biggest advantage was still their number.


    Gradually, when these ck soldiers neared, Xiao Yu and Tuoba Hong could clearly see that in the centre of the ck soldiers, there was a huge throne. On the throne, a man with a gloomy face and a cold smile was sitting.


    That person was the Tuoba Gui that had transformed into devil.


    ¡°Rely, his current strength was very strong and he is elite in the elites. Are you sure to kill him?¡± Xiao Yu asked the next one.


    Ao Pull shook his head and said. ¡°He is far stronger than me. If it is only me, I am definitely not his opponent. However if your heroes also helps then I can take him down.¡±


    ¡°Then we will do that. After all we can¡¯t kill all of ck soldiers. It¡¯s just matter of time before ck soldiers overwhelm us and destroy defence line. This is all an out attack so there are atkhs of ck soldiers.¡± Said Xiao Yu.


    On the wall, all the long-range weapons were ready.


    ¡°The Ballista, the first group, fire.¡±


    ¡°The Ballista, the second group, fire.¡±


    The Ballista could shoot farthest so they wereunched first. Numerous adobes fell from the sky like rain. All the siege instruments of ck soldiers were destroyed by them.


    Although adobes were not that powerful by themselves, situation waspletely different if they were powered by inertia.


    Because enough preparations have been made in advance, the number of Ballistas was very high and the number of stones thrown was also very high. Adobes were falling like rain, leaving no ce to hide. One ck soldiers ¡®died¡¯ after another.


    Looking at the scene, even the soldiers on the wall were shocked.


    Quantitative changes leads to qualitative changes.


    Although the Ballista was very fierce and killed countless ck soldiers, the number of ck soldiers was too much. Moreover, even if their death was certain, ck soldiers would still go forward and would never back down.


    These ck soldiers never feared death.


    Therefore, killing all of them was not usible so they had to think of something else.

 Chapter 548

    It was not easy to kill all of these ck soldiers so best way to deal with them was to kill theirmander, Tuoba Gui. But that¡¯s easy to say then done. Everyone¡¯s coordination was needed to kill Tuoba Gui.


    Xiao Yu had Imperial Tiger Guards enter into battlefield to decrease pressure on the ballista and to deal with ck soldiers which survived the shots of ballista. Because of the overwhelming number of ck soldiers, many of them reached the defense wall sessfully but got killed by Imperial Tiger Guards which was supported by Xiao Yu¡¯s Air Units.


    Xiao Yu dispatched other heroes on battlefield to slowly approach Tuoba Gui. Along with the Ao Pull, Xiao Yu mounted on the Little Dragon. The Little Dragon roared and rushed to Tuoba Gui.


    Tuoba Gui looked at them all coldly, holding a huge spear in his hand. At this time, he already knew that this was an essential battle. He stood up from his throne with angry expression on his face. The appearance of the Xiao Yu hadpletely destroyed all his previous ns.


    ¡°In the name of my god, destroy all obstacles.¡± Tuoba Gui screamed and swing the spear in his hand, and rushed toward the Ao Pull.


    Oh...


    The Ao Pull immediately responded by parrying the attack with de of the Catastrophe. However, although Ao Pull was powerful, he was still at disadvantage.


    At this time, Tuoba Gui¡¯s strength had reached an extremely abnormal level.


    ¡°Now, DIE!¡± Tuoba Gui immediatelyunched next attack.


    ¡°Hey, can you beat me with this ability?¡± Ao Pull sneered and his aura sharply rose. The shadow of a huge golden wolf emerged behind it. The de of the Catastrophe in the hand also burned. The Battle Qi was changing into mes.


    The two men then fought and struggled.


    When Xiao Yu saw this, he grinned andmanded Grom, Maiev and Illidan to encircle Tuoba Gui. At this time, they had to kill Tuoba Gui as soon as possible to minimize the financial losses as well as the loss of human lives. Firing those ballista was like burning money, they had to be quick.


    Moreover, ck soldiers were also starting to overwhelm the soldiers on defense line. If they did not kill Tuoba Gui quickly, ck soldiers might cross the defense line and Imperial Tiger Guards might not be able to stop them.


    So, Xiao Yu also came down from the back of Little Dragon. Xiao Yu and Little Dragon also attacked Tuoba Gui.


    Originally, Tuoba Gui was facing just one enemy but still could not fully gain victory. Now there were so many powerful masters. He immediately fell into passive situation and thought of retreating but stopped by Little Dragon¡¯s Nunchaku.


    Illidan also joined the fight and attacked with his The Twin des of Azzinoth. Since he himself was a devil, he was not afraid of the soul attack that was released from Tuoba Gui. At this time, Grom also showed the true strength of the Juggernaut. Various attacks were constantly disyed.


    Maiev¡¯s strength was even stronger. At this time, she also summoned the Revenge God, constantly summoning Vengeful Spirits. They blocked all the people around Tuoba Gui who wanted to rescue him.


    Tuoba Gui¡¯s subordinates also included many powerful devils who could have helped him. But because of the existence of the Vengeful Spirits, the devils were all busy. They simply couldn¡¯t rescue.


    ¡°Hey... you group of bastards.¡±


    Tuoba Gui roared in madness. The human army had clearly upied the advantage and he himself could not even run away.


    ¡°This world is destined to burned, it will be destroyed.¡± Tuoba Gui suddenly screamed and then his body burned with strong fire. That fire was releasing intense magic fluctuations.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Xiao Yu immediately noticed the power contained in the fire and immediatelymanded everyone to dodge. That fire was much stronger than the general fire, if a weak person touched then we would be burned to death.


    Everyone was very agile. They immediately escaped and did not suffer too much damage. At this time, Tuoba Gui shouted and rushed out to get out of the encirclement.


    However, how could everyone let him escape? At this time, it was necessary to kill him here. Little Dragon screamed and smashed down his Nunchakus. Nunchaku after Nanchku hit the chest of Tuoba Gui, leaving him no way to escape.


    Now, Little Dragon used more nunchakus and he was very skilled at it. Now the use of skills made the Nunchaku more lethal and the precision was also very high.


    After taking so many hits, Tuoba Gui was covered in blood.


    At this time, other people also followed up. Everyone attacked Tuoba Gui with their full might. Even ck soldiers next to them was affected by the impact and directly crushed.


    Now, Tuoba Gui was like a dog, wanting to escape everywhere but still couldn¡¯t escape. It was extremely frustrating.


    At the end of the battle, Ao Pull saw this opportunity and he immediately pierced the of Tuoba Gui¡¯s abdomen with his sword. Blood gushed out from wound like fountain.


    At this moment, the entire battlefield was quiet and everyone watched this century¡¯s decisive battle. In the end, Ao Pull killed Tuoba Gui.


    The ck soldiers uttered cries at this time and then quickly fled backwards. They no longer had the will to resist. Imperial Tiger Guards and other armypletely chased after them to eliminate these ck soldiers.


    Xiao Yu looked at it all and took a long sigh of relief. He knew that it was all over. The problem of Yunmeng waspletely solved.

 Chapter 549

    The Yunmeng army took advantage of this opportunity to kill ck soldiers. They chased for hundreds of miles before stopping. The ck soldiers had countless deaths and injuries. Without any tomand them, they were like headless chickens.


    In such situation, they would not create any threat at all but it was necessary for Tuoba Hong to send someone to slowly clear them up again.


    It won¡¯t take long for these ck soldiers to be destroyed.


    After everyone returned to the city walls, they all cheered loudly, crying with joy, and rejoicing.


    At this time, everyone knew that the war was over. This war hade to an end here and the rest was just some post-war recovery work.


    Xiao Yu had been sleeping in the camp for a few days while holding Lin Muxue. What a rxing days! Xiao Yu decided that after returning this time, he would marry Lin Muxue. It was time to settle this down.


    Tuoba Hong didn¡¯t say ¡®thank you¡¯ to Xiao Yu but he knew in his heart that he owed Xiao Yu too much.


    After more than ten days passed, Xiao Yu saw that the situation was almost stable and thought that it was time to return to the Lion King.


    After all, such a long time had passed so it¡¯s time to see if there was anything wrong with his territory. The three Great Magicians were training there and he had to see how they were doing.


    Moreover, Nichs went back. The situation over there did not seem to be optimistic. Now, the entire continent was shrouded in haze. Xiao Yu must make ns early to deal with a more powerful crisis.


    On this day, Xiao Yu received news that the Church¡¯s army had captured a Duchy that was only a few hundred miles away from the Lion King City. It could attack the Lion King City at any time.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s eyebrows suddenly frowned. This church was expanding so fast.


    ¡°How? Xiao Yu, do I need to send someone to help you.¡± Tuoba Hong heard the news and asked lightly.


    Xiao Yu shook his head and said: ¡°Now although Tuoba Gui is dead, the hidden dangers in Yunmeng have not been eradicated. You still need to stabilize the situation here. The maind will soon fall into a chaos. At that time, I will need your help. ¡±


    Xiao Yu knew that not long after, the entire continent would be involved in a war. At that time, Yunmeng could not stay out of the that.


    Tuoba Hong nodded and said, ¡°Okay, since that¡¯s the case, you can just ask when you need help.¡±


    Xiao Yu nodded and said while showing a bright smile, ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t be kind to you.¡±


    So Xiao Yu started his journey back.


    A monthter, Xiao Yu reached the Lion King City and Xiao Yu was told that the three Great Magicians had already left, leaving Xiao Yu with letter which contained nothing more than words of thanks.


    Xiao Yu pouted for a while. Why not get the most practical and leave some magic scrolls.


    After Xiao Yu arrived in the city, he didn¡¯t have time to rest. He immediately called Mu Huali, Long Hui, and Zha Muhe to meet to understand the situation here.


    And through their report, Xiao Yu found that the situation was very serious. Now, the Church¡¯s army was already at the doorstep of his territory.


    Now, after Wei County was conquered by Xiao Yu, the development rate was good. It was already thriving with prosperity. If it continued to develop ording to this situation, the entire Lion King territory would definitely be a very prosperous economy.


    However, the Church did not give Xiao Yu the opportunity.


    Originally, Xiao Yu was still thinking about getting married.


    ¡°His mother, this church is really going to seek trouble with me.¡± Xiao Yu thought in his heart. Since this is the case, there was nothing to say. Let¡¯s go for war.


    After going to Yunmeng and going through two major battles, Xiao Yu¡¯s team had been very different from before. Moreover, Xiao Yu¡¯s rank was now enough to upgrade the base to level three which unlock Terran artillery.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Yu was very excited. This time, he would let the Church taste them.


    Therefore, after the meeting, Xiao Yu quickly ran to the base and started to upgrade the Base level to third level. After reaching the rank of major, number of Base soldiers under his control reached 30,000, which were 10,000 more than before.


    ¡°Master.¡± At this time, a cry came and a very strong dwarf jumped over, holding the axe in one hand and the hammer in the other, looking extremely mighty.


    Most importantly he could finally summon another hero who might prove helpful in future war. After being summoned his level would be zero so he might not be helpful in war against Church but it was great opportunity to level up.


    But it was hard to choose whom to summon. Finally after giving some thought, Xiao Yu decided to summon ¡ª


    Mountain King!


    In addition to Mountain King, the System also reminded Xiao Yu that he could summon another hero to fight, which made Xiao Yu even more pleased. In this case, two heroes were added at once.


    For the next hero, Xiao Yu had already thought about it. He was about to summon the me Lord. He had deep impression of the power of me Lord. So Xiao Yu quickly ran to the Base and summoned the me Lord.


    Finally, Xiao Yu returned to the city and immediately heard a bad piece of news. The Church¡¯s army had begun to attack the Wei Principality closest to Xiao Yu¡¯s territory.


    ¡°Tell everyone, all the troops will be withdrawn and the territory of the Wei Principality will be given to them. City walls will be built surrounding Lion King City to defend against them.¡±


    In the end, Xiao Yu made this decision.


    Because the front of the Wei Principality was too long, it was easy for Church ¡¯s army to broke in but if it was only about defending Lion King City, then it could done more easily. Moreover, if Xiao Yu decided to defend Wei Principality, he had to split his troops.


    If Xiao Yu only needed to defend the Lion King city, all the troops could be gathered at single ce to fight. After all, in terms of quantity, Xiao Yu was worse than church by dozens of times.


    Now, Church would forcibly recruited soldiers wherever it went. If one did not join the army, he would be tortured or killed in name of going against God. Under this harsh policy, the number of troops under Church had exceeded 10 million.


    Fighting with tens of millions of troops, if Xiao Yu still split his forces, he would be seeking death.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu ordered everyone to retreat to Lion King City and then to build a ring-shaped city wall 20 kilometres away from Lion King City to resist the church¡¯s army.

 Chapter 550

    For the past few days, the Lion King was busy preparing for the war. Some people were nervous. Some even migrated to Yunmeng, hoping to escape the war.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t stop it either. Instead, he held various entertainment programs in the Lion King City every day, such as performing dramas and performing some special performances.


    This method could stabilize people¡¯s hearts and made people feel that the situation was not so bad. Their lords had everything nned in his mind.


    Xiao Yu also made people continue to propagate. Some time ago, the three Great Magicians visited the Lion King City. They also left something which could resist the Church¡¯s army.


    And because of Aegwynn¡¯s rtionship, everyone knew that the rtionship between the three Great Magicians and Lion King City was very close. This also gave the people of the Lion King City a great confidence, especially under the influence of Xiao Yu¡¯s policies that encouraged military merit.


    Xiao Yu also had geographical advantage to withstand the church¡¯s tens of millions of troops. Although Church had tens of millions of troops, it was impossible all of them in one go.


    During this time, Xiao Yu also negotiated with some forces through Scarlett and others, so that they could also help in restraining the church.


    In the past, everyone was unwilling to confront the church, instead hoped to divert this evil to their enemies. But when they realised that the church was already so powerful and ambitious, they were also very worried about the church.


    Xiao Yu estimated that the army that the Pope dared to send over at this time was only five or six million and once Xiao Yu won the battle and defeated the Church¡¯s army. Those areas upied by the Church immediately would be attacked by the other forces because everyone wanted to have piece of the cake.


    At present, because the situation was still unclear, those people were still watching on the side-lines but once Xiao Yu defeated the Church¡¯s army, at that time, everyone would attack.


    It was because of this that Xiao Yu decided to build the City Wall and prepared for a decisive defensive battle.


    On this day, Xiao Yu was idly sitting on the city wall. A Griffin suddenly stopped in front of Xiao Yu and said, ¡°City Lord, the Church¡¯s army has digested the Wei Principality. They are about to rush towards our line of defence.¡±


    ¡°Fu#k! Well, everyone be ready.¡± Xiao Yu gavemand while sitting on rocking chair.


    Not soon after that, as expected, the Church¡¯s army entered the field of sight of Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Hehe... let us fight against each other like this. I eradicate this army and relieve myself from all my worries.¡±


    On the first day, the Church¡¯s army sent around tens of thousands of soldiers to pretend to attack. Their actual motive was to check how strong Xiao Yu¡¯s defence line was.


    When Xiao Yu saw that Church wasunching proving attack, he immediately dispatched army, followed by Chimera, Bat Rider and Griffins in the sky. He even sent Tanks which were made by Higgins along with Goblins.


    If someone would think that Tank should be used as trump card because they could be used tounch surprise attack but Xiao Yu did not think so.


    This time was no exception. Originally, after preparing for the battle, all the troops would all go up to the city wall and prepare to defend. The tank units were all covered with covers and quietly lying behind the city wall.


    After receiving Xiao Yu¡¯s order, all the gates were immediately opened and 1,000 tanks went out. All the soldiers had never seen such thing. They looked at these steel behemoths one by one and were shocked.


    For the soldiers, Xiao Yu was very reluctant to lose lives of the soldiers, but for the tanks, Xiao Yu was not afraid. If they were destroyed, he would get them produced. Although the cost was not low, Xiao Yu was not low on money now.


    The Church also knew that since the line of defence was built by Lion King City, it was certainly not easy to be destroyed. Therefore, they did not n to destroy it this time. They just came to see it from close and many of them were cavalry.


    They never thought that Xiao Yu would send arge army to attack suddenly. Moreover, it was attack with all their strength and they were not prepared at all.


    Their camp was also ten miles away, very far from the city walls and this distance was enough for Xiao Yu tounch arge hunt.


    Rumble ...


    ¡°Ah ... what is that? Who is that monster?¡±


    ¡°Ah ... what are those in the sky? Are they Dragons? Howe there are so many Dragons?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a dragon, its Chimera but it¡¯s also very powerful. Quickly withdraw!¡±


    The leader of the Scarlet Crusade immediately ordered a retreat, but could they run faster than the Air Unit?


    The Breath of Chimeras, Bat Riders¡¯ bomb and the Griffins¡¯ lightning messed up the tens of thousands of soldiers of the church below. Such bombardment greatly decreased their speed.


    The speed of the tanks made Xiao Yu¡¯s surprise unexpected. Even after he installed so many iron armours, the speed of these tanks was not slow, and in a blink of an eye, they caught up with these escaping soldiers.


    In the distance, the tank actually opened fire and the shell of main artillery shot out and suddenly arge area was blown up in front.


    Then the tank¡¯s secondary gun fired. It was the methrower. It burned the Scarlet Crusades running ahead.

 Chapter 551

    Xiao Yu who was riding a dragon took his troops all the way to the front of the Crusaders¡¯ barracks. He then shouted loudly: ¡°Humble Crusaderse here to be purified by our Light.¡±


    This sentence should have been spoken by the Crusaders, but it was told by Xiao Yu.


    The Crusaders never thought that Xiao Yu would dare to send troops to their camp and were unprepared. Just now they saw those steel monsters (tanks) crushing everything. That power was really amazing.


    As a result, those Crusaders looked at Xiao Yu stupidly and were afraid to send anyone out.


    This was mainly because their Commander was not in the camp and some smallmanders dared not take the risk at all.


    Uther who was riding on the dragon with Xiao Yu lifted the hammer in his hand and a sacred light erupted, just like an ancient god. Brilliance instantly shocked the audience.


    After that, Xiao Yu returned to the defence line. Those steel monsters (tanks) left a huge shadow in everyone¡¯s hearts and they did not understand what it was. After returning back, Xiao Yu went back to sleep without caring about anything because he knew that the opponent would nevere to attack so soon.


    In the evening, Xiao Yu ran out secretly,manding the undead army and attacking the church¡¯s army.


    Under the leadership of Arthas, Xiao Yu¡¯s undead army had levelled up without any problem. Undead army was quite powerful now but it had to be used secretly because of public opinion.


    This time, the Church came. Naturally, he had to give them a taste of the power of the undead. Wasn¡¯t the Church known as the killer of undead? Let¡¯s have some fun.


    In the dark night, Xiao Yu slowly took the undead troops towards the Church¡¯s camp. Because the church had too many troops, their camp was spread to dozens of miles.


    In this case, they would inevitably be unable to respond in time. This was one reason why Xiao Yu dared to let the undead attack.


    From a distance, the Church¡¯s barracks could be seen and few human voices were stilling from it. Obviously, the army of these Church had just arrived so it was unustomed to situation here. It was still adapting to the situation here.


    Maybe it¡¯s because the church was too self-confident or maybe they had just arrived in a hurry, their camps were simply built with wooden stakes.


    This gave Xiao Yu an opportunity to take advantage of them and carry out an easy sneak attack.


    Bang ...


    With ¡®Bang¡¯, these wooden fences were directly destroyed and the army of the undead came in.


    ¡°Ah ... what is this?¡±


    Although the soldiers of those churches have been indoctrinated with the doctrine of killing the undead, in fact, most of them had not seen the undeads.


    Today, they suddenly encountered so many undead and fell in chaos. Especially Arthas had recently transformed manyrge bodies of beasts into undead. Those huge undead beasts were even more powerful and more shocking.


    One of the huge Rhinoceros monsters was around 21 meters high and tens of meters long. It was like a truck. After it entered into the Church Barracks, it destroyed everything in his path. The camps inside were messed up. The Crusaders who tried to stop the Rhinoceros were immediately trampled into meat sauce.


    Their weapons hit the Rhinoceros but they could barely cause any damage because Rhinoceros was already undead and ordinary physical attacks have little effect on it. Most of these Church crusaders were newly recruited so they were not very good at Light Magic. In this case, they were no different from ordinary people dealing with undead creatures.


    This caused them a big loss. In an instant, they fell apart. Although they have been brainwashed, they were almost a fanatic about death. But when faced with such undead creatures which could not be killed at all, the most primitive fear in their souls resurfaced.


    ¡°Who dared toe here to attack the Church Army?¡± Several crusaders quickly appeared, holding swords or war hammers in their hands. They were all enveloped with bright light.


    Although they looked powerful, how much powerful actually they were? There was a limit to the mutual restraint of attributes. This mutual restraint only worked when they were almost equal in strength but if the strength differed too much, then this mutual restraint was not so obvious.


    When some crusadersunched light magic, Arthas rushed forward and began his ughter.


    Now, because of the influence of Naxxramas, Arthas¡¯s strength had reached the sixth level. Going ahead, he immediately killed these crusaders without even a little resistance.


    ¡°Arthas is so good now.¡±


    Xiao Yu looked at the Arthas with awe. He couldn¡¯t help but pout, because Arthas had reached this level without his help.


    Now Arthas was really too powerful, especially since undead that he could control had increased. Countless crusaders were killed by the undead that had been summoned by Arthas.


    The Crusaders saw their former partners getting butchered one by one and their spirits copsed. As a result, Arthas led the undead and raided all the way, and in less than half an hour,pletely levelled the crusader base.


    ¡°Is army of these churches too weak? Or is undead army too powerful?¡± Xiao Yu looked at the messy barricades and couldn¡¯t help smacking his lips again.


    His intension was to let the undead armye over to harass it and kill some of the Crusaders¡¯ troops, but he never thought that the current undead army would be so powerful and achieved such brilliant results.


    Arthas quickly brought down one camp after another. Soon two masters of the sixth order came to block them but these two masters of the sixth order were taken care of by the sneak attack of Arthas.


    In this way, the undead army toppled more than a dozen camps in a row. The losses to the Crusaders were extremely heavy, at least hundreds of thousands of people died in battle.


    Xiao Yu observed the situation and ordered Arthas to retreat. The strength of the church, after all, was still very powerful. If the Church mobilized its elite strength, Xiao Yu was afraid that it would cause too much damage to the undead army.


    In spite of this, in fact, the undead army also suffered heavy losses. However,pared to the losses of the church, these losses of undead army werepletely insignificant. After Xiao Yu returned, he could immediately reproduce them to make up for the quantity.


    After everything was sorted out, Xiao Yu went to sleep.

 Chapter 552

    This evening, the scouts of the Lion King City went one by one to get information. They were shocked by the sudden attack on the Church¡¯s army and did not understand what was going on.


    However, soon they brought back the news that the undead had attacked again.


    This made many people secretly rejoice. The undead in the Ancora Mountains not only did not cause damage to the Lion King City but instead became the guardians of the Lion King City. Every time someone came to attack, they just go out and make trouble.


    Although some people suspected that these undead would not help the Lion King City every time for no reason, there may be some misunderstandings, but anyway, these undead were helping when Lion King City neededbat power most.


    Because of this sneak attack of the undead, the Church¡¯s attack n for the next day was not put into effect. In the past few days, the church began to build high barricades to prevent the sneak attack of Xiao Yu or the sneak attack of the undeads.


    At the beginning, they thought that with their 6,000,000 troops, they would surely be able to tten the Lion King City to the ground, but now it seemed that things would not go so smooth.


    This time the Commander Arza also knew that Xiao Yu was indeed not an ordinary person. Moreover, those undead were also very strange. Why would every undeade out to cause trouble every time someone came to attack the Lion King?


    He also had some doubts. These undead were likely following Xiao Yu¡¯s instructions but Xiao Yu really had such great powers that he couldmand undead?


    Was Xiao Yu a Great Magician?


    When themander of the Church Arza heard the news about death of two sixth-order warrior, he broke a table with fist in anger.


    After a few days, Arza did not order an attack so those under him began to question him. One of them was Dam.


    ¡°Commander Arza, as themander of the Scarlet Crusade of the Church, you are not sending the troops to quickly level this filthynd but waiting here. What is your intention? Are you going against the will of the great pope?¡±


    When Arza came this time, he brought many excellent pdins. Many of them were level six Pdins. The Pdin who just spoke was also a holy Pdin in the church called Dam.


    At the beginning, when Pope conferred Arza as themander in chief, Dam was already a little dissatisfied. At this time, when he saw that Arza was slow to move, he immediately doubted and used Arza.


    Anyone who held high position in Church was anything but idiot. Otherwise, it would not be possible to get the position of Commander. So how could Arza not understand Dam¡¯s intensions?


    Arza smiled and said, ¡°Of course I did not have any doubts about the will of the great pope. I am just fully preparing to seed in one fell swoop and clean the filthynds. Tomorrow I n to attack aggressively. At that time, I hope you can be the pioneer and kill that Xiao Yu in one fell swoop. ¡±


    Don¡¯t you want to go fight? OK, then you go in person. Now two sixth-level Pdins have already fallen, maybe you are the next one.


    ¡°Hum, that¡¯s good. Tomorrow, I will lead the Crusaders and take down the Lion King City.¡± Dam snorted and turned away, showing no respect for Commander Arza.


    Looking at the out Dam, Arza shook his head. In terms of strength, Dam was on same level as of his but he was too impatient and did not thing calmly. Because of this, the Pope gave him themand of the army and only a calm-headed person could win the war.


    The next day, sure enough, Dam got up early and led the army to begin preparations for this epic siege.


    Xiao Yu heard the movement of the other side and understood that they were going to attack the city so he ordered everyone to start preparations.


    Last time when he went to Yunmeng, Xiao Yu not only brought all troops from bases, but also ordinary soldiers of Lion King City to let them go there for training.


    This experience was very beneficial. The biggest manifestation was that when they faced millions of Church troops at this time, they didn¡¯t feel nervous at all.


    No matter how many soldiers Church had, could there be more Zergs in Ahn¡¯Qiraj? Could there be more than ck soldiers in Tuoba? If so, then why be afraid?


    In Yunmeng, such a harsh battle was won by Xiao Yu. What else couldn¡¯t be won? Especially now that they saw Xiao Yu make many new things again. Those ballistae, powerful tanks, those dwarf aircraft.


    Xiao Yu let everyone have breakfast and then have them exercise their bodies. After Xiao Yu¡¯s army finished a set of broadcast gymnastics, they all felt that they were ready for the battle. There was no tension at all.


    At this time, all ballistae, crossbows, des and other long-range attack methods were ready to respond to the attack of the church army at any time.


    Bang Bang Bang ...


    The drums of war rang. The Church Army was approaching the line of defence built by Xiao Yu with a strong momentum.

 Chapter 553

    ¡°Kill......¡±


    Each of the soldiers at the church was brave and rushed towards the city as if they were injected with the chicken blood. Their eyes turned red as if Lion King City was theirmon enemy. They were brainwashed by the Church.


    As the vanguard officer, Dam rushed to the front with a huge war hammer and flew to the tens of meters high wall with a roar.


    Seeing the Dam jumping up to the city wall immediately, Arza gave a sneer, thinking that such a fight could not be won by personal ability.


    If it had been before when Xiao Yu¡¯s men did not have a sixth-order strong man, he could attack the city wall by relying on individual power. Now, he had already understood clearly that Xiao Yu¡¯s men were as strong as Church¡¯s elite.


    Especially in the battle of Ahn¡¯Qiraj, those strong men performed extremely well. Adventurers endlessly praised those heroes.


    Did he (Dam) think that such a powerful line-up could be defeated by him alone?


    As soon as Dam rushed up, a figure suddenly jumped up and greeted him.


    Bang ...


    The two attacked each other in mid-air and with a muffled sound, the two were forced to step back but Dam still stood on the wall.


    He fixed his eyes on the person in front of him and immediately became furious. The anger almost broke through his chest.


    Because the person in front of him was not someone else, it was the holy knight who once was the member of the church, Alonso.


    Alonso was holding a Curse Torch in his hand, wearing a T5 suit. He looked immensely imposing, no less impressive than him.


    You should know, in the past, Alonso was only a knight captain in the church and Dam was a veteran figure in the church. But now, such a low level person had reached the sixth level and was as powerful as him. How could this not surprise Dam, especially now that this apprentice was a traitor who betrayed the church that once trained him?


    ¡°You traitor, you still have a face to appear in front of me.¡± Dam suddenly shouted.


    Alonso looked at Dam and said coldly, ¡°Master Dam, wake up, the real Uther is here. The real god of light is here. Do you see the blessings on me? This is what the true blessings of the Pdin were like. Only here can we find our faith. ¡±


    ¡°Fart, what real Uther? Real Uther is in the church. You believe the words of these mean scums and speak for them. I¡¯m really ashamed of you. Today, I represent the pope and purify you. ¡°As he said, Dam shouted, he rushed towards Alonso while mming his hammer.


    Alonso struggled to resist a few times, but he soon discovered that although he already had the blessing of Uther, in terms of strength, it was still difficult topete with Dam.


    Dam¡¯s strength had reached a pinnacle of sixth level. It was not something that few blessing powers couldpare with. The real warrior was not only about physical strength but also spiritual strength. What heckedpared with Dam was the spiritual strength.


    However, when Alonso¡¯s condition was not good, a fierce figure rushed over and attacked Dam. It was Grom who came over wielding a huge sword, with a tremendous momentum.


    Uh ...


    As soon as Grom came up, he bumped into Dam several times without falling into the wind. Moreover, Grom is getting more and more brave, and his sword skills are getting more and more exquisite, which makes Darm extremely surprised.


    Who is this Orc? How can he reach such level of swordsmanship? He is so fierce. He doesn¡¯t fall behind me at all? Can Xiao Yu¡¯s subordinates have already reached such level?


    Since reaching the sixth stage, Dam had rarely been able to meet capable opponents, especially during the crusade¡¯s eastward expedition. With his bravery, he repeatedly conquered the opponent¡¯s territories as if he was a god.


    However, he was surprised today when he met Grom.


    Because he did not expect that a hero who came out casually in the Lion King City would be able to fight him to such an extent. Although he could feel that Grom could not kill him, he also could not kill Grom.


    At this time, Dam suddenly felt a strong pressure, because around him, several heroes of the same level as Grom appeared and besieged him.


    ¡°Not good!¡± Dam instinctively felt danger. Just now, because he rushed too fast, the army behind had not kept up.


    The heroes who came were Illidan, Bloodhoof and Maiev.


    These people could be said to be the ones with the best melee ability under Xiao Yu¡¯s hands. This was also the n that Xiao Yu had arranged for them. Once they found an opportunity, they would pin the top powerhouses of Church.


    At this time, the four heroes surrounded Dam at once which caused his mind to be chaotic. But he calmed himself down and tried to escape.


    However, each of these four heroes was extremely powerful. Could they let Dam escape so easily?


    So, in an instant, countless powerful skills hit Dam¡¯s body. Dam couldn¡¯t defend against so many attacks and was serious injured instantly.


    At this time, the sixth-level Pdins of Church came quickly to help, but they were blocked by heroes such as Tyrande and Vasi ji using long range attacks.


    Bang ...


    Suddenly, when everyone was fighting, a figure fell from the sky andnded behind Dam. This man was Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s favourite was ambush and sneak attack.


    He immediately unleashed Omnish Chops. Xiao Yu¡¯s sword directly prated through the Dam¡¯s body. Dam¡¯s eyes widened. His eyes were full of unwillingness to die, but in the end, he died.


    This was the price of arrogance.


    Just after Xiao Yu killed Dam, the sixth level Pdins who came to the rescue Dam immediately retreated.


    ¡°Kill next one!¡± Seeing this kind of opportunity, Xiao Yu naturally did not want to waste it. If he seeded in killing another sixth order Pdin then it would be an extremely heavy blow to the opponent. At that time, the probability of his victory would be greatly improved.


    Xiao Yu directly ordered everyone to immediately lock in one of them and kill him. So, Maiev used sh and quickly appeared next to the sixth-ranked Pdin. She immediately attacked him, blocking the guy. Then Xiao Yu, Grom, and Illidan rushed there.


    Other Pdin wanted toe to the rescue at this time, but at this time, the various powerful ballistae that defended the city had begun to show their power. Even the masters of Tier 6 were very afraid of facing such powerful ballista.


    If the magic ballista hits them directly, they would be seriously wounded if not dead. As the result, those who wanted to go to the rescue retreated again. Unfortunate, surrounded sixth-level master was immediately killed by Xiao Yu.


    Xiao Yu cut off the heads of Dam and the Pdin and raised them high.

 Chapter 554

    At the beginning, when Dam took the lead and rushed to the city wall, many people saw it. When Dam was killed, they also saw it. After that, when other sixth level Pdin was killed, they also saw it.


    This was a huge blow to their overall morale, but on the battlefield, the orders could not be changed arbitrarily, so they had to continue to their attack until they got themand to retreat. At this time, they have all reached the defence line and began to build thedders.


    Seeing the situation, Xiao Yu shouted loudly, ¡°Run out for me and kill them.¡±


    If at the beginning, they faced such arge-scale attack, it was better to defend, but since the opponent¡¯s vanguard had been killed and enemy army¡¯s morale hit rock bottom so they would naturally counterattack.


    If they did not use this opportunity, then the other party would definitely order the withdrawal immediately.


    Sure enough, Xiao Yu had just given order to attack and the retreating horn sounded behind the church army. Because, as soon as Dam died, the pressure on Arza increased. He still had to win the battle so of course he had to save his strength.


    At this time, the vanguard died tragically and morale plummeted. If they forcibly attacked the city again, it would inevitably cause greater losses. Although there were many Church troops, they could not just be sent as cannon fodder.


    Originally, when these soldiers saw the braveness of Xiao Yu when he beheaded Dam, they had little desire to attack so now when they heard the order to retreat, they immediately began to retreat.


    However, it takes time for an army to retreat. Therger the force, the more time it takes. So it took at least ten minutes for them to retreat.


    However, these ten minutes were the best time for Xiao Yu to kill them. When retreating, they were in passive situation so when they encountered Xiao Yu¡¯s extremely powerful forces which were guided by tanks, they could only wait to be ughtered.


    Bang Bang...


    The tanks toons rushed out quickly.


    The speed of Church¡¯s army retreat was certainly impossible to exceed the speed of tanks so 1000 tanks rushed out like 1,000 Super Monsters.


    Bang Bang Bang ...


    After reaching the firing distance, the tank started firing. The power of the tank¡¯s main gun was extremely powerful and it was stronger than the magic of ordinary fifth-order Magician.


    If there was no advantage, it was not worthy of being third-level base. Each arm of the base had its own uniqueness; it just depended on how you use it.


    The biggest feature of the tank was its powerful armour, high speed and firing capabilities. Without them, how could they be called tanks?


    The tank¡¯s main gun was powerful and absolutely horrible. The other side¡¯s troops were flooded with shells. When a shell went down, it instantly killed and injured a person.


    Chaos descended and army was no longer had any formation. At this time, the troops led by Xiao Yu¡¯s rushed over andunched ruthless killing against these Church troops. The tank then continued to follow up and continued firing at a distance, chasing enemies.


    At the end, Church¡¯s army retreated back to Barracks during which they suffered they suffered losses.


    In this way, the first battle ended with Xiao Yu¡¯s victory and the Church army suffered at least 500,000 casualties. The specific numbers could not be counted.


    All the people in the Lion King were inspiring and curious about those mysterious tanks.


    They were curious, and Arza was even more curious. He deeply felt the great power of the tanks during the battle. He also knew deeply that if these tanks were not handled, it would cause huge damage to him.


    He had asked the Pdins who had tried to attack the tanks and knew that those tanks had extremely thick armour. Even the fifth-level Pdins could not destroy a tank in a short time.


    What¡¯s more, Xiao Yu arranged special people around each tank to protect it so it was no easy to destroy.


    ¡°Who is this Xiao Yu in the end? How could he have so many weird things? Moreover his heroes have reached such a level. It is no wonder that the Pope is so worried about them and ordered to attack them as soon as possible. If they were given more time, it would be really impossible to defeat them.¡±


    Arza now fully understood the feelings of the Pope. At the same time, he also felt extremely headache about how to conquer the Lion King.


    His only advantage left now was the number of Church troops.


    The number of church troops was really too high. In fact, the outside world had always been wrong about the actual number of their troops. The number of their troops had reached a terrible state.


    The speed of transforming people through doctrine was very fast. Of course, this was not aplete ordinary doctrine transformation. That ordinary doctrine transformation took too long to cultivate but they could not wait that long.


    Arza began to prepare aprehensivebat n to break through the city wall in one fell swoop. As long as this city wall was broken, Church army would overwhelm the Xiao Yu¡¯s army. It would be difficult for Xiao Yu to resist the impact of their crazy army.


    Xiao Yu won the battle so everyone in the Lion King City was in high sprits.


    For the next half month, Arza did notunch an attack. Xiao Yu became even more careful. The more the enemy did not act, the more it exined that something was going on.


    Xiao Yu was very aware of the huge number of Church troops and the powerful heritage they had. There were rumours that the God of War Weapons Business was secretly supported and operated by the church.


    In this case, it was conceivable how many financial resources the Church had and how much excellent equipments it had.


    Previously, it was because Xiao Yu¡¯s n was too harsh and gave the church no chance to fight back. Therefore, the equipments were not used at all but if they were put to use, result would be absolutely amazing.

 Chapter 555

    Therefore, Xiao Yu sent the undead forces to carry out sneak attacks again. The sneak attacks of the undead forces could disrupt the deployment of the church forces to a certain extent and could reduce the burden on Xiao Yu.


    However, because the Church army was prepared, after a few more sneak attacks, the effect was not very good. They prepared arge number of magic weapons including magic cannons. Thoserge undead creatures were killed by those magical cannons.


    At this time, Arthas suffered heavy losses immediately.


    However, Church army was not entirely unharmed. Arthas also killed many of the Church¡¯s pdins and transformed them into undead which improved thebat effectiveness of undead army.


    Because in the church, many pdins were very powerful and they have light attributes, after being transformed into undead, their attack power was very strong.


    Moreover, through this attack, Xiao Yu also realized some of the church¡¯s trump cards. While dealing with the undead, Church was used magic cannons.


    Arthas was very brave. He even yed a sixth-level Pdin again and transformed it into an undead. The two sixth-level Pdins they killedst time had been transformed too. Now they had transformed one so they had three six-order undead pdins.


    This was also a great gain. An undead transformed from a sixth-level Pdin was not much worse than arge beast.


    Xiao Yu knew that another great weakness of church army.


    That was food andmutable things. The military barracks were toorge. With millions of soldiers,rge quantity of food was required. Hundreds of miles had to be covered to refill the supplies.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu no longer sent undead to attack the barracks of the church, but to intercept and kill those troops who were sent to fetch more food or to burn food warehouses.


    It was definitely a heavy blow to the church. It was difficult for the church to grasp the movement of the undead. Even if they discovered, it was often toote.


    It was impossible to have every warehouse guarded by strong warrior. Without any powerful guard, the undead led by Arthas would never fear any enemies.


    ¡°Fuck, these undead must have been summoned by the Xiao Yu, otherwise, how could it be so smart to attack our food supplies.¡±


    There was no way for this undead army toe and go without a trace and theirbat effectiveness was so powerful. If fewer people were sent, the undead army couldn¡¯t be defeated, and too many people were sent, the undead would not attack and flee.


    When did these undead be so smart? They were clearly instructed.


    This Xiao Yu was really a headache. God knew how many cards he still had.


    So, after a few days, Arza couldn¡¯t wait any longer and had tounch attack that he had nned for a long time.


    On this day, the army of the church once againunched attack but it did not have the same enthusiasm as thest time.


    The speed of their charge was obviously not very fast but the formation was very neat. The magic weapons were also very dazzling, making people feel a sense of fear in their hearts.


    This time, their front was very long. They covered the entire city wall. In this way, their number advantage could be fully utilized.


    And no one knew where their true main point of attack was. Once they break through a point, their army could immediately swarm in.


    This Arza was indeed a master of tactics, taking into ount all the pros and cons.


    However, for this situation, Xiao Yu naturally nned for a long time. After a cold smile, everyone was prepared to fight.


    Rumble ...


    Immediately before reaching the attacking range of the magic devices ced on the city wall, with a roar, the church troops increased their speed. Those in front carrieddders in one hand and shields in another. They rushed towards the city wall without fear of death.


    ¡°Start firing!¡±


    At the city wall, various long-range troops also started to counterattack. Countless feather arrows and stones fell from the sky, and with a piercing sound, stuck the soldiers of the Church.


    The Church¡¯s soldiers fell down one by one but no one paid attention to it. More and more church troops rushed forward. At certain ces, the church¡¯s ballistae, magic cannons and other magic weapons were all set up.


    A fierce battle had begun again.


    The Church¡¯s magic cannons began to show their might. Their each shot made a huge opening in the city wall. Although the wall was thick, it was definitely not undestroyable. If one continued to fire at a ce, that section of the wall would not be able to take it for long and it would fall.


    ¡°F#ck, those magic cannons are too powerful. They are more powerful than the main gun of my tank.¡±


    As Xiao Yu looked at the Church¡¯s various magic weapons from the city wall, his mouth curled upward.


    ¡°However, when I kill them, these magic cannons will be mine.¡± Xiao Yu thought with a smile. This Church was really fucking rich.


    ¡°Mortar Tenth Team attack at ten o¡¯clock!¡±


    Although mortars were not as good as the tank when attacking because needed to be reloaded. However they were easier to make and easy-to-use than tanks.


    Facts have proved that Xiao Yu¡¯s decision to get 1,000 mortars was very correct. The 1,000 mortars were divided into ten groups. They could bombard where threat was great. Its attacks were also powerful.


    Because the city walls were already high, the mortars attack range was even longer so it was even possible to hit the opponent¡¯s magic cannons.


    Xiao Yu ordered them to attack the crowded ces. They proved nightmare to the enemies. Mortar¡¯s shell easily pierced through the armours of soldiers and killed them. Most importantly, their momentum did not decrease even after killing one soldier, it also killed second or third one.


    As usual, Xiao Yu divided the entire city wall into many areas. Once any area needed support, the Griffin knights and Dragonhawks came over to report immediately and the reserve forces would immediately deploy.


    The reserve force was mainlyposed of knights, wolf cavalry, ordinary cavalry, flying units, tanks, and mountain giants.


    Once the gap opened in the wall, the mountain giant would immediately block the hole and the craftsmen behind it would quickly repair the city walls. This situation was constantly happening in various ces. Because of Xiao Yu¡¯s effective countermeasures, although the opponent had broken the city wall several times, it still could not let its soldiers enter inside the city wall.

 Chapter 556

    The battle continued and Arza¡¯s strategy started to show its effect. The defence line of the Lion King continued to break. On one asion, tens of thousands of church soldiers had even seeded to go to other side. The powerful Air Unit plus the tanks still wiped out all the soldiers who went in.


    More than 100 tanks went directly to block the gap, forming a steel fence. They continuously fired and those soldiers were naturally unable to resist.


    Although it was said that there were many high-level Pdins in the church, Xiao Yu¡¯s men were also talented. After such a long time, the Lion King had also recruited a lot of masters. Plus with Xiao Yu¡¯s heroes, Lion King City was not very disadvantaged against the opponent¡¯s high-ranking powerhouse.


    The soldiers of the church were also silly. They were brainwashed by fanatical church ideas. Therefore, they kept rushing forward and the main gun of the tank kept firing. Tens of thousands of Chimaera¡¯s breath burned them to death instantly.


    Sometime, Xiao Yu intentionally showed openings to lure Church soldiers into attacking. Just like this, killing went on. Most importantly, Xiao Yu¡¯s base units¡¯ level began to increase at crazy rate.


    Nevertheless, the church with its powerful magic weapons had on several asions caused a great threat to the defence line of Lion King City and it almost could not be blocked.


    At this time, Xiao Yu would send his weapon, Little Dragon.


    As soon as Little Dragon arrived, the disadvantage could basically be turned back. Little Dragon who had reached the fifth level was not inferior to six-order warrior. Such a powerful guy suddenly came out and then cooperated with other arms; could the opponent still deal with him?


    The sentry towers built on the city walls had also exerted a lot of power. Although their shooting distance was not as far as the magic cannons and the power was not that great too, once the opponent got under the city walls, the power of these sentry towers could be seen. No doubt, it was unknown how many high-level Pdins were shot by them.


    A fierce battle has been fought all day, the soldiers of the Church Army and Xiao Yu suffered heavy losses, but the Church Army undoubtedly suffered more losses, at least a dozen times the soldiers led by Xiao Yu.


    Despite this, Xiao Yu¡¯s side still could not bepared with the Church because the number of Xiao Yu¡¯s soldiers was definitely far lower than the church.


    Xiao Yu had also discovered that the church was not afraid of casualties. Obviously, the other party was very confident in the number of its soldiers.


    After a long day of fighting, Xiao Yu was shocked to find that the church army had no intention of stopping and it seemed that it would continue at night.


    ¡°Fu#k, they are crazy. Even Zergs need rest but these guys don¡¯t rest at all. It seems that they don¡¯t really treat themselves as human.¡±


    Xiao Yu was frustrated but he knew that war would continue and he must hold on.


    Arza believed that this tactic was the most effective against Xiao Yu. No matter which much powerful arms of Xiao Yu were, they would be exhausted atst.


    As long as they were tired, thebat effectiveness would decline and wouldmit mistakes. That time he would win the war. In fact, this tactic really made Xiao Yu afraid.


    After all, in terms of quantity, Xiao Yu was far worse than Church.


    ¡°If battle continued like this, I will be finished sooner orter. It seems that I have to let undead attack Church.¡± Xiao Yu looked at the situation and thought in his mind.


    He also knew that at this time, letting undeade out would actually expose their rtionship. However, as long as Xiao Yu did not let them find the concrete evidence of rtionship between him and the undead. Nothing would happen.


    The maind was now in chaos. Even if one knew that he had undeads, others would not investigate it deeply.


    This was the truth.


    Xiao Yu could not waste time anymore so he quickly left the city wall and arrived at the base of the undead and gave Arthas orders.


    After receiving Xiao Yu¡¯s order, Arthas immediately took the undead army and detoured from the nks, preparing to carry out arge-scale attack against the Church army.


    Previously, because the church army had always been paying attention to the defence and made enough preparations for the attack by undead, the undead had not achieved such an impressive record.


    But now, everything was different.


    The church troops were attacking violently so they had no protection. They would never have thought that at this time, arge army would suddenly emerge from the Ancora Mountains and attack their nks.


    At this time, the church¡¯s attack had reached a crazy level and dead bodies had been piled up under the city walls, but soldiers still kept climbing up.


    Madness! The church army was absolutely insane. They didn¡¯t even have any feelings. At this time, they were fanatical human figure.


    Rumble...


    At this time, several huge (undead)beasts appeared on the side of the battlefield, shocking the Church.


    Along with the appearance of several huge beasts, the undead soldiers behind them also emerged. Recently, in order to fight against the church army, Xiao Yu deliberately released some restrictions on Arthas, allowing him to transform more undead soldiers.


    The Church Army was actually prepared for the attack from the side by the undead. With Arza¡¯s intelligence, how could he never imagine that the undead would attack from the side?


    He had long suspected that these undead had a great rtionship with Xiao Yu.


    Now, at the most critical moment of the siege, the sudden appearance of the undead was exactly proof of this. Arza sneered and immediately dispatched reserve forces to stop the undead forces.


    There was no shortage of troops anyway so the reserve forces sent by Arza could definitely resist the undeads.


    Originally, he thought so but when the undead really rushed to death, he found that he still underestimated the power of the undead.

 Chapter 557

    In fact, the most importantly Arza underestimated the power of Arthas. Arthas waved the Frostmourne in his hand and led countless undead.


    Arza sent four sixth-level Pdins. These six Pdins were all very powerful. Although they had not reached the strength of Dam, they were also the peak sixth-level Pdins.


    It was just that when these four pdins went to encircle Arthas, they were still unable to kill Arthas. On the contrary, Arthas used the surrounding undead to surround the four Pdins and then carried out a corpse explosion, which caused considerable damage to the four Pdins.


    The strength of Arthas caused Arza to frown and he had to send out two sixth-level Pdins again to help. However, even so, they still couldn¡¯t help Arthas. Arthas led the undead troops and continued to advance, messing up the nks of the church army.


    This battle continued, and the two sides continued to suffer losses but because of the undead, the church army could not attack the city wall with all their strength. That night Xiao Yu¡¯s side preserved.


    Persevering in the night, the number of casualties in the Church Army reached at least 1,000,000. However, the Church Army continued to charge to bring Xiao Yu¡¯s Lion King City down.


    ¡°Fuck, if I fight like this, it would be a great threat to me.¡±


    Xiao Yu watched the unbridled charge of the church army now and couldn¡¯t help but rub his chin and think of countermeasures.


    When Xiao Yu was pondering how to defeat the Church Army, a huge cloud floated on sky, covering the sun in the sky.


    ¡°Well, where¡¯s the cloude from?¡±


    At this time, the sun had just emerged so the sun was still very dazzling. It was suddenly got covered in such a way, making everyone a little ufortable for a while.


    But when they looked up and looked at the sky, they were all shocked.


    Because, no cloud was floating in the sky. It was clear that the huge Naxxramas was flying over.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ying for a while now. Howe this guy is flying over?¡±


    Seeing Naxxramas flying over, Xiao Yu was suddenly shocked. Now he was already in a bad position here and now this guy was out to make troubles, isn¡¯t it worse?


    The church army was also very shocked to see Naxxramas flying over. After all, if such a huge city were to fall, it would be able to smash them directly into the ground.


    As a result, the tempo of everyone¡¯s offense began to slow down, and one by one all looked up from time to time to take a look at Naxxramas in the sky, wondering whether it would fall.


    Arza saw this scene at this moment and his heart shook. A very bad feeling suddenly stuck his heart.


    In fact, Arza¡¯s hunch was not wrong, because at this moment, Arthas and the undeads began to be excited. Each one of them seemed to have injected with chicken blood and their strength was doubled in an instant.


    Especially Arthas, at this moment suddenly roared like a god and then urged his Hell Warhorse to charge forward.


    ¡°Kill......¡±


    Then, the undead behind him broke the church¡¯s defence line instantly andpletely began killing.


    At this moment, the church army was in chaos. There was no way to stop the attack of the undead because the undeads now werepletely unstoppable.


    Obviously, this change came because of Naxxramas.


    Xiao Yu also paused for a while, watching Arthas¡¯s changes and also understood that some wonderful things had happened to Alsace.


    When Xiao Yu saw this, how could he not know that this was a very rare opportunity so he immediately ordered aloud and started an assault to wipe out all these church troops.


    The tank squad had gone through day and night battles and had all reached level 10 long ago. At this time, they were really powerful. They continue to fire.


    The other armies also started to ughter the Church Army that hadpletely lost itsbat effectiveness.


    Uther rushed forward on a horse at this time. Uther¡¯s light magic enveloping the wholend, making everyone¡¯s body warm and full of power.


    Even some church soldiers, after being illuminated by Uther¡¯s light, also felt strange change in their body. The troops of the Silver Hand followed behind Uther, making rapid advances, shouting the doctrines of light one by one, looking sacred.


    Seeing this scene, the pdins of some churches became sober and they even forgot to fight back.


    Soon, the army led by the Lion King Citypletely wiped out the troops that had been intercepted by the undead and those who had not been annihted surrendered.


    At this moment, looking at Uther, they seemed to have a clear feeling in their hearts.


    Uther and Arthas finally met for the first time on the battlefield.


    Although they were both heroes of the Xiao Yu camp, theplicated rtionship between Uther and Arthas made the two of them instantly nervous after meeting.


    ¡°Arthas, my apprentice, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to see you here.¡± Uther¡¯s voice was full of anger and his light magic became fiercer.


    Immediately after encountering the magical envelope of Uther¡¯s light, those undead creatures¡¯ bodies began to release ck smoke and some low-level undead creatures instantly disappeared.


    As a result, a very strange scene appeared in the entire battlefield. The church army was on the east of the undead, the undead was in the middle, and the Xiao Yu¡¯s army was on the west of the undead.


    When Arthas saw Uther, a green light appeared in his eyes. After a long time, he slowly said, ¡°Uther, my mentor, once, you guide and let me be an excellent Pdin but this is not what I want. What you give me is far from strong enough. Now I am the most powerful and invincible. You can never defeat me. Uther, your light will disappear forever before my evil aura. ¡±


    ¡°Arrogant, do you really think that evil can triumph over the light? Only the light canst forever. As long as the sun rises, there will be light and it will be the cradle of all life. And you who has no life should not exist in this world. I ... represent the light to purify you ... ¡°Uther shouted loudly, then wielded the hammer of light and hit Arthas.


    Naturally, Arthas also refused to fall behind and waved Frostmourne.


    As a result, the two persons of Xiao Yu¡¯s camp began to fight each other.


    Xiao Yu was depressed. The existence of the undead, Xiao Yu had concealed it from everyone, including his own heroes. He was also concealed it from Uther. He did not know that Arthas was also Xiao Yu¡¯s subordinate.


    At this time, when the two of them met, they naturally wanted to fight.


    Seeing this scene over there, Arza was also stunned. He never thought that the undead and Xiao Yu would fight.


    He had already determined that the undead were under Xiao Yu¡¯s hands, but seeing this scene, he felt that it was not usible. The hatred of Uther and Arthas was irrecoverable.


    At this time, some church soldiers saw this scene and, after a short while, spontaneously began to join the battle against the undeads.


    After all, in the process of brainwashing, the church army still used Uther as the god of the light church and taught that purifying the undeads was their obligation.


    At this time, when they saw Uther and Arthas fight, they naturally wanted to help Uther. For a moment, they even forgot that this Uther should be fake.


    At this time, everyone felt that Uther was real and they should support him.


    At this time, the undead had the help of Naxxramas so their strength had greatly improved, but they were pinched by Xiao Yu¡¯s side and the church army. They suddenly became outnumbered.


    Xiao Yu immediately secretly gave Arthas an order at this time, allowing him to retreat quickly. If Arthas stayed any longer, he might even get killed.


    Although Arthas was unwilling, he obeyed Xiao Yu¡¯s order and quickly retreated.


    Because the undead had arge number of cannon fodder undead soldiers, elite undeads quickly fled. Although the church army and the Silver Hand chased after them, they eventually failed to catch up.


    When Arthas led the undead soldiers to retreat, Naxxramas also followed.


    ¡°Is Naxxramas controlled by Arthas?¡± Xiao Yu thought immediately.


    For now he couldn¡¯t think about it, because at the front line, at this time, Xiao Yu¡¯s army and the church army were mixed.


    However, church troops strange had no intention to attack Uther. At this moment, all the church soldiers had an impulse to worship Uther.


    ¡°Long live Uther, long live justice ...¡± Alonso shouted at this moment.


    All the members of Silver Hand shouted together. And soon, the church¡¯s soldiers also joined. In the beginning, only the nearby soldiers shouted, but soon after, the soldiers in the distance began to shout, including the Pdins near Arza. At this time, one by one they all shouted aloud.


    Arza was very tactful at this time and did not stop them forcibly because he knew that if he stopped them at this time, he would probably be killed by them.


    He himself knew deeply the fanaticism of Church Army. Now they were all chanting Uther, indicating that it had prated into their bone marrow.


    He alone could not change this situation at all.


    Xiao Yu rode on Little Dragon¡¯s back and saw this scene, he was also dumbfounded.


    What¡¯s going on? Do we still have to fight this battle? Now all of them have surrounded Uther. Many of them are kneeling directly.


    Xiao Yu was really confused. He originally sent Arthas out to help resist the church army. As a result, Uther and Arthas started to fight.


    Is it that church soldiers suddenly felt that this Uther was the real Uther, the God of Light. What can I do?


    This cheersted for more than an hour and the enthusiasm of the church army gradually faded away. The other soldiers of the Lion King looked at each other one by one. They didn¡¯t know whether to fight or to be harmonious.


    ¡°Comrades, Uther leaded us to resist the attacks of the evil undeads. In the future, under the leadership of the great Uther, we will wipe out all the evil in this world and safeguard the justice of the maind. Swear allegiance to Uther and be the greatest Pdin. ¡±


    At this time, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t say anything about real Uther or fake Uther but directly asked whether they would be loyal to Uther or not. Those people bowed to Uther.


    Xiao Yu smiled and directly went to meet Arza.

 Chapter 558

    ¡°Hey buddy, I know you are clever. You should know what to do now?¡± Xiao Yu looked at Arza and said with a smile.


    Arza looked at Xiao Yu and then looked at the excited crowd. After a long silence, he suddenly said, ¡°I know. Long live Uther!¡±


    After Arza said this, all the Pdins around him shouted for a moment, long live Uther.


    A battle that was meant to be fought hard, suddenly ended like this and Xiao Yu directly epted all the church¡¯s army.


    How could life be so wonderful?


    Soon after, Arza, Xiao Yu and others sat in the camp and began conversation.


    ¡°Good, Good, one who understand times is smart.¡± Xiao Yu patted Arza¡¯s shoulder with a smile as if they were an old friend.


    Arza smiled bitterly and said nothing.


    ¡°Arza, why did you suddenly surrender? Although many people recognized Uther at the time, if you want to turn the tide, it is not impossible.¡± Xiao Yu was still puzzled on this issue.


    Arza took a sip of tea, and said, ¡°Even if I can temporarily turn the tide on, what will change? There is no way to fight it. Moreover, following the pope or following you, to me there is no big difference. I have never had much ambition in the church. I do not like topete with anyone. This time, I was entrusted with a heavy responsibility. It is also because the Pope values ??me. You are a good person. Before I came here, I studied everything about you in detail. For me, there is not much difference. ¡±


    Arza said in very calm and natural voice. Obviously this was the true thought in his heart.


    ¡°You are a wise person and a great general because you are calm enough and have a clear understanding of things. Well, in the future this army will continue to be led by you, and you will be the chief of Uther Pdin. ¡°Xiao Yu directly gave official seal to Arza.


    ¡°This ... isn¡¯t it, do you really trust me?¡± Although Arza had heard of Xiao Yu¡¯s strange thought process, he didn¡¯t expect Xiao Yu to be so daring. He even gave him military power.


    ¡°Where can you go? I don¡¯t have a person like you here who is suitable to lead this army. In the future, the Scarlet Crusaders will be transformed into the Silver Hand. You will be the head of the Silver Hand. Alonso will assist you as deputy head. As to whether you believe Uther or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡°Xiao Yu said with smile.


    Arza was a bit ufortable with Xiao Yu¡¯s way of doing things.


    Xiao Yu took this opportunity to immediately take the nearby area upied by the church into his pocket and the area that was too far away was directly abandoned because it could not be digested in short time.


    Anyway, the war ising and these ces wille back at that time.


    Originally, everyone was waiting for conclusion of this war. Just as Xiao Yu, theyunched attack on Church. Therefore, the territory upied by the church during that period of time was divided in an instant.


    Originally, those in the territories had been upied by Church forcefully. Church ughter innocent civilians and forced them to believe in religion. At this time, civilians vented their anger. As long as they saw the Scarlet Crusader of the Church, they would kill them at all cost.


    The Light Church, which once ruled this world¡¯s faith, immediately fell into a precarious situation.


    Xiao Yu also worked very hard on the transformation of these crusaders. Every day he let Uther spread new doctrines, telling them not to kill people, and not to break themandments. For those who were not religious, be tolerant, not forceful.


    These months had been the most turbulent month on the maind. This failure caused the church to copse like a building instantly, leaving no room for easing.


    Everyone began to divide up the church¡¯s territory but the Scarlet Crusaders who were still loyal to the church suddenly found that they could not find the Pope.


    The disappearance of the Pope, the defeat in the war, and the disappearance of most of the high-level Pdins, made the church no longer have any ability topete and quickly copsed.


    In some ces, the ck soldiers reappeared on therger scale and attacked some ces. Because the ck soldiers were numerous and mixed with many devils, some small and medium-sized forces could not resist and fell.


    Xiao Yu had been itching to marry Lin Muxue but he had to dy it for various reasons so had no way to put it into practice.


    Now, Xiao Yu also wanted to take this opportunity to formally marry Lin Muxue and be at ease.


    However, God seemed to not agree with Xiao Yu. Just when Xiao Yu had just decided to marry Lin Muxue, the news suddenly came again. The orcs led by Gul¡¯dan had already captured more territories. Moreover, they formed an alliance with the Kennedy family. Now, their troops had arrived not far from the Lion King City territory.


    The war was about to start again.


    Because of his huge victory against Church, his rank had been upgraded again so a base could be upgraded.


    There was no need to say anything at this time, Xiao Yu directly upgrade the Orc base, making it reach the third level. Now, the Orc base could summon the Taurens.


    The Taurens were very powerful and there was no doubt about it, but when they really came out, Xiao Yu was still shocked. Each reached more than three meters high. They had a huge body, holding a huge totem pole. Casually smashing the ground would cause shock wave.


    Xiao Yu was excited. With these Tauren, was he still afraid of Gul¡¯dan¡¯s Orcs? Three thousand Tauren could sweep tens of thousands of people directly.


    The pair of tanks and Tauren was absolutely invincible.


    The situation on the maind was constantly changing. A new era wasing soon. Xiao Yu knew it well, everyone knew it, and so everyone starts to think of themselves at this time.


    What were Gul¡¯dan and Robert up to now?


    Now, Xiao Yu was not someone to be taken lightly. Among all the forces, Xiao Yu could be said to be the most powerful now. With tens of millions of troops and so many powerful heroes, who dared to easily mess with him?


    Unless the head of Robert was hit by donkey, he would not think about doing anything funny. In fact, Robert had indeed be muddleheaded. He constantly encouraged Gul¡¯dan to attack the Lion King.


    But Gul¡¯dan was an old fox. He naturally knew how to make profit in this chaos.


    Therefore, Gul¡¯dan decisively rejected Robert¡¯s proposal and refused to attack Xiao Yu first. In addition, Gul¡¯dan sent someone to negotiate with Lion King and expressed his willingness to live in peace with Xiao Yu.


    ¡°Really is the old fox.¡±


    Xiao Yu naturally would not refuse Gul¡¯dan¡¯s negotiations. He promised and also vowed to sign a peace agreement.


    But in fact, Xiao Yu had already begun to mobilize his soldiers.


    This main task was given to two people, one was Arza and the other was Qin Che. From thest siege, Xiao Yu knew that Arza was definitely a capable person and would not let him down.


    After Gul¡¯dan concluded a peace treaty with Xiao Yu, he began to attack other forces to continuously expand his territory.


    As for this practice, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t care about it. Once, Gul¡¯dan met the ck soldiers, he would see how things y out.


    Although Xiao Yu had wondered before whether Gul¡¯dan and the ck Soldiers belonged to one group, there were many indications that they should not be one group.


    After the undead entered Naxxramas, Xiao Yu ordered the undeads to let go to the ces where ck soldiers were to develop and build up a force.


    Anyway, those ck soldiers had no consciousness so it did not matter if they got transformed into undead forces and reused.


    Arthas was still very loyal to him and Xiao Yu had a preliminary n to settle Arthas in the future. That was to let him either enter the dark city and continue to be king, or he would enter Naxxramas.


    Now, he intended to develop Arthas¡¯s forces to arger extent. In this case, it could be great help to resist the ck soldiers.


    As the result, the fighting power of the undeads was more powerful. For the humans who had not been transformed, Xiao Yu strictly forbidden the Arthas to kill them. He ordered Arthas to detain them somewhere before pretending to be rescued by a group of mysterious people.


    These mysterious people, of course, were sent by Xiao Yu.


    In this way, the situation on the maind had gradually begun to clear up now. The Nichs had now be another force even stronger than Xiao Yu.


    Nichs was really capable person. Moreover, his family¡¯s heritage was also very strong so he could develop rapidly.


    Leonardo was originally wanted to act alone butter because of facing too much pressure, he had to form alliance with Nichs.


    Then another force was the alliance between Robert and Gul¡¯dan, but some signs indicated that Robert was likely controlled by Gul¡¯dan.


    Yunmeng chose to form alliance with Xiao Yu.


    Tuoba Hong knew very well that now Yunmeng was in danger. If one was not careful, it may be destroyed. In this case, it could be said that he and Xiao Yu was on the same boat.


    Therefore, Yunmeng must make every effort to support Xiao Yu during this period. So Tuoba Hong sent his army to Lion King City.


    Xiao Yu was very pleased with the arrival of the Yunmeng Army, especially the 50,000 Imperial Tiger Guards. Xiao Yu was very excited.


    Xiao Yu understood Imperial Tiger Guards very well. Xiao Yu had cooperated with the Imperial Tiger Guards many times so Xiao Yu liked them so much.


    On this day, Sir Ferguson and some people came to the Lion King.

 Chapter 559

    Xiao Yu heard that Ferguson came on his own initiative and found it strange. After all, his rtionship with Ferguson was not very good. Why did Fergusone to him?


    When Xiao Yu arrived outside to meet Ferguson, he found that behind Ferguson was veryrge team. These people¡¯s identity could be guessed from their clothing and carriage.


    In an instant, Xiao Yu understood who the people Ferguson brought were.


    The royal family of the Sky Lion Dynasty!


    Xiao Yu rolled his eyes for a while. ¡°What is this old man doing? Bringing these guys to me, do he want me to be loyal to them?¡±


    ¡°Master Ferguson, I don¡¯t know if why have youe all the way here?¡± Although Xiao Yu was smiling, he couldn¡¯t wait to beat this old guy.


    ¡°Xiao Yu, I don¡¯t want to say anything more polite to you. I serve the royal family of the Sky Lion dynasty. Now, the continent is in chaos. The royal family of the Sky Lion dynasty has no ce to hide. I hope you can ept them and leave them with thest trace of dignity. ¡°Ferguson said to Xiao Yu with a sincere tone.


    Xiao Yu pouted his lips and pulled Ferguson aside, and said, ¡°Sir Ferguson, what do you mean? Do you want me to set aside a ce for them to live or you intend to threaten me with your strength and want me to submit to them? ¡±


    Ferguson smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Do you think I have the power to threaten you now?¡±


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°Of course there is. I can use forbidden spells you released when you were in Ahn¡¯Qiraj. If you used it in my lion king, I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Ferguson looked lonely and said, ¡°Even if I can really release the forbidden spells recklessly, I will not release them here. The other two guys will not agree. Now, you are the hope of this continent if I were to attack you, I would be the sinner of the whole continent. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good if you understand. Then why did you bring them to me?¡± Xiao Yu nced at the luxurious royal carriage.


    ¡°I just hope that you can settle them, at least nominally, and respect them.¡± Ferguson looked at Xiao Yu with a certain determination in his eyes.


    ¡°So you will not attack Lion King?¡± Xiao Yu was still a little uneasy.


    Ferguson snorted immediately and a me red from his fingertips as he said, ¡°I swear in the name of the magic element. If I deceive you, I will die by the bacsh of magic.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Master Ferguson, why do you take it seriously? How can I not believe your words? Come out and wee the royal family of the Sky Lion Dynasty! ¡°Xiao Yu shouted immediately.


    Therefore, the royal family of the Sky Lion dynasty too refuse in the Lion King. Xiao Yu made arrangements to have them live good live but did not give them any substantial rights.


    ...


    On this day, the frontline troops were patrolling routinely, but they were suddenly attacked by the ck soldiers. Fortunately, Qin Che responded quickly and immediately retreated to the defence line and reduced his losses.


    Everyone wondered. Where do these ck soldierse from?


    It didn¡¯t take long for the news toe. The ck soldiers suddenly attacked and overwhelmed Robert¡¯s upied area overnight. Gul¡¯dan simply caught off guard and suffered heavy losses.


    On the other hand, Nichs was also not happy. He was also beaten up and suffered heavy losses.


    Some of the ck soldiers prated Xiao Yu¡¯s side in this way.


    Nichs urgently sent a messenger to discuss and unite with Gul¡¯dan to resist the ck soldiers¡¯ offensive. Now, no one of them could single-handedly stop these ck soldiers.


    Although no one wanted to cooperate with Gul¡¯dan, they had no choice but to cooperate.


    Now, area belonged to Nichs was in the east, Gul¡¯dan was in the middle and Xiao Yu was in the west so Xiao Yu and Nichs could not corporate. They must cross the area upied by Gul¡¯dan.


    In this case, they must team up with Gul¡¯dan.


    Now in the north, there was also another force which was under undeads led by Arthas.


    The other areas belonged to the sphere of influence of the ck soldiers. Now, the ck soldiers couldn¡¯t fight the undeads because the undead were too powerful. The undeads killed some of ck soldiers into undead.


    Arthas¡¯s undeads restrained arge number of ck soldiers. Otherwise, the number of ck soldiers attacking here must be more.


    Xiao Yu was not very afraid of the presence of ck soldiers. After all, he had already been preparing for so long. He could also take this opportunity to train and upgrade some arms.


    The biggest thing was to unite with Gul¡¯dan and Nichs so that he could lower the possible losses.


    So Xiao Yu also sent a messenger to consult with Gul¡¯dan and Nichs. Because the interests of the three parties were the same and they needed to resist the ck soldiers, a consensus was reached quickly and the three parties were united to deal with the ck soldiers together.


    The three-party alliance immediatelyunched the first battle, driving the ck soldiers north. Then they built a unified defence line there. The three-party alliance mainly nned to use this defence line to defend and slowly counter-attack.


    This suggestion was also proposed by Xiao Yu. Because of his experiences in dealing with the ck soldiers, Xiao Yu knew that he couldn¡¯t be too rushed and slowly counterattack.


    At first, everything went smoothly. With the efforts of everyone, the defence line began to be gradually built but a huge ident happened suddenly.


    Shortly after the defence line was built, Xiao Yu found that Gul¡¯dan¡¯s Orcs troops suddenly retreated, leaving only Xiao Yu and Nichs¡¯s army for protection.


    ¡°Fuck, this bastard is really an asshole.¡± Xiao Yu scolded loudly.


    Fortunately, Xiao Yu and Nichs were all wary of Gul¡¯dan. When Gul¡¯dan suddenly withdrew, they immediately sent other soldiers to take the empty posts. At the same time, Gul¡¯dan¡¯s movements were investigated to prevent him from sneaking in behind their back.


    Not long after, Xiao Yu and others received letter from Gul¡¯dan, stating that he didn¡¯t want to go to this muddy water. He was going to withdraw to the sunset marsh in the south.


    ¡°Damn, when all ck soldiers are killed, I will kill him.¡± Xiao Yu thought resentfully.


    The three magicians soon began to call on all the warriors in the entire continent to defend their homnd in their own names because this was likelyst line of defence.


    Xiao Yu sent people to brainwash people every day, exining to them the dangers of the present war. He even said that they would eat people. If they didn¡¯t fight, everyone would die.


    Under this kind of public opinion, more and more people came to the battlefield.


    The ck soldiers still often attacked and they had broken through the wall several times, but Xiao Yu and Nichs sent arge number of soldiers which prevented the ck soldiers from continuing to move forward.


    Nichs looked at the ck soldier below and suddenly said, ¡°Have you ever thought about who is behind this? Who has such a powerful force and directs so many people?¡±


    Xiao Yu thought for a moment and said, ¡°In fact, it is likely that guy.¡±


    ¡°Which guy?¡± Nichs asked Xiao Yu immediately. He knew that Xiao Yu knew much about these ancient things but he was much better than him.


    Xiao Yu said: ¡°Sargeras!¡±


    ¡°Sargeras?¡± Nichs narrowed his eyes suddenly.


    ¡°Yes, except for him, few people can basically do this.¡± Xiao Yu thought about many powerful guys in the history of Warcraft and finally found that this guy was the most likely culprit.


    Especially the recent sudden withdrawal of Gul¡¯dan was most likely not because of his cunning but because he felt that the person behind him was Sargeras so he was afraid to fight.


    No one knew better than Gul¡¯dan how powerful Sargeras was.


    ¡°That fallen Titan? Can anyone defeat him?¡± Xiao Yu told Nichs the story of Sargerasst time in the Dark Temple so Nichs also knew the origin of Sargeras.


    Xiao Yu shook his head and said, ¡°It is difficult to guess.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave to fate.¡± Nichs sighed.


    At this time, a fierce magic fluctuation erupted but it was from the direction inside the city wall. Xiao Yu was shocked. What happened?


    But soon, he was pleasantly surprised. This magic wave was definitely not caused by a magic explosion. This magic wave was caused by the rapid flow of magic elements between heaven and earth.


    Seventh order!


    This was the seventh-order power. Xiao Yu immediately recognized it. This was the real seventh-order power. He had spent so long with Aegwynn so he was not stranger to it.


    Among the three major magicians, someone had reached the seventh level.


    This was definitely good news.


    This time, the magician who reached the seventh level was Master Theodore.


    Within a few days, Ferguson and Chuck also reached the seventh level. Originally, their umtion was enough. Now that Theodore was the first to open the path and gave them a clear direction, they also reached the seventh level.


    This time the three great magicians came to help out and they also brought another great magician which wasparable to them in strength. Xiao Yu was shocked for a while, guessing the identity of the magician.


    It could be said that if there was another great magician on this continent with simr strength, it should not be unknown.


    Not long after, Xiao Yu determined the identity of the other party, formal pope.


    It was the Pope who wanted to conquer this continent. It seemed that he had turned on new leaf and wanted to help maind.


    Anyway, this was a good thing so Xiao Yu didn¡¯t pursue and just let it be. Anyway, there are three Great Magicians watching him.


    Moreover, now that the three major magicians had reached the seventh level, he would not be able to set off any storms.


    After reaching the seventh level, the power of the three magicians had increased several times and one of their magic could eliminate numerous ck soldiers.


    To Xiao Yu surprise, one of his heroes who quickly reached the seventh level and he was Arthas.


    Xiao Yu and each hero were telepathic, so when Arthas reached the seventh level, he knew immediately.


    At that time, Xiao Yu was in a meeting with several military leaders. The moment he reached the seventh level in Alsace, Xiao Yu made a direct noise, shocking everyone.


    Xiao Yu is now a little worried about Arthas.


    You should know, in the previous life, Arthas was used by the Lich King Ner¡¯zhul and eventually became the leader of the undead.


    Now, the undead led by Arthas were getting stronger and stronger. If he betrayed Xiao Yu, situation would be terrible so Xiao Yu did not the undeads to expand.


    So Xiao Yu ordered Arthas to not attack the ck soldiers on own initiative. He also prevented Arthas from killing ck soldiers on arge scale.


    Arthas was still very loyal to Xiao Yu and immediately executed the order and stopped attacking ck soldiers.


    But things did not fare well; number of ck soldiers was uncountable so it was not possible to kill them.


    Although human army was powerful, the ck soldiers werepletely endless and they could not fight the ck soldiers at all.


    The undead were the nemesis of the ck soldiers. ck soldiers could kill undead, but undeads could also transform more ck soldiers into undeads. The situation now was that only undead could fight against the ck soldiers.


    Xiao Yu finally made a choice and let Arthas do his best to develop and then killed those ck soldiers first.


    Arthas on receiving Xiao Yu¡¯s order immediatelyunched all of attack. With Arthas full-strength attack, the ck soldiers were constantly killed and transformed into undead. Arthas also sent three other undead heroes, Xiaoqiang, Kel¡¯Thuzad, and the Dread Lord to develop.


    They constantly killed ck soldiers, causing heavy casualties to them.


    The onught of the undead over there made Xiao Yu¡¯s pressure on their side much reduced and the number of ck soldiers began to gradually decrease.


    How they got reduced? Those ck soldiers were transformed into undeads.


    Therefore, because of Arthas leading the undeads to kill ck soldiers, the situation of war was turned around. This was a situation that Xiao Yu had never thought of before.


    Now that the situation has been reversed, Xiao Yu knew that it was time to counterattack.

 Chapter 560 END

    Therefore, Xiao Yu summoned everyone and convened a meeting to start a counterattack.


    Regarding Xiao Yu¡¯s proposal, everyone had no objection .Although they did not know that the undeads were under Xiao Yu¡¯s control. ck soldiers were extremely powerful. Everyone agreed on the annihting them.


    Everyone recognized Xiao Yu¡¯smanding talents, so after Xiao Yu formted a counterattack n, everyone was convinced.


    At least, so far, Xiao Yu had never been defeated and had always been invincible.


    While formting the battle n, Xiao Yu also left enough soldiers to defend the defence line from being attacked by the ck soldiers and also left enough soldiers to prevent Gul¡¯dan¡¯s sudden attack.


    Now, after fighting for a few months, the number of troops on the human¡¯s side side had reached 30 million, an extremely staggering number. There were still many reserve forces that could be put into the battlefield at any time.


    Therefore, even if it was a two front battle, Xiao Yu could cope it with.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s strategy was to break through in the middle and follow up on both sides. First, the vanguardposed of elite troops would open a gap and hurry towards the inside quickly and then thetter quickly upied the two wings and began to expand the battlefield.


    The assault should be fast. Use the awl-shaped battle formation topletely separate the ck soldiers with great speed and then quickly destroy one of the areas. After that they could perform a short defence. When they have rested for a while, they would charge and destroy another area.


    Next day, the human army began to counterattack. This awl-shaped battle formation was divided into two parts. One was led by Xiao Yu, consisting of Tauren warriors and tanks. The other part led by the Imperial Tiger Guards lend by Tuoba Hong.


    Xiao Yu assigned half of the Air Unit to the Imperial Tiger Guards and he personally led the Tauren warriors and tanks.


    Among the three magicians, Theodore followed Xiao Yu¡¯s side and Chuck, Ferguson, and the Pope all followed other side, because Xiao Yu¡¯s side now had Antonidas, Kael¡¯thas and Lin Muxue.


    Rumble ...


    Rows of tanks rushed out of the city gate. The ck soldiers paused for a moment. They were notpletely unconscious. They still had some simple IQ.


    In the past, they were constantly attacking the defence walls. They never saw Xiao Yu open the city gates. At this time, the defence gates were opened. What was going on?


    But soon, after the tanks came out, they instinctively felt dangerous. When the tanks fired, they immediately knew that the other party was going to attack them.


    They weren¡¯t afraid of death. At this time, they were provoked. They screamed violently one by one and rushed towards the tanks.


    However, they soon discovered that there were many extremely tall monsters around the tanks. These monsters were more than three meters tall, carrying huge pirs on their shoulders and had a bull head.


    The Tauren warriors roared and attacked with their tauren totem.


    After the Taurens now reached level 10 so they were extremely powerful. One tauren totem hit the ground, causing shock wave which directly sent ck soldiers within 10 meters flying.


    Therefore, the opponents couldn¡¯t stop the momentum of human army. Although there were many powerful devils among the ck soldiers, Xiao Yu¡¯s heroes were even more powerful.


    Tyrande ran back and forth on the leopard and shot any powerful devils, she saw. After reaching Level 6, Tyrande¡¯s shooting skills were invincible.


    Although there were also some extremely powerful devils, some of them even reached sixth-order peak and pseudo seventh-order. At this time Little Dragon killed ck soldiers with his Nunchakus.


    The current Little Dragon was powerful and incredible. He was almost breaking through the sixth order.


    Some extremely powerful devils were dealt by the three magicians before they had time to show their power.


    During this time, the three major magicians had sessively released several forbidden spells. Unleashing the forbidden spell would shorten the life span. If it was released too frequently it would be extremely harmful to the body.


    But at this time, Three Great Magicians did not care of it because if they lose, everything would be over.


    Now that the counterattack had begun, Xiao Yu¡¯s elite army had once again yed a huge role. Each hero was exceptionally powerful on the battlefield.


    In this way, Xiao Yu¡¯s n continued to be sessful and the ck soldiers suffered heavy losses one after another. For more than ten days, the front line went forward hundreds of miles.


    At this time, Xiao Yu was close to contact with the undeads.


    Just when Xiao Yu was thinking how to avoid the conflict with the undead, he suddenly felt a violent vibration on the ground. The huge mes stated to fall from the sky. It seemed like the end of the world hade.


    ¡°He came!¡± Xiao Yu murmured.


    Like the great destruction of heaven and earth, countless mes descended from the sky. When these mesnded on the ground, they immediately became huge devils burning with mes.


    These devils were fierce one by one and they flew towards Xiao Yu.


    This fire rainsted for a full half an hour. No one knew how many devilsnded. With thest loud noise, a huge figure came down fiercely and then huge aura engulfed the entire battlefield. Everyone felt their soul trembling.


    This force was definitely an irresistible force.


    ¡°Sargeras!¡± Xiao Yu looked at this huge figure and immediately recognized that this was not someone else other than Sargeras.


    He guessed right, thest behind-the-scenes boss was, once Titan, Sargeras.


    Xiao Yu immediately responded and sent Griffin to Arthas so he could alsoe here to help. Arthas was a seventh order warrior and would be of great help in fighting against Sargeras.


    ¡°All your actions are futile, and you will be destroyed.¡± Sargerasughed out loud, watching everyone on the scene full of disdain.


    Xiao Yu knew that this guy was very powerful. He knew that he could not give too much time to this guy and had to kill him as soon as possible.


    The three magicians looked at each other at this time and a smile appeared on their faces, a kind of relief smile. Their burden could finally be unloaded and even if they did not exist in the future, someone would guard this continent.


    They knew Xiao Yu and Lin Muxue would not let this world get destroyed. They also understood that their guess of Xiao Yu being the King in prophesy was correct. Sargeras was thest boss which needed to be killed to protect this world.


    Only they had power to kill him and as fast as they do so better would it be because if they let Sargeras do whatever he wanted to do human army would definitely heavy losses and millions of people would die.


    As the result, the three major magicians drank several bottles of magic potion and then chanted the forbidden magic spells together.


    ¡°Protect the three magicians.¡± At this time, Xiao Yu immediately understood their intension and felt gratified and shouted immediately: ¡°We can¡¯t let people touch them.¡±


    At this point, Sargeras also felt dangerous so he immediately summoned arge number of devils to kill the three magicians and others who could threaten him.


    When Xiao Yu¡¯s heroes saw arge number of devils rushing over, they immediately rushed over with people and started killing.


    Rumble ...


    The earth seemed to be shaking and the battle reached a terrifying situation. The earth began to crack. There were huge pits hundreds of meters deep everywhere, which were all formed by the huge power of the people.


    Therefore, when countless powerful devils rushed towards the three magicians, countless people defended the three magicians with their lives.


    Nichs led his own guard. At this time, he along sixth-tier bodyguards stood in front of the three magicians. He must guard the three magicians.


    At this time, he knew that he couldn¡¯t help in battle against Sargeras. The protagonist on this battlefield was destined to be Xiao Yu.


    At this moment, he also seemed to understand that the greatest king of the continent was Xiao Yu, not him.


    But even then, what about it? He still had to protect the continent.


    This was his faith.


    Even if he was dead, he must absolutely resist the attacks of these devils.


    Rumbling ...


    Finally, the three magic lights erupted from the three magicians and mmed into Sargeras. Sargeras¡¯ body was severely damaged and he stumbled and fell to the ground. It could be seen that Sargeras had been seriously injured.


    After seeing this, Nichs finally breathed a long sigh of relief. He finally guarded the three magicians and let them sessfullyplete the forbidden spells.


    However, just at this time, he didn¡¯t know from where a tentacle came out and prated through his chest.


    Nichs¡¯s eyes suddenly erged.


    Is this the end?


    There was a bitter smile on Nichs¡¯s face.


    At this point, the war had reached its most intense state and no one even noticed Nichs¡¯ death. Only Xiao Yu¡¯s heart suddenly felt emptied. It felt like something important had left him. Turning his head to look, he found nothing and could only focus on Sargeras.


    Nichs, master of a generation, left so silently, not even many people noticed. He was destined to be a supporting role, but he was a great supporting role.


    After the three major magicians released these three forbidden spells, their entire body suddenly aged. Their body person seemed to bepletely drained of oil and had no vitality.


    ¡°Muxue ...¡± Theodore said in soft voice to Lin Muxue.


    Lin Muxue immediately heard Theodore¡¯s voice and teleported to Theodore¡¯s side.


    ¡°Muxue, take this ... this ... is thest thing that can kill Sargeras, and make good use of it. We are very pleased that we can have you as an apprentice. In the future, this continent is up to you.¡±


    Theodore¡¯s face showed a relieved smile. He firmly believed that it would be better to have Lin Muxue in the future. He also believed that Lin Muxue would definitelyplete the final task.


    ¡°Master ...¡± Tears appeared on Lin Muxue¡¯s face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you are the guardian of this continent. If you want to protect everyone, you must be strong, go, kid ...¡±


    Ferguson also said to Lin Muxue with a smile.


    Lin Muxue nodded and then Theodore gave her something.


    Theodore handed a strange eye to Lin Muxue, Ossirian¡¯s eye.


    That¡¯s right, Ossirian¡¯s eyes. Once Xiao Yu wanted to upy this eye but it was taken by the three magicians. The time to use it had arrived.


    Ossirian was also an ancient god and was extremely powerful. Its energy was all concentrated in its eyes. After being trained as a magic weapon by the three magicians, its power was many times powerful than the forbidden magic


    This thing was what they made to end Sargeras.


    At this time, they finally took out the weapon which would kill Sargeras who had been seriously injured.


    ¡°Hit him fiercely.¡± Xiao Yu roared. With people constantly attacking Sargeras, although Sargeras had been seriously injured, he was not killed.


    At present, there were not many people who could actually fight Sargeras. Even if they were Xiao Yu¡¯s heroes, it was difficult to take him down.


    At this time, all of a sudden, everyone saw a huge eye floating into the air. This eye was extremely fascinating and extremely brilliant, making everyone feel fear from the depths of their souls.


    ¡°This is ...¡± Xiao Yu saw this eye and immediately recognized it. This was Ossiran¡¯s eye. It turned out that the three magicians really made it into a weapon.


    If one of the things Xiao Yu had seen on this continent has the closest strength to Sargeras, then it was undoubtedly Ossirian. The strength of Ossirian was really the closest to Sargeras.


    Sargeras was horrified when he saw the eye of Ossirian, because he knew this thing and he knew the power of this thing.


    ¡°Ah ... Ossi ...rian¡±


    Sargeras wanted to dodge but it was toote. Lin Muxue¡¯s maniption of magic had reached its peak at this time. Even the three great magicians were not as good as her.


    When the Light of Destruction from the eye of Ossirian released, Sargeras was full of shock and fear because Light of Destruction was enough to destroy him.


    Bang ...


    As if the whole world had lost its colours, only Ossirian¡¯s eye was emitting light.


    Sargeras who was already seriously injured got hit by the light of destruction. The Light of Destruction continued to pass, directly destroying his body.


    Aaaa......


    Sargeras screamed and then a huge crack suddenly appeared in the space. The soul of Sargeras suddenly floated out of the body and fell into the space crack and disappeared in an instant.


    Finished!


    Sargeras¡¯s soul drifted away again, plunging into the twisted void. The wars are over because Sargeras¡¯ body was dead.


    Xiao Yu looked at all this as if he was in a dream. Everyone only thought that it was a dream. After a long time, they roared and began to make a final attack on the remaining devils.

 Chapter 561 Side Story

    Sargeras died, Xiao Yu rode on Little Dragon¡¯s back, watching a chaotic battlefield. There was some confusion in his heart, it was over. Finally, everything was over.


    As predicted, he defeated Sargeras and he saved the world. He was about to be the greatest king of the world.


    Xiao Yu quietly gave an order to Arthas, letting him take the undead back. The human army would slowly kill all the devils.


    Gul¡¯dan couldn¡¯t pose any threat. After this battle, Xiao Yu¡¯s strength had doubled. Compared with Xiao Yu¡¯s forces, Gul¡¯dan¡¯s power was no longer powerful.


    Soon after, all ces began toe to Xiao Yu to join him as the new king of this continent and establish a brand new dynasty.


    Everything went so smoothly, it¡¯s like a process that had been designed long ago. Everything felt a bit unreal. It seemed very familiar but strange.


    Three yearster, the situation on the maind waspletely stabilized. Gul¡¯dan led his army to the sunset marsh and never came out again. Arthas took the undead into the Naxxramas and never came out again.


    With establishment of a new dynasty and the new capital, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t need to worry about anything. Naturally someone would do everything for him; he just had to wait for the ceremony.


    The original emperor of the Sky Lion dynasty had abdicated, voluntarily surrendering the throne to Xiao Yu. He wanted to marry the princess to Xiao Yu in the hope that their royal bloodline would still exist in the future royal family.


    On the day of the ascension, the entire continent was celebrating. Everyone was cheering and celebrating Xiao Yu¡¯s ascension.


    The history book began to record the history of the new dynasty and endless praised Xiao Yu. The former hooligan (Xiao Yu) turned into an elegant, intelligent, brave and perfect man.


    When Xiao Yu saw the history books, he just smiled slightly and said nothing.


    Xiao Yu disregarded everyone¡¯s opposition and married Lin Muxue as the queen. The other women including Scarlet, princess and Scarlet¡¯s sister were epted as concubines. Lin Muxue was the new guardian of the continent and saved the continent at a critical moment. Although there were some stubborn objections, there was not much obstacle.


    Everything was perfect, just like a fairy tale.


    Since then, Xiao Yu had be the emperor of the maind and had lived a happy life with Lin Muxue, Siwen, Scarlett and other women. Those who were slightly rted to him had be his concubines. No one had any objections but praised Xiao Yu¡¯s elegancy had won the favour of many women.


    A few yearster, Tyrande and Malfurion brought people to leave. They were leaving the kingdom of humanity and heading into the forest to establish a new elven dynasty.


    Xiao Yu naturally respected their decision. Now that the battle was over, the elves should return to their hometown to establish a new elven kingdom.


    Shortly after that, Grom and Thrall also left with people to lead the orcs to establish a new Orc kingdom.


    Then Kael¡¯thas and a group of blood elves also chose to leave, but did not leave too far, but just found a ce to continue studying magic. Xiao Yu satisfied their request.


    Under the leadership of Muradin, although the dwarves also left, they still maintained close ties with the human kingdom. They often sold some Dwarven weapons to the human kingdom, which was very popr.


    Xiao Yu gave them a lot of money and materials so that they could have a good life. He also issued a decree in the human world that it was strictly prohibited to hunt orcs and elves, or they would be punished with capital punishment.


    Uther became a new generation of gods in the Church of Light and promoted new doctrines. Xiao Yu deliberately made him a holy city and gave him a right to be a legitimate religion.


    Former partners have all left; Xiao Yu¡¯s life had be safe, sound and peaceful.


    Everyone praised Xiao Yu¡¯s wiseness and gave him extreme respect. He was the saviour of this continent and the saviour of all humanity.


    The three magicians died one after another, because that decisive battle consumed all their energy.


    Prior to his death, Theodore gave Xiao Yu a box and told him that if one day he felt extremely empty and felt that the world was no longer real, he should open the box.


    This box would give him a real answer.


    However, Xiao Yu had never had the courage to open this box.


    Riches and honour, doesn¡¯t everyone want them? Now that Xiao Yu had everything, he should be very happy, but he found himself unhappy.


    Because, he always felt that something seemed wrong but he couldn¡¯t remember what was wrong.


    After ten years, Xiao Yu¡¯s life was all right. The only drawback was that he never had a child, which was his biggest regret.


    He always hoped that he could have a child, not to inherit the throne but to have a constion in the soul, but God refused to satisfy his little wish anyway.


    After another ten years, Xiao Yu began to miss the first days, the days when he went to kill bandit with Grom. At that time, it was so simple, so happy, so interesting.


    But now, it seemed like the days were like years.


    Xiao Yu missed those people and partners who used to be. In fact, every time those partnerse over to celebrate Xiao Yu¡¯s birth day or other festivals.


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t want them to leave but they had to leave again at that time.


    Xiao Yu suddenly felt old, really old, really very old.


    In fact, his body was not old, it was his heart that was old.


    When he was 50 years old, he still had no children. At this time, he knew that he should announce his heir, otherwise, the country would fall into turmoil.


    Therefore, Xiao Yu announced Qin Che as his heir. After he died, Qin Che would take charge of the country.


    Qin Che made great achievements during the war. After the war, he managed the country wisely and introduced many correct policies, which were very praiseworthy.


    Finally, after issuing this order, Xiao Yu went to the room where Theodore¡¯s magic box was stored by him. He decided to open the box and take a look. What was the answer inside?


    Bringing up all the courage, Xiao Yu finally reached out his trembling hand and slowly opened the box.


    A dazzling white light shed, Xiao Yu¡¯s eyes suddenly changedpletely, he found that he was in an inexplicable world, an inexplicable room.


    This room was no longer the room of that magnificent pce, but an ordinary game room simr to his previous life.


    And there seemed to be something on his head.


    At this time, a figure came in and said to Xiao Yu with a smile, ¡°Dear Experiencer, you finally woke up. How do you feel? This is your reward for this World of Warcraft Championship, one hundred Hundreds of realistic virtual game simtions. This is our brand new product. You are the first official experiencer of it. This is a great luck. ¡±


    ¡°Experiencer? Game?¡± Xiao Yu suddenly stood up and touched his head. It was a metal helmet. Then he looked below. There was an alloy bed, surrounded by dense instruments.


    Suddenly, Xiao Yu seemed to understand something.


    Was it all fake? Grom, Thrall, Arthas, Lin Muxue, Scarlet?


    He didn¡¯t know why, Xiao Yu felt pang of pain in his heart as if a piece of meat had been taken away from it. He suddenly fell to the ground and vomited. The staff immediately came around to check his condition.


    And at this time, Xiao Yu suddenly fell on the ground and burst into tears. Tears blurred his vision for a long time and never stopped pouring. It¡¯s as if he was a child who lost what he loved most.

 Chapter 562 Side Story

    Xiao Yu walked down the road to go home alone. He found this former home extremely strange. In the blink of an eye for decades, Lion King City, his lovers, glory and all his partners were all gone.


    Everything was a dream, beautiful dream.


    But this dream, when waking up, was too cruel.


    The manager said that this was an internal beta test of the game, he was the first one to enjoy it. He should be the luckiest. But was it really lucky?


    Xiao Yu smiled bitterly.


    After returning home, Xiao Yu felt lost. In this small rented room, he closed his eyes thought of everything as if the dream had not ended.


    The game was about to restart soon. A brand new game, the gamepany specially gave him a game helmet so that he could continue to enjoy this brand new game.


    He was so absent minded every day that he didn¡¯t even have the energy to eat.


    For ten consecutive days, he felt like he was going to go mad so he decided to forget everything, pack up his mood and start all over again.


    So he took off all his clothes and went into the bathroom to do a thorough cleaning, to wash away all the dirt and all memories.


    The cold water poured on him, irritating his nerves and waking him up a bit.


    ¡°Yes, dreams are dreams. Wake up, let¡¯s start all over, throw away those old things.¡±


    Xiao Yu thought about it and started rubbing the dirt on his body.


    Hiss...


    Xiao Yu suddenly took a breath because something scratched his skin.


    ¡°Damn, why didn¡¯t I take the ring off before bathing?¡±


    At first, Xiao Yu was annoyed but soon he waspletely frightened.


    This ring ... This was his space ring in the game and it was also a ring that Higgins created for him to symbolize the supreme power of the emperor.


    Only the greatest king on the continent deserves this ring.


    However ...


    Hasn¡¯t he returned to the real world? Why is he still wearing this ring? Can this be a gift from the gamepany?


    So why didn¡¯t they mention it?


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart was beating hard. He stroked the ring and then looked at it carefully. It was just like the ring he once had.


    As before, Xiao Yu slowly sent his consciousness into the ring, explored the contents of the ring and a bang ... it seemed like something had exploded in his mind, as if something had been stimted in the brain.


    At the same time, Xiao Yu clearly felt the familiar things in the ring, his magical items, the previous equipment, gifts he received.


    Xiao Yu opened the door of the room with a bang and ran out naked. He did not wipe away the water on his body and wore anything he found.


    He quickly took out everything from the ring and found that everything was real and could be used just like in the game.


    ¡°This ... what the hell is going on?¡±


    Xiao Yu was shocked but it didn¡¯t take long for him to recover. This showed that his connection with that world had not beenpletely broken.


    So Xiao Yu kept checking everything in the ring and suddenly, he found something.


    Transmission Gate!


    It was the transmission gate that Higgins made for him. It could be easily set up and transmit person between the two ces.


    Almost impatiently, Xiao Yu quickly set up the transmission gate in his room. When the magic crystal was ced in the groove, the transmission gate immediately emitted strong light.


    The transmission gate was activated.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s heart was almost still at this moment. Was this transmission gate lead to other world? If so, could he still go back?


    With an extremely nervous mood, Xiao Yu gritted his teeth and stepped into the transmission gate. The coordinates he chose were a magic coordinate of the Pce.


    Bang ...


    There was a bang in his head, a white light flickered around him and he was already in another ce.


    He was very familiar with this ce. So that was not a dream but reality?


    ¡°King, where have you been? I haven¡¯t found you for two or three days, and the queen is desperate.¡±


    At this time, a maid came over and looked at Xiao Yu, saluting respectfully. Although Xiao Yu had given thrown to Qin Che, he was still the king of this continent.


    ¡°I...¡±


    Xiao Yu didn¡¯t know what to say. He just ran out very quickly and then stood outside the pce. At this time, everything was still the same without any changes.


    It seemed that he had just left for two or three days.


    ¡°This ... what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Xiao Yu spread his hands and suddenly found that he was full of strength. His former strength was restored again.


    ¡°Husband, where have you been past few days? We are dying with anxiousness.¡± At this time, a figure fell from the sky, it was Lin Muxue.


    ¡°Muxue... Muxue...¡± Xiao Yu saw Lin Muxue. He immediately ran over and held Lin Muxue in her arms.


    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Lin Muxue didn¡¯t understand why Xiao Yu was so excited.


    However, Xiao Yu didn¡¯t exin anything. After a long time, he smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, I just went to another ce, a new world. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see it.¡±


    ¡°What? The new world?¡± Lin Muxue was suddenly surprised.


    In the past few days, she had been tracking Xiao Yu with tracking magic but she waspletely unable to track him. It even shocked Grom and Tyrande.


    Can Xiao Yu go to a new world?


    Then, Xiao Yu grabbed Lin Muxue¡¯s hand and walked towards the Transmission Gate.


    Xiao Yu¡¯s hands were full of sweat. He wanted to see if he could bring Lin Muxue out. Now that he could go back and forth between these two worlds, Lin Muxue should be able to do so too.


    When Xiao Yu and Lin Muxue entered white light shed before their eyes, both of them had left the pce and returned to the small rental house where Xiao Yu was.


    Opening his eyes, Xiao Yu saw that Lin Muxue was still beside him, and he was shocked and happy at once. Sure enough, all this could be achieved.


    ¡°Husband, where are we?¡± Lin Muxue asked in surprise.


    Xiao Yu smiled happily and said: ¡°This is a brand new world, a world that I originally belong from. In the future, we can shuttle between the two worlds.¡±


    ¡°Really? What kind of world is this?¡±


    Lin Muxue looked at all the strange things around in surprise.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Having said that, Xiao Yu took Lin Muxue out of the room. The two of them left the room and walked for a long time. Lin Muxue was amazed in the heart. What kind of world was this?


    Two people stayed in the ¡®new¡¯ world for many days and Xiao Yu didn¡¯t exin too much. His heart was full of excitement. He could walk through the two worlds and bring people and things over there. Then, he could live freely in both worlds.


    On the day, when the game was about to be released, a piece of news broke out. The gamepany was creating the game for 10 years. They don¡¯t know why because of some unavable reasons, the game they created with painstaking care was unable to be used suddenly. Everything was wasted.


    ording to the game engineer, the world (game) he had created was a perfect world. It had entered the void of the universe and had be a ne on its own.


    Of course, no one agreed with him and thought he was crazy.


    Only Xiao Yu was stroking the space ring, feeling the irresistible treasures inside. He looked at the skyscrapers surrounding the sky and a smug smile appeared.


    That world had be his unique world.


    And by relying on the things got from that world, he could also be an underground emperor this world.


    Life seemed to be really interesting.


    With a smile, Xiao Yu leaped heroically using the skills he just learned, jumping back and forth on the roofs of many buildings, like a superman in a movie.


    He also discovered that he could also slowly learn the skills from that world in this world little by little. So in this world, he was an out-and-out Superman.


    Looking at the continuous stream of people under his feet, Xiao Yu stood on the top of the skyscraper. Pale moonlight sprinkled on his face, reflecting the faint smug smile on his face.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!